《Surviving the Game as a Barbarian》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    <strong>Introduction</strong>


    I''ve liked games since I was young.


    The reason is simple.


    Since I was always in the hospital when I was a kid, there was naturally nothing to do but y games, and as time passed, games became a part of my life.


    But if you do anything for a long time, you will get bored and tired.


    "Oh, shit what''s this AI thinking? Why are you giving a Heal there?"


    After some time, no matter which game I yed, it wasn''t as enjoyable as before.


    It wasn''t a matter of genre  be it AOS, RPG, or FPS. It was all the same.


    All the games that came out every year were like garbage. The story and worldview adhered to the norm, and the systemcked depth.


    I wanted a game with something a little more special.


    Then I discovered [Dungeon and Stone].


    <em>Tadadat. Click, click.</em>


    The genre was single yer RPG.


    It was an overseas indie game.


    There was no Koreannguage support, and it used 2D pixel graphics, which had already be rare.


    To be honest, it was far from my usual fare.


    Still, it was free, so I installed the game to give it a try, and soon I fell in love with it.


    "Wow, I almost got killed like a newbie."


    It was a unique game in many ways.


    When your character died, you had to start again from scratch.


    NPCpanions were essential for making progress, and the degree of freedom was also extremely high for a vertical scroller type game.


    The skill system and worldview were also attractive, and the story was interesting even though I had to read it in English.


    Crucially, I could feel something unknown but special in this game.


    <em>Tada-dat, tick-tap.</em>


    I, who at the time had just started as a service worker assigned to the subway, began to delve into [Dungeon and Stone] in earnest.


    It wasn''t easy.


    Combat in this game was not simply done with HP/MP.


    Even with full HP, if there is one misjudgement, the character that has been painstakingly nurtured for three months can disappear.


    " Let''s go."


    I couldn''t even get to the mid-game for over two years, so I gave up my pride and searched for a strategy guide.


    I couldn''t find any on the Korean portals, so I had to trante and read them from foreign sites, but even that didn''t mean much.


    There were not many users abroad either, so there were few rted articles with no useful information.


    Rather than those who yed it for a month or two and called it ruined game, I, who had been seriously exploring this game for two years, had a much better understanding.


    So I stopped looking for a strategy.


    "Three times up, four times to the left, once down, twice to the left, six times to the top, four times to the right. Finally, avoid the trap okay."


    Wasn''t this the only game I finally found while searching for one I could actually enjoy? After a while, I decided to just keep trying on my own.


    And


    "Whoa."


    So, we have reached this point.


    Gates of the Abyss


    Now my character is standing in front of the portal connected to the final boss room.


    Of course, seeing the ending will be aftering here several more times in the future. It''s not a game where you can get the boss with just one try.


    Even so, I can feel how nervous I am right now from my stiff fingertips.


    "The final boss"


    It may be nothing to some people.


    However, for me, it took 9 years to get here.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that we were together all through my twenties.


    Even when the call for service workers got cancelled, as well as the day when I went back to school after a long time to apply for reinstatement, and the day I received a letter of eptance to the job I wanted after graduation.


    I have always yed [Dungeon and Stone].


    Do you want to enter?


    As you approach the portal by manipting the character, a question appears asking if you want to enter.


    Of course, I click YES.


    However, maybe since this is the final boss room, a different message is disyed once more.


    You may not be able toe back.


    Are you sure you want to enter?


    It''s unnecessary from a yer''s point of view.


    If you don''t want to enter, why would youe all the way here?


    Yes / No


    As I click Yes, the screen goes to the loading window.


    Looking at the darkened monitor, I raise my concentration.


    How many patterns does this guy have? What characteristics? Of course, there must also be an instakill move or two. Well, let''s put aside the thought of seeding on the first try and gather as much information as possible. Maybe I''ll even have topletely redo the character build and skillbos.


    My brain, stimted with excitement and anticipation, is filled with only the thoughts about the final boss.


    So, it was toote for me to notice.


    You have reached the abyss.


    Tutorialplete.


    Tutorialplete?


    No, before that, howe these are Korean Hangul characters? Wasn''t [Dungeon and Stone] only supported in English?


    Transmission begins.


    Just as I felt a sense of incongruity, a bright light burst out.


    The light was so intense that there''s no possibility of it originating from the monitor.


    "Damn, damn it! My eyes!"


    In an instant, everything turned white.


    Ringing in the ears, and an unknown heat bursting from the skin. My thoughts quickly faded as if I had been injected with a fast-acting anaesthetic.


    I was usually confident in my ability to cope with crises, but at this moment, I had no idea what was going on.


    <em>sh</em> !


    I lost consciousness as the light grew stronger.


    And when I opened my eyes again


    I was a barbarian in the game. <

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    <strong>Tutorial (1)</strong>


    Close your eyes.


    And ask yourself.


    If this is the beginning of a very, very brutal game, what am I supposed to do now?


    First, you understand the situation and get all the information you can.''


    After that, I managed toe back to myself a little.


    Recalling the first task I set for myself, I slowly opened my eyes and checked my surroundings again.


    Unfortunately, nothing had changed from before.


    ""


    The fact was that I was in an open space, surrounded by a woods.


    Also, it weren''t some LED streetlights that illuminated the dark surroundings, but flickering torches.


    The most striking fact of all, was that there were muscr savages everywhere I looked


    "Congrattions! Young warriors!"


    Fuck, I wasn''t seeing things.


    I didn''t know what they''re doing in the middle of the night, but their expressions were pretty reverent.


    Was that guy in the middle like a tribal chief?


    Well, that didn''t matter.


    "As of today, you will leave the sacred sanctuary and be reborn as true warriors!"


    I closed my eyes, letting out the presumed chief''s words through one ear and out the other.


    I was no doctor, but if I were to self-diagnose, right now I had ckout symptoms.


    With no idea why I was here.


    "Nowe out one by one, and choose a weapon that suits you!"


    So, let''s reason things out.


    What was I doing just before this?


    As soon as I tried to recall to check if I had any brain problems, the memory immediately came to mind.


    I''d been ying a game.


    The final boss room was imminent, and I''d activated the portal while suppressing my excitement. Then, suddenly, some messages saying that the tutorial has beenpleted or that the transmission has begun appeared, and a bright light burst out. And


    Now that I''de to my senses


    Somehow, it became even more confusing than before.


    "Come out, Karak, third son of Farun!"


    First, I decided to check the condition of my body.


    I didn''t feel any pain, but I still needed to check carefully.


    With that thought in mind, I bowed my head  and stiffened.


    What was all this?


    "Two-handed axe! Great!"


    The hands I looked down on were embarrassingly gigantic. And surprisingly, they moved ording to my will.


    While I was at it, I checked the rest of me, and it was a spectacle.


    Not only was there no shirt, but tattoos of all types were drawn all over the solid upper body muscles.


    Yes, they all looked the same size, adjusted to the same level for this giant body.


    Once I cleared up the situation


    No, really, there was nothing to clear up.


    For some reason, I had be a barbarian savage without realizing it.


    "O Karak, third son of Farun! This makes you a warrior!"


    Kidnappings, hidden cameras, psychological experiments, etc.


    I immediately erased all such possibilities from my mind. It would''ve been foolish to twist the circuit of hope and try to forcibly fit the evidence even though the situation had already shown me the key.


    It was more productive to admit the truth and move on.


    What was happening to me right now was something that science or modern knowledge couldn''t exin.


    Other than thisrge body, there was plenty of other evidence, too.


    "Next!"


    First of all, thenguage that these savages spoke was not Korean, English, or Spanish.


    Anguage I''d never encountered in any media in my entire life.


    The problem was that I could understand it as naturally as my mother tongue.


    It was as if knowledge had been engraved into my head.


    "Come out, Ainar, second daughter of Penelin!"


    Second, I was feeling used to this situation.


    I wonder how that could be, but it really was the case.


    At first, everything was unfamiliar, but after I came to my senses, I started feeling a strange sense of dj vu.


    "You chose a sword! It is a good choice for you who are smart!"


    That the young barbarians choose their weapons, one after another.


    That''s all they had inmon, but


    This was reminiscent of the intro of [Dungeon and Stone].


    To be precise, when Barbarian'' was selected from among the several races, the game started this way.


    But was that really a coincidence?


    The game I was ying when the mysterious light swallowed me was [Dungeon and Stone], and even the main character I was ying was a Barbarian''?


    "O Ainar, second daughter of Penelin! Now you have be a warrior. May the blessings of Rafdonia'' be with you!"


    You crazy''


    I decided to quit trying to clear up my remaining suspicions.


    Rafdonia.


    The tribal chief just mentioned this one proper noun, which made everything else meaningless.


    I now knew where this ce was.


    This world was the game I''d been ying for nearly a decade.


    "This is, Dungeon and Stone?"


    Uh, was somebody talking? What did they mean by those words?


    As I nced at the barbarian sitting next to me, I was stunned. He looked really different from the other savages nearby.


    "What, what is this, why am I here"


    His breath was rough, and his eyes were full of confusion.


    He even knew about [Dungeon and Stone]. Maybe he was in the same situation as me?


    I felt the need to check it out, but unfortunately, I didn''t even get the chance to try.


    "Who just opened his mouth!"


    The voice was so loud that my eardrums tingled, and my head felt dazed for a moment.


    Of course, it wasn''t for long.


    I didn''t know how soon I came to, but seeing the tribal chief looking down at me made me wake up pretty quickly.


    "Was it you?"


    I shook my head as soon as the question was asked, and as if it came naturally, I looked at the savage sitting next to me.


    An act so quick and smooth that I could only admire my own self-poise.


    In response, the chieftain moved his gaze to the barbarian sitting next to me, instead of questioning me further.


    I''m sorry, but you''re the one responsible. Why did you have to go and open your mouth?


    "Was it you?"


    "Yes?"


    "I asked if it was you who just mumbled."


    It was only now that I felt it, but the tribe chief''s face wore an unusual expression. Just looking at him, the problem didn''t seem as simple as somebody talking inadvertently


    "Oh, you mean Dungeon and Stone? Yes Why?"


    This guy didn''t seem to have noticed the atmosphere yet.


    "It was you"


    A brief ripple of sadness shed through the eyes of the tribe chief.


    Feeling a sense of doom for some unknown reason, I unconsciously moved a bit to the side.


    Then the guy tilted his head and asked,


    "Is this like an event? Oh, maybe because I noticed too soon "


    What happened then, I couldn''t even follow with my own eyes.


    Something shed, followed by a blunt sound.


    <em>Sssk </em>


    That''s all there was to it.


    That fleeting moment passed, and the head that fell with a dull sound rolled over and over on the ground.


    A sight so brutal that it seemed unrealistic.


    The eyes ryed the information they had just seen to the brain.


    ""


    A man''s neck was cut off in front of my eyes. White bones and severed muscles were visible through the gap on the neck. Something white sttered on my face, along with red blood and muddy flesh. What was this? Fat?


    Well, I didn''t really know.


    But it wasn''t as shocking as I''d have expected.


    As if I was watching a movie or an anime, there was no feeling of nausea and no mental pressure, as if it was all a dream.


    <em>Pssssssssss!</em>


    As I watched the blood spurt out of the severed neck, only one question remained in my head.


    Why the hell did the chief kill him?


    "An evil spirit resided in the soul of Oreum, son of Kadua. Young warriors, erase from your memory all the words this evil spirit has just uttered!"


    The moment I heard the chief''s words, the information naturallypiled in my head.


    Information 1, I am an evil spirit.


    Information 2, if this is found out, I will die.


    Information 3, this fate could have be mine.


    When I came to that conclusion, chills rose in my spine, which was still intact even when mypatriot''s head had been cut off.


    "Vulcan! Hurry up and report this to the temple, and take the corpse!"


    "What about theing-of-age ceremony?"


    "I will proceed!"


    There was a lot of blood, but the ritual continued.


    It seemed that this kind of thing wasmon here, and no one blinked an eye wherever I looked. This was also true of the young warriors sitting around.


    But maybe it was because I''d yed so many torturous games?


    No one told me, but I could clearly see what I had to do now.<ul><li>Please finish youring-of-age ceremony safely without anyone finding out that you are an evil spirit.</li></ul>


    If it were a friendly game, a message like this would appear.


    With the updated task in mind, I forcibly stopped myself from shaking. And taking my cue from the attitudes of the others, Iposed my facial expression.


    No one should feel any sense of incongruity while looking at me.


    To them, if found out, I would be nothing but an evil spirit'' who had possessed the true owner of this body.


    "Next!"


    But what followed after the ident made my heart sink.


    "Kennicks fourth son, Serum,e out!"


    I didn''t know my name.


    This was a serious matter, with life or death at stake.


    If your name was called, and yet you stood still, you''d definitely look suspicious.


    "Next!"


    Of course, you could go ahead and say you''d heard it wrong.


    Obviously, that was a much more likely exnation.


    But if you were asked something more to make sure, that''d be a different story altogether. Just if. What if the chieftain asked a question because he was suspicious?


    I won''t be able to answer anything.


    "Next!"


    Did these fervid emotions stimte the hormones in my brain?


    Positive thoughts began toe to mind.


    A weak thought, If you are called at the end, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know your name, right?''


    "Next!"


    I felt sorry for myself.


    Was I going to depend on luck?


    When I''d never been lucky my whole life? One could tell just by looking at how I was brought to this ce while ying the game.


    For an unlucky bastard like me to get through this crisis, I needed a much more usible n.


    "Next!"


    That''s why I kept looking around.


    With my chin steadily facing the front, I looked at the expressions, movements, and habits of the others with my eyes.


    As I was doing this, a way came to my mind.


    "Next!"


    Of course, this method was not 100% guaranteed.


    However, my time was short, so I made the final decision.


    That this was the most likely way for me to survive.


    "Next!"


    "Next!"


    "Next!"


    The calling continued.


    I counted about two seconds to myself each time.


    And when I had repeated it eight times


    "Come out, Bjorn, son of Yandel!"


    Finally, the long-awaited moment has arrived.


    Even after the two seconds had passed since the name was called, no one stirred their feet.


    Recognizing this fact, I stepped forward. And proudly, with my shoulders squared, I walked towards the tribe chief.


    <em>Step</em>.


    It wasn''t that I was unafraid.


    Even at this moment, as I stepped forward, I wasn''t sure that it was my name.


    <em>Step</em>.


    If my judgment was wrong, this insane tribe chief would call me out at once, saying it was suspicious.


    And perhaps ask, who is your mother?


    I would not be able to answer.


    However.


    <em>Step</em>.


    I didn''t hesitate.


    Even as my heart pounded in my chest, I steadied my breath and continued to step forward.


    For a simple reason.


    Because I thought this was the most probable.


    "Young warrior, choose your weapon!"


    In the end, my choice was right.


    There was no doubt in the eyes of the chieftain looking at me.


    A gentle gaze, same as when dealing with other young warriors.


    I held my breath, suppressing the strange excitement bubbling inside me.


    <em><strong>I lived.</strong></em>


    Less than ten minutes have passed since I opened my eyes.


    But I have epted the reality I am facing now as it is.


    It may seem strange to some, but


    Denying reality is for idiots.


    This is not a dream.


    Bjorn Yandel.''


    From now on, I must live by this name.


    No, not just the name, I have topletely be this savage barbarian.


    I don''t know for how long.


    Is it even possible to return home, and if it is, what do I need to do?


    Because I don''t know anything yet.


    Well, I wonder if it''d be possible to go back once the game''s clear conditions are met.


    It''s still too early to determine this.


    I honestly wish that wouldn''t be the requirement.


    No, I haven''t even cleared the 2D version yet, how do I clear it in real life?


    Maybe I''ll have to live here for the rest of my life.


    ""


    In that sense, weapon selection was important.


    I thought that dragging things out might raise suspicion, but I still carefully examined each weapon one by one.


    One-handed sword, two-handed greatsword, mace, iron club, spear, harpoon, two-handed axe, il, great hammer, etc.


    There were no bows or staffs at all.


    These savage bastards didn''t even care about jobs that had it easy[1] like healers, wizards, or archers.


    Although, considering their racial characteristics, it was natural.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel! Come on, choose your weapon!"


    As the selection time grew longer, the tribe chief began to urge me.


    I finally organized my thoughts.


    Barbarians have no natural talent for magic, but have strong physical abilities.


    For that reason, when raising a barbarian character, I always yed with melee weapons and put them in the vanguard.


    Out of curiosity, I''d also tried to raise a barbarcher, but it didn''t work.


    Their true value was always shown in closebat.


    And among them


    This.''


    After a lot of deliberation, I finally chose my weapon.


    "Hmm."


    The chieftain, who gave admiration and praise after every choice, showed a strange reaction for the first time.


    The sentiment was fully understandable.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel! This makes you a warrior!"


    Because I''d chosen a weapon'' that no one else had picked.


    At that time, in a dark room with the lights dimmed.


    Synchronizationplete.


    Character information and logs have been recorded and sent to the manager.


    The CPU fan that had been quiet started to spin, and the light from the monitor again illuminated the empty room.


    However, the machine did not boot normally.


    <em>Beep beep, beep, beep </em>


    Text entered in line with the beeping sounds on the DOS screen over a ck background.


    You have sessfullypleted theing-of-age ceremony.


    You have installed new equipment.


    Item Level has risen by +12


    As if someone was typing in real time even at this moment, only those sounds reverberated quietly in the unupied room.


    Endlessly, continuously.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 1


    Body: 25 / Mind: 35 / Ability: 1


    Item Level: 24 (New +24)


    Combat Index: 67 (New +6)


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. eating raw) means taking it easy, getting a free ride etc. Comes from the expression that eating things raw and uncooked requires no effort.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    <strong>Tutorial (2)</strong>


    Barbarian''.


    When I first yed as this race, whose name literally trantes to savage brute'', the weapon I chose was the greatsword.


    Right, because it''s cool.


    As a man, there is a certain romance in wielding a two-handed weapon, and reaping lives by spinning like a dervish while holding your sword in the middle of an enemy camp.


    The problem was that he died too easily.''


    Feeling fascinated by the barbarian character, I started researching. How could I properly raise a barbarian to keep it alive?


    But even after many attempts, the barbarian still died too easily. No matter how much I tried to increase his survivability, he would always go berserk in a fight.


    There was no stability, because each battle was like walking a tightrope.


    Then, at some point, I began to doubt myself.


    Should I just use him as a tank?''


    Barbarians have the highest vitality among the selectable races, and their average strength is also high, so they can even wear Adamantium equipment.


    Although not as good as a dwarf with its cheaty special ability, a barbarian has the basic skills of a tank.


    Well, to tell the truth, I didn''t really want to y as a barbarian tank, but


    All the research I''d done by then would go to waste otherwise, so I decided to give it a try.


    And after a few trials and errors, I was able to make a nurturing strategy.


    Isn''t this a scam?''


    Without any regrets, I threw away the dwarf that was my original tank.


    So what if your fights weren''t as exciting?


    I''d always valued efficiency, and I was a human being who could throw away his preferred ystyle if it helped him win.


    Just like the decision I was making now.


    <em>Step</em>.


    When I returned to my seat after choosing my weapon'', I could feel the other barbarians staring at me.


    What, your first time seeing a barbaegis (barbarian shielder)[1]?


    As a proud barbarian, I came back to my seat with a dignified, unflinching look.


    There was no need to act this time.


    "Next!"


    I had no regrets about my decision.


    There were three reasons.


    First, among the starting weapons, the shield is the most expensive when resold.


    Two, there is a strong possibility that even if I hold a ded weapon right now, I will not be able to use it properly.


    Third, the barbaegis is my ultimate pursuit.


    Today I made the most rational decision I could make.


    "With this you have be a warrior!"


    After choosing my weapon and returning to my seat, there was some free time.


    While theing-of-age ceremony continued for the rest, I decided to specte on the cause behind the situation. In fact, I should have guessed it earlier, but


    Well, what would you do?


    When I thought about it, I was at a loss.


    You have reached the abyss.


    Let''s summarize now.


    I reached the final boss room.


    Most likely, that was the trigger.


    Wait a minute, then what about the guy who died just now? Does that mean he also reached the final boss room?''


    Maybe so.


    There were a lot of people in the world, and some of them might have been as weird as me. Let''s skip this part for now.


    Tutorialplete.


    I interpreted this message like this


    I''ve told you everything I need to tell you, so use this knowledge to survive.


    I don''t know who he is, but that''s one vicious bastard.


    If you really wanted me to survive, you should have included a setting about whether I was an evil spirit'' or not.


    As soon as I arrived, my head was almost blown away. You son of a bitch.


    "Whew"


    Was it because I entered the body of a barbarian? Unusually for me, I was having trouble controlling my emotions.


    So I stopped my ruminations at this point.


    If I get excited for nothing, I might start making mistakes, and in the first ce, stressing out thinking about the past is not my habit.


    What has happened has happened, and there is no changing the past.


    It''s more productive to think about how to get through this crisis.


    So


    Okay, let''s just think about that for now.


    How to survive.''


    Theing-of-age ceremony was over.


    And now I was walking in the woods.


    The chieftain in the front and the young barbarians in the back.


    Everyone seemed to be having fun as if they were going on a pic.


    But I couldn''t join in that simple-mindedughter.


    Because I knew their final destination.


    "Stop!"


    The ce we arrived after passing through the thick forest was about 30m in front of a fairly-sized wall.


    "Open the gates!"


    The gates opened with the crude rattling sounds of a mechanism.


    Slow enough to make you yawn.


    But the young barbarians watched in wonder as if they had forgotten to breathe. In that strange silence, a gray city finally appeared beyond the gates.


    "Rafdonia "


    Perhaps just during this moment, my eyes were not much different than them.


    Roads in good condition, and stone structures.


    And visible through them, a spire towering high in the sky.


    I''d never dreamed that the day woulde when I would actually see the ce illustrated on the game loading window.


    Shit.


    "Warriors!"


    When the door opened, the chief turned around and shouted.


    Before he let us go, I wondered if he wanted to say something nice


    "Leave! Your destiny awaits!"


    The barbarians did not need boring speeches.


    "Whooooo!"


    The barbarians, who had just reached adulthood, ran into the city shouting. I didn''t like it, but I too screamed and followed after them.


    There may be people who are sleeping soundly in the dimly lit buildings, but who cares about them?


    I am a barbarian!


    <em>aaaang!</em>


    The gates closed behind us with a groan.


    Of course, none of these savages cared about that.


    The over-excited primitives ran for a long time before finally calming down and slowing their pace, and only then was I able to calmly continue my thoughts.


    Right now, I have conflicting emotions.


    ""


    Of course, there''s fear of the uing situation.


    But also a kind of anticipation, since I''ve be a part of the world in the game I enjoyed the most.


    It''s a little funny.


    It hasn''t been long since I decided to only think about how to survive, but so quickly these kinds of feelings have started to bloom within me.


    I don''t think I''m normal, either.


    But that''s still nothingpared to these barbarian bastards.


    "Stop!"


    The leader of the barbarian group who''d been running at the forefront stopped his steps, turned around and shouted proudly


    "I must have lost my way!"


    The savages shouted back at that shocking confession.


    "Faruns third son, Karak, has led us astray!"


    "He has no qualification to be our leader!"


    "You have to take responsibility!"


    Fuck. You guys who were so happy to be followers have the guts to say that?


    Is this the true face of the barbarian society? So dirty.


    "Stop. I get it. I admit that I am not worthy of the leader''s position, and will step aside."


    Karak, Fanun''s second son or something, bowed his head deeply and returned to the group.


    Next, it was a female barbarian who was appointed as the leader of the next generation.


    "Penelins second daughter, Ainar!"


    "Wise Ainar who will lead us on the right path!"


    The female barbarian started leading the group with a happy face at those words ofudative anticipation.


    However, it didn''t take long for her to follow the previous leader''s footsteps.


    " I must have lost my way."


    Surprisingly, the two of them even said the exact same words.


    "It can''t be! We must get to thebyrinth within the set time!"


    "Ainar has no qualification to be our leader!"


    "Right!"


    Confused, the savages began to seriously discuss who they would nominate as the third leader.


    "I think the second son of Tetran would be good."


    "No, I do not think so. Rather"


    Were these bastardspletely brainless?


    Did they still not realize that no matter who took the lead, they weren''t going to be able to reach their destination this way?


    Maybe even my turn woulde.


    ""


    I quietly fell back and approached the second leader.


    A little less than two meters tall, the giant woman stood slightly away from the group with a discouraged expression on her face.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel? Have youe to me me too?"


    No way.


    To me, they all looked equally to me.


    As I shook my head, the female barbarian tilted her head.


    "Then why? I don''t need constion."


    "No. I''vee to show you how to find your way."


    " Really? How?"


    I pointed to a ce.


    "You just have to follow them."


    "Can I just follow them?"


    She looked like she couldn''t believe it.


    Patiently and logically, I exined step by step.


    A city at midnight. All the buildings along the road have the lights turned off. However, even at night time, there are quite a few people walking on the street.


    They are all dressed in armour, not everyday clothes.


    Where could they possibly be going?


    "Surely. Now that I see it, I agree. I will give it a try."


    The female barbarian returned to the group and shouted, I found a way!'', and the barbarians also stopped trying to choose the third leader and began to cheer.


    "Its Ainar after all!"


    "The wise female warrior!"


    Anyway, the group started moving again.


    Were we going the right way? As time went on, more and more armed people were around us.


    At some point, I started to see a bunch of lights spreading out in all directions from afar.


    If you''vee this far, at least you won''t lose your way anymore.


    "Its thebyrinth! I see thebyrinth!"


    "The Dimension of Sacred Battles!"


    I continued my interrupted thoughts again.


    One of my biggest concerns right now is whether entering thebyrinth is the correct decision.


    "I feel it! Thebyrinth is calling my soul!"


    The savages lost in the crucible of excitement won''t notice if I sneaked out of the pack.


    Then I won''t have to enter thebyrinth.


    I won''t have to fight and bleed against the monsters.


    However, even though I knew whaty ahead better than anyone else, I still hadn''t been able to decide.


    Because I know that running away isn''t the solution.''


    [Dungeon and Stone] has a tax system.


    From the age of 20, all city dwellers are required to pay taxes, and failure to pay taxes is punishable by death.


    Hearing this alone makes one wonder what genre of manga is this, but if you look at the worldview, the reason bes clear to some extent.


    I didn''t think it was something to worry about right now.


    "Ainar! Let''s speed up!"


    "Wooooooooo!"


    Anyway, I had to make money.


    Of course, entering thebyrinth to fight monsters wasn''t necessarily the only method.


    Even if you work at a tavern, you won''t have any problems making both ends meet.


    Unless you''re a barbarian.


    Barbarians were the only ones given a weapon at the start of the game.


    For a very simple reason.


    [Barbarian? I''m sorry. I just got a guy.]


    [Aren''t you going to leave? There''s nothing I can do for a barbarian! You''re just going to break something again!]


    Barbarians can''t do normal work.


    Due to the game settings, there was no way for them to earn a living other than fighting monsters in thebyrinth.


    Well, I wasn''t sure how that would trante to reality.


    I might be able to find a job easier than I thought.


    But it was one thing to believe that, another to break away from the group with just that bit of hope.


    "Ten minutes left till it closes. Come on in!"


    Thebyrinth opened once every month in the game.


    In other words, if I couldn''t enter this time, I had to stay in this city for a month.


    But what if I couldn''t find a job?


    What if no one hired me because I was a barbarian?


    Well, the future was bleak.


    Even if the food the chief had providedsted me for a week, I''d have to live by picking up trash from the roadside afterwards.


    Maybe I''d starve to death before the next opening.


    One thing was certain, even if I managed to somehow endure, my body would bepletely different from what it was now.


    "I will be the first to go in!"


    "No! Ie first!"


    Hunger, cold, sleeping in unsanitary conditions.


    I knew better than anyone how devastating these things were to the human body.


    So, if I was going in anyway, it was only reasonable to enter now when I was in peak condition.


    The problem is that there''s mortal danger.''


    It was a time of crisis.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    Someone grabbed my shoulder.


    When I checked, it was that barbarian woman.


    Obviously, her name was


    "Ainar, third daughter of Penelin."


    "I''m the second daughter."


    Anyway, so what do you need with me?


    "All the other warriors have already entered thebyrinth. The only ones who haven''t entered yet are you and me."


    "Ah."


    Somehow the ce had be quiet.


    When I checked, there were not many people left in the square, let alone other barbarians. Ainar, as the second generation leader, seemed toe to take care of me since I was still here.


    "You must hurry. We''rete, so we don''t have much time."


    At that, I raised my head and looked straight ahead.


    The portal, which previously emitted intense light even from afar, had noticeably decreased in size.


    "5 minutes left until closing!"


    Just then, the guide informed me of the remaining time once more.


    It''s 5 minutes, so it''s tighter than I thought.


    I''m going to have to make a decision soon


    "Go in first. I will follow you right away."


    "I get it."


    Ainar nodded and headed towards the portal, which deepened my troubles.


    So, what should I do now?


    As an extremely efficient person, I prefer to do things quickly, but it is not easy to make a decision this time around.


    Unlike games, my real life depends on it.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    I involuntarily took a step backwards.


    Ainar, who had been walking away, had suddenly turned around.


    "Thank you for that."


    " There''s nothing to be thankful for."


    "And there is one thing I want to ask you."


    Anything other than my mother''s name, please.


    As I nodded, Ainar asked with a 100% sincere voice.


    "How can I be wise like you? I''ve never seen a barbarian as smart as you in my life. I want to be like you too."


    That''s a really difficult question to answer. How to be smart? To be honest, I wonder if it would be quicker to just be reborn


    No, why am I thinking about this?


    Just give a rough answer and send her away.


    "You always have to think and act."


    "Hmm, thats right!"


    I just said something without giving it much thought, but Ainar pondered my words with a serious expression.


    And she said something a little odd.


    "Thank you for your advice. If Ie back alive from thebyrinth, I will repay you."


    If youe back alive?


    It sounds too strangeing out of a barbarian''s mouth.


    So, I ended up putting an unnecessary question in my mouth too.


    " Are you afraid of dying?"


    "Isnt it obvious? Of course, I''m afraid to die. Perhaps all the other warriors are as well. I wouldn''t say it out loud, though."


    Was that so?


    To be honest, her words didn''t make sense to me.


    The barbarians in the game had no knowledge of fear.


    Actually, things didn''t look much different now either.


    While I was silent, Ainar added some more words of exnation.


    "We were born warriors. If you don''t fight, you die."


    Her tone was clumsy and stiff, but somehow, I could fully understand what she was trying to say.


    "Right."


    Like me, they just didn''t have a choice.


    Because they were born as barbarians.


    If you don''t catch and kill the monsters in thebyrinth, you won''t be able to survive in this city.


    That is why they learned how to ovee their fears and move forward from an early age.


    Yes, it was just that.


    What made them look like savage barbarians.


    "See you alive. Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    Ainar soon entered the portal.


    "One minute left until closing!"


    Now there was nothing holding me back.


    Only my own choice.


    Like the phrase that''d popped up while entering the final boss room, there were two options here.


    Yes / No


    That thought cleared up my mind, which had somehow be jumbled withplicated thoughts.


    Whenever I was ying games, I always yed with an emphasis on efficiency for the sake of a goal.


    Before acting, I considered the possibilities first, and I always moved with the next step in mind.


    Even if there is an immediate benefit, if the final result is a loss, say No''.


    Otherwise, choose Yes''.


    So, there was never any choice'' to speak of.


    "The gate will be closed soon! Back off!"


    I ran forward.


    Deep down, fear was boiling over, same as when the chieftain had called my name.


    Needless to say, I''d never even gotten into amon fistfight, having been sickly for most of my life.


    And the opponent was a monster on top of that,?


    I was so terrified that my body felt like it was slowly turning to stone.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    However, that didn''t mean I had no chance whatsoever.


    Right now, I was in the body of a barbarian, with strength that went beyondmon sense.


    I had my knowledge, gained from nurturing characters in the game thousands of times.


    And above all else, I had a grand goal  to survive.


    So, I had no choice but to do this.


    Even though I knew better than anyone the horrors and grotesqueness hiding behind this choice.


    Still, this was the most rational choice


    You entered the Crystal Cave on the first floor.


    That''s what I thought.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1] Honestly, inst chapter we managed to work out the portmanteau barbarcher, somehow, but how do you trante a  (Shield + Barba)? We went with Barba(rian) + Aegis. Suggestions wee.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    <strong>Tutorial (3)</strong>


    As far as [Dungeon and Stone] is concerned, I am an expert.


    What kind of monsterse from where, what habits they have, and what their weaknesses are, I know by heart.


    Based on this, I made my final decision.


    If youbine a barbarian''s physique and my knowledge, it''s enough to survive in thisbyrinth.


    At least, at the time, I genuinely believed so.


    "Haaa"


    As soon as I entered thebyrinth, my vision went dark.


    Not some kind of a metaphor or analogy, literally, I couldn''t see anything. It was so bad I probably wouldn''t even have noticed if someone covered my eyes with a blindfold.


    Yes, there wouldn''t have been much of a difference.


    "Fuck."


    I felt like I''d been ambushed out of nowhere.


    All the barbarians had been just carrying the one weapon, so I didn''t even have any doubts about this from the start.


    There shouldn''t have been any need for torches on the first floor.


    Because the crystals on the wall act as a light source.


    Of course, there''s a dark zone on the first floor too, but except for the outermost area that leads to the second floor


    Oh, did I fall there now?''


    I quickly hypothesized.


    When entering thebyrinth, the starting position is set at random.


    Of course, just because it''s random doesn''t mean you''ll be thrown into a ce like this. Even if you happen to start at the outskirts, there should still always be a shining crystal nearby.


    However, this was not the world of the game seen through the monitor.


    What if all of those things had been conveniences'' the game devs had given to the yer?


    In reality, what if an unlucky bastard got trapped in the dark zone as his starting point?


    If so, could my current situation be exined?


    No, it had to be that.


    If the entire first floor was like this, I wouldn''t have the confidence to survive a single day.


    "Hooo "


    Still, I calmed down a bit after organizing my thoughts.


    Fortunately, my eyes had adapted to the darkness, so my vision was much better than before. Although, I could still only the vague outlines of objects.


    Well, the situation wasn''t dire enough to contemtemitting suicide by biting off my tongue, anyway.


    Let''s go ahead and check things out first.


    Since I was finally alone.


    "Status window, equipment window, character information, status, inventory. Check journal damn."


    Nothing worked.


    Well, I didn''t expect it to, anyway.


    "Let''s go."


    One hand holding the shield and the other touching the wall, I moved forward.


    Barely faster than crawling.


    Well, wasn''t that obvious?


    Even if it was slower than crawling, I simply couldn''t increase my speed any further.


    It was dangerous here


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted from my ankle.


    It was the first time in my life that I''d felt this kind of pain, making my nerves go crazy. But I quickly figured out the cause.


    What the hell was wrong?


    Even without a battle log, the answer becme obvious very quickly.


    The character stepped on a goblin trap.


    Fuck, I''d stepped on a trap.


    What was the w in my strategy?


    There was no need to think too hard.


    The shield gave me psychological stability, true.


    But in return, it obscured much of my field of view.


    If I''d buckled my shield to my belt and focused on observing the terrain, I might''ve noticed the trap.


    What was the use of a shield if you couldn''t see anything, anyway?


    I had to focus on practicality, rather than peace of mind.


    Shit.


    "Fuck it hooo"


    My hair was about turn white from the pain.


    I wanted so very much to scream, right now.


    But I persevered desperately.


    I didn''t know if screaming might make me feel better.


    But I knew for sure that it''d make the situation worse.


    <em>Thump, thump, thump.</em>


    My heart was pounding like crazy.


    "Huuk, huuk, huuk"


    I pressed my lips together and forced myself to breathe slowly.


    What I needed to remember right now was not how badly hurt I was.


    There is only one type of monster on the first floor that uses traps.


    Goblin.


    And there was definitely one lurking nearby.


    ""


    I reflexively raised the shield to cover my head.


    Then held my breath, focussing on my hearing.


    There was no sound. It was so quiet as if time itself had stopped.


    Wasn''t there one?


    I didn''t know for certain.


    Maybe. Maybe they''d just left their position for a while, or something like that. Even goblins had to shit sometime.


    Fuck, I can''t think that way.''


    I crumpled up that creeping thread of hope like a ball and threw it out of my head.


    There were two reasons.


    First, there was a difference between thinking positively and being an optimistic idiot.


    Second, what I needed right now was a negative mindset.


    ""


    If you can''t be sure, just assume the worst.


    The goblin heard my scream.


    It was hiding in the dark, waiting quietly for me to lose my strength.


    That''s why I didn''t hear any sound.


    Because, in the game


    If there was a trap, there had to be a goblin.


    "Whew"


    I slowly exhaled the breath I''d been holding.


    Anyway, it was all very quiet, so as long as you didn''t get sloppy, you''d definitely notice others approaching.


    First, let''s do what I have to do.


    " Huuup!"


    Crouch down, pull open the trap with both hands and pull your feet out. Then, after tearing off the hem of the trousers, take off your shoe and apply strong pressure to the wounded area.


    I decided to throw away the damaged shoe.


    In fact, it was tough to even call it a shoe anymore.


    Because what I''d been wearing were closer to sandals.


    Damn barbarian bastards.


    If I''d started off with even just some simple leather boots on, they wouldn''t have needed to be thrown away after a single half-assed trap like this


    What the fuck am I thinking?''


    I found myself thinking unreasonable thoughts, and my heart went cold.


    Let''s not mourn the past anymore.


    No matter how much you curse, the situation you''re facing will not change.


    In the end, it was my fault for not checking the terrain properly.


    So stop whining, and check your body first.


    Huh, this is really bad.''


    I couldn''t feel my right foot anymore.


    There was a dull heat, but even that was getting faint.


    "I know you''re hiding, soe out."


    I whispered quietly.


    Still, there was no sign of life in the darkness.


    So I slowly inched forward.


    <em>Step</em>. <em>Step</em>.


    One leg was sore, but the pain was not as great as I would expect. Probably because the trap had been soaked in some paralytic poison


    I didn''t know if I should call this a good thing.


    "Come out, you bastard."


    I didn''t hesitate to provoke the enemy, and kept moving forward.


    Because time wasn''t on my side.


    If you have to fight, the sooner you get to it, the better.


    Injuries were one thing, but I couldn''t ignore the possibility that he was waiting for reinforcements.


    "Arent youing?"


    Of course, these might all just be my delusions, and there might be no goblins here in reality.


    Then I''d be a fool who stepped on a trap by himself and followed that up with a full-fledged stand-up routine.


    But so what?


    Even so, I wanted to survive.


    "Then how about you just stay there? I will go."


    Speed up.


    It was merely a little bit faster than crawling, but right now it felt like running a marathon at full sprint.


    One step, then another.


    As I was walking, my right foot started to throb.


    "Sssspp, haa, haa"


    Two possibilities.


    Either the effect of the paralyzing poison had expired, or the pain has be severe enough that the poison was no longer enough to suppress it.


    Come to think of it, neither one was a bad oue for me.


    If the effect was over, that was fine.


    If I could feel the pain, that was because the nerves were undamaged.


    No, why am I being so positive about this?''


    Well, I didn''t really want to think about it.


    I didn''t have the brainpower to spare.


    " Your mother is a fucking goblin."


    Words poured out without any brain-to-mouth filter.


    Was it because I''d shed so much blood?


    My brain felt parched, as if it''d been dried and pickled in alcohol.


    "Your father is also a fucking goblin."


    Of course, I kept spitting out words as soon as they came to mind, but my feet did not stop.


    "So you are one too, you fucking goblin."


    Then, there was a sound for the first time.


    It was obviously a small sound, but it was very loud to my ears that''d been perked up in concentration.


    <em>Squelch</em>


    Finally, he showed his presence for the first time.


    "What, couldn''t stand your parents being cursed?"


    Of course, I knew that wasn''t the case.


    It wasn''t even a curse in the first ce


    The sound came from behind.


    It would be more urate to say that he was forced to make his move since I was getting farther and farther away.


    I elerated further.


    The sound of his footsteps also elerated behind me.


    <em><em>Squelch</em></em> <em><em>squelch</em></em> <em><em><em>squelch</em></em></em> <em><em><em>squelch</em></em></em>


    His footsteps sounded unusual.


    Every step he took, there was the sound of something sticky pressing and sticking to a smooth surface.


    Even though I knew goblins were less than 1m tall as per the setting, I felt a pressure as if a huge monster was chasing me.


    To shake off my fear, I kept talking to him.


    I was a barbarian, in the end.


    If I could just get him into closebat range, there was no way I''d lose to a goblin.


    "Dont just follow me,e have a go. You fucker."


    For that reason, I continued to taunt him, but he just kept following me while maintaining a certain distance.


    He didn''t seem interested in hiding himself anymore.


    "Gruck, gruck!"


    It sounded close to a bestial howl, but I could feel it somehow.


    "Grurururuck! Gruck!"


    He was giggling, now. He was genuinely delighted to see his prey bleeding out and slowly dying. He was hoping I''d hear the sound and be terrified.


    Smart bastard.


    Okay, change of ns.


    I stopped walking. Then I stumbled and fell to the floor.


    <em>Crack</em>!


    My forehead, which hit a rock, felt like it was going to split open, but I made no sound.


    From now on, it was a battle of patience.


    If he thought I was down for the count and approached me first, it''d be my win.


    If I really went down before that happened, it''d be my loss.


    "Gruck?"


    I decided to believe in the toughness of this body that''d managed to walk about 300m with one foot hurt and insensate.


    His footsteps sounded closer and closer.


    Slow enough to make you yawn.


    Despite the fact that his prey had fallen down as he''d expected, he was still suspicious.


    Fucking crazy, why is this goblin so cautious?''


    Swear words came to mind out of nowhere.


    Goblins were the weakest mobs in the game. They used poison and installed traps, but apart from that, theirbat power was poor.


    But what about the goblin you actually encountered in reality?


    <em><em><em>Squelch</em></em></em>


    He wasn''t an opponent who could be taken lightly by any metric. I realized why the vige NPCs talked about the goblins'' cleverness so much.


    They were several times more intelligent than those barbarian bastards.


    <em><em><em><em>Squelch</em></em></em></em>


    The goblin stopped at a distance somewhere between 5m and 10m.


    Why?


    I was curious.


    A dull shock transmitted from the shoulder.


    <em>Thump</em>. <em>tter</em>.


    What. Now this scumbag was pelting me with stones.


    You aren''t gonna throw them until I''m just a bloody mess, right?''


    "Grurururuck! Gruck!"


    Unlike what I feared, the goblin instead spat out a howl of joy.


    When I didn''t react to the stone at all, he thought I was dead.


    <em>Squelch</em> <em>s<em>quelch</em></em> <em>s<em>quelch</em></em> <em>s<em>quelch</em></em>


    He came over to me quickly.


    I could feel his excitement from the beats of his footsteps, which were almost skipping.


    I calmed my own excitement and counted our distance through the sound. And when I decided that he was close enough


    "Fuck you!"


    I jumped up and stretched out my hands towards him.


    I''d judged that reaching out with my hands would be faster and have a longer effective rangepared to picking up the shield and hitting him with it.


    However, I soon had a gut feeling that the n had gone awry.


    Again, there were two reasons.


    First of all, I was still about a step away from him.


    And second, his movements were much more agile than expected.


    "Gruck!"


    The guy leaned back from the waist and stepped backwards.


    I couldn''t see him, but it felt like that.


    I instinctively realized that I''d missed my chance.


    Damn it, what now? I shook my head and prepared for the next n.


    But at that moment, my body moved by instinct.


    "?"


    It was truly a strange feeling.


    It was still dark before my eyes.


    But I intuitively knew where the goblin was going.


    By the time I consciously realized it, my hand was already on track and moving towards him.


    "Gruck?!"


    I felt him being caught by my fingertips.


    Wrist, ankle, neck  it didn''t matter.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    I screamed and mmed him to the floor. <em>Crunch!</em> There was the sound of something breaking. But I couldn''t feel relieved, so I immediately climbed on top of him.


    "Gr, gruck!"


    Now things had changed.


    "Now I''m up, and you''re down. You piece of shit!"


    I slugged him in the face like a madman.


    There were times when I missed and hit the floor in my excitement, but this barbarian body was much stronger than I had imagined.


    Instead of hurting my fists, the stone floor cracked and broke.


    ""


    Soon, his movements ceased.


    And


    <em>Swaaaaaaaa!</em>


    Dust scattered.


    Dust that shined unusually.


    I stopped my fists.


    At some point, the goblin corpse lying on the floor had crumbled and started scattering into the air.


    Really, this was nonsense.


    "Haah, fuck, this same thing again?"


    Please, I wish I could choose one or the other.


    Was this actually a game, or just a simr reality?


    I kept getting confused about which beat to go with.


    You have defeated a goblin. EXP +1


    Soon, the goblin''s body disappeared without a trace.


    Feeling frustrated for some unknown reason, I picked up a small stone that''d fallen on the spot.


    You have acquired a grade 9 mana stone.


    It wasn''t strong, but there was a faint light shining from it.


    It was a mana stone, the currency in [Dungeon and Stone].


    How much was this worth? A memory soon came to mind.


    "A piece of bread."


    The average value of the mana stones spat out by goblins in the game.


    Someughter leaked out.


    "Kahahahaha"


    Was this the only thing I got from that fucking bastard?


    All thoseplicated emotions became clearer as I calmed down.


    Close to that feeling where you end upughing after crying a lot.


    "Kaha, kahahaha."


    There''s abyrinth, and there''re monsters.


    A dead monster will disappear, leaving a drop item.


    And in that city out there, all the various races live together.


    Obviously, this is that kind of world.


    But


    There will be no more confusion. <

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    <strong>Give and Take (1)</strong>


    Looking back, I was a pretty funny guy.


    Although I always thought of life as boring, I never once considered suicide.


    That feeling of boredom was just an emotion in the end, and to me, life was more precious than anything else.


    In many ways, I simply found things not worth the candle.


    That thought still persists.


    That''s why


    Crawling in the dark on three legs.


    I know what you''re thinking, but I''m actually being quite literal.


    Currently, I am crawling on the floor with three legs, shuffling mypletely shredded right foot.


    If someone sees me now, I''m sure they''ll think of an abandoned dog with a broken leg.


    How do I know that?


    Because that''s what I''m thinking right now.''


    This sweetness came at the price of giving up my human dignity.


    First of all, it doesn''t hurt because you don''t have to use your injured foot, and you can move faster than before.


    Second of all, there is no way you''ll step on another trap.


    In return, my elbows and knees hurt, but just this much


    Is within the limits of what I can bear. I can endure.


    What can''t you do to survive?


    I can even gobble up dog shit with a smile if that''s what it''d take.


    Well if I take a bit of time to prepare my heart, it will definitely be possible.


    But what happened to that uncle?''


    Uncle'' is just a word I assigned arbitrarily.


    I don''t know the person''s gender, age, or name.


    I''m just guessing by his way of speaking.


    The image in my mind is that of a thiryish white guy with sses, for some reason.


    Or not.


    [Bleeding] continues.


    Anyway, what happened to that person who woke up in the body of Kadua''s son Oreum? Did he die? Or, did he wake up again in his original body?


    It''s a question I''ve been holding on to since I opened my eyes.


    Even if I intentionally try not to think about it, the worse things get, the more I think of him.


    [Bleeding] continues.


    It''s a bit clearer now, the reason why humans believe in religion.


    The reality is that it is too difficult to be alone.


    When despair strikes, you need a ce to turn your thoughts to. Just like I am doing right now.


    [Bleeding] continues.


    [Bleeding] continues.


    Warning: The character''s health is below 5%. If not treated promptly, the character might die.


    After that, I kept crawling while thinking about this and that.


    It''s faint, but I can feel the surroundings getting brighter.


    This is a positive situation in many ways.


    At least you''re going in the right direction, and my hypothesis that the whole of the first floor couldn''t be this dark is correct.


    Let''s just go somewhere bright.


    Because there will be people there. Give them this mana stone and ask for help. Then somehow


    That''s some funny shit, you hare-brained idiot.''


    As I was whispering words of encouragement to myself and grasping at imaginary carrots, my other self appeared.


    You idiot asshole, think practically. You''re asking them to help you in exchange for a loaf of bread. Who knows if they''ll just take the shield and the mana stone, and kill you.''


    Is this guy me?


    This is one smart bastard.


    What would you do if you met another goblin bastard before finding a human in the first ce? Is that skull just for show or is there a brain inside? Huh?''


    I can''t tolerate any more insults.


    Well, then, what else am I going to do? I still have to continue. At least I''ll be able to see the path ahead. Even if a goblin did pop out, wouldn''t it be better than fighting here in the dark?''


    True enough.''


    My other self agrees, and my head is quiet again.


    I kept crawling.


    "Kahahahahaha"


    I''m going crazy.


    No, I may have already gone crazy.


    After all, I shed so much blood, right?


    Since before, my consciousness kept dividing into two, then merging back again, and my thoughts have been slowing down.


    Like some kind of a feedback loop.


    A bit more of this, and I''m sure I''ll never be able to open my eyes again.


    "Kahahahahaha"


    Iughed out loud.


    I really didn''t have the energy to spare, but I stillughed.


    At some point, the surroundings had be brighter.


    In the distance, at the end of the passage, I could see a crystal shining brightly.


    On top of that, I saw the figure of a man standing in front with a torch.


    I didn''t mistake a goblin for a human.


    Indubitably, it was a human form.


    "He lp"


    I wanted to shout something, but my voice wasn''t working.


    I crawled desperately, blinking my eyes hard.


    What is this?


    The human form came closer, as if teleporting.


    Surprised by that fact, I blinked again.


    [Bleeding] continues.


    He was closer this time.


    About five or six people were standing in my front.


    Was I seeing things? I closed my eyes again and opened them.


    Achievementplete


    Condition: Health drops to 2% or less.


    Reward: Permanently increases Mind by +1.


    Then I saw a blond man with his knees bent.


    We were nose to nose as our eyes met, but he broke our gaze after only a curious look and observed the surroundings without asking anything.


    Rather than listening to another, he was making a judgment based on his own experience and intuition.


    As a veteran, he quickly came to a conclusion.


    "Youre a rookie."


    Fuck, if you understand then help me, you bastard.


    As you can see, I''m a fucking barbarian with just a shield, and all I have is a goblin mana stone to exchange for help with this shredded leg.


    I''ll give you all of this if you want. So


    "Amazing. How did a newbie manage to get here faster than us?"


    I quickly opened my mouth to answer. But what came out was a sound simr to a cough or a spit.


    "Grrreu"


    No, to be honest, it sounded more like a goblin, but


    It was enough to let them know that I was in a situation where I couldn''t answer.


    Soon, the blond asked a colleague.


    "Priest Ersina. Could you please treat this kid?"


    Priest? Are you saying there''s a priest in your party?


    I stared at the side with the fervent eyes of a man seeing a miracle. And indeed, there was a priestess in a white robe.


    The priestess, who made eye contact with me, spoke bluntly through her beautiful lips


    "I will decline."


    Eh? What?


    "I see. All right then."


    What all right? Why are you agreeing?


    This is horrible. Fuck, I don''t know why I''m being treated like this even after I finally reached here.


    And during such a moment when the tantrums in my heart were swelling up


    "Parthran, may I have a potion?"


    "Isn''t that for when you cant use your divine power?"


    "You have a lot of them anyway. I will pay for it separately after we exit."


    "Sheesh."


    A man with a sword at his waist clicked his tongue and pulled out a potion from his bag, throwing it.


    My heart sank seeing my sole lifeline being treated so casually.


    <em>Clink.</em>


    Fortunately, the blond caught the potion properly.


    "Its not as good as divine power, so this will hurt a bit."


    The blond opened the stopper and sprinkled half the bottle''s contents on my wound, and poured the other half directly into my mouth.


    Quickly, I felt an unbearable wave of pain.


    Was this the sensation of all the pain unconsciously umted in the body breaking out at once?


    The body regenerates rapidly due to the recovery (medium) effect.


    It felt as if my whole body was melting.


    This was the reason why potions could not be used mid-battle in the game.


    I thought it was just something prohibited by the system, but it turned out that it reflected the ground reality very well.


    Shit.


    "Heuk, heuk, heuk, heuk"


    How many minutes had passed?


    The pain gradually subsided, and I began to feel better.


    "Now, can you tell me, barbarian? How did a rookie like you get here before us? If you know a new passage, I want to buy the information."


    Indeed, was that his purpose?


    I didn''t feel bad. Rather, it was reassuring to think that he treated me well because he had a purpose.


    There is nothing more sinister than good intentions without any concrete cause behind them.


    Still, I felt a little bit sorry for him.


    I didn''t know any secret passages.


    " I was here as soon as I entered thebyrinth."


    I honestly told them my circumstances.


    The blond tilted his head and then nodded with an understanding expression.


    "Surely I''ve read it in a book. asionally, there are cases of dimensional instability."


    My heart was pounding heavily.


    I asked as if I might have misheard.


    "You''re seeing this for the first time?"


    I couldn''t believe it at all.


    Hey, there''s a priest in the party, and there''s even a wizard. It means that they are decent enough, at least in the middle ss.


    But for the first time?


    "Yeah, in the book, its a case that might happen once a century. That somebody falls in the outermost zone like this."


    Oh, I see. It''s something that might happen once a century at the most. And that''s what I experienced when I first entered thebyrinth.


    Now I see why the other barbarians didn''t carry any torches.


    Who would worry about being struck by lightning just because it''s raining?


    "Looking at it, this seems like an unprecedented experience, but it must have been a disaster to go through such a rare event."


    The blond looked at me with a sad gaze.


    "It wasn''t the information I wanted, but it was interesting nheless. Lets just go and forget about the value of the potion."


    Although his tone was a bit unfortunate, he seemed to be basically a good guy.


    "Oh, and remember to take the shield over there."


    I looked where the blond was pointing and saw a shield that had fallen to the floor. The distance was about 20m. I thought I''d tied it properly at my waist, but it seemed to have fallen off.


    "Then let''s go."


    They passed me by without even letting me say thank you.


    In thebyrinth, time is money, so it wasn''t hard to understand.


    No, it was close to a miracle just to have spent so much time for me in the first ce.


    I stared at the ce they left for a moment, then quickly ran and picked up the shield fallen on the floor.


    It was definitely great to have survived


    Still, something felt odd.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 1


    Body: 25 / Mind: 36 (New +1) / Abilities: 1


    Item Level: 24


    Combat Index: 68 (New +1)


    "He was lucky, that barbarian."


    "Well, isn''t it a bit much to call that luck? Going through something like that your first time"


    As the blond answered with a vague smile, the swordsman snorted.


    "Even without that, things would have been the same for someone who stepped on a goblin trap. He was lucky to meet us in the first ce."


    "He was lucky to meet Drusz, not you. You didn''t even want to use the potion, did you?"


    When the female archer, who had been listening quietly till now, intervened, the swordsman shrugged.


    "Yeah, because you''ll find these guys all over the ce. They don''t survive long anyway. Our priest must have thought the same, right?"


    The priestess smiled bitterly and did not answer, and instead, the female archer spoke angrily.


    "Lady Ersina would have treated him if it werent for the temple''s rules. No, without the potion, she might have just broken the rules. Do you think that everyone is like you?"


    "Well, I dont know about that. I see a lot of people who''re very different inside and outside."


    " Parthran, you need to be more like Drusz, even if just a little bit."


    "For example, being considerate before asking about the secret passage?"


    "Yes. I''ve heard that barbarians don''t like the help of others. Maybe thats why he was so considerate upfront."


    " Hey, don''t you think youre talking me up too much?"


    As the topic turned to him, the blond smiled awkwardly and scratched his head.


    But he also did not deny the usation.


    "Ah, if you want to take the shortcut, you have to change directions here."


    "Really, its nice to have a guide in the party."


    "Lady Ersina! Usually, the guides only know the direction to the portal. It''s just that Drusz is great. He''s memorized all thendmarks on the first floor."


    The swordsman shook his head, looking at the female archer.


    "But where the hell does this trail of blood end? Havent we already walked quite a bit?"


    "Yeah. I guess you''re wrong about that guy just being lucky. What kind of mental strength do you need to keep crawling for a distance like this?"


    "Huh, what big deal is that Yeah, it should be around here."


    The party, that had been following the bloodstains till now, turned to a shortcut in the middle. And after about 15 minutes, they reached their destination.


    "Looks like we were the first to arrive on this route. There''s a benefit to hurrying. Lets get moving."


    When the blond ced his hand on the monolith ced in front of the dead end, an intense beam of light burst out and took the shape of a sphere.


    It was a portal leading to the second floor.


    "Wait."


    As everyone was about to throw themselves into the portal, the female archer stopped the party.


    "Isnt that what the barbarian must''ve been wearing earlier?"


    "What?"


    The party, looking at the direction the female archer was pointing, was momentarily speechless.


    In the half-darkness under the light emitted by the portal, a blood-stained trap and a damaged sandal could be seen ced in a pile.


    " That should be it."


    The wizard made an interested expression, then created a new sphere of light and moved it over the passage.


    <em>Whoooooosh</em> !


    The bloodstains that started from the trap continued along the curved passageway.


    No matter how much you move the sphere of light, you can''t even fathom its end from this ce.


    There was a moment of silence.


    " Hey, Drusz. How far is it from here to where we met him before?"


    " If there are no shortcuts, likely about 15 km."


    "Heh heh heh, that body is like a monster. To keep crawling such a long distance alone in this darkness."


    The wizard justughed, as if in surprise.


    However, the swordsman next to him could not do that.


    " This is crazy."


    He felt it was a matter of the mind, not the body. He thought.


    How many hours must he have crawled in that situation? When you''re not even sure you''ll be able to meet someone and get help?''


    He didn''t know.


    But what is certain is, that barbarian was still crawling when they discovered him. He continued to move his arms and legs, almost unconsciously.


    And then?


    Unable to speak properly, he''d held out his hand.


    He had been holding a small mana stone in his hand.


    At the time, I didn''t think much of it, but now I think I know what that action meant.


    I''m going to give you this, so help me.''


    Other than that, I have nothing to offer in return.


    So, while the barbarian crawled that long distance, he had kept holding the mana stone tightly in his hand. So that if he met someone by any chance, he could show it to them right away.


    Soon, the man came to a decision.


    " I must take back what I said earlier."


    Just lucky?


    Just another rookie who''ll die early?


    How could that be?


    He knew from long experience.


    "Drusz, what was that barbarians name earlier?"


    That kind of madman won''t die so easily.


    No matter how hard or hopeless his circumstances may be.


    Because he will never see death as an escape from his torment. <

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    <strong>Give and Take (2)</strong>


    [Dungeon and Stone] is an unusual game.


    Although fellow NPCs are essential to making progress in the game, you should never trust them.


    Especially if it''s a neer you''ve just met.


    I''m walking through a cave.


    <em>Wobble</em>.


    My gait is unbnced, because I just have the one shoe.


    Nevertheless, I feel happy.


    This difort I feel now is not something I could have felt when I''d been crawling on three legs.


    I have regained my human dignity.


    Who knows how long that''llst.


    "Hoo"


    Advance, using the shield to reasonably protect your upper body.


    No need to keep your eyes peeled and survey every inch of the floor.


    Because there is light here.


    The light emitted by the crystals embedded in the walls and the ceiling brightens the surroundings.


    Compared to crawling through the darkness as you bleed out, it''s like a wonderous dream.


    To tell the truth, being able to see ahead feels like a blessing from God.


    A benediction, to help me exterminate these wicked goblin bastards.


    "Waaaargh!"


    "Gruck?!"


    Surprised by my cry, a goblin jumps out from where he''d taken cover behind a rock.


    As I''d already roughly grasped his hiding ce, I used my skill as if I''d been waiting for this moment.


    "Smash! You son of a bitch! "


    Smash is a skill with decent attack power that doesn''t consume MP.


    FYI, I created it just now.


    <em>Bump!</em>


    The goblin collided with my shield mid-leap and fell to the ground. I rapidly closed the distance and stomped my foot on his ribs.


    "Ga, gruck?!"


    Don''t try those pitiful eyes on me.


    I know how crafty and evil you bastards are.


    "Ga, gruck!"


    Oh, you''re different?


    Then you shouldin to your friend who''s gone ahead. Because that bastard made me like this.


    <em>Crunch</em> !


    I m the shield''s edge down on goblin''s face, as hard as I can.


    This one is different from smash, which only hits an enemy in front by swinging or pushing the shield.


    This one is called shield ultimate.


    Likewise, created just now.


    <em>Swaaaaaaaa!</em>


    Soon, the goblin, who died cleanly, dissolved into motes of light.


    Signifying that evil had diminished, and the world had be a little more beautiful.


    I picked up the mana stone that dropped as a reward, and roughly stuffed it into my pocket.


    This one was the tenth since I entered thebyrinth.


    "Hooo, these fucking bastards."


    After barely surviving a life-and-death ordeal, I kept encountering goblins.


    I was nervous at first, but I soon realized.


    At ces that boasted the safety of light, the goblins weren''t a threat to me at all.


    They weren''t as smart as I had thought.


    If you have trouble believing that, just look at that randomly installed trap over there.


    Couldn''t you at least dig up some soil to cover it? Do you have a brain or not? If you just leave it openly on the road, who the hell is going to step on it?''


    The goblin traps were so crude that they could be noticed even from afar. Even if you tried to pass by one without triggering it, most times the goblins would just jump out and attack you first.


    Probably what happened with that bastard following me grinning like a pervert, only happened because I actually stepped on a trap like an idiot


    Gradually, after grasping their habits, the battles became easier.


    First of all, their main weapon was a short dagger, and their physical strength was only at the level of a child in the upper grades of an elementary school.


    In contrast, I was now a muscr barbarian with a physique that towered above them at around 2m. In an all-out fight, a goblin could be subdued in about 3 seconds.


    As a result, the only thing I had to be careful of was a surprise attack, but they even helpfully pointed out the ambush locations via those shoddy traps


    Hah, being a Goblin yer[1] isn''t bad either, right?''


    I immediately pped myself hard on the cheek.


    <em>p</em> !


    I got so caught up in the act that it actually hurt.


    What had I been thinking just now?


    This is obviously a sign of madness.


    If not for that, there would be no way I could giggle while thinking such pathetic thoughts.


    Don''t be proud of killing a few measly goblins.


    It hasn''t even been two hours since you recovered from the verge of death, and none of your new problems have been solved.


    "Man, I''m hungry"


    First, the problem of food.


    The shield wasn''t the only thing I shed as I crawled through that darkness.


    About five days'' worth of food was lost due to a hole in the food bag the chieftain gave me.


    Of course, I couldn''t wander back into the dark to find it.


    This was not the fairy-tale of Hansel and Gretel.


    <em>Crunch</em>, <em>crunch</em>.


    I took out a piece of bread from my pocket and ate it.


    The bread was hard and dry for better preservation, but as I wet it gently with saliva, I could feel the sweetness of carbohydrates on my tongue.


    Why was it so delicious?


    As if my eating habits had changed after possessing this barbarian''s body.


    The piece of bread the size of my palm disappeared in a few bites.


    I sighed, feeling a strange taste of regretful bitterness in my mouth.


    Thirst.


    This was the second problem.


    Fuck, where am I supposed to get any water?


    You killed a goblin.


    You killed a goblin.


    You killed a goblin.


    You killed a goblin.


    Warning: You are dehydrated. Please find a source of drinking water


    [Dungeon & Stone] had a satiety system.


    Of course, it activated only inside thebyrinth, and there was no need to carry extra drinking water because a meal was enough to fill you up.


    But this was not the game.


    To be honest, it was closer to another world that was just very simr to the game I knew.


    The game was hardcore already, but now that this is a reality, the difficulty has be crazy.''


    I wasn''t too worried, though.


    It''s true that water is a more important resource than food, but even so, the tribe chief hadn''t provided us any water.


    Obviously, it should be possible to find enough for self-sufficiency within thebyrinth.


    It didn''t take long to actually find it.


    "Smash!"


    After hours of ying goblins while wandering around in a cave asplicated as an ant maze.


    Chasing after the sound of dripping water, I found a small pond.


    An adventurer was already squatting there, drinking. Excluding the party earlier, this was actually my first meeting somebody in thebyrinth


    ""


    There was no conversation.


    He saw meing from afar and left without a word, and I didn''t even bother to approach and talk to him.


    All the other adventurers I saw afterwards were the same, too. As soon as anybody saw me, they ran away.


    As in the game, there seemed to be an unwritten rule among the adventurers to avoiding into contact with each other.


    Well, maybe they just didn''t want to get involved with a barbarian sopletely drenched in blood.


    Anyway, while catching goblins, I just kept eating bread when I was hungry and drinking water when I was thirsty, and time flew by.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six"


    I counted my loot so far, and it was a total of forty-four mana stones.


    With a straightforward conversion rate, it was forty-four pieces of bread.


    Thinking back on the time I had been teetering on the brink of death, it was truly a thrilling journey so far. But nothing is free in this world.


    In return, I received a bone deep exhaustion.


    This was my third problem.


    I''m getting sleepy''


    Since you were born as a living creature, you must periodically sleep.


    Even a high-spec barbarian like me is no different.


    So, how do you sleep in abyrinth teeming with monsters?


    There are two ways.


    First. Entrust your life to the heavens and just take a nap.


    Second. Find a teammate so you can protect each other.


    I had already decided which option I would choose.


    Entrusting your life to the heavens? In my experience, the heavens weren''t very dependable. At least, in my case, they really weren''t.


    Let''s find a colleague.''


    Of course, that didn''t mean establishing a party formally.


    Everyone was in the same tiring situation right now, so I nned to find somebody suitable and form a temporary cooperative rtionship.


    In fact, even in the game, most of the nights when my character got tired passed like that.


    <em>Thump</em>, <em>thump</em>.


    After making my decision, I wandered through thebyrinth focusing on movement rather than battle. It was just that, unlike before, I could now see groups of people everywhere.


    <em>Thump</em>, <em>thump</em>.


    Groups of adventurers in twos or threes were resting, taking turns amongst each other to keep watch.


    Based on the appearance and demeanour, I found the courage to initiate contact with a few groups, but all of them ended up in refusal.


    "I''m sorry, but we''ve got all the people we need."


    So they said, but they frowned and covered their noses at my approach every time, so the reason was quite clear.


    Motherfuckers.


    Just how clean do you think you guys are?


    While I was venting inside my mind, someone spoke to me.


    "Hey."


    He was a human uncle who looked to be in his thirties.


    About 180 cm tall.


    He gave off a pretty nice and warm-hearted impression, but in his hand was a hammer covered in goblin blood.


    The uncle smiled and asked me.


    "Are you looking for a night friend?"


    What the fuck is this bastard saying?


    As I instinctively took a step back, the uncle tilted his head.


    "Wasn''t that what you were looking for? I thought I could trust my back to you and restfortably because you were a barbarian, but unfortunately not, huh."


    Say that earlier, mister


    It seemed that night friend'' was a ng for the temporary cooperative rtionship I was talking about.


    The in-game notation was Night Companion''.


    I interpreted it as arade at night, but actually hearing it here, it sounded quite perverted.


    " No. I am looking for a night friend."


    "Is that so? I''m lucky. Then will youe with me?"


    "I will."


    So, we became friends for one night.


    "My name is Hans."


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Then can I call you Bjorn?"


    The man seemed to have a lot of experience, since he naturally finished the initial introductions and led the conversation from there.


    "Three night friends are the best, but looking for another now seems like a waste of stamina. Bjorn, what do you think?"


    To put it simply, it sounds like you''re talking about sleeping together.


    Just what exactly are you thinking about? I don''t know if it''s because of the snarky tone, but I feel attacked, I tell you.


    "Good."


    "Great. If someone asks you to join us, then we should discuss with each other and decide whether to ept or not."


    After a brief discussion, we decided to spend the first night together.


    However, the problem was


    "Then let''s decide the order by ying rock-paper-scissors."


    Rock, paper, scissors seemed to be the rule of thumb here as well.


    Fuck, I''m not good at this


    Then, as expected, I was the one out of luck.


    "Hmm, for some reason I won."


    Screw you.


    "Then, I will ask you again. If a goblin or another adventurer approaches, wake me up first. Do you understand?"


    " I get it."


    "Come on then, take this."


    The man lent me a watch with the numbers 0 to 23 on the dial, and was kind enough to teach me how to use it.


    "When the short hour handes here, you can wake me up."


    Perhaps this was how the people here perceived the barbarians.


    "You can''t break it. It''s expensive."


    " I get it."


    Well, he was just being strict.


    Soon, the uncle took out a nket, covered himself with it, andy down on the floor with the backpack as a pillow. And very soon, he fell asleep.


    Is it time yet? That looks sofortable.


    Would you please lend me those if I ask you when it''s my turn?


    "Hooo"


    By the way, it was terribly boring.


    The goblin bastards were nowhere to be seen, and there were no other adventurers trying to pass through the passage either. Was it because everyone was finding a night friend to take a break?


    As the silence continued, I kept getting sleepy.


    Still, time passed quickly as I was leaning against the wall and thinking about the future.


    "Hans, get up."


    " Did anything happen?"


    "No."


    "Right. Thanks for your hard work. Then give me back the watch and go rest. I''ll wake you up in two hours."


    Without even giving me time to ask for a loan, the uncle packed the nket in his backpack and stood up.


    <em>Tsk</em>.


    I erased my regrets and leaned against the wall at my back.


    And pretended to nod off.


    Naturally


    No matter how kind and intelligent this man seemed, and even if he had no intention of harming me


    How can I trust a bastard I''ve met for the first time?


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1] Wait, are you saying the Goblin yer light novels actually exist in your earth? So many questions. Usually, game transmigration novels don''t connect to our actual earth, it''s more of a close copy of it. (Or turns out to be a ce with a simr historical origin butpletely different, like Overlord or Murim Login.)

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    <strong>Give and Take (3)</strong>


    I''m snoring right now.


    The very image of a mighty savage, all conked out after an arduous day.


    <em>Zzzzzz</em>!


    Um, is this a bit over the top?


    I''m a little worried, but I hearughter.


    " Really, they''re a strange race."


    I guess it went well.


    I guess my racial advantage outstripped my acting skills.


    The perception of barbarians as simple and stupid is quite helpful.


    That''s why I stuck to my role as a barbarian, even disregarding the problem of evil spirits.


    As the proverb goes, hide your dagger behind your smile[1].


    As if hiding a dagger within yourughter, use the preconceived notion of your innocence as a weapon to slit the other''s stomach.


    That sounded a bit like middle school syndrome[2].


    In the end, to summarize, it means that it''s better to keep your true thoughts close to your chest.


    Just like now.


    <em>Zzzzzz</em>!


    Nodding off sideways, scratching my stomach as if asleep. All for the sake of realism.


    Even so, I''m listening intently, paying full attention to the uncle''s movements.


    If you show this much of a gap, if the other party does have some kind of scheme, he should take action soon.


    Or you can just try to sleep for real.


    To be honest, I don''t know if I''ll be able to sleep like this.


    "Bjorn, time to change shift."


    Ah, um Really, I didn''t even get a wink of sleep.


    "Dont rx your guard too much just because the goblins havent appeared till now. They are wicked and sly."


    Maybe because he has his doubts, uncle exhorts me to stand up straight during my watch, and lies downfortably on the floor like thest time.


    And in less than five minutes, he falls asleep again.


    Disappointment creeps in.


    He just went to sleep. What the hell have I been doing for two hours?


    Shit.


    Is it because I''ve met him for the first time today?


    Even though I decided he was reliable, I couldn''t sleep at all.


    If I had known this would happen, it would have been better to sleep alone while watching out for the goblins.


    That way, I could have slept at least a little.


    "Hoo"


    I''m bone-tired, dead on my feet.


    And I feel even more drowsy because uncle is sleeping next to me.


    Still, it''s my turn to keep watch, so I diligently concentrate my mind on chasing away the siren song of the Sandman. But suddenly, a voice breaks through my focus.


    "Bjorn, get up."


    " I didn''t sleep."


    "Say that after you wipe the drool around your mouth."


    When I rub it with the back of my hand, it really came away moist.


    "So if you sleep standing up, your nose doesn''t get stuffy."


    Looks like I really did nod off.


    Even if just for a short while, with only ten minutes left of my shift.


    My heart is pounding.


    However, there is something that needs to be done before I can indulge in self-me.


    So I apologize frankly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Not just pretending to be a barbarian, I am being serious.


    Being night friends is rtionship based on trade. But although he provided me a safe environment during the night, I couldn''t return the favour.


    It''s natural to apologize in that case.


    Even I don''t want to be the kind of person I hate the most.


    " Fortunately, there weren''t any problems while I slept, so it''s no big deal."


    "Thank you. You can sleep more if you want. I will keep watch one more time."


    "No, I can''t do that. It''s your turn, go to sleep. Give me the watch back."


    He could have med me, but he forgives me instead with a friendly smile.


    So without further ado, I go back to my seat and squat down.


    Again, sleep eludes me.


    All adventurers, including uncle, are so exceptionally respectful. Is it normal to trust someone you see for the first time with your life?


    Aren''t their guts a bit too great?


    Whichever way you slice it, to me this all looks like a bunch of bullshit.


    Because of that, I kept snoring, just like thest time.


    <em>Zzzzzzzz</em>!


    I couldn''t help it.


    I''m sorry, uncle, but somehow, you''ve started to look more and more suspicious.


    <em>Zzzzzzzz</em>!


    That far too good impression of yours reminds me of a scammer.


    Uncle who mentioned that there was no need to get another member.


    Who didn''t even bother to say anything about the smell.


    That''s already pretty good.


    Just now, you didn''t me me for sleeping on my shift.


    You even refused my offered price of letting you sleep one more time.


    Of course, maybe I''m just a crazy bastard, and in fact, this guy is just that kind.


    But to me, kind bastards are the most suspicious.


    It was these bastards who stabbed me in the back every time.''


    If it was the old me, now would have been the right time to be vignt.


    Don''t make the same mistake twice.


    If you have even the barest modicum of intelligence, that is.


    <em>Zzzzzzzz</em>!


    Wouldn''t it be better to just quit this and break up at this point?


    As I was thinking that, I kept snoring.


    How long had it been?


    <em>Click</em>.


    A small, but foreign sound.


    Backpack buckle? Waist belt? Or the heels?


    There was no way to sense where exactly the sound hade from.


    However, although my head understood that, the body of a barbarian interpreted it with instinct.


    Dangerous.


    Is this the killing intent they talk about in martial arts?


    Goosebumps broke out on my skin.


    I opened my eyes at once.


    "You woke up."


    Still, the old man was smiling happily.


    With his two-handed hammer bathed in goblin blood and flesh, lifted high above his head.


    This fucker


    Avoid!


    The body that had been raised from birth as a warrior reacted far faster than my rational judgment.


    I was already rolling to the side before my brain had given themand.


    <em>Crash!</em>


    As something smashed with a loud noise just in front of my nose, I was using the recoil to quickly rise up and fix my posture.


    "Eh!"


    Uncle, whose surprise attack failed, had a bewildered expression on his face.


    Rather than asking why, I dashed forward.


    "W-, wait!"


    Are you trying to make an excuse or something? You didn''t mean to? Were you ying a prank? In that case, it was indeed a little, no, really funny.


    Fuck, how fucking stupid <em>are</em> those barbarian bastards, really?


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The smash'' with the shield urately hit his chin.


    However, humans were different from goblins, with a much stronger physique.


    The man staggered, but did not fall.


    Then one more time.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Smash.


    "Kaaaha!"


    The hammer in his hands fell to the floor with a resounding thud.


    His nose was already red and swollen with blood.


    Oh, are you in pain?


    Most probably, but I don''t care.


    Because right now I want to be a bastard who doesn''t care about that kind of thing.


    So, once again


    "S-, stop! Wait, I can exin!"


    "Smash."


    The man, after getting repeatedly slugged in the face with a shield, finally fell to his knees.


    In terms of the game, he was incapable of furtherbat.


    In other words, it was now possible to hold a conversation.


    "Uncle."


    "Please, I was wrong! Save me!"


    Have you decided to ask for forgiveness already?


    You''ve got a quick judgement, but maybe not a wise one.


    Because the conversation I want right now is not about forgiveness.


    "Why?"


    "I, I got greedy for mana stones I was just going to knock you out and steal them. Believe me!"


    Believe you? Yeah, that won''t wash with me.


    If I had such an overflowing love for humanity, I would''ve had a few more friends.


    "Shield! I was going to take that shield too!"


    As I slowly raised the shield, the uncle quickly added something.


    This is the main reason why I don''t believe in humans.


    Everyone lies so easily.


    Justpounding to their tangled web of lies, without bothering to do it properly.


    "Why the shield?"


    " Because the barbarians have good quality arms. I was thinking of selling it once I got back to the city."


    Obviously, most of the weapons that barbarians receive during the tutorial areparatively expensive.


    Because the weight of steel in them is significantly higher than average.


    Just looking at my shield, one could tell it was made of pure steel.


    But even so, killing somebody just to get this?


    Well, when I think about it, it''s notpletely iprehensible.


    But


    "Bullshit."


    The man was still hiding something.


    "Be honest. Why?"


    Just like when I was dealing with the fallen goblin, I crushed the man''s chest with my foot.


    "Ugh!"


    Deep fear was engraved in his eyes.


    But maybe because this bastard had tried to kill me?


    Surprisingly, I didn''t feel anything in particr.


    The same way you know not to look into the eyes of a cow when ughtering it


    It''s okay to just ignore it, or something like that.


    As I was thinking about ending the conversation at this point, uncle called out again.


    "Hea-, heart!"


    "Heart?"


    It was an unexpected word.


    When I looked at him with eyes that demanded an exnation, uncle continued his words with a resigned expression.


    " A barbarian''s heart sells for a high price."


    "Why?"


    "Well, I don''t know for sure, but they say it''s an ingredient for some new magic potion!"


    "I see."


    Now I understood the motive.


    I was just a goblin to this man.


    Difficult to catch, but once you catch one, you can get a huge reward.


    "Why did you act now instead of when I first slept?"


    " I have to sleep too."


    Oh, I see.


    If possible, it''s better to both sleep <em>and</em> earn money.


    I thought uncle was cautious, but it was just a bug from seeking extreme efficiency.


    "Ive told you everything, so please forgive me"


    "Forgive?"


    To be honest, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Forgive me?


    The guy who had just been about to pull out my heart and sell it as an ingredient was now saying something like that?


    If I''d reacted just a littlete, I wouldn''t have even gotten a chance to beg for my life.


    "Please"


    Well, everybody wants to live. I should''ve known it was going to be like this. At least he had good attitude.


    However.


    "Uncle, it is right that you should pay the price."


    The bastards I hate the most are the ones who do whatever they like and then dodge the responsibility afterwards.


    Therefore


    "I will give you everything I have! Even if I don''t have that much right now, if I can just go back to the city "


    I can''t believe you.


    In that respect, what was the difference between this guy and a goblin?


    I couldn''t ever be friends with a goblin, but at least with this guy there had been a chance.


    Only that was different, and therefore he was worse.


    Of course, this is just an emotional opinion, and I don''t make choices based on my emotions.


    It doesn''t always happen, but at least I try.


    "I will probably meet countless people like you in the future. They''ll all say the same thing. Then should I forgive them each time?"


    Forgiveness is a very scary word.


    A decision you make with a gentle heart oftenes back like a dagger to stab you in the back.


    I know that fact better than anyone.


    So this time, too, I have no choice.


    A mistake in this primordial world would not only scar my heart, but even threaten my life.


    "Im sorry, uncle. I don''t think I can do it. Because I''ve been stabbed in the back far too many times."


    "Oh, no! Absolutely not! I''m different!"


    Come to think of it, the goblin said the same thing.


    Well, I was just arbitrarily interpreting whatever I''d seen in his eyes, but anyway.


    Then, what do you do next?


    <em>Kkkkk</em>.


    Raise the shield high with both your hands.


    However, unlike thest time, it pauses for a moment.


    Of course, that hesitation doesn''tst long.


    As if some unknown force is pulling your arm down


    "Oh, no, please!"


    I lowered the shield with all my might.


    <em>Crunch</em>. After the sound of cracking bones, came a sullen silence.


    Achievementplete


    Condition: First kill.


    Reward: Permanently increases Mind by +1.


    I did not turn away from what I had done, and instead epted it.


    About a day had passed since I entered this game world.


    I killed someone.


    And what I received in return were arge hammer, shoulder pauldrons, leather boots, apass, a knife, a pocket watch, a water bottle, a backpack, a nket, some herbs and bandages, a potion, six days'' worth of food, and 32 rank 9 mana stones.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (Chinese, lit. hide a knife behind a smile) is one of the thirty-six stratagems.


    [2] 2  don''t lie, we know you know what chuunibyou is.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    <strong>Night Friend (1)</strong>


    Im walking through a cave.


    This time, there''s no wobbling.


    The character is wearing leather boots.


    Total Item Level rises by +5.


    The boots almost fit. Thanks to that, I learned one more thing. Uncle''s feet were too big for his height. Anyway, they''re pretty sturdy, so stepping on a trap won''t hurt as badly as it did thest time.


    The character has equipped a two-handed hammer.


    Total Item Level rises by +30.


    This hammer is made of solid iron and is about 1m long. Uncle needed both hands, but I can swing it one-handed.


    The character is wearing shoulder guards.


    Total Item Level rises by +13.


    Steel pauldrons. I tied theces a little loose and they fit just right. If I take off my jacket and put on just the pauldrons, I look like some ancient diator.


    The character is wearing a backpack.


    Inventory expands.


    Now I no longer need to store the blood-stained mana stones alongside the bread, and moving around is much less cumbersome.


    <em>Chomp.</em>


    I take out some jerky and chew it.


    I don''t have much of it, but it tastes better than bread.


    I cut the rest with a knife and store it away so as to not get my drool all over it.


    On this second day, I have graduated from my primitive lifestyle.


    When you''re thirsty, just drink some water from the water bottle.


    If you want to know the direction, just take out yourpass, and if you want to know the time, just take out your pocket watch.


    There''s even a bottle of potion to help you cope with any possible injury in an emergency.


    Isn''t it a little ironic?


    That after killing a person, I became able to live a little more like one.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 1


    Body: 25 / Mind: 37 (New +1) / Ability: 1


    Item Level: 72 (New +48)


    Combat Index: 81 (New +13)


    Smash was a good technique to use with a shield, but a proper weapon boasted a different level of power.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    A goblin turned into motes of light and disappeared with just a single blow of my hammer.


    Had I known this would happen, I would''ve just picked a weapon at the start. After all, wouldn''t it have been fine if I just saved up money and bought the shieldter?


    Well, I didn''t know at the time that I could fight so well.


    Was it because I transmigrated into the body of a barbarian?


    When I fought, I felt like my body didn''t belong to me. It was easy to get used to it, but looking at this body that always exceeded expectations, I still couldn''t help but exim my amazement now and then.


    "I''m feeling drowsy."


    Yawning, I picked up the two magic stones from the ground around me and put them in my bag.


    This was the change that urred on the second day.


    The goblins starteding in twos.


    Perhaps tomorrow, it would increase to three, and the same would continue until thebyrinth closed on the seventh day. Because that''s how it was in the game.


    In that sense, it wasn''t particrly bad yet.


    Mybat power increased sharply with the new weapon, and thanks to the various consumables, my life instead became a little safer.


    Things were going pretty smoothly.


    Except for the fact that I keep closing my eyes.''


    From yesterday until now, I kept constantly moving and fighting the goblins. But I''d only gotten around ten minutes'' worth of sleep, and one time I even fell asleep while standing up.


    I really wanted to sleep.


    I didn''t even want any luxuries like a nket or a pillow. I just wanted to squat down and take a nap, even if it was on the bare stone floor.


    Really, if things carried on like this


    "Oh, fuck!"


    In my half-asleep state, I tripped over a stone.


    Thankfully, things didn''t go as unluckily as was my usual. I would''ve been in real trouble had it been a trap.


    "Lets just get some sleep right here"


    Coming to a decision, I immediately leaned against the wall, with my shield and my hammer still in my hands.


    Even though I didn''t have any night friends by my side


    Rather, this felt safer. If you''re going to be ambushed anyway, goblins are better for that.


    You''re more likely to live if you get stabbed with the little carving knives[1] they carry around.


    Unlike your head being pulped with a hammer while lying down.


    <em>Squelch</em>


    Motherfucker.


    I woke up to the sound of footsteps that had already be familiar.


    Even when there had been no hide nor hair of them when I''d stood vignt for no less than four hours. Now that I was sleeping alone, one showed up right away.


    I could see why uncle told me not to drop my guard.


    Stubborn bastards.


    I immediately ran over and shoved the hammer into the goblin''s head.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    "Ga, gruck!"


    A total of two shits had been creeping up on me, but the other guy immediately bolted once he saw his friend being smashed.


    Yes, go, go.


    I don''t even have the energy to follow you.


    "Hey, you bastards"


    When I checked the time, less than ten minutes had passed.


    In the end, I had no choice but to go back to the cave and keep hunting goblins.


    Whenever I felt too tired and couldn''t take it any longer, I leaned against the wall and got a few winks of sleep.


    There were a few asions while I dozed off that made me almost faint with surprise, but it was only twice that I felt like I had one foot in the grave.


    Once, when I felt a presence and opened my eyes, some bastard adventurer was quietly closing in on me.


    When our eyes met, he gave an indifferent smile, then stepped back and disappeared.


    Even just thinking about it again, I got goosebumps.


    In terms of surprise alone, the second asion didn''t lose either.


    Especially since it was an ongoing process.


    The character was attacked by a goblin while sleeping.


    For the first time, I woke up to actual pain, not a premonition of a presence.


    A goblin appeared in front of me. Once I killed it with one swing of my hammer, the other bastard hightailed it.


    "G, ggh!!"


    I immediately identified the root cause behind the pain.


    But, oh my God, there was a carving knife stuck between my corbones.


    Shit, my left arm wasn''t moving well for some reason.


    But after all, I was d it ended with just pain.


    Had I been a little shorter, or if that goblin could jump a little better, this knife would''ve been lodged in my neck.


    <em>Creak</em>.


    I clenched my teeth as I pulled the knife out.


    Then, taking out the potion from my bag, I ced a few drops on the wound. By the time I closed the stopper and put the bottle back in the bag, the blood was bubbling and the wound was regenerating quickly.


    <em>Chiiiiiiiik</em>.


    Was the bastard who made the potion a psychopath or something?


    Somehow, it hurt more than the stabbing itself.


    "Ouch, hehehehe"


    After about five minutes, the pain went away.


    Although the pain had woken me up abruptly, after the rush faded, my eyelids felt heavier than ever.


    So much that my vision blurred if I stopped concentrating even for a single moment.


    It was time to make the decision I''d been putting off.


    Although my body was that of a barbarian and sensitive to killing intent, there was a limit to it. Didn''t I just wake up after being stabbed with a carving knife?


    I need to take a break.''


    I checked the time, and it had been about fourteen hours since I''d parted with uncle.


    Perhaps the adventurers active on the first floor were also wandering around by now, again looking for night friends.


    "Hey barbarian, are you looking for a night friend?"


    This time when I roamed the area, it was the adventurers who took the initiative to speak to me first.


    Also, very passionately.


    "Hmm, you look pretty tired, dont you? Will youe?"


    "You can always trust a barbarian. If you join, we''ll have three people, so how about getting together?"


    It was like being an in-demand whore.


    Was it because this was the second day and everyone was looking the same?


    Bastards who sniffed at my smell were nowhere to be seen. Or maybe the smell hadn''t been the problem in the first ce?


    Come to think of it, yesterday I''d been wobbling on my feet a bit, and drenched in about seven litres of blood.


    "Oh? Thats unfortunate."


    Numerous love calls flooded in, but I refused them all and kept walking through the passage.


    <em>Haa</em>, was there no strong barbarian anywhere nearby?


    In fact, my best choice would be to find a fellow countryman to make night friends with. The problem was that, until the second day, I wasn''t able to smell even the faintest whiff of another barbarian.


    "You are looking for your own people? Hmm, wouldnt it be difficult?"


    "Difficult? Why is that?"


    "Even a barbarian who just finished hising-of-age ceremony would go upstairs within two or three months. I dont rightly know, but there must be less than a hundred on the first floor."


    As I kept exploring, it looked like barbarians were a rarity on the first floor. Seriously, it''d be strange to mess around on the first floor if you have a body like this.


    99% of the adventurers I met on the first floor were humans.


    "Why dont you join us instead?"


    "Im sorry, but I cant."


    "I see. I pray that Rafdonia will be with you on your journey."


    "Thank you."


    This man looked pretty trustworthy, but I ended our chat and moved on.


    Since I found out that how expensive of a barbarian''s heart was, I couldn''t help but suspect every one of the adventurers.


    <em>Click</em>.


    I took out thepass.


    I''d been moving south ever since I got it, but I still wasn''t out of the Goblin Zone.


    I could feel just how big the first floor was.


    Should I give up looking for my own people?''


    My worries didn''tst long.


    I decided to stop looking for needles in a desert, and made a more realistic n.


    I''d look for a night friend even if they weren''t of my own people.


    But not humans.


    I''d search for the demihumans who were less than 1% of the poption.


    A fairy who valued promises, or a dwarf with as arrogant a personality as a barbarian would be the best


    It didn''t matter much as long as it was a non-human race.


    Unlike humans, these races had longer lifespans.


    Given enough time, they had the potential to climb all the way to the top, so they would be less likely to get blinded by short-term gains and hurt a fellow adventurer.


    Having made that decision, I kept wandering around the cave for about an hour.


    And


    You encountered an injured fairy stranger.


    I finally found one of the demihuman races that I''d been looking for.


    The moment our eyes meet, the air grows heavy with a strangely suffocating silence.


    ""


    The pointy-eared fairy sitting with her back against the wall just stares at me without saying a single word.


    Were you also sleeping alone without a night friend?


    Her catlike glowing amber eyes show embarrassment, but also a keen vignce.


    Just looking at her makes me want to pass by and disappear, but


    <em>Seuk</em>.


    As our silent confrontation stretches out, the fairy finally gets up from where she''d been sitting with a nervous face.


    But her posture is unnatural.


    Upon closer examination, there''s a wound on her stomach.


    "You''re hurt."


    It''s not deep, but it''s a long cut.


    Not something that could be caused by the little carving knives carried by the goblins.


    I quicklye to a conclusion.


    "Was it a human?"


    The fairy doesn''t answer.


    She''s afraid.


    Yeah, I can see where she''sing from. I''d be scared too if some random stranger much bigger than me passed by while I was injured.


    Isn''t she even a woman, on top of that?


    Her body is tiny too. Maybe around 160cm?


    Anyway, this isn''t a bad situation


    "Please spare me."


    Yes?


    "Please, just once, uncle barbarian. I have a little sister in the city that I need to take care of."


    I did wonder how this plot was going to develop.


    The fairy kneels down to her knees without any regrets.


    At some point, even moisture had formed in her eyes.


    "I beg you."


    What the hell, where did your spirit as a fairy go?


    To be honest, I''d thought she would be the cool beauty type.


    Because most of the fairies in the game had that kind of tone and personality.


    <em>Hooo</em>, if I''d known she''d be this kind of a character, I would''ve approached the situationpletely differently.


    Let''s clear up the misunderstanding before things get worse.


    "I have no intention of killing you."


    Make eye contact and speak with a clear pronunciation.


    The eyes are the windows to the soul, so given some time to calm down, she''ll know that I''m being sincere


    " Must you do this, uncle barbarian?"


    Yup, that''s not gonna happen.[2]


    I''m having an identity crisis right now.


    Isn''t this a highschool drama, with a savage delinquent bullying the girls in front of the school? With me being the savage, obviously.


    "Just once, please, let me go just this once."


    As my silence stretches, the fairy takes a step back. The fear in her eyes deepens as she opens up her front cor.


    It''s not funny.


    What kind of life do these barbarian bastards lead? What''s their usual image like, that she''s doing this shit?


    "Hooo"


    I can''t help but sigh.


    What do I do?


    Would this misunderstanding be cleared up if I showed her that I''m not that kind of trash, with actions rather than words?


    That seems feasible.


    "Start treatment first. We can talkter."


    I step back, take the herbs and bandages from my bag and throw them at her.


    "This is a lychee leaf?"


    I see, so this is a lychee leaf.


    In the future, I can use it with peace of mind.


    I was worried that it might be poisonous, so I couldn''t use it even though I got injured earlier.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. carving knife) usually means engraving knife used in sculpture. However, it is also a term used in archelogy to mean a prehistoric tool for carving flint.


    [2]  (lit. silver horn), means something that''ll never happen, bullshit.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <strong>Night Friend (2)</strong>


    " Why are you giving me this?"


    "Do I need a reason to help you?"


    I feel like a thorn is stabbing the insides of my mouth, trying to spout rubbish I don''t even want to say, but I can''t help it.


    Because this works better for her type.


    I want to be friends with this fairy tonight.


    It makes me sound like garbage for some reason, but it''s not a bad deal for her either.


    Injuries,ck of sleep, and gorgeous looks.


    Just looking at her situation, she has it several times worse than me.


    She did that shit just now because she knows that.


    To be honest, that tenacious obsession with her own survival surprised me.


    "Like I said, treat yourself first. We can talkter."


    "But"


    "Im going to stand guard."


    As I turn my back dismissively, I soon hear a sound.


    The sound of herbs being chewed before applying them over her wounds.


    " It''s all done."


    Already? She''s surprisingly good with her hands.


    Turning around, I see a tightly wrapped bandage from between the gaps of her torn clothes. The vignce in her eyes when she looks at me seems to have lessened a bit, for some reason.


    Let''s start with the standard introductions and slowly close the distance between us.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    " Erwen."


    "I dont know what you''ve misunderstood. But nothing will happen to you."


    "Yes? Ah, yes"


    She makes a brave face, but the fear is still there in her eyes.


    I thought that if I did this much, this misunderstanding would soon be solved, but what the hell is wrong now?


    In the end, I can only ask bluntly.


    "Why are you so afraid of me?"


    " Barbarians and fairies are enemies, aren''t they?"


    "Enemies?"


    "Sorry, Im sorry! I didn''t mean it like that I don''t want to fight you."


    She gets so worked up at my question that she starts begging again.


    No, I just asked because I was really curious


    Are fairies and barbarians, enemies? That''s a story I''m hearing for the first time. They obviously got along pretty well in the game.


    How did this happen?


    I just look at her with a piercing stare, and the information I wanted readily flows out.


    " Th-, the war that ended ten years ago? I, I personally don''t have any lingering hatred! I really don''t."


    Ten years ago


    I don''t know what happened, but listening to her talk, it seems more like a belligerent rtionship rather than outright hostility.


    Well, then, was she afraid because she grew up hearing bad things about my race from a young age?


    The situation is pretty bad.


    What do I do? Do I have to look for somebody else?


    Not to mention, the herbs and bandages I already gave her are on the pricey side


    Alright, let''s try this first.


    "It''s the same for me, no lingering hatred."


    "Thats right!"


    "Yes. That''s why I''m asking, Erwen. Would you like to be friends with me tonight?"


    " Night friend?"


    "I''m tired now. The same must go for you, too. So why don''t we cooperate for today, since there are no lingering feelings between us?"


    "Ummm"


    Her eyes suddenly light up.


    To be honest, I wonder if she spoke truly just now.


    Without rushing, Erwen contemtes for a while with a deep frown, then offers a condition instead.


    "Barbarians value a warrior''s honour. Can you swear on it? That you won''t hurt me first?"


    "I swear."


    "Mm, of course, I promise you in the name of my n. I would never harm you first."


    It''s equivalent to a pinky swear In Korean culture[1].


    Of course, I can do this all day.


    But there is one issue that needs to be addressed first.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel. Not uncle''."


    Our Bjorn is only twenty years old, you know.


    The contract had been concluded.


    Maybe it was even a bit ground-breaking in terms of local culture.


    Thanks to that, I found out the fairy maiden''s real name in the process.


    Erwen Forni di Tersia.


    She was twenty years old, same as me.


    <em>Hoo</em>, I''m d I''m not the real Bjorn. I''m sure the real Bjorn would think so too. Even if I


    I won''t say it.


    "Then how do we decide how to take turns?"


    "I''ll sleep first. That should make you feel safer."


    "Its not like that, but if you want to, I cant help it"


    In a word, it was an unvoicedint.


    "So it''s good with you?"


    "Yes."


    Heh, I''m d. I would''ve fallen into despair if it''d been rock-paper-scissors again.


    My eyes had been fluttering closed since some time ago. Please, I just wanted to get some sleep. Why was getting a good night''s sleep so hard?


    "Oh, yeah, but! How do I know the time?"


    <em>Tsk</em>, is this why rookies had it so difficult?


    I took the watch out of my backpack and gave it to Erwen.


    "Its expensive, so dont break it."


    "Yes"


    Seeing her receive it reverently like an ancestral relic gave me some peace of mind.


    "I''ll be careful with it. Good night."


    I lied down on my backpack, covered myself with a nket, just like uncle had done.


    And


    <em>Zzzzzzzzz</em>!


    I let sleep im my consciousness.


    "Uncle!"


    It''s Bjorn, I tell you.


    "Uncle, wake up. Time''s up."


    I forced my eyes open and got up. I couldn''t believe it.


    Had it been two hours already?


    "Come on, give the watch here."


    I looked at the time, and two hours had indeed passed.


    Come to think of it, it seemed that I hadn''t even snored properly. Just in case, I tried to do that that for ten minutes


    Wow, was this the synergy between a backpack and a nket?


    It was terrifying enough.


    Obviously, if uncle had lent them to me, I wouldn''t have been able to avoid his surprise.


    I would have slept veryfortably, forgetting the outside world.


    Is this karma?


    Considering the circumstances, let''s lend them to her too.


    "Cover yourself with this and sleep. And use this as a pillow if you want."


    "Yes? But"


    She was shy, but her lips curved at the corners.


    I decided to pretend that I hadn''t seen anything.


    "Well, then Ill use them properly, thank you"


    Without any further urging on my part, Erwen crawled into the nket and curled up like a cat. And soon after, there was the sound of regr breathing.


    Hey, are you sleeping so well in front of an outsider?


    She seemed tired. She might''ve had as hard a day as mine.


    "Hoo"


    I rested my back against the wall and opened the watch.


    [22: 50]


    It felt like five days had passed, but there was still more than an hour left before the second day ended.


    I wanted to go back to the city soon. Actually, it was funny to say that I was going back, but If I managed to go back, I''d definitely sleep for a few days.


    Seeing that I can think like this, this body is really worth it.''


    I closed the watch and put it back in, immersed deeply in my thoughts. It''d been a while since Ist had a peaceful time, but I kept thinking about this and that.


    What happened to me in reality?


    Had my disappearance been discovered? Surely it would be. Somebody shoulde. Although thepany wouldn''t take a few days'' absence seriously.


    "Kkh."


    It wasn''t that this was the first time I was considering this issue.


    It just made me more and more sad.


    If you keep thinking that there''s nothing good about going back, your will itself would shatter.


    It was better just not to think about it, in many ways.


    No matter if it was only deceiving myself, I was pretty good at self-hypnosis.


    ""


    I deliberately twisted my flow of thought.


    Alright, let''s recap what happened over the past two days. After theing-of-age ceremony, I entered thebyrinth, fought the goblins, fought uncle


    Shall I praise myself for doing well so far?


    I clung to life really hard. Since there was no one to praise me for that, why not do it myself?


    <em>Snap</em>


    I decided to leave the self-congrattions until I got back to the city, and when I opened the watch, time had run out.


    "Erwen, wake up."


    "Just five more minutes"


    What''s so good about just five minutes, hurry and get up.


    "Ugh"


    Erwen rubbed her eyes and stood up as she shook off the wretched barbarian''s hand from her shoulder.


    Hey, this looks dangerous.


    I could see why she hated me.


    "Dont even think about falling asleep just because nothing has happened so far."


    "Yes"


    I was a little nervous, but once again I went back to bed.


    Maybe because I''d lent her the nket and the backpack, a trace of warmth remained in them.


    It was ironic.


    How long had it been since I''dst felt the warmth of someone other than myself? How unfamiliar.


    Maybe more than everything else I''d gone through in the past two days.


    <em>Zzzzzzzzzz</em>!


    This time, I had quite a bit of energy, so I diligently started snoring. To be honest, it was more to make sure she didn''t sleep and did her job properly.


    I didn''t feel like sleeping.


    I opened my eyes and nced at Erwen, then let go of my worries and closed my eyes once more.


    And, how long had it been after that?


    <em>Creak</em>.


    I felt a sense of urgency and sat up hurriedly.


    "Hey!"


    For some reason, I was holding Erwen''s white wrist.


    It looked like she had been stretching it out towards me


    "What are you doing?"


    "You looked like you were having a bad nightmare, because you kept sweating"


    Looking at the handkerchief in her hand, it didn''t seem like an excuse.


    Well, if it had been a weapon in the first ce, I would have hit her with a shield without asking why.


    "Sorry, Im sorry."


    After grasping the situation, I rxed my hands.


    Erwen stroked the ce I''d caught with a painful expression.


    There were already red marks on her wrist.


    I didn''t even apologize. Because they would''ve been empty words anyway.


    "How much time has passed?"


    " Ten minutes left till shift change."


    "Right. So let me take the shift now."


    "But"


    "If I sleep again now, I''ll just be more tired."


    At my words, Erweny down with an apologetic expression. And tossed and turned a little.


    "Uncle."


    "Any problems?"


    "No. I have a question."


    "Ask."


    Erwen hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    " Who is your uncle?"


    What? Are you making a pun?


    "Because you keep muttering, telling him youre sorry, in your dreams Oh, my apologies. Am I speaking out of turn? You don''t have to answer. I''ll just sleep."


    Before I could respond, Erwen pulled up the nket over her head.


    It seemed that this youngdy was slowly starting to be curious when she realized that I was not that scary.


    "Lay off."


    I thought while doing a few simple stretches.


    I couldn''t really remember anything, but it looked like I had a real nightmare


    Suddenly, I felt a little curious.


    Who the hell was the man I was asking for forgiveness?


    Two candidates came to mind.


    An unknown uncle who was decapitated at theing-of-age ceremony, and Uncle Hans, who taught me how to be human.


    But when I thought about it, it was strange for it to be either. I didn''t recall doing anything to them worth apologizing for.


    Soon I came to a conclusion.


    It must''ve been some meaningless dog dream that I had.


    [04:30]


    Day 3 had started. And about 10 minutes left before I had to wake up Erwen.


    I felt worried as I watched Erwen sleep with a nket crunched between her legs.


    What concerned me was the prospect of a second date[2].


    That is, whether or not to propose a team-up.


    Of course, there was a downside to having apanion, that you would have to share the loot.


    No matter how many goblins appeared on the third day, it was clear that Erwen joining would reduce my eventual ie.


    It had nothing to do with her strength. Well, since she was a fairy, it would usually be cost-effective, but


    Should I say that I''m already overpowered?


    Even without Erwen, I could easily dispatch three or four goblins by my lonesome.


    It wasn''t arrogance, I really judged that way after experiencing several battles with this body.


    And I had to collect as many mana stones as possible, to prepare for my future living expenses in the city as well as the subsequent taxes.


    "Hoo"


    Safety, or more mana stones?


    While I was pondering about the most rational choice


    <em>Step</em>.


    I could hear adventurers'' footsteps from the passage on the left.


    It''d happened several times during the night, so I wasn''t particrly nervous. Most of the time, they''d take a look at us once and just pass by.


    But


    <em>Step</em>


    This pair of adventurers, let''s call them Ricky and Buster[3], took one look at us and stopped walking.


    And whispered to each other.


    "Isnt that the fairy?"


    "Looks right. The shape of the bow matches."


    Of the two men who came to a conclusion while whispering between themselves, Buster asked me as the representative.


    "Barbarian, what is your rtionship with the fairy?"


    "As you can see, we are night friends."


    "Even barbarians and fairies can be night friends, I''ve seen something strange today. So how long do you two have left?"


    "I have no answer for you."


    Buster didn''t ask any further.


    He just smiled and left with Ricky beside him.


    "Right. Let''s go."


    "Huh? Ah, um"


    Soon, their presence disappeared from the surroundings.


    But I wasn''t reassured.


    What the hell were these bastards doing? It felt as ominous as when the chieftain had shouted in front of me.


    I slowly moved to the side and tapped Erwen, who was still sleeping, on the shoulder.


    "Ugh"


    Hey, are you still sleeping in this situation?


    Wake the hell up.


    Because somehow, it feels like we''re fucked.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1] Or rather, that is the western equivalent. Not tranting the full Korean gesture here because not very relevant.


    [2]   (lit. after sales application), requesting the next date after the first meeting or blind date.


    [3]  (Tong Tong) and  (Bi Sil) are Doreamon characters, fat and thin respectively.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    <strong>Night Friend (3)</strong>


    Strictly speaking, the word we'' should not be used here.


    Because the Ricky and Buster pair were interested in Erwen, not me.


    <em>Tug</em>, <em>tug</em>, I nudge Erwen again with my foot.


    "Ugh"


    What do you mean, ugh? Wake the hell up. I know you aren''t asleep. I saw you cover your face with the nket when I nced at you right after hearing their words.


    "Hey!"


    It''s a waste of time to keep up this charade, so I just grab her by the shoulders and force her to get up.


    "Why were you pretending to be asleep?"


    "That, that''s"


    Erwen mumbles her words and avoids my gaze.


    Considering the fact that I have to get the relevant information as quickly as possible and make a decision, it''s a pretty rude attitude.


    <em>Hwig</em>.


    When I grab her by the chin and force her to look at me, Erwen finally, reluctantly, starts to talk.


    "Because you''ll leave when I wake up"


    Indeed, was that the reason?


    I did so swear. If there''s a conflict with other adventurers while standing guard for the night, you have to fight together. But unfortunately, this happened on thest turn within the promised timeframe.


    Well, I don''t actually care about my honour, but


    She doesn''t know that.


    So she tried to hold on to me somehow.


    Because the moment she opens her eyes, the promise that bound us as night friends would be over.


    "Hoo."


    I take a deep breath.


    If a grown man like Uncle Hans had done something like this, I really would have been angry


    But since she''s only twenty years old, some pity blooms at a corner of my heart.


    Of course, that''s that and this is this. I still have to make a decision.


    "Was it those two?"


    "No."


    "Then why were you hiding yourself?"


    " There was a pattern engraved on their clothes. Same as the human man who tried to hurt me. They must have been in the same group."


    A group Fuck, are things getting more problematic?


    I''m starting to consider whether it would actually be better to just say goodbye to this fairy girl and go our separate ways from here.


    "Lets talk while we move."


    "Are you going to help me?"


    "I''ll listen to your story, at least."


    First of all, we have to get out of here. And I have to grasp the rest of the situation on the way. We start moving, setting almost a running pace.


    "Tell me everything that''s happened so far."


    As if reading the atmosphere, Erwen briefly recites only the important information without saying anything extra.


    "The first night, my night friend who I''d just met attacked me while I was sleeping. I found outter that he was an executive from a group mainly active on the first floor."


    For reference, the group is called Crystal Union''.


    "I managed to escape, but after that, people from that organization started attacking me whenever they saw me. I was injured in the process."


    I pause for a moment.


    "Wait, how did they know about you?"


    "They used message stones."


    What is that? There was nothing like that in the game.


    "A little more detail."


    "Its a magic tool that allows you to talk remotely with other message stones that have been configured to resonate with it in advance. I heard that the reach is about 300m."


    "I see."


    It''s a kind of a walkie-talkie. If the frequency is set in advance, you canmunicate up to 300m away.


    Gradually, I understand the situation we''re in.


    With such magic tools and sufficient manpower, disseminating information would be easy in a closed environment like this.


    However, the problem is


    "Why are they chasing after you?"


    Erwen did nothing wrong.


    Why would they spend so much effort going after the victim?


    "Is it to keep your mouth shut?"


    " I don''t think it''s that."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "That''s"


    Erwen, who''d been calmly answering my questions so far, once again hesitates to speak. I really can''t help her if she keeps up with this attitude.


    While I was considering dumping her


    "I swung my knife at that man when I first ran away. Where I hit him, it wasn''t a good ce, really"


    " By a bad ce you mean?"


    I feel cold for some reason.


    The cool wind keeps brushing my groin.


    "That, um, that, there?"


    Really.


    "Ummm, anyway, I heard from the people who were chasing me afterwards, it was totally cut off and couldnt even be re-attached with a potion I guess that''s why"


    That''s why it''s worth chasing after her with full power.


    "I, I, I''m sorry"


    There''s nothing to apologize for.


    Wasn''t that guy the perpetrator? You reap what you sow. The problem is that there are far too many people in every world who can''t understand such simple logic.


    "Uncle, I think somebody''s behind us."


    "Where?"


    "Dont look back."


    I''ve been concentrating on my hearing, but I still can''t hear anything.


    "On the path I think about 150m away."


    It''s strange that she can feel a presence at that distance, but it doesn''t seem like a lie. There''s no reason for her to do that.


    Is this the innate perception of a fairy?


    The image I had of her changed all of a sudden.


    "I need to speed up, are you alright with that?"


    "Yes. I can handle it."


    Even though the white bandage covering her wound is stained red, Erwen doesn''t spit out even a single sound of pain.


    She has good guts.


    Well, my thoughts gotplicated again.


    "How far is the tracker?"


    " Still about 150m."


    Even if you increase the speed, you can''t spread out the distance.


    Things aren''t going well.


    By now, the stalker must be announcing our location to hisrades with a message stone, or something.


    Have to get rid of him.


    If their target had been me, I would have certainly judged so.


    But I''m still running.


    After you kill him, you can''t step out of this quagmire anymore.


    So check things out first, before you dip your feet.


    "U-, uncle?"


    How much risk do I have to take, and how much reward can I get in return?


    I need more detailed information.


    "Erwen."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "What are you good at?"


    "I am confident in cleaning andundry. Oh, I''m not very good at cooking, but"


    What is she talking about now?


    "In battle."


    " Bow, bow! Oh, and spirits too!"


    Just a standard fairy archer.


    "Which attributes?"


    " Fire."


    Well, that''s the most valuable one.


    Thanks to that, I can slowly draw the picture in my mind.


    "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    "No But, I can."


    That''s something you have to do, to know.


    "Right."


    I ask her the final question.


    "Erwen, would you like to join me? The duration is until you get out of thebyrinth, and the loot distribution is 9 for me and 1 for you."


    "I will, I will!"


    This is enough to give me a reason.


    " I promise in the name of my n."


    "I also swear on the honour of a warrior."


    We again went through a ceremony as a token of trust like before, and evolved our rtionship from night friends to temporary colleagues.


    Of course, running like crazy all the while.


    "Distance?"


    "About 100m!"


    Even at the maximum speed we could reach, the distance was getting smaller.


    I made up my mind.


    "Change ce to the outskirts."


    "Yes!"


    We turned around and entered the dark passage.


    Less and less crystals shined on the walls and the ceilings as we progressed, and before long a deep darkness fell to greet us.


    My thoughts were a bitplicated.


    After all, I never expected toe back here on my own two feet.


    "Erwen, summon the spirit."


    A me the size of a watermelon floated on the palm of her hand, illuminating the surroundings. Watching the floor for traps, I quickly made my way through the darkness.


    And


    "Unsummon. Now."


    We hid in the dark.


    "When are you going to give the sign?"


    "You''ll hear it soon."


    "Right."


    I kept myposure as much as I could and focused on my hearing.


    The best oue would be for the chaser to miss us and pass us by.


    Then there would be no need to kill them, and I too would be able to step away from this quagmireter.


    <em>Step, step, step</em> .


    Before long, the tracker''s footsteps reached my ears.


    However, contrary to expectations, he stopped without passing us by.


    Just in front of the crossroads we''d passedst.


    <em>Step</em>.


    Shit


    Apparently, he had some way to track us down. Be it smell, sound, or something magical.


    <em>Thump</em>, <em>thump</em>.


    He turned and walked slowly, stopping at a distance of about 30 meters from us.


    The border where light died and the abyssal darkness began.


    ""


    He craned his neck, peering into the dark.


    We watched, holding our breaths.


    "There you are."


    The man who had sniffed a few times in the quiet stillness murmured to himself.


    Then, he pulled something out of his pocket.


    It was the first time I had seen it in my life, but I intuitively recognized the identity of the object.


    Message stone.


    As soon as I saw it, I signalled Erwen with a short murmur.


    Erwen, who had kept her bow drawn and the arrow aimed all this while.


    "Shoot."


    <em>Thunk</em> .


    Before I could even finish my words, the arrow pierced the man''s forehead.


    <em>Thump</em>.


    Even after the man fell to the floor, dead, I did not approach immediately.


    ""


    Erwen, who was sitting right next to me, could not hide from me how she was trembling.


    "Well done. Hesitating would have been dangerous."


    It wasn''t just some fakepliment, but the truth.


    Hadn''t I also paused before mming the shield down on Uncle Hans? Erwen hadn''t even had that little leisure.


    Even if I didn''t tell her out loud, she''d known it in her heart.


    That you should never hesitate.


    "Yes"


    "You, take a break."


    My ability tofort another ended at this point, and I left the darkness to search the corpse.


    Perhaps he''d left his backpack to another colleague in order to move quickly, but the pursuer looked a bit poor.


    To feel regret about such a thing I''ve really assimted into this world.''


    Removing all the equipment from the tracker''s corpse, from head to toe, I organized the acquired items one by one.


    A belt, a leather top and bottom, two daggers, a fairly heavy mana stone pouch, a bottle of potion kept in another pouch tied to the belt, and even a message stone.


    "Good. Come here."


    After ssifying the loot roughly, I called Erwen.


    She removed the bandages and applied the potion to her wound.


    The wound began to heal with a squelch.


    "Kkkh"


    It would''ve been okay to make some noise, but Erwen clenched her teeth and endured the pain in silence.


    She had a tough side to her, too. No, was she just mentally dissociating from the pain?


    I hoped it was the former. I wasn''t confident about counselling somebody else.


    "Did you ck out?"


    "Yes. Just for a moment."


    "Then change into this."


    After the treatment finished in a few minutes, I held out the leather top and bottom I had just obtained.


    I judged them to be much more practical than the loose-fitting cloth robes she was wearing now.


    "Ill wear them right away."


    Did she believe that following my every instruction would give her a higher chance of survival? It must''ve been awkward, but Erwen immediately grabbed the clothes and disappeared into the darkness to change.


    "That''s not all. Come and let me take a look."


    I trimmed the hems protruding at the arms and the legs.


    "Wear this too. It should look a little better."


    It was still a little baggy overall, but it looked like afortable fit with the belt on.


    However, because of the change in outfit, her atmosphere had alsopletely changed.


    Previously, she looked like a fairy girl who''d gone on an outing, but now she looked like a full-fledged female warrior.


    Even her face exuded that feeling.


    " It feels very strange."


    "You''ll get used to it."


    "I see, is that so?"


    "Yes, you will."


    I shoved the rest of the items into my backpack and dragged the naked corpse into the dark.


    Then I took the message stone in my hand.


    "How do you read messages?"


    "Wait. Let me do it."


    Erwen looked at the message stone and clicked something.


    [ Serdin, who was chasing the fairy bitch and the barbarian, lost contact. All those who hear this, gather in the Goblin Zone.]


    Things were progressing just as I''d expected them to. <

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    <strong>2nd Floor (1)</strong>


    [The two of them may have split up by now. If you see a barbarian using a one-handed hammer and a shield, don''t prematurely approach and wait for support.]


    My description has been circted.


    It''s not too detailed, but that doesn''t mean much.


    I don''t think there are any barbarians other than me who use shields.


    "Uncle"


    Erwen looks up at me with anxious eyes.


    Knowing what''s in her mind, I give her a bright smile.


    "Dont worry. Im not going to leave you."


    I''ve already decided to help Erwen.


    The reason is simple.


    I''ve always loved helping people in trouble.


    If it benefits me, that is.


    "Like I said before, I''ll have nine shares and you''ll have one. Understand?"


    "Of course. I will definitely repay this grace."


    Grace


    "Yes, please do."


    There''s no reason to refuse. Although I''m not expecting too much.


    "Yes, definitely"


    As Erwen clenches her fists with determined eyes, I tighten my booces and prepare to move.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "We''ll move through the outskirts. Summon your spirit again. We''ll talk about the rest as we go."


    "Yes."


    As we walk through the darkness using a fist-sized me as amp, I start checking a few more things.


    "For exactly how long can the spirit be summoned?"


    "If it just lights up the surroundings, it canst for 10 hours."


    "How long will it take to recover?"


    "I''ll need to rest for two hours."


    "Right."


    Things are a lot better than I thought.


    If all goes ording to n, we will escape their pursuit without much risk.


    Then I will see returns on the risk I took this time.


    "Uncle."


    While I was busy thinking for a while, Erwen speaks to me.


    "May I ask where we are going now?"


    Oh, I forgot to tell her that.


    "The second floor."


    "Yes?"


    Don''t look at me like that. You heard correctly.


    "We''re going to the second floor."


    "You and I, just the two of us?"


    "Yeah, just us two."


    In fact, rather than this being our only option, it''s something I''ve been considering for some time. On the first floor, even if the two of us team up, the ie will only decrease, but


    The second floor is a different story.


    "Excuse me um, uncle? The second floor ispletely different from the first floor. You know that, right?"


    "I know."


    On the first floor, three or four enemies appear at a time, but on the second that number can increase to ten. Umon variants, and even higher-grade monsters, start appearing.


    "But, if we only stay near the entrance, we should be fine. Because you and I match quite well."


    "Really, uncle and me?"


    I don''t know what''s so surprising, but a melee tank and a ranged dealer make up a goodbination.


    That''s why I''d considered going upstairs with Erwen earlier. In that case, even if you split the mana stones in half, your ie will increase significantly.


    But since there was no way to get past the darkness, I''d discarded this idea.


    "Ah, no matter how much I think about it, it looks like jumping into the orcs'' den to avoid goblins"


    Well, looking at her reaction now, I think she would have made a sharp rejection even if I''d offered earlier


    But the situation right now ispletely different from before.


    "What other way is there? All those guys are on the first floor, you know."


    Erwen now has a motivation to escape to the second floor, and that also gave me the opportunity to raise my loot ratio to 9:1.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean this was a decision made entirely without any emotional basis.


    [Those who catch that fairy bitch first will be given an additional 10,000 stones and the first chance to enjoy.]


    I detest these guys.


    No, what I feel about them is closer to hatred than mere dislike.


    But by making these guys eat shit, I can get a much bigger rewardpared to the miniscule risk, and even the self-satisfaction of doing a good deed?


    Isn''t this the epitome of efficiency?


    "I will give you a chance to choose. What will you do?"


    "I will go"


    Erwen nods with an expression of biting the bullet on her face. It seems that thestmunication from the message stone yed a decisive role


    Nice timing.


    "Then let''s keep moving."


    " But do you know the way to the second floor?"


    "I dont know exactly."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t worry, though. If you keep moving north, you''re bound toe across it someday."


    Not a vain hope, but in reality.


    If you follow the darkness in any one direction, you''ll find a portal somehow. Because this darkness is like a passageway pointing upstairs.


    It''s a maze-like structure, so you''ll have to get lost.


    It''s worth the price.


    "There''s a goblin trap!"


    As we keep walking, wee upon a trap.


    It took much longer than I''d thought. Originally, we should''ve seen one much earlier.


    Maybe there are fewer goblins where there''s no light? Like in the game?


    If that''s the case, then I''m feeling a bit choked.


    How lucky am I, that I fell into the dark zone from the start and met a goblin right away?


    "I''ll deal with it! You rest!"


    Maybe taking this as an opportunity to enhance her appeal, Erwen walks out in front.


    "Im telling you just in case, but dont use spirits."


    " Of, of course!"


    Looking much too bewildered for it to be a natural response, Erwen approaches the trap.


    And


    "Gruck!"


    The moment the goblin pops out, she fires the arrow she had kept drawn, from a very close range.


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    Oh, that''s kind of like Legs.


    Her skill''s much better than expected. Body movements are also very agile.


    "How is it?"


    Erwen, who killed the goblin in one shot, looks at me with a happy face.


    "Would you have used a spirit, normally?"


    "Yes"


    "Well done. Seeing you shoot, you really are a fairy."


    Erwen looks both embarrassed and happy. Does it feel good to be recognized? To be honest, I was being a bit sarcastic. Looking at our time together so far, it was a bit of a backhandedpliment.


    I''m not doubting her skill. Just her character.


    "But we will fight many more battles in the future. It would be best to conserve arrows as much as possible."


    "Oh, but I can just pick it up and use it again? There''s no need to be picky."


    Erwen bends over and retrieves the magic stone and the arrow beforeing back. The arrow looks to be in good shape, with no discernible damage.


    " Right."


    Well, now I feel awkward.


    In the game, arrows were consumable items that disappeared with every shot fired. Topensate, one could carry bundles of a thousand.


    "See here!"


    Erwen holds out her small hand.


    "Take it! When you have nine, I can have one, right? I''ll work hard in the future! Then I can earn a little too, right? I''ve promised to buy something for my sister when I return!"


    Uh, ah, um


    "Yeah, work hard"


    What? Are you trying to be sarcastic?


    While we moved rapidly north in the dark, intermittently catching goblins here and there, the message stone, which had been quiet for a while, transmitted a voice again.


    [Additional information ryed. Hatch Young, who was attacked by the fairy, has raised her bounty to 20,000 stones. Alive or dead.]


    It meant that they were within 300m of us.


    Perhaps instinctively, Erwen quietly huddled closer to me.


    "Rx. They won''t look for us too hard."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    In fact, I was almost certain.


    I felt it as I overheard the conversations from the message stone. If I had to describe them as a group, they were like a loose gang of thugs.


    There was no sense of cohesion.


    Presumably, the group served as a convenientmunity to exchange information with each other at best. First of all, the first floor was a ce where more than five people could not party together.


    [I''m nning to go to hunt de wolves, is there anyone who will move with me? No rying necessary.]


    [I''m tired, so I''m looking for someone to rest with. Come to the pond next to the big rock. No forwarding required.]


    In fact, we could hear thesemunications everywhere as we moved. These people didn''t really care about some bounty being posted.


    Even so, I did not rx.


    Not because things were going awry, but because things were going too smoothly.


    Shit


    At this point in my life, something bad happening was par for the course, but things being quiet just made me more anxious.


    "Uncle!"


    What?


    "There, its a ghoul!"


    Can''t you see? As she tilted her head, Erwen moved the me forward.


    She really had great eyesight.


    The form of a ghoul finally entered my vision.


    Rotten skin, empty eyelids, long sharp nails reminiscent of ws, and scuttling on four legs despite having a humanoid body shape.


    It was the same as the illustration I''d seen on the game loading screen.


    However, there was one problem


    What, why are ghouls here?''


    On the first floor, different monsters appeared based on if it was the east, west, north, or south. And the ghouls appeared in the western area.


    Did we somehowe to the border while wandering around?


    Well, that might''ve been the case. We''d started north, but there had been some dead ends in the way which had forced us to turn around.


    I''d have to think about thister.


    " Will I fight alone again this time?"


    Erwin, who''d been full of motivation while fighting goblins, showed her dislike for the first time.


    Was it scary because it was her first time meeting this monster?


    She, too, had a unique side.


    "I''ll take the lead. You just focus on the ones in the back."


    "Yes!"


    Having shared a rough strategy, I slowly stepped forward.


    There was a total of three ghouls blocking the passage, all of them sitting on the floor like dogs.


    <em>Step</em>.


    Even when I got pretty close, they didn''t even stir.


    Well, in the game, you had to enter a certain range to get the first hit, but was this still the same as the game?


    <em>Step</em>.


    As I carefully took one more step, the three ghouls rushed me at the same time.


    "Grurururuck!"


    The sound they made was simr to the goblins.


    Was it because both were level 9 monsters? Really, they had no uniqueness.


    "Hoooaaaaah!"


    Rather than retreating, I stepped closer and smashed the head of the ghoul in the lead with my hammer.


    Let''s call it hammer smash''.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    The moment one ghoul was crushed, an arrow came from behind and hit another ghoul.


    <em>Thunk</em>!


    She seemed to really like the spot midway between the eyebrows.


    Then, after knocking back thest of the rushing ghouls with my shield, the battle ended with a final hammer smash''.


    You have defeated a ghoul. EXP +1


    The battle thus ended in an instant, but I took a brief moment to recover.


    In terms ofbat power, ghouls were superior to goblins.


    They had a lot more power, and were faster overall.


    Well, goblins had their traps, but


    You''d have to be a real idiot to fall for those.


    Assuming, of course, that there was light around.


    "Still, they are better than goblins."


    "Yes? Why?"


    "Because it takes time to catch goblins."


    As long as you didn''t get overwhelmed in all-out battle, hunting ghouls seemed to be much more efficient than goblins.


    Because they set at least one trap, and didn''t run around nearby.


    It was also a huge advantage that they didn''t attack unless you approached.


    "Next time, it would be more efficient to start by killing one first with an arrow."


    "Yes. Id be happy to do that."


    After sharing a brief battle n for the future, I collected the mana stones fallen on the floor and pocketed them.


    "I, uncle?"


    "Whats up?"


    "I, thats, now its my turn to have one"


    "Oh, thats right."


    We continued down the passage.


    My prediction of us being near the border was correct.


    For a while, the ghouls and the goblins alternated, but as we continued northward, it was all goblins again.


    How long had it been?


    [22:47].


    When the third day wasing to an end


    After a break of about four hours, we were heading north again when we found something.


    A dark red line drawn on the floor.


    "Uh, bloodstains? I don''t think it''s a goblin''s, whose is it?"


    Somehow, I felt like I knew the owner.


    So I kept following, and there were pieces of bread fallen on the floor too. Continuously, at regr intervals.


    So, I continued to follow the bloodstains. With confidence.


    "Hey, it seems you havent said anything since a while ago"


    Ten minutes.


    "Are you mad at me by any chance?"


    Thirty minutes.


    "Yes? Uncle?"


    Two hours.


    ""


    At the end of that long red trail, I finally found the sandal abandoned on the ground.


    Swearwords came out of nowhere.


    "I"


    "Fuck, are you kidding me?"


    "Ah, I was wrong! I don''t know why though!"


    There was a portal so close that it''d hit me on the nose if I fell down. <

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    <strong>2nd Floor (2)</strong>


    I''d expected the portal to some extent.


    It was only natural.


    The fact that I met those top adventurers, the blond and his party, was proof that there was a second-floor portal in the direction I''de from.


    That''s why I followed the trail of blood with confidence as soon as I found it.


    But I hadn''t expected <em>this</em>.


    For there to be a portal less than 10m away from its starting point.


    "This is driving me crazy."


    Memories of those past days, of me crawling in the dark on three legs, unfolded like a panorama.


    How lucky was I?


    Only a few steps in the opposite direction would have activated the portal and secured some light.


    Had I done that, I could have seen that damn trap and avoided it!


    "Uncle, please tell me. Just don''t make such a scary face. Whatever I did wrong, I''ll fix it"


    What was she even talking about?


    Oh, it was because of me.


    It''s annoying to exin, so let''s just avoid the issue.


    "Never mind. It just reminded me of the past."


    "Ah"


    Erwen looked relieved, her expression soon changed to one of pity. I couldn''t believe it.


    Bloodstains, slices of bread, a sandal, and my facial expression.


    Did she infer what I''d experienced on the first day from those alone? This girl?


    "He must have gone to a good ce. For sure."


    It couldn''t be. I was right.


    "Yes Thank you."


    From what she was saying, it seemed like she misunderstood that I was remembering a colleague I''d lost some time ago


    I didn''t feel the need to correct her.


    The story was too long to exin in detail.


    Most of all, if I told somebody, it felt like my simmering anger would again boil over.


    So let''s just bury this story forever.


    "Are you ready to go upstairs?"


    "Honestly, it''s still scary, but somehow I don''t feel like I''m going to die if I''m with you."


    If one looked closely, she had a strange habit of using long sentences. Just say yes''.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Yes"


    The moment I entered the portal with Erwen, my vision was dyed pure white.


    It was like when light first shed on a monitor.


    <em>sh !</em>


    [00:57]


    It''d only been four days since I entered thebyrinth for the first time.


    You have entered the Goblin Forest on the second floor.


    I reached the second floor.


    If anyone asks how I''m feeling right now, this is how I''ll answer.


    Like I''m struggling inside the mouth of a giant frog! And then, like I''m being spat out.


    "Kyaaa!"


    My body hangs airborne, then it bounces off something.


    I didn''t scream out loud like Erwen, but looking at the results, she fared better than me.


    <em>Thud !</em>


    While I fall on my ass with a blunt sound of impact, Erwen quickly regains bnce andnds on her feet.


    "Wow, that was surprising. Even my big sis never said anything about this."


    I''m feeling it all over again, but she''s really physically fit.


    Her agility is something that a barbarian can''t even dream of.


    "Uncle, is this the second floor?"


    "Yeah."


    "Um, I''ve never heard of this forest though. Are you sure?"


    "Perhaps the story you heard was referring to another second floor."


    "Another second floor?"


    Do fairies not sharebyrinth information properly? Why don''t you know about this?


    "There are four portals on the first floor; in the east, west, north and south, and each one connects to different ces."


    "Ah, I guess thats it!"


    She just forgot.


    Seeing me look at her like she''s pathetic, Erwen anxiously speaks up.


    "Oh, the third floor! She said that no matter which route you take, everything would be connected again from the third floor. Right?"


    She wants to show off her knowledge, it seems.


    When I roughly nod my head, Erwen smiles with satisfaction.


    Slowly, I''m getting a feel of how to handle her.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    "Wait. I''m thinking."


    First, I carefully check the surrounding terrain.


    It''s necessary to confirm which parts are different from the game and which remain the same.


    For example, the fact that I just flew about 3m while jumping through the portal.


    Things that couldn''t be seen from the other side of a monitor.


    "Hmm."


    I go over the surroundings one more time.


    There''s the portal at the back that you can go down to the first floor at any time, and there are no living creatures in the empty area around us, with a radius of about 50m.


    Well, I don''t know what it''s like between the trees in the distance.


    "Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    "Just stay still."


    The second floor map is a forest.


    The surroundings are as dark as night, but thanks to the lights scattered like the Milky Way in the sky, visibility is secured to a certain extent.


    About as bright as an alleyway at night, without any street lights.


    However, as time passes, it will be day, but this ce would not get any brighter.


    Because this ce is inside thebyrinth.


    That''s not actually the sky over our heads, it''s just a high ceiling. Well, there indeed are some levels where the real sky and sun exist.


    "Let''s start moving slowly."


    "Yes? Where are we going?"


    "We''ll explore the neighbourhood around this ce."


    That''s the n I''d roughlyid out since the first floor.


    However, there are a few things that need to be confirmed as to whether this will actually work.


    So from the first opportunity


    <em>ng !</em>


    Erwen startles when I swing my hammer at the first tree on the periphery of the vacant area.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    "I''m checking to see if it''s possible to knock down a tree."


    "Why are you checking that?"


    "I was thinking of building a barrier around the portal."


    "Um, I see."


    Erwen nods her head in agreement.


    It''s quite annoying to have to answer questions one by one.


    "Anyway, this n is abandoned."


    Erwen doesn''t even ask why this time.


    She has eyes, too.


    Even after hitting it with all my might, all I managed was to slightly damage the tree bark.


    Is this tree made of rocks?


    "Then, whats next?"


    "We''ll search this area as nned. And from now on, you take the lead."


    " Me?"


    I don''t want to field more questions.


    "You have to go ahead and look for traps. Pay attention to concealing your presence as much as possible, and be on the lookout for enemies. These two are your tasks."


    " We''re dividing our roles, then. Alright."


    Surprisingly, Erwen graciously epts the role assigned to her.


    But why do you look sad?


    Is it because I''ve already said everything needed to convince you?


    "Still, being in a forest sure feels nostalgic. Even though I know it''s filled with monsters."


    Erwen walks down the forest path, spouting words that I can''t rte to in the slightest.


    "Oh, I don''t see any traps, but just in case, please only follow my footsteps."


    What? Eh? She said something reassuring all of a sudden.


    In fact, the way you''re striding forward so freely, you sure don''t look afraid of stepping into a trap.


    Before long, Erwen murmurs quietly.


    "Theres a trap."


    I can''t see it.


    "Look over there, you''ll see something hidden under the leaves."


    No matter how many times you tell me, I don''t see it.


    Giving me a look that says, Why can''t you even do this?'', Erwen throws a stone.


    <em>Chiiiiiiing !</em>


    There really was.


    How could you even find that in this darkness?


    Even though I already knew about the fairies'' detection ability, when I see it with my own two eyes, it''s simply amazing.


    There''s a reason you can walk so freely.


    "How about it?"


    "You''re good at throwing stones."


    " Is that all?"


    "What else do you need?"


    Erwen''s shoulders, which had been raised up, droops again.


    This is the perfect time to give some carrots.


    Subtly, so that it''s not too obvious.


    "I''d been waiting for somebody who could find traps from the beginning. You are already a full-fledged adventurer. Dont make a fuss about being taken for granted."


    "Ummm"


    She pretends not to, but the slight twitching of her shoulders is clearly visible from behind.


    Thanks to you, I''ve nowpletely gotten the hang of it.


    I''ll just handle her this way in the future.


    "Are you saying that Im now doing my part? As a full-fledged adventurer?"


    "Yeah."


    Well, your part is 1 to my 9, though.


    Anyway, it seems that this variation of lone warrior'', which our chieftain was so fond of, works better than I thought.


    "But its strange. No matter how much I strain my hearing, it doesnt seem like there are any goblins."


    That''s natural.


    The second floor is different from the first. Goblins are not always nearby just because there is a trap. It''s more convenient to view the traps on the second floor simply as a topographical characteristic.


    Because you find them everywhere you go.


    "Now stop chatting, and focus."


    "Yes."


    This isn''t the ce to rx, so we again start seriously exploring the neighbourhood.


    The ce where we currently are was called Goblin Forest'' in the game.


    Its characteristic, other than the traps, is that the goblins here basically move in groups of ten.


    asionally, mutants such as goblin swordsmen or goblin archers also appear.


    Of course, when you go to the outskirts, the number of variants increases, and even higher-grade monsters appear


    That''s something we don''t have to worry too much about, since we''re only going to cover the area near the entrance portal.


    "There''s nothing nearby."


    We finish our patrol in a radius of about 200m around the portal.


    There were countless traps along the way, but no goblins.


    "What should we do?"


    "First, get rids of all the traps in this area, and then gradually increase the range."


    We gradually expand our territory by removing the traps with stones from afar.


    If there is any danger, you have to run to the first floor.


    It''ll be troublesome if you step on a trap while running.


    When the radius expanded to more than 500m


    "Uncle."


    Erwen stops her footsteps and whispers.


    I also hold my breath.


    "Its a group of goblins."


    "How many?"


    "I don''t know. Definitely more than ten"


    "Distance?"


    "About 50m. I guess they haven''t noticed us yet. What should we do?"


    What kind of nonsense is she talking about?


    "Fight."


    Erwen doesn''t talk back at my words. It must be a little scary, but she knows it too.


    That we have no choice but to fight.


    If you don''t like fighting, you shouldn''t have entered thebyrinth.


    "How much closer can you get without being detected?"


    "I think I could go up to 30m if it''s just me alone. More than that is too much. Goblins have a more sensitive sense of smell than I thought."


    "Right."


    After a brief deliberation, I decide to go ahead with the n I''d mentioned earlier.


    Erwen starts slowly creeping through the bushes towards the group of goblins.


    Is that what a fairy is?


    It''s still amazing every time I see it. There''s not even the slightest sound of rustlinging from the bushes.


    ""


    Soon after, Erwen stops.


    When she looks back at where I stand, I give her a nod. Turning back, she draws an arrow on the bowstring and shoots.


    <em>Hwooooooosh.</em>


    Did she hit?


    I have no idea.


    It''s so far away that I couldn''t even hear the arrow striking.


    I hope she hit the middle of the forehead properly this time.


    <em>Thud-thud-thud-thud!</em>


    As the first arrow is fired, I start running straight towards Erwen.


    "Gruck!!!"


    "Grurururuck!!!"


    Even as the goblins rush in all excited, Erwen calmly prepares her second shot.


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    I feel this every time, but that''s some crazy rate of fire.


    I couldn''t feel these aspects at all while ying the game.


    <em>Thump !</em>


    One of the goblins falls down while running.


    He was hit at the neck, not the forehead.


    Well, even for a fairy, hitting a moving creature urately from a distance must be hard.


    "Erwen, step back."


    "Yes!"


    Erwen retreats without hesitation, disappearing from my view.


    Now all I can see is the goblins rushing in front of me.


    A group three times the size of the ones we met on the first floor.


    Even if they''re just goblins, at this level, it might be a little daunting


    Surprisingly, there''s no fear at all.


    No, rather.


    <em>Pound !</em>


    The warrior''s heart possessed by this body is throbbing aggressively, and the heat is crawling up to my head.


    "Gruck, gruck!!"


    "Grurururuck!!!"


    As their menacing howls ring out, I return my own warcry.


    "Spaaaaaartaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!!"


    Fuck it all. <

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <strong>2nd Floor (3)</strong>


    A total of nine goblins are now attacking me.


    Eight regr goblins, with one goblin swordsman mixed among them.


    As for the swordsman, he''s only holding a scimitar about 60 cm tall, but


    Compared to the others'' carving knives, it can really be called a magnificent sword.


    "Grurururuck!"


    I hit the goblin rushing at the forefront in the temple with my hammer.


    <em>Bang !</em>


    One hit, one kill. The goblin dissolves into motes of light and disappears before it can even fall to the ground.


    It''s too early to be happy, though.


    I''ve only killed one.


    "Grurururuck!!!"


    Scared of attacking on their lonesome, two goblins co-ordinate their attacks from both my sides.


    Each one with a carving knife in hand.


    I dash to the right and push one back with my shield, which lets me pivot and hammer the other.


    <em>Thud !</em>


    This is the second.


    But I don''t have the time to even catch my breath.


    Because someone has already reached my rear, and jumps in from behind.


    The goblin swordsman.


    "Kyaahaahaa!"


    It makes a screeching hiss like a snake.


    I immediately hit the floor with a roll.


    <em>Whiz !</em>


    A de passes above me with a sharp sound.


    The goblins, seeing me rolling on the ground, rush in.


    This is why the second floor is several times more dangerous than the first.


    It''s impossible to deal with four normal goblins from this position, no matter how superior you are physically.


    I have no choice but to suffer a few injuries


    Had I been alone, that is.


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    Another arrow, shot from the bushes, pierces a goblin''s forehead.


    Seems Erwen''s gotten back to sniping.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    I quickly bounce back up from where I''d been rolling on the floor. With shield in hand, I rush into the middle of the enemy lines.


    It''s natural for a warrior to draw aggro, isn''t it?


    "You little fuckers! All of you,e on!"


    Blocking with the shield, swinging the hammer, dodging, kicking with my feet, head-butting, etc.


    While I run rampant in the middle of the goblin formation, teetering on the edge of the seething madness within my barbarian blood, Erwen, who''s re-established her position, fires arrows like crazy.


    <em>Hwooooooosh! Hwooooooosh! Hwooooooosh!</em>


    The arrows, fired every 2 to 3 seconds, are a great distraction for the goblins.


    "Gr, gruck!!"


    Maybe because she''s in a bit of a hurry, but not every arrow hit a critical point


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    Shoulders, arms, stomach, chest, thighs, etc. It always hit somewhere.


    Some of the arrows were even infused with spirits, and the arrowheads burst into me on impact.


    So as to not lose to her, I keep smashing the goblin bastards'' heads with my hammer one by one, keeping my distance because I''m wary of the arrows.


    <em>Bang! Thud!</em>


    It takes little time for the number of goblins to be reduced to two, and they begin to run away.


    I handle the one jumping like crazy, and Erwen puts an arrow on the back of the head of the other.


    You have defeated a goblin swordsman. EXP +1


    Seeing the battle was over, Erwen, who''d been hiding in the bushes, appears and approaches me.


    "Uncle, are you injured?"


    "Fine. How about you?"


    "Me too."


    "Good. Then let''s collect the mana stones."


    After that, we split into two and walk around picking up the arrows and the mana stones.


    I did defeat the goblin swordsman in the melee, but getting his scimitar is impossible.


    Because all their clothes and weapons have disappeared into motes of light, same as the first floor.


    "Here''s six in total."


    We manage to harvest a total of eleven mana stones, including the two that Erwen killed first from ambush.


    Considering the fact that I made only forty-four by walking around all day on the first day, I am more than satisfied.


    This battle took less than two minutes, in contrast.


    "Come on, take them."


    "Two? thank you!"


    I take nine, and Erwen gets two.


    Although they''re all 9th grade, the swordsman has a bit more weight than the general goblins, so I took that into consideration while distributing the loot.


    "Can we just keep doing this?"


    "Yeah. Was there anything that made you feel ufortable or dangerous during this battle?"


    "No, there really wasnt."


    After that, it''s time to review the battle and find possible improvements in the fighting tactics.


    We haven''t been able to find anything to fix right now, but that''s just proof that we''re still immature.


    As the number of battles increases and experience umtes, our tactics will naturally get better and more refined.


    "Okay, then lets finish up here and move on."


    "Yes!"


    I check the time onest time.


    [01: 31]


    How much ie can I earn by the end of the fourth day, I wonder?


    We circled around the portal, slowly expanding the radius.


    And after increasing the radius by more than 3km, we actually started encountering a group of goblins about once every 5 minutes.


    And naturally, I met a goblin archer.


    "Kikikiki!"


    The goblin archer, who had a slightly more distinctive sound than gruck'', was definitely a menacing opponent.


    It wielded a small shortbow that resembled a harp, and unlike the other goblins, the arrowheads were poisoned.


    It even knew how to use stealth magic.


    But


    You have defeated a goblin archer. EXP +1


    As long as I concentrated, this barbarian body could react to flying arrows, and it was possible to dodge them or block with a shield.


    Well, I did still have to be careful.


    "There''s one more goblin archer! Take it out first!"


    "Yes!"


    No matter how much of a barbarian you are, an arrow to the head is still an instakill.


    When I got back to the city, I''d have to buy a helmet first.


    "Let''s rest for a while."


    "Haa! Atst!"


    After finishing one more battle, we moved to the empty area near the portal for some rest.


    "You can sleep first if you want."


    "Really?"


    She really didn''t stand on courtesy.


    As I smiled and nodded my head, she sat down on the bare floor and nced at me like a tired puppy.


    "What about, the backpack and nket?"


    " Here you go."


    I put down the heavier bag and took out a nket.


    And less than a minuteter, I could hear snoring.


    <em>Sssss, sssss .</em>


    Compared to the traditional barbarian style, it sounded infinitely small and gentle


    She really was tired.


    Up until now, she always slept without making a sound.


    Well, maybe it was because she was now feeling psychologically safer.


    [18:20]


    We hunted around the Goblin Forest for about 15 hours.


    We had to fight more than ten enemies each time, but the more we got used to it, the less dangerous it got, and the faster we went.


    As a result, the ie was rising at a rate that would''ve been unimaginable on the first floor.


    But there were some moments of tension.


    "Haa"


    As our patrol radius expanded, we started to meet other adventurers.


    So far, we''d met others a total of eleven times.


    They were all groups of three or more, and sometimes there were teams consisting of different races.


    Each time, we passed each other by from a distance, as was customary, but it was exhausting every time.


    I was more afraid of those adventurer bastards than the goblins.


    And now, there was a reason to be especially vignt.


    "The problem is that shes too pretty."


    I looked at Erwen and sighed.


    Despite being a homeless wanderer for several days, she still had shiny silver hair, amber eyes that seemed to pull you in, and facial features that met all criteria to be called beautiful.


    As a woman, she was lucky


    But as an adventurer, well, who knows.


    Among the groups of adventurers we encountered, there were some bastards who licked their lips as soon as they saw Erwen.


    Let''s hope nothing worrisome happens


    " Am I that pretty?"


    What the fuck, weren''t you just snoring?


    "Go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    As if she''d been talking in her sleep, Erwen roughly answered and immediately started snoring again.


    <em>Zzzzzz, zzzzzz.</em>


    Really, who are you?


    The fairies I knew hadn''t been like this.


    Day 4, Day 5, Day 6


    After entering the Goblin Forest, time flew by quickly, and the 7th day is now about to start soon.


    The day has finallye to leave thebyrinth.


    "When I get back, Ill sleep first"


    "I feel you."


    There is only one way to leave thebyrinth and return to the city.


    Wait for the floor to close.


    At the set time, thebyrinth spits out the adventurers on the floor back to the city.


    168 hours for the first floor, 240 hours for the second floor, and so on.


    The higher the floor, the longer you can be active in thebyrinth.


    However, we n to go down to the first floor and leave for the city just before the end of the 7th day.


    "Today, we wont go as far as yesterday, and only move in the vicinity."


    "Yes!"


    There are several reasons to leave early.


    When the first floor is closed, the portal also disappears.


    Meaning there''s no way to retreat if an unexpected situation urs.


    The food, too, is running a bit low.


    There''s also the option of buying food in exchange for mana stones from the adventurers you meet asionally, but


    There''s no need to overdo it.''


    Above all, we only have no more than 10 intact arrows left.


    No matter how sturdy the arrow may be, this is inevitable because it''s a consumable item.


    Had these been the wooden arrows from Earth, they wouldn''t have evensted beyond one use.


    It really feels like a different world.


    [22:27]


    Checking the time, we pause our hunt.


    "Just in case, let''s go back."


    "Yes!"


    Currently, we are at a point about 4km away from the portal.


    It should take 40 minutes to reach it at most.


    Of course, we can take some more time, but


    It would be better to go early than to bete and not be able to go down.


    Before we part, I have something to share with her as well.


    "Be careful. Another trap has been set."


    We''re going back the way we came, but at some point, a trap has been nted in the forest again.


    This means that the goblins have respawned.


    Well, just because they''ve respawned doesn''t mean they''ll suddenly appear out of thin air like in the game.


    You often see what look like rabbit holes inside the forest, and goblins always crawl out of those.


    So one time I tried waiting in front of one, and had Erwen start a fire, but there was no response.


    I couldn''t even check the bottom of the hole because the whole thing copsed instantly after breaking the ground.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Erwen, walking in the front, stops suddenly.


    "A group of goblins about 70m away at 1 oclock. There are eight regrs, two swordsmen and two archers."


    She''s now so used to giving a perfect briefing that I don''t need to ask anything.


    "Are we going to fight?"


    "Fight."


    Long conversations are not necessary.


    At my nod, Erwen takes the lead as usual and clears her way through the bushes.


    Then she stops me with a hand gesture, moves about 10 meters further by himself, takes position, and draws an arrow.


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    The arrow flies.


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    It''s probably the goblin archer who she hit.


    Because I''d told her to make them her top priority if possible.


    "Uncle!"


    "Alright, you go back."


    Erwen shoots one more arrow at the goblins rushing in, and falls back.


    Passing the baton to me, a process that''s be so familiar by now.


    I rush forward, smashing the swordsman mixed among the regr goblins with my hammer.


    <em>Thud !</em>


    It''s a good feel, so no need to hit twice.


    "Waaaaaaaaargh!"


    As I roar from the centre of their formation, the goblins falter.


    Yeah, you better be scared, you bastards.


    <em>Bang !</em>


    The moment the goblins pause, I dash to explode the head of the other swordsman.


    "Grurururururuck!!"


    I''ve been fighting them over and over again, and I''ve be a master of dogfights like this.


    Erwen''s the same.


    <em>Hwooooooosh! Thunk!</em>


    The arrows start to fly in earnest, she must''ve already taken her position.


    There''d been times in the past when our targets ovepped, or I almost got hit by an arrow when our movements we counter to each other, but such mistakes have gradually disappeared.


    I''ve started to be able to roughly predict which enemies Erwen would prioritize, and aim where in which circumstances.


    I don''t think this is normal, either.


    <em>Puff !</em>


    After less than a minute.


    The battle ends when I hit the back of the head of thest goblin trying to escape.


    I''d heard that there were two goblin archers, but no arrows flew at me during battle.


    Looks like the first two surprise shots had taken them out.


    "Well done, Erwen."


    "Heh heh."


    "But if you''ve already got all the archers, tell me. It''s annoying to keep worrying about it."


    "Im not sure if thest one was right."


    Well, that makes sense.


    Inurate information can be really dangerous.


    She really has grown up, now.


    I''m somehow feeling a bit happy.


    "Hurry up, take what you need, and go."


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, while I''m busy collecting the mana stones, Erwen calls me urgently.


    "Uncle! There''s something strange!"


    Looking around, I see a ball of light the size of a fist floating in the air.


    I know what it is.


    It''s the first time I''ve actually seen it


    " Essence. It''s definitely from the goblin archer."


    To be honest, I was blown away as soon as I saw it.


    How lucky do you have to be to get this?


    "I, me, is this essence? This, this, this?"


    "Yeah. Definitely."


    "Uh, uh, uh, what should I do?"


    As one can tell just by looking at her reaction, essences are more valuable than treasures to an adventurer.


    Essences are the cornerstones of the skill system of [Dungeon & Stone].


    "Hey, will you be a goblin if you eat this?"


    "No way. You''ll only get a fraction of the abilities that goblins possess."


    For example, the guy who''d tracked us down by smell on the first floor. He might''ve absorbed the essence of the de wolf''.


    "What should I do?"


    How many times are you going to ask the same question?


    Although the ratio is 9:1, she seems to be greedy for this.


    "Do you want it?"


    "No, its not like that, but What if"


    There''s no particr reason not to give it to her, but is it an illusion that she somehow seems to be getting more impudent day by day?


    I answer her, smiling.


    "If you promise me one thing, I will give you the essence."


    Goblin Archer Essence'' is not very attractive to me as a barbarian.


    It might be of some help right now, but the total number of essences one can absorb is fixed.


    If you want to remove itter, you''ll have to spend a ton of money.


    " Really?"


    "Yeah."


    See those wide round eyes, a smile leaks out.


    It''s strange to even think about it.


    Essence drops with a very low chance when hunting monsters. By the way, did the essence of a goblin archer drop rather than that of a normal goblin?


    It''s lucky enough to be called beginner''s luck.


    Is my bad luck finally turning around?


    "At first, I was going to tell you after we went down to the first floor, but Ill just tell you now. Erwen "


    "Hey, you! What are you doing now?"


    Damn my luck.


    As I''m about to get Erwen to promise me one thing, a cry is heard from afar.


    "Don''t move!"


    A party of four human adventurers.


    They spot us from afar and quickly close the distance with firm expressions on their faces.


    To be honest, I''d expected this.


    "Oh, uncle?"


    This is the correct process.


    Did I get lucky? No way. I''ve been different from others since I was young.


    For me, luck has always been something you have to seize for yourself, not something that drops down from the sky.


    "Erwen, prepare to fight."


    Just like this. <

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    <strong>Return (1)</strong>


    The moment Erwen draws an arrow with a nervous expression on her face


    I push her forward.


    "Eh?"


    Erwen, who was suddenly pushed from the back, has to take a step forward to keep her bnce. And in the process, her bodyes into contact with the essence orb floating in the air.


    <em>Swaaaaaaaa !</em>


    The essence effuses light, enveloping her form.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard!"


    Those bastards were aiming for the essence, after all.


    "Stop moving! I told you not to move!"


    Soon, a group of four adventurers arrive and halt about 10 meters away from us.


    But so what?


    The essence has already been eaten.


    I take a step forward, my face undaunted.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    "That essence was ours!"


    I can roughly picture the following situation if Erwen hadn''t taken the essence.


    I might have been forced to give it up.


    We captured it by ourselves with Erwen''s arrows, so I thought things would somehow work out as long as we just take it.


    "If you want to fight, go ahead. I''ll deal with you anyway."


    Four versus two.


    Although we are the numerically inferior party, I respond with a strong tone.


    The smaller the dog, the louder it barks.


    In order to avoid fighting as much as possible.


    Humans are also like beasts in that respect, and if they look down on you, they won''t hesitate to bite you.


    ""


    The redhead, who seems to be the group''s representative, silently grits his teeth.


    Come on, think like a leader.


    If the essence still remained untouched, it might be a different story.


    But now that the owner has already been decided, there''s nothing to gain from fighting with us.


    So, it''s wiser to just give up and go back


    " We demandpensation."


    What''s this, whining?


    You guys must''ve regretted a lot when the essence appeared and then disappeared in front of your eyes.


    But that''s no reason for me to consider your demand.


    "We took the essence we got by ourselves, so what kind ofpensation are you talking about?"


    "Is there any evidence? It was us who just hunted that goblin."


    Do you have any proof?'' There''s no point asking such a old-fashioned question.


    I mean naturally, there can be no such thing.


    There are no CCTVs in thebyrinth.


    In the end, words spoken by the one with power be the truth.


    "Like I said, if you want to fight, go ahead. We won''t flinch either."


    I respond stubbornly, instead of any attempt to talk things out.


    If you''re going to fight, go ahead; if you''re going to try and talk us into something, fuck off.


    I don''t even give them any time to think.


    "I''ll count down from three. If you can''t decide in time, we''ll consider you enemies."


    "Ah, uncle?"


    Why can''t you understand the atmosphere?


    Be still. Can''t you see how scared they are, now that I''m going strong?


    "Three.


    "Two."


    "We will leave."


    He makes his choice before I reach one.


    Seriously, even if it were me on the other side, if a tattooed barbarian thisrge was the one counting, I''d make the same decision.


    Had it been me, I would''ve hidden the resentment burning in my heart, and would try and take revengeter


    They might not know any better either.


    Soon they disappear from view.


    "Did they leave?"


    "Yes. I think so."


    "We''ll speed up till we reach the portal. Take the lead."


    At my instruction, Erwen starts clearing the way ahead at a breakneck pace.


    I have a faint feeling.


    Although we passed the encounter without bloodshed, it''s not over yet.


    "Any sign of those guys?"


    "I dont feel any. Oh, there''s a group of goblins at 3 o''clock, what should we do?"


    "Ignore them."


    "Yeah."


    Originally, I was nning to leisurely hunt some goblins on our way back, but there''s been a change of ns.


    To leave the second floor as quickly as possible.


    And if possible, go down to the first floor and get as far away from the portal as possible.


    Hearing my n, Erwen tilts her head.


    "Will they follow us to the first floor?"


    "It''s not about following. We just have the same destination."


    "What do you mean?"


    It''s a simple guess.


    They were a party of four.


    And four is a pretty good number to be active on the second floor. But why were they moving towards the entrance rather than away?


    The intention is clear.


    "They, too, were probably nning to go down to the ground floor on the 7th day and return to the city. That''s why we met here at this time."


    "Ah"


    To put it simply, these guys came here to scout out the second floor, just like us.


    So, even with double our number, they were scared of us and ran away.


    Maybe it''s not a proper party, just a loose group of adventurers that happened to meet on the first floor and improvised.


    "I see"


    Erwen quietly nods at my exnation. I don''t know if she understood correctly.


    "You''re amazing after all!"


    So you didn''t?


    "I''ll just follow your instructions from now on!"


    Well, maybe that would actually be better.


    Because people who try and clumsily work their brains are more prone to idents.


    "Uncle, its a goblin!"


    "Leave it."


    "But it looks like it''s already found us, you know? It''s running our way right now!"


    "What?"


    As soon as I listen to the situation, I feel a sense of incongruity.


    From the 4th day until now, there hasn''t been even a single goblin who noticed us first.


    That''s how excellent Erwen''s senses are.


    No matter how different these are from back then, even if we''re moving at a running pace now, this can''t be a mere coincidence.


    Hasn''t she even absorbed an essence now?


    "Try detouring in the opposite direction."


    "Yes!"


    At my instructions, Erwen turns.


    And that moment


    <em>Hwoooooosh!</em>


    An arrow is fired from the same direction she turned to.


    As soon as I sense it, I grab Erwen by the neck and pull her back.


    "Khk!"


    Erwen groans because of how much pressure I put on her airway


    It''s still better to just get choked for a little while.


    Rather than being pierced in the neck.


    <em>Thunk!</em>


    As soon as I hug Erwen and cover my upper body with the shield, the arrow bounces off it.


    Even such a ncing blow has so heavy an impact.


    Is it that bastard with the crossbow we met earlier?


    "I, I could''ve, avoided it"


    Erwen squeaks some words out.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t have the time to listen right now.


    "Was there"


    "Just run."


    We start running again, diagonally, with Erwen in the lead.


    "Uncle, you don''t need to pull me like that, even if there''s another arrow"


    "Be quiet. I''m thinking."


    Erwen''s voice tapers off as she bites her lips tightly.


    I continue my thoughts while we run, still being vignt about our surroundings.


    I don''t know how they managed it, but they lured out the goblins. And now they''ve set up an ambush from the opposite direction, trying to gobble us up.


    If I run away like this, will I be able to get to the portal safely?


    No way.''


    Looking at the possibilities, I judge the chance of sess to be extremely low.


    They have a crossbow in front of us.


    The goblins are continuing their pursuit behind us.


    You''d have to be lucky all the way to reach there alive


    Well, I''m not a guy with that kind of luck, to say the least.


    "I''m going to have to fight."


    It''s time to catch a few breaths.


    During that, Ie to the conclusion.


    "Erwen, use your ability."


    "Ability?"


    "I mean, use the power of the essence."


    The essences dropped by monsters contain their special abilities.


    For example,


    [Goblin Archer]<ul><li>Agility +2, Flexibility +4, Vision +6, Sense of Smell +2, Perception +2, Cognitive Interference +6, uracy +8, Poison Resistance +4, Obsession +7.</li><li>(P) Poison Arrow  Poison damage when using a bow-type weapon.</li><li>(A) Thief Step  Gain stealth.</li></ul>


    This is the information that was disyed in the game.


    Increases stats, and gives one passive and one active ability.


    This information should also apply in this world.


    There have been some variables so far, such as evil spirits, starting points, etc., but at least in these aspects the world has always been consistent with how things were in the game.


    "Well, I dont know how to use it"


    I smile as I look at Erwen, who is looking bewildered at the sudden and unreasonable demand.


    "It''s alright."


    "What''s alright?"


    "I mean you are already stealthed."


    As Erwen keeps running, her body turns hazy.


    Although, the effect is weak enough for her to be seen even from afar


    "Stop."


    When she stops walking, the stealth effect bes stronger.


    This is why characters moved slowly in the game. As time passes while she stands still, the effect goes beyond translucence and she bes almost transparent.


    Although there is a clear sense of incongruity at the borders, it won''t be noticeable except at close range.


    In this dark forest, even less so.


    "Wow"


    Erwen exims as she looks over her own body.


    She''s surprised, but so am I.


    Although I think my reasons are slightly different from hers.


    There''re no trigger words or anything like that, it seems to be a mechanism that activates skills ording to just your will.


    Anyway, let''s study this in more detailter.


    "Erwen. Take this."


    "Yes?''


    I hand the backpack to Erwen.


    And give her rapid-fire instructions.


    "Hide here, and when I give you the signal, shoot the crossbowman first. Never act before then. Understand?"


    "What do you mean"


    "There''s no time. I know you understand."


    I quickly finish what I have to say and immediately start running.


    "Wait, signal! What''s the signal !"


    A muffled shoutes from behind, but it''s much too risky now to go back.


    <em>Step</em>.


    I halt after moving about 30m away from the original position.


    At first, I didn''t even want to leave so far.


    If I''d stepped on a trap while running like this, I''d have been in big trouble.


    "Gruck gruck!"


    As I turn back, I hear the goblinsing from the front left.


    And those sons of bitches


    I still don''t know where they are.


    They haven''t made a single appearance since blocking our first step.


    But I''m not worrying too much.


    Because it''s obvious what those bastards are trying to do.


    "Gruck, gruck!"


    If they had been fighting the goblins, they''d have showed up first.


    They must have lured the goblins towards us intentionally.


    Returning to the present, I watch the goblins swarming towards me.


    "Gruruck!!"


    There are two swordsmen among the ten goblins.


    It''s lucky that they don''t have any archers


    <em>Twang!</em>


    There you go.


    I run towards the horde of goblins as an arrow strikes my shield.


    Of course, I can''t run freely like I used to.


    Because not only the goblin archer, but a human crossbowman also has me in his sights.


    <em>Twang!</em>


    After a period of about 10 seconds, another arrow flies in.


    It''s the goblin archer this time too.


    <em>Twang!</em>


    After blocking the arrow with my shield, I smash the head of a goblin swordsman wielding a scimitar.


    In return, I get a stab in the leg from another goblin''s carving knife


    <em>Thwack.</em>


    Can''t be helped.


    You have to take this kind of risk.


    Once the number of goblins starts decreasing, they''ll feel impatient and show up too.


    <em>Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!</em>


    While beating the goblins up thoroughly as befits this barbarian body that I''ve possessed, I gradually take more and more injuries.


    Forearms, thighs, nks, etc.


    Individually, they''re not serious injuries, but it''s different when all of them pile up together.


    <em>Thwack!</em>


    The poison is beginning to affect me, because I can feel a tingling sensation spreading outward from the wounds.


    But risking it all like this has allowed me to kill a total of 7 goblins already.


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    Arrows fly in.


    Two at the same time.


    <em>Hwooooooosh!</em>


    Theye from different directions.


    One would be the goblin archer, and the other would be the crossbowman.


    It''s difficult to block both.


    I choose to protect my nk from the crossbow bolt with my shield.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    The sound the bolt makes is different from the goblin archer''s arrows.


    Is this the power of a crossbow?


    While I''m thinking that, <em>hwooooooosh!</em> A goblin arrow pierces my left elbow.


    "Shit."


    It hurts.


    Did it hit the bone? Not only is it painful, but I can''t even move the wounded arm any longer.


    Fuck, I tried to stop the hit with my shoulder guard, but it''s harder to do that than I thought.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    I throw away the hammer in my right hand without any regrets.


    I switch the shield from my paralyzed left hand to my right. If I have to choose between the hammer and the shield, the shield is always better.


    In the current situation, even more so.


    <em>Puff! Puff! Thud!</em>


    With the shield in one hand, I take care of thest three goblins, and clear up the surroundings for the moment.


    The goblin archer also seems to have scarpered, and the arrows have stopped.


    I got injured while winning the first round, but have I at least pulled through?


    I shout.


    "Come out! You motherfucker!"


    I never thought I''d say this to a human, not a goblin.


    But really, are the two any different?


    <em>Hwiiiiiiiiiish!</em>


    Nobodyes out at my call, but projectiles keep being shot from afar.


    It''s the human crossbowman.


    As expected, I have no problem blocking.


    But


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Fuck, what is this?


    On every direct hit, the crossbow bolt pierces the iron te and reveals its tip on the other side.


    One mistake, and will this hand also be done for?


    As I cover my upper body with the shield and peer over the edge into the forest, a voice reveals itself before long.


    "Barbarian."


    Three people show up in total.


    A redhead, presumably the leader.


    A samurai, with a single-edged sword simr to a Japanese katana.


    And a beanpole with a sword-and-board.


    The crossbowman is still in hiding.


    "It really was you."


    "Yes, it was us."


    How did you lure the goblins? I don''t ask any questions like that.


    Because that would only weaken my position.


    "Come on, then."


    "Is it because you''re a barbarian? You''re still full of energy even after dealing with so many goblins by yourself. Where''s that fairy bitch?"


    He''s running his mouth a lot, but after all, this is the purpose.


    "I think you''ve handed her your backpack, too. It''s better to speak inly if you want us to be gentle."


    As soon as I hear those words, I can''t help but burst outughing.


    If you tell me, I''ll let you gently depart. What kind of an idiot pushover[1] do you take me for?


    "Crazy."


    The leader frowns at my sarcastic chuckle[2].


    His face looks fed up.


    Apparently, I look too much like a standard barbarian.


    "There''ll be time enough for questions once we capture you."


    The leader exchanges nces with his colleagues, and together they all slowly close the distance.


    Capture


    It''s a nice word to hear.


    Just killing me won''t give them much profit, that''s true.


    There must be several reasons why they dared make a surprise attack.


    The magic stones we''ve gathered for 7 days. The equipment we''re wearing. Erwen''s beauty. To relieve their burning fires of envy, seeing how they had to watch us get something fortuitous right in front of their noses.


    I''m feeling it all over again.


    "Everyone, dont be anxious, just think of it as hunting arge monster."


    Seriously, there are too many munchkins in this world only chasing after maximum efficiency[3].


    Well, I guess the same might happen to me too in the future.


    <em>Sssk</em>.


    I slowly raise my hand.


    I force my left hand, which hasn''t been moving properly since an arrow with paralyzing poison got stuck in the elbow, to the top of my head.


    And


    "What are you doing?"


    I raise the middle finger high.


    <em>Hwiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!</em>


    So that anyone who has lived in this world can see it as a unique sign.


    <em>Thunk!</em> Soon, a faint sound echoes through the forest.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (<em>hogu</em>)  a very popr ng term meaning an idiot who lets others use him for their own benefit, a pushover.


    [2]   (lit. splitting yarn) means tough in a pretty rude/negative way.


    [3]  (lit. efficiency insect)  being tranted as munchkin, a yer in role ying games (trpgs, for example) who tries to optimize everything for maximum efficiency. See this thread. Please note that munchkin here is being used in the EN RPG pance, Korean fantasy mostly uses the word munchkin to indicate a character being OP.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    <strong>Return (2)</strong>


    "Percy? Percy!"


    The leader hastily called out someone''s name.


    Of course, there was no answer.


    Because I''d instructed Erwen to shoot the crossbowman first.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    The leader then asked me.


    But even so, did he already anticipate my response? Because he was being wary of his rear area, not of me.


    This was a very big mistake.


    I hate bastards who ask questions with already fixed answers.


    A lot, too.


    Smash!''


    The moment the leader''s gaze turned to the bushes at his back.


    Without hesitation, I dashed forward and swung my shield.


    <em>Whoooosh!</em>


    Unfortunately, I didn''t feel the taste of impact.


    Did you avoid it? if it were a goblin, it would have disappeared into the light of the world without fail.


    "Illys! Now!"


    At the leader''s call, the samurai dashed towards me, shing horizontally with a restrained posture.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Sparks bounced off from the shield with a metallic sound.


    What crazy shock is this? I almost dropped my shield.


    But despite being surprised, I ran towards the three instead.


    To distract their attention, and to give Erwen a more surefire opportunity.


    But


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Another smash'' missed.


    Was it because they were adventurers on the second floor?


    While trying to deal with them, I found the short reach of the shield to be particrly annoying for the first time.


    But the more I thought so, the more I narrowed our distance and swung my shield more aggressively.


    Then, I heard the sound I''d been waiting for.


    <em>Hwiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!</em>


    Atst, Erwen''s support fire had begun.


    However, the arrows didn''t hit the forehead, neck, legs or arms. Because the bastard with swords-and-shield blocked them with his shield.


    "I will stop the arrows! Don''t worry and handle the barbarian!"


    Somehow, he alone didn''t fight.


    Did you decide to focus just on the arrows?


    Again, humans are too pickypared to goblins.


    <em>Bang!</em>


    As I was receiving the samurai''s strike with my shield, the leader sharply swung his sword at my left arm.


    <em>sh!</em>


    Fortunately, I managed to react in time, so it didn''t cut deep enough.


    I did get cut, but it didn''t mean much because the arm was already damaged, and it didn''t even hurt too much because of all the paralytic poison.


    "Hey, what a monster"


    The leader muttered at the sight of me not even blinking at the cut on my arm.


    Fuck, man, I have an excuse. Not cool.


    Spitting out some swearwords, I pushed with the shield and forcefully deflected the samurai''s strike.


    Then came another support fire.


    <em>Hwiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!</em>


    Maybe she just changed the shooting position, because it came from apletely different direction than before. Even as far away as she was, it wouldn''t have been easy.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The beanpole once again blocked the arrow with a shield.


    Are you some kind of outfielder? All you do is dive in with your body and block iing fire.


    Just when I was getting irritated over the battle situation that showed no sign of progress


    <em>Crackle!</em>


    The shield that was looking like a hedgehog, riddled with arrows, began to burn quickly.


    "Shit!"


    The beanpole couldn''t stand the heat and threw the shield away.


    Sorry, but our archer is a spirit archer.


    That''s why you should''ve used a full metal shield like me, you bastard!


    <em>Hwiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!</em>


    Since the annoying shield had disappeared, Erwen also fired another arrow without hesitation.


    "Aaaaah!"


    She hit the beanpole''s shoulder this time.


    And then, he lost even the sword he''d been holding and became a useless bastard.


    "Illys! I''ll take care of the fairy bitch!"


    Only then did the leader grasp the situation, entrust me to the samurai and run to the bushes.


    It was already toote for me to catch up.


    Shit


    It seemed that I had no choice but to trust Erwen.


    "Just stop and give up, barbarian."


    The samurai stepped back, and spoke with a dignified voice.


    Really, fucking humans were always like this.


    What fucking bullshit is that? You''re clearly trying to buy time until your leaderes back.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    As I dashed forward and used smash'', the samurai''s face wrinkled.


    "You afraid, all alone?"


    "He isn''t alone!"


    I asked the samurai a question, but the beanpole was the one who answered, trying to stand up.


    In his left hand was the one-handed sword he''d dropped earlier.


    However


    <em>Swish!</em>


    Was it because he was right-handed? He wasn''t any good with it.


    Your shield technique was also a wild mess, what''s wrong with you?


    <em>m!</em>


    Taking a step back, I neatly evaded the beanpole''s attack, and knocked him down from a distance with a kick.


    The beanpole made an enraged squeal[1].


    "Aaaaah!"


    Uh, I didn''t know it would break like that.


    The beanpole fell to the floor, clutching his neck with both hands.


    I even wanted to use this opportunity to finish off the battle, but unfortunately my n had to be cancelled thanks to the samurai.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    I couldn''t get used to this heaviness behind the impact no matter how many times I blocked it.


    Why was he hanging out with these bastards?


    Was there some story behind it?


    I didn''t know, but it was the biggest mistake this bastard ever made in his life.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    As I used smash'', the samurai dodged with a familiar distance.


    Immediately, I dropped my shield and reached out my hand, dashing once more.


    Let''s call it grab while pretending to smash''.


    Now I was toozy to even name it. It wasn''t fun anymore.


    "Uh-huh!"


    The samurai, who got caught by the nape of his neck, looked perplexed.


    "I guess you didn''t expect this?"


    I pulled the samurai towards me with full force.


    And, instead of moving my left arm, I used my mouth to bite his neck


    <em>Tear!</em>


    And ripped it out.


    "Ah, ah, ah"


    The samurai couldn''t even scream.


    He took a step backwards, covering his neck with both hands, which was pouring blood like a fountain, his eyes nk


    He crumpled to the floor.


    "Uncle!"


    Did you handle that side on your own, too?


    As soon as the battle was over, Erwen appeared from the bushes.


    "Uncle huh?"


    I spat out the chunk of meat on the floor, and wiped my mouth with my arm.


    Fuck, that was fucking filthy.


    The difficult battle was over.


    No, was I the only one who felt that way?


    Fortunately, Erwen was looking no worse than when we''dst parted, as if the battle was over before the enemies even got close.


    On the other hand, I was lookingpletely shredded.


    "Uncle! Drink this right now."


    Finally rxed, I knelt on the floor, and Erwen held out a potion towards me.


    <em>Gulp, gulp, gulp</em>


    I carefully emptied a bottle of potion as if I was drinking a herbal tonic.


    Although it looked like poison, Erwen exined that it was better to drink it because there was no single deep wound.


    Anyway, was it because I emptied the whole bottle?


    The feeling waspletely different from usual.


    "Lay off"


    Something was boiling inside me.


    I felt pain as if small chestnuts were bouncing around my blood vessels, and my skin was so hot that I felt like I was going crazy.


    This went on for over ten minutes.


    " Uncle, be strong."


    Erwen wiped the sweat off my body bit by bit with the old handkerchief.


    Was it because of the poison? Or was I just that dirty?


    I didn''t know, but the white handkerchief turnedpletely ck.


    I''d have to buy a new er.


    "Finished. Its okay now, its okay."


    Having grown a little bit leaner, I struggled to get up from the floor.


    Looking down, I could see scabs covering the cuts and stabs,rge and small.


    If I grabbed another bottle of potion, these would disappear too, but I decided not to.


    "This looks a bit ugly"


    So what if there are scars? I am a barbarian!


    "Water."


    "Yes yes! Here you go."


    At one word, Erwen quickly rummaged through her bag and pulled out a water bottle.


    It sure felt like being the boss.


    <em>Gulp, gulp,</em> as I drank the whole bottle, my stamina began to slowly recover.


    Was the water this good?


    The veins that had bulged all over my body began to sink down.


    "Take out my watch."


    With Erwen''s help, I checked the time.


    And stiffened up.


    [23:20]


    Damn, you don''t even give me any time to rest.


    There were only forty minutes left until the seventh day ended.


    If you can''t get down to the first floor by then, you''ll have to live for three more days in this damn ce.


    "Erwen, take off the clothes."


    "Yes yes?"


    No, their clothes, not yours.


    I didn''t have the energy to talk, so when I pointed at the corpses, Erwen loosened her grip on her front cor.


    "No, leave the clothes alone. We don''t have time, so just pack the gear, magic bag, and backpack."


    "Yes yes!"


    Knowing that there was no time, Erwen moved quickly.


    "Oh, Ill go search that redhead and the crossbow guy too!"


    Yes, be careful not to step on traps.


    While Erwen was away, I took the equipment off the samurai and the beanpole.


    Throw away the chest protector, the katan used by the samurai, and the wooden shield that has turned into charcoal


    After the equipment ssification was over, I made a rough estimate, selected only those that looked expensive and packed them up.


    And just as I was putting them in my backpack, Erwen arrived.


    "Eww"


    It seemed a bit too heavy for her to carry two backpacks.


    But sorry, I can''t help you. Because I have three.


    I checked the time once more.


    [23:35].


    Only twenty-five minutes left.


    "Lets run."


    "Are you alright? You look tired"


    "Never mind that."


    Erwen was full of concern, but seeing my expression, she nodded and started scouting.


    So the marathon started.


    "I''ll follow you somehow, so speed up as much as you can and scout the way."


    "Yes."


    I put Erwen in front first, and then I kept running while adjusting the pace.


    My body felt strangely heavy because of all the mental fatigue.


    No, was it just because of all these backpacks?


    Still, I can''t leave these behind. I did all that hard work, so there should be a reward. Isn''t that what you''d call a just world?


    "Whew, whoo, whoo"


    How long had it been?


    Suddenly, a portal appeared in the distance.


    Erwen, who arrived first, was waiting for me in front of it.


    Her expression, an intery of joy and regret, was like a shoujo manga protagonist.


    Fuck, this was a kind of atmosphere that made me feel like I''d be left behind.


    Feeling a bit anxious, I pulled out all the stops and spurred my steps.


    And


    "Go in, first!"


    "Eh, I, okay!"


    Since this was reality rather than a manga, I boldly omitted the emotional embrace and entered the portal.


    <em>sh!</em>


    The burst of brilliance was the same as usual.


    But somehow, I felt the light embrace me.


    The feeling of returning to the first floor was not much different from when I''d entered the second floor.


    That same feeling of rolling inside something''s stomach.


    "Hey!"


    Unfortunately, even the result coincided.


    No, was this worse?


    <em>Thud!</em>


    While I was almost jerked around by the head and thrown to the ground, Erwennded fine this time as well.


    How the hell was this possible?


    When I was thrown on the second floor, I still floated in the sky and drew a parab, but this time it was like somebody was pitching a fastball. Me being the ball, obviously.


    Damn, my bones hurt.


    "This is fun!"


    Yeah, it would be.


    I too think it would be funny if there was a guy like me next to me.


    "Haaa"


    I got up, rxing my aching body, and dusted off the dirt.


    And checked the time.


    [23:58].


    I was really close to being home safe.


    I didn''t want to say I was lucky.


    Then there would be too many things to me the heavens for.


    If things go well, it''s because of me, if things don''t go well, that too is because of me.


    Living like that is best for your mental health.


    "You worked hard, uncle."


    "Yeah, you worked hard too."


    We looked at each other for a moment and said goodbye.


    Wait, I feel like I forgot something


    "Loot distribution!"


    "Oh right! Essence!"


    Erwen and I both shouted as if we''d remembered at the same time.


    "Essence?"


    "Yes! You told me to promise you something!"


    Oh right, there was that.


    Now I remembered what I had forgotten.


    But there was no time for a long talk.


    I quickly checked my watch again.


    [23:59].


    I looked at the second hand and there were about 15 seconds left.


    I quickly closed the watch and raised my head to look at Erwen.


    So, that, that What was the name?


    I think it was something ck


    "ck Whale! Lets meet at the ck Whale Tavern!"


    "Yes!"


    Erwen nodded at my urgent cry.


    Now, I thought I''d be able to rest assured


    Thebyrinth is closed.


    The character is moving to Rafdonia.


    Oh, fuck, I didnt tell her what time.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]    (lit. blood around the neck), be very angry or excited.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    <strong>Return (3)</strong>


    The light covering my eyes gave way to something softer, and my vision returned.


    I looked up at the sky, a bit vacantly.


    It''d been a long time since I''dst seen something so bright.


    Well, it was still a gloomy gray sky.


    "You gonna go home, Derek?"


    "No way, I finally came out after a month. I''m going straight to the tavern after washing up."


    "Im baaaaaaaaack!"


    "All adventurers below level seven, pleasee this way!"


    The surroundings couldn''t simply be described as noisy.


    It was only natural, since all the adventurers who''d entered thebyrinth were gathered in one ce


    Really, I had no idea there were so many adventurers in this city.


    It was like watching ser fans cheering at Gwanghwamun za during a World Cup.


    <em>Click, click.</em>


    I set my watch to 12 o''clock.


    Even if you spend a month inside thebyrinth, only one day passes in the city. No matter how many days you pass there, youe out at noon the next day.


    When I was ying the game, I thought it was just a quirk of the setting to improve the yer''s quality of life''


    In this way, even after visiting thebyrinth, you can continue your quests in the city without interruption.


    So I''d thought it was for the convenience of the users.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel!"


    Who is it? It''s a familiar voice


    As I turned my head towards sound, I saw a barbarian of simr size as me.


    I remembered him quite clearly, as he was the first leader.


    "Karak, the second son of Bloodnun."


    "The third son of Farun."


    What? So, is Ainar second?


    Anyway, it was easy for the tall barbarians to find each other in this crowd.


    "Serum, Kennicks fourth son! You came back alive too!"


    "Im d you look well, Karak, third son of Farun!"


    I was really just standing still, but the barbarians started flocking to my ce.


    "Hahahahaha! The de wolves were no big deal! Not a single one could handle more than one shot of my axe!"


    "That''s only natural if it was your valiant axe, Parman, son of Nerun!"


    What kind of reunion was this? It was crazy lively.


    They greeted each other by calling out those long names without a break, and praised each other valour.


    These guys were weirdly amazing.


    Your brains are filled with holes, so howe you managed to memorize those long names?


    "Bjorn! What are you doing standing around! We''re going to exchange the magic stones now, don''t you want to go together?"


    I cleared my throat once and answered as loudly as I could.


    "Oh, I will go!"


    "You look pretty tired!! There''s no power in your voice!!"


    "Yes!"


    I''d thought I was putting up a good act as a barbarian, but now my confidence was disappearing.


    The natives were really different.


    "There it is!"


    "The ce that proves the bravery of a warrior!"


    Moving along with the barbarians, I was naturally able to follow the procedure as an adventurer.


    It wasn''t a big deal; it was just the process of exchanging mana stones for money at the checkpoint.


    "Its 24,476 stones."


    "It''s 28,420 stones."


    "It''s 41,498 stones."


    It was like some kind of checkout counter at a supermarket.


    Especially when it came to speed.


    The officials sitting at the table were really quick at their jobs.


    They put the pouches of mana stones somewhere like checking for barcode, and when a number appeared, they took out money like machines.


    While I looked at the whole scene with a bit of curiousity, the savages around me, not knowing that they were embarrassing themselves, kept chatting with each other in loud voices.


    "Oooh! To earn more than 40,000 stones, thats amazing!"


    "Karak, third son of Farun, is a warrior among warriors!


    Man, was it because I''d been living with a fairy for the past few days?


    I couldn''t get used to it at all.


    By the way, I needed to find Erwen as well


    Howe I could only find these guys, not the one I was actually looking for?


    Well, I did in fact just stand still.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel! Now it''s your turn!"


    As I was sighing to myself, it was finally my turn.


    I walked over to the table and put my pouches in front of the seemingly soulless official.


    "Are all three pouches magic stones?"


    The other two belonged to the beanpole and the samurai.


    But now they were all mine.


    Since about forty minutes ago.


    "Yes."


    As I nodded, the official ced the pouches on a scale or something.


    And told me the exact amount.


    "182,413 stones."


    A slice of bread was worth about twenty stones, so did I earn over 9,000 breads in seven days?


    It felt like just yesterday when I''d been feeling sad about catching a goblin and earning only a slice of bread.


    Somehow, I was feeling a bit choked up.


    "Its 180,000 stones! Bjorn, son of Yandel, has earned 180,000 stones!"


    "This is the best record ever! Bjorn, son of Yandel, is the greatest warrior of all time!"


    These bastards didn''t even give me the time to get emotional.


    I quickly grabbed the money from the official and passed through the checkpoint.


    But as soon as I came out into the crowd, everybody could finally see my appearance properly, and the savages who''de out before me began to tremble.


    "Not just stones! He''s even got a hammer!"


    "No, he''s even wearing shoes! I''m so jealous!"


    "Three pouches!"


    "Look at that watch! Does he even know how to read a watch?"


    "How can that be? Is Bjorn son of Yandel a wizard?"


    Well, I don''t understand your reaction either.


    Do you feel that reading is no different than magic?


    I am the first barbarian who went into thebyrinth naked and evolved into a civilized man!


    Fuck, I''m heating up because this praise is too freaking much for me to handle.


    <em>Whoo</em>, calm down, Bjorn.


    I


    "I am the best warrior!!"


    "Wooooooohooooooo!!!"


    At the same time


    As I shouted, the barbarians also descended into a frenzy of enthusiasm. Then they picked me up and started tossing me into the air.


    But to my surprise, I was feeling better than I''d expected.


    Well, everything had gone well, after all.


    "You can''t make too much noise here."


    "Im sorry! I apologize!"


    "So, don''t raise your voices"


    "I get it!!"


    Finally, the madness subsided only after one of the officials came and said something.


    Then I regained myposure and sat on the floor like the barbarians around me, waiting for the remaining barbarians to finish passing through the checkpoints.


    That was then


    ""


    I sensed a certain gaze, and turned my head to see a fairy staring at me through the crowd of adventurers.


    Erwen.


    Since when have you been watching? Hopefully after I finished getting tossed into the air


    ""


    Whether she knew how I felt or not, when our eyes met, Erwen smiled as if she was happy.


    However, because she was talking to the beautiful fairy standing next to her, she quickly took her eyes off me.


    Curious, I listened in to the conversation, and it was quite refreshing.


    Should I say that it felt too unrealistic to be chatting quietly and happily with your sibling?


    "Sister! Now I think I know how to deal with some spirits! Maybe that''s why Grandma Greentherin insisted that I make friends with them in the first ce?"


    "Oh, really? They say that the fire spirit has a rather quick temper, so you should be able to hear his voice soon."


    Well, so she''s that type of person.


    I only have a barbarian girl next to me.


    So jealous


    As I looked at Erwen with a longing for what I didn''t have, our eyes met again.


    I wanted to tell her the time, so I mouthed a word out.


    Tonight.''


    Erwen tilted her head, then smiled and answered in the same way.


    Yes!''


    First of all, it was clear that this secret conversation felt quite interesting to Erwen.


    But, I didn''t know if she understood what I was saying.


    Did she actually say yes'' in the first ce?


    Once I get out of the checkpoint, I should try and talk to her properly.


    The moment I thought this to myself


    "Why are you looking over there like that, do you know anyone?"


    "Oh, no! Sister! Could it be!"


    At the question of the fairy next to her, Erwen waved her hands.


    Then, finding a gap in the conversation, she nced at me and mouthed a word again.


    Sorry!''


    I thought I got it right this time.


    Afterwards, I could understand her gesture of secretly pointing at the fairy sister and shaking her head.


    It must have been because of this elder sister.


    Well, I didn''t think it was amon situation.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel! Where are you looking at like that! Do you know a fairy?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Naturally! There''s no way that the greatest warrior of all time like you would ever know one of those vile idiots!"


    I wanted to shut this bastard''s mouth, but I couldn''t.


    At that loud voice, the fairies around us looked at me with piercing eyes.


    Among them was Erwen.


    She looked at me with bitter eyes and nodded her head as if understanding.


    "Haah"


    As I was looking at those sad eyes, I suddenly came upon a realization.


    What the hell was I doing?


    It''s not like we were Romeo and Juliet.


    "Let''s go!"


    Soon after, the barbarians finished trickling out of the checkpoints and started to move out.


    It seemed impossible to talk to Erwen who was surrounded by fairies no matter how long I waited, so I followed them too.


    Tiringly, there was another crowd in front of us.


    "Dad! Aren''t you hurt? I missed you!"


    "Brother! Here we are!"


    Well, yes, there''d been something like this in the game.


    Put simply, the people here were families or friends of the adventurers.


    "Let''s go! I will open a path!"


    "Ooooooooh!"


    I followed the barbarians through the crowd that bubbled with joy, excitement, despair, sorrow, and affection.


    Looking at their faces one by one.


    I felt weird.


    "Limarion! My husband, where is my husband? It can''t be"


    "Sorry. He asked me to pass this on to you."


    "No No. No aaaaah!"


    I''d yed [Dungeon & Stone] countless times.


    But it was my first time seeing those expressions everywhere, that could''ve never been seen through the 2D graphics from beyond the monitor.


    I had a reason for moving with the barbarians.


    Because, like the previous checkpoint, there were still more procedures for beginners to go through in this city.


    However, my expectations went unexpectedly wrong.


    "Time for some alcohol! Let''s have a drink!"


    "Wooooohoooooo!"


    As soon as they came out of thebyrinth, the barbarians headed to the tavern.


    Are you kidding me?


    "I''m going to get out of here."


    "Why is that! Bjorn, son of Yandel, the best warrior!"


    Even a modifier got attached to this already long name.


    Telling myself to be patient, I got out of my seat, giving an excuse that I had no choice because I had a ce to go.


    "May fortune be with you! Bjorn, son of Yandel, the best warrior!"


    I was feeling it again and again, but all my predictions based onmon sense didn''t seem to work.


    "Huh, its finally quiet."


    Being with these savages for a while was already driving me crazy. Did Erwen feel the same way while she''d been with me?


    Next time, I''d have to pay more attention to my acting.


    <em>Thump, thump.</em>


    After breaking up with them, I aimlessly wandered around the city.


    I did have a destination, but for now, I felt like I wanted to walk wherever my footsteps led me.


    Peaceful.


    The first time I''d seen this city, it was midnight, but now it was daytime, and the streets were full of people.


    Surprisingly, that gave me a sense of security.


    ""


    There were no monsters here.


    No one to hurt me.


    Even if you fall asleep on the road, you''ll be able to safely wake up. No, maybe someone will even give you a helping hand.


    There werews, rules, and leeway here.


    Of course, it was still a distant world, and unlike how it looked on the surface, I knew that almost everything, including their ideas, culture, and social systems, would be barbaricpared to the 21st century.


    But it was still so peaceful.


    At leastpared to the seven days I''d spent inside thebyrinth.


    ""


    I wanted to immerse myself even more in that sense of stability, so I kept walking.


    Maybe it was because the adventurers had just poured out of thebyrinth, but my blood-soaked appearance didn''t really stand out.


    No one spared me a strange nce.


    But as I kept walking down the street, I felt like having a bath.


    So I entered the first inn I saw, got a room, and washed myself.


    It was a little strange.


    More blood than dirt came out as I kept washing.


    ""


    After rinsing hard for about an hour, I now felt that the clothes I was wearing were too filthy.


    Damn, I''d have to go buy some clothes ande back to wash these.


    I was feeling sleepy, but I still went out to the street and found a clothing store.


    But howe?


    No one looked at me strangely, but I was somehow feeling embarrassed.


    I took off my top, and wore just the trousers that were stained with dirt and blood


    And now I felt like a savage again.


    Why?


    "Wee!"


    As soon as I entered the store, a kindly-looking assistant approached me.


    Although I was a barbarian looking like a beggar, she had a bright smile.


    I''d never seen such a professional shop assistant even in Seoul


    "Do you want some clothes? If you would like to make a custom order, please visit the building next door Oh, you''re looking for something to wear right now? I''m not sure if there''s anything the right size, but I''ll take a look."


    With her help, I was able to buy a pair of tight-fitting shirts and ck trousers.


    The price came to a total of 2,500 stones.


    No idea if I got ripped off or not.


    I''d never bought and tried on clothes without any function in the game.


    "Come back next time!"


    Now that I was feeling more like a person, I returned to the inn.


    I''d thought this the first time I saw the officials exchanging magic stones, and I felt it again while talking to the shop assistant just now. This city exuded a strangely modern atmosphere.


    Rafdonia.


    Most of the buildings were made of stone, with multiple stories.


    No, it was hard to find a building with three stories or less on the street, and when I''d been washing, it was with watering out of a faucet.


    Life in this city might be morefortable than I''d have thought.


    ""


    Returning to the inn, I soon dropped down on the bed.


    Recalling the events of the past seven days one by one, I realized that I was also a human being not much different from Uncle Hans.


    When I first fell here, my only goal was to survive.


    But what about now?


    In the end, I spat out the words that I''d wanted to say countless times but endured.


    "I want to go home."


    I want to go back.


    Even if no one wees me there. <

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    <strong>Rafdonia (1)</strong>


    Slowly, I opened my eyes.


    I closed them again, and told myself.


    Get up and get to it.''


    As I recalled all the various homework I had to do in this city, my drowsiness started to subside.


    Alright, showtime.


    First, I checked the time.


    [21: 18].


    I''de out of thebyrinth around noon, so leaving out the other odds and ends, I''d slept for around four hours.


    But was it because I finally slept on a bed?


    It felt incredibly refreshingpared to thest time I''d taken a nap on the ground.


    My stomach growled.


    I still had some leftover bread that I''d eaten in thebyrinth, but I decided to go out for a bite.


    In a world where money was no different from life


    It felt like an eptable degree of luxury.


    ""


    Even after washing my body so hard during the day, I still felt smelly somehow, so I had another quick rinse before leaving the inn.


    <em>Trudge, trudge.</em>


    As I walked the night streets that were much quieterpared to the daytime, I was feeling a bit stifled.


    Not psychologically, but physically.


    The beige shirt that I was wearing was medieval-style, with an open chest,ced sleeves and neck.


    Instead of buttons, there was a cross string like a shoce on the deep V-neck


    It was tight even with the neck opened as wide as it could go.


    I could see why barbarians went topless. Because they couldn''t get any clothes the right size. What a pitiful race.


    But where should I go?''


    Right now, my priority was to go meet Erwen at the agreed meeting ce.


    The problem was that, I didn''t know where the ck Whale Tavern was.


    I was sure it was south of the Dimensional za with thebyrinth portal, but the city had beenpressed in size by tens of thousands of times in the game, so that wasn''t very helpful.


    So I ended up asking for help from some passers-by.


    "ck Whale Tavern? Was there anything like that?"


    "This is my first time hearing about it."


    Most responded that they''d never heard of it, until a middle-aged man with gray hair.


    "The ck Whale Tavern? I havent heard that name in quite a while. You look young, how do you know about it? It must''ve been a decade since it was gone."


    Thank you for saying I look young, but the rest of it isn''t very pleasing.


    " You mean, it''s gone now?"


    "Yeah, it was a store that had been running for several generations, but it changed hands after the owner fell into gambling debts. And the name changed, too."


    My hypothesis ever since thebyrinth gained more credence.


    Had the game been set in the pastpared to the current era, after all?


    If so, issues like the evil spirits'' or the rtionship between the barbarians and the fairies could also be exined.


    It looked like I''d have to go visit the library first once the sun rose.


    "Thank you. You''ve been very helpful."


    "Heh heh, I dont think Ive ever seen a barbarian as polite as you."


    I broke up with the native uncle after that, and kept wandering the night streets. Although the name had changed, but it seemed that the pub itself was still in business, so I thought I''d give it a try.


    I hoped that Erwen, too, woulde to meet me.


    Pydenpus.''


    Reaching my destination, I couldn''t help but pause for a moment.


    I could read the pronunciation, but I didn''t know the meaning. Was it in something like an ancientnguage from this world?


    I thought it was necessary to actively study thenguage which my brain somehow had naturally understood.


    "Hah ha ha ha ha!"


    "If youre going to fight, go out and fight, you bastards!"


    The inside of the tavern was exactly how I had imagined it to be.


    Drunk people, adventurers, music, messes, tobo smoke, even the asional demihuman.


    As I was scanning that ce standing at the entrance, I saw a sh of familiar silver from a back aisle corner. As well as a pair of slightly protruding, pointy ears.


    A form I was only too happy to find.


    <em>Step.</em>


    One of the fucking drunk bastards bumped my shoulder as he staggered towards the aisle.


    Well, that alone wouldn''t have been a problem


    "Fairy girls, you look bored by yourselves. Do you want to apany this brother for a drink?"


    He went to Erwen''s ce and threw out some clich lines.


    Well, actually, thinking about it, it was no big deal.


    But


    "Is it because this pub''s in the gutters? It''s only got whiny rat bitches like you."


    Er, Erwen?


    Did you transform or something?


    " What? R-, rat?"


    The fucking idiot could only make a bewildered face at that sharp sting of sarcasm.


    I probably wouldn''t have done much better in his ce either.


    "Go away. Unless you''re looking to get a hole in your forehead."


    Judging by the fact that she especially liked the forehead, I probably didn''t mistake the person


    What the hell?


    I had to go and check this out.


    But before that, I''d like to get rid of that guy first.


    "What, what are you doing!"


    As I approached and grabbed his shoulder, the arrogant uncle quickly turned his head


    "Uh, uhh."


    And closed his eyes right away.


    "Didnt you hear her telling you to fuck off?"


    " I heard."


    "Then why are you still here?"


    Instead of answering, the uncle carefully skirted around me and went back to his seat, this time without a single stagger.


    And then


    "Oh, uncle!"


    I heard the tone I''d already been familiar with.


    But I wasn''t surprised.


    Because from the beginning, I''d never really thought that Erwen had some kind of split personality.


    It''s the truth.


    Hey, didn''t that guy also say fairy girls'' just now?


    "Are you that barbarian?"


    Because it was a corner table, it was hidden from view by a pir, but there were a total of two people sitting there.


    "Yeah, that barbarian is probably me. But who are you?"


    "Her older sister."


    She really had a sister.


    Somehow, she looked exactly the same from the side profile.


    "Is her older sister'', your name?"


    " Don''t be an idiot. You can call me Tersia."


    Erwen''sst name was Tersia, too.


    Apparently, she didn''t want to tell me her name.


    "I see. Tersia, can I sit down now?"


    "As you please."


    I sat down without hesitation.


    And observed Tersia.


    First of all, they didn''t look like twins.


    She looked about three to four years older, and when viewed from the front, their facial features were quite different.


    The eyes especially seemed to hold a ferocious atmosphere.


    Or, maybe it wasn''t just the eyes?


    "Barbarian."


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Whatever you say. Anyway, why the hell did you bring this little girl to this pub?"


    "S-, sister?"


    "You stay still."


    Erwen felt the mood and tried to intervene, but was blocked.


    Hmm, things were getting pretty funny.


    Leaving aside why Erwen brought her sister along, I didn''t think she disliked me just because I was a barbarian.


    I could feel that intuitively.


    I''d have to figure it outter.


    "Tersia, for what purpose did you want to see me?"


    "Erwen stayed out all nightst night. When I asked, she said she was waiting for someone at the tavern all night. I wondered what kind of guy it was stringing my sister along."


    Wait, I don''t understand?


    "What do you mean? Last night?"


    "Trying to wash your hands of it?"


    Looking at her face, it didn''t look like she was joking.


    " Erwen, how many hours have passed since you came out of thebyrinth?"


    "Ah, um Thirty hours or so!"


    Crazy. I slept for over a day, not just four hours.


    No wonder it felt so damn nice.


    "I apologize. I didnt even know that the day had passed since I was sleeping."


    At my polite apology, Tersia gave me a look of surprise.


    I was feeling somewhat pitiful.


    She didn''t even raise a stink over the fact that I''d slept for over a day and missed it.


    "I never thought a barbarian would be punctual, anyway."


    I had nothing to say.


    "So, why did you tell Erwen toe here?"


    Well, there was quite a long exnation and there were many reasons


    I just cut it short and drew a line.


    "I have no obligation to tell you. If you''re curious, ask Erwenter."


    Literally tranted, it meant don''t worry about it andy off, but fortunately, Tersia also understood my meaning. The corners of her lips twisted in a curve.


    "How funny. A rookie who''s just entered thebyrinth doesn''t know his ce."


    "What does being a rookie have to do with it? Erwen is an adventurer. Unless you n to take care of her for the rest of her life, you''d better drop that attitude."


    "How barbaric."


    "S-, sister? Uncle?"


    While we were having a staredown, Erwen alone was fidgeting impatiently.


    Soon, Tersia took something from her pocket and put it on the table.


    "Heres 350,000 stones."


    " Why are you giving this to me?"


    "Price of the essence that Erwen absorbed."


    Oh, so she was telling me to take the money and vamoose.


    I was very familiar with this kind of development that was a staple of daytime soap operas, so it just felt weird.


    "Why dont you take it? Or do you have other intentions?"


    It''s not like that.


    If she paid with good money, I too had no intention of asking Erwen for a promise'' in return for the essence.


    However, I had to hear it straight from Erwen first.


    "Do you have the same opinion?"


    "That is"


    Erwen wiggled in ce.


    Was she that scared of her sister?


    Originally, I was going to discuss it once we were done sharing and were alone, but now that we were done, I decided to do it now.


    "The promise I was going to ask you for was that you would help me until I got the essence I wanted."


    "Eh, is that all?"


    "Yes. If possible, I''d like to keep the team running even after that, but that''s separate. No promise required. In future, we''ll divide the loot 5:5."


    In a nutshell, it meant having a two-person party.


    How would Erwen respond?


    She didn''t take long.


    "Sorry."


    It was a rejection.


    In ce of Erwen, who was bowing her head, her sister exined the reason.


    "Erwen will enter thebyrinth with me from now on."


    "From now on?"


    "ording to tradition, she had to go alone the first time, but I never intended to leave her by herself."


    I see.


    Since the tutorial''s over, a chauffeur was here to carry[1] her for the rest of the game.


    Fucking bloodlines.


    "If you understand, take the pouch."


    I decided to cleanly give up on Erwen.


    Although she was a good friend, there was no reason to forcefully stick with her.


    But the calction had to be done properly.


    "350,000 stones is probably the half average price of an essence, right?"


    "Of course. Its a loot you two earned together."


    From the standpoint as an old hand at this game, experienced enough to be called rotten water''[2], I judged 700,000 stones to be a pretty decent amount.


    But the ratio was wrong.


    "Then this isn''t enough, there need to be 280,000 stones more. The promised distribution ratio was 9:1."


    "Fine."


    Tersia pulled out another pouch from her pocket without a fuss.


    Suspicious, I checked it, and it contained exactly 280,000 stones.


    Motherfucker, was she just treating me like some pushover?


    Obviously, if I hadn''t said anything, she wouldn''t have given anything other than the 350,000 stones.


    Oh, you mean bitch


    I could see why barbarians hated fairies so much.


    "If your business is over, will you please step away? I have something to discuss with Erwen."


    "What exactly do you n to discuss?"


    Another fight was about to start, but Erwen intervened.


    "Big sis, thank you for taking care of me anding all the way here, but I think you can go now."


    "Erwen?"


    "I have to say my farewells to uncle too Yeah?"


    " I get it, you aren''t a child anymore."


    Taking a deep breath and saying something she didn''t even mean, Tersia finally looked at me.


    "Make an oath, barbarian. That you won''t sleep with Erwen. Then I will leave immediately."


    Yes? Did I hear you wrong?


    "Uh, sister?!"


    Well, I guess I heard right.


    Don''t sleep with


    Does it mean that all types of skinship before that is allowed?


    "I swear. On my honour as a warrior."


    "U-, uncle?"


    "Done."


    Finally, Tersia got up from her seat.


    And


    "Oh, I forgot. Thank you for saving Erwen, barbarian."


    Leaving ast sentence, she coolly left the tavern.


    <em>Jingling.</em>


    Hearing the bell hanging over the door, Erwen drooped over the table.


    "Huh! What should I do! I''ve never been treated like this before Could sister be angry?"


    "She isn''t."


    "How do <em>you</em> know?"


    Because she looked at you once before leaving and fucking snickered. You didn''t see her.


    Wait a minute, if that''s the case, why did she ask me that shit?


    Erwen scratched her head a few times beforeing back to her senses.


    "Oh right! Apologies. I appreciate the suggestion, but it''d already been decided long ago that I''d go with my sister "


    "No apologies necessary."


    Even if it were me, a high-levelled fairy carrying me out of familial loyalty would''ve been a dreame true, although I couldn''t imagine one of them willingly hanging out with a fucking barbarian.


    "Well, just take this first."


    Erwen took out a small pouch and ced it on the table.


    "Exactly 63,000 stones."


    The price of the crossbow as well as the mana stones the leader had.


    I didn''t know what the actual amount was, but I had no doubts.


    Because it''d be meaningless.


    Anyway, how much should I pay if I divide this by 9:1?


    "Ah, I took care of my share, so you dont have to pay anything back."


    Yeah, alright.


    I mean, anything else at this point would be crazy.


    "I left the backpacks the two of them had at my dorm for now. There are many things, but I think it would be good to see them for yourself tomorrow."


    "I agree."


    Because we''d already been together for a few days, she really knew what I was curious about.


    I didn''t have to say a single word, but the loot distribution agenda was settled in an instant.


    However, moving to the next agenda, Erwen spoke with a more cautious attitude.


    "Then How can I repay you?"


    "Repay?"


    "I told you. I will definitely repay your grace."


    Oh, she <em>did</em> mention that in the past.


    "Grace"


    Erwen gulped nervously.


    I guess this was why her sister made me swear that oath at the end?


    I wonder if she''s expecting something strange from me?


    "Stop teasing me, out with it."


    Her eyesight had sharpened a lot.


    She noticed right away that I was messing with her.


    "I cant think of anything right now. I want to order something first, anything you want to eat?"


    "Im not hungry"


    "Then Ill just order mine."


    As soon as I nced at the menu hanging on the wall, Erwen spoke as if she''d just remembered.


    "Oh, then, drink! Let''s have a drink, please!"


    "Drink?"


    "Yes. I didn''t even drink a sip yesterday on purpose. I wanted to drink my first returning wine with you! Ehehe."


    Erwen smiled brightly and looked at me with eyes that seemed to be fishing for praise.


    Returning


    Come to think of it, there was such a custom.


    Well, it was a bit different from the feeling of drinking a can of beer after work.


    For demihumans who grew up in their sanctuaries until they reached adulthood, the week of first return'' had a greater meaning than one might think.


    Um, but what should I say in this situation?


    " Thats nice."


    "This is when you say thank you!"


    "Thank you?"


    "Thank you! We''re friends who''ve lived together in thebyrinth, so of course we should be together for the week of first return."


    What the hell did she want?


    While I was pondering, Erwen scratched her cheek.


    "Of course, for you, this isnt your first return"


    "What do you mean? This is my week of first return, too."


    "Yes?!"


    Why are you surprised?


    "Didn''t I say that I was twenty, too?"


    " Wasn''t that a joke?"


    So that''s why, no matter what I said, she just kept calling me uncle.


    "This was my first time entering thebyrinth."


    "Is that so"


    Soon after, Erwen slowly peeked into my eyes, went to find the waiter and started ordering on her own.


    The food arrived about twenty minutester.


    "You''ve worked hard, uncle."


    She was just going to keep calling me uncle, looked like.


    Fine. Do whatever you want. We won''t see each other again for a long time, anyway.


    " You worked hard, too."


    We drank, ate and continued to chat. In thebyrinth, we''d mostly talked when absolutely necessary, so this was our first time having such a private conversation.


    But things couldn''t go on like this forever.


    "Uncle, are you wearing a shirt today?"


    Yes, and you are wearing a skirt.


    We''ve exhausted all other possible topics.


    "Erwen, didn''t you say that you''d repay the grace?"


    "Yes? Yes, what is it?"


    "Then, try using the ability you used back then here and now."


    Erwen tilted her head.


    Now whether this could really be called a reward


    It was an important issue for me.


    What''s the difference between an essence inside the game and an essence in reality?


    I needed to definitively confirm this in advance.


    Maybe I''d need to revise my training methods.


    "But why all of a sudden?"


    "There''s something I want to check."


    "But, isn''t it illegal to use your abilities inside the city? You''d get caught right away. By the guards."


    This was the reason why skills couldn''t be used inside the city while ying the game.


    So there was no way at all?


    While I was thinking, Erwen offered a suggestion.


    "How about going to a ce where there are no people? Oh, my ce isn''t an option. Other races are prohibited from entering."


    The fairies seemed to have their own amodations.


    Hmm, what should I do anyway? Should I just take you to a dark alley?


    As I was pondering, Erwen found the answer first.


    "So, I mean How about going to your room?"


    Ah, I guess that works.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. bus), riding the bus'' is a gaming ng (League of Legends etc), simr in meaning to a weak team being carried'' by one expert member. See Namu Wiki.


    [2]  (lit. stagnant water), part of the expression stagnant water rots''. It''s vanishingly unlikely for a KR webnovel reader to be unfamiliar with the term, but here you go anyway.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    <strong>Rafdonia (2)</strong>


    After I returned to the inn, with a slightly tipsy Erwen in tow, I started observing her body from up close.


    Of course, the oath I''d sworn on my honour with her sister was never broken.


    Although I did wonder how much such an oath meant to me as a warrior in the first ce.


    "Erwen, loosen up a bit more."


    "Ehh, even if you say that"


    Currently, I was forcibly stretching Erwen.


    "Ah! My shoulders! I think my shoulders are going to fall off!"


    "Hmm."


    "I-, it''s not even supposed to bend this way in the first ce! Really!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yes! On the name of my n!!"


    As soon as I rxed my grip, Erwen immediately flopped down on the bed.


    Flexibility + 4'' wasn''t that obvious from the outside.


    Well, hadn''t the game been the same?


    "Again, are you going to go again?"


    "No. Rest for now."


    [Dungeon and Stone] was a brutal game.


    Just look at the stats.


    Body, mind, and ability.


    There are three main stats, but if you click the [+] button next to one, thousands of sub-statse out.


    For example, if the physical strength, a body sub-stat, increases, the weight that can be carried, physical attack power, etc. are corrected ordingly.


    Flexibility?


    Even if only slightly, evasion rate and critical strike rate increase.


    Vision?


    Ranged weapon attack radius and the character''s visual range getrger.


    Sense of smell bes a factor to enhance any rted ability, and uracy rate is literally the uracy rate.


    Therefore, even if the body stat is the same at 50, the character''s scope of action can bepletely different depending on the finer details.


    ""


    Note that I found all this out on my own.


    It was information that neither the game productionpany nor any foreign users told me, so I had to repeatedly experiment numerous times and collect statistical data.


    Just because I wanted to clear this game.


    Fuck, I could''ve never dreamed back then that this passion would one daye back and bite me in the ass.


    Hoo, I''m suddenly feeling pissed off again.''


    Back again, I was an old hand in his ninth year, a true so-called rotten water.


    However, there were some stats that even I never managed to find out the effects of.


    A typical example would be the obsession + 7'' on the essence spat by the goblin archer.


    Except for the fact that obsession was a sub-stat of mind, everything else was a mystery.


    "Erwen."


    "Uncle, I get so anxious every time you sigh like that, cant you just stop talking?"


    "Has anything changed since you came out of thebyrinth? Like, something keeps popping up in your mind. As if its hard to bear, something like that."


    " I-, I''m not sure? There''s something, maybe?"


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "Sweets? Yes, sweets. Now that I think about it, as soon as I came out, I bought a lot of sweets and wolfed it all down"


    "Did you usually hate sweets?"


    "No, I liked them? Still, I think this was my first time eating that much in one day."


    "Right."


    Perhaps obsession just meant a desire to grow stronger.


    So, there would have been no special function within the game.


    Well, my thoughts were gettingplicated.


    Because this was a reality patch, and additional functions might have gotten tacked on to the detailed stats.


    Same went for flexibility.


    As in the game, the more natural the body''s movements, the easier it would be to dodge. In the appropriate situation, you can even pull off some oundish manoeuvre and inflict fatal damage on the enemy.


    But is that all?


    Greater flexibility can even make it easier to get into tight spaces, and better absorb shock onnding.


    That was not so in the game.


    So, in the future, I''d have to re-examine my nurturing method by synthesizing those aspects.


    "Uncle, Im sleepy now"


    Oh, did I let you rest too much?


    Her eyes were already half closed.


    I was going to check if there were any problems activating skills, cooldown timings, and stuff like that


    "I see. Go to sleep."


    "Yes"


    I blew out the light.


    Andid down next to Erwen.


    Erwen didn''t find it strange, and neither did I.


    In thebyrinth, we''d both seen what there was to see, so it''d be funny to balk now.


    <em>Zzzzzz!</em>


    Just like that, my eyes too fluttered closed, and I slept again.


    I remembered her sister''s words not to sleep with her at thest moment, but


    Well, there wasn''t any point worrying about it.


    She probably didn''t mean something like this anyway.


    [07: 35].


    I woke up fairly early in the morning.


    I''d already slept for almost two days, so calling to too early now might''ve been a bit silly.


    "Uncle, water"


    Erwen just woke up, so we had a quick meal on the first floor after washing our faces.


    Then we headed to Erwen''s ce.


    Because the city was so big, it took more than an hour just to get there on foot.


    "Im d its still in the same area!"


    I feel you.


    If it''d been on the other side, it''d have taken a long time even in a carriage.


    For a so-called fortress town, Rafdonia was really absurdlyrge.


    "You must stay quiet. You understand? Because big sis is the only one who knows I''m working with you, uncle."


    "Got it."


    As I waited in an alley three blocks away from the hostel, Erwen trudged backden with two backpacks.


    The backpacks of the leader and the crossbowman who''d attacked us just before the end of the seventh day. The weapons that had been haphazardly shoved in were sticking out.


    "Let me."


    "Oh, thank you!"


    Also, she had no idea about their specifications.


    I guess everybody has to start somewhere.


    "Weapons here, armours here, ce tools and consumables separately."


    "Yes!"


    Returning to the inn, we started checking and organizing the items in our backpacks.


    It took about an hour, but maybe because of all the loot? It was quite enjoyable.


    Erwen and I sat side by side on the bed, looking at the neatly arranged items on the floor.


    "Are you going to sell them all?"


    "Except what''s necessary."


    "Then, can I keep the leather clothes and belt that you gave me?"


    "Doesn''t matter. If you take them from your share."


    "Then please!"


    After ssifying what to sell and what not to sell, we went back to the city.


    Except for tools such as watches andpasses, we decided to share expeditionary items and consumables such as potions, but sell almost all of the collected equipment.


    It''s better to exchange money and buy something else than to use something that doesn''t fit.


    It wasn''t like I couldn''t afford to, now.


    "Here it is!"


    The ce we arrived at was a weapon shop that Tersia had informed me of.


    Items for sale included a Japanese katana, two longswords, a crossbow, a two-handed hammer, two daggers, and three small knives.


    "A total of 350,000 stones."


    I''d been a tad worried because it was introduced via an acquaintance, but I just sold it all off because it gave better prices than any of the other stores I''d stopped by at forparison.


    "Wow"


    As soon as we left the store, Erwen let out the admiring exmation that she''d been holding back.


    I was feeling the same.


    "Uncle, isnt this a dream?"


    Excluding the stolen mana stones, the money we earned from pure hunting for seven days was only around 100,000 stones.


    But topare that with 350,000 stones?


    Besides, the armours hadn''t even been sold yet.


    Now I could understand the look in those adventurer bastards'' eyes when they saw us.


    Equipment is money. A lot, too.


    "Uncle, how much is my share then?"


    Erwen''s eyes were shining with a longing for wealth.


    "Just wait, we''ve still got a lot left to sell."


    The next destination was the armour shop, about a ten minute walk.


    "Here are 180,000 stones."


    There were more items, but the total value was less than the weapons.


    The purchase price was low because it was difficult to sell used armour, which was a convincing enough reason.


    Didn''t we decide to just sell everything because of the size problem, too?


    "I will sell them for that price."


    "You sure have a refreshing personality, as expected of a barbarian. Pleasee again the next time you encounter something like this. I''ll give you a good price again."


    "I will."


    After that, I stopped by at a general store and sold several items that had been judged unnecessary, and got a huge sum of 145,000 stones.


    Well, it wasn''t all my money.


    "Take it, 45,000 stones."


    "Uh? Isn''t that a little too much?"


    With her leather clothes and belt, 20,000 stones were subtracted, and exactly 7,000 stones were added.


    It wasn''t a freebie because she was pretty. It was her share of the mana stones from the samurai and the beanpole, divided 9:1.


    "I dont know exactly how much they''d be worth, so I took the two you gave as a guide."


    "Oh, I see! Thank you!"


    Anyway, after selling off everything, I checked my total assets, which now amounted to a whopping 1.4 million stones.


    It was a bit, no, a lot weird.


    I''d never had this much money in the first round, even in the game


    It was a good start.


    "Then let''s break up."


    "Yes?"


    Why do you look so surprised?


    We''ve divvied up the money, so now it''s time to go our separate ways.


    I have a lot of work to do, because my ns have now gone awry because of you.


    "Well, we can go to the central square together."


    "Yes"


    Erwen''s words faded into silence.


    As we walked along the road like that, we arrived at the central za, which was a fork in the path.


    "Huh? Why suddenly so many people?"


    Unlike thest time I passed by, it was buzzing with activity.


    Half the crowd were soldiers, and the other half were there to watch the criminals chained to the pavement.


    No, calling them criminals might be a little too much, right?


    "Uh, uh! Ouch! Whoa!"


    They were not violent criminals such as murderers, rapists, or arsonists.


    The crime of these people who were trembling in fear, gags in their mouths, was tax evasion''.


    In other words, because they had no money.


    A young woman in her twenties, a man who was probably a father, an old man with wrinkled hands signifying the harshest of lives  were all sentenced to death.


    "Start the execution!"


    When the tax collector shouted that, the soldiers shoved the man''s head under the guillotine.


    And


    <em>Thwock!</em>


    With a gentle sound, the man''s head was sheared off, and slipped into the wooden barrel in front.


    Some of the nearby crowd soaked the bread they''d brought with the dripping blood and ate in a hurry.


    "Hic!"


    Erwen started hupping at the bloodshed that suddenly unfolded before her eyes.


    "Damn, what is that! What are those people doing? Why would you dip bread in human blood?"


    "There''s a superstition that drinking the blood of someone executed by a tax collector will bring you wealth."


    Erwen frowned as if she couldn''t make head or tail of it. For her, it seemed to be more shocking than seeing a person''s head being cut off.


    "Erwen, how much is the first years tax?"


    "Its 700,000 stones, but depends on your race."


    "Right."


    It''d been 600,000 stones in the game.


    There were some errors, but it was roughly consistent.


    "Still, you dont have to worry. Because you''ve already earned that much."


    Yeah? Yes, that''s true, but


    It''s not something somebody with a bigshot sister should say.


    Besides, I have no intention of saving this money for next year''s taxes in the first ce.


    For a simple reason.


    "Erwen, how much is the tax from the second year?"


    "800,000 stones. And there''s a fee when you exchange money."


    Taxes continue to rise until a certain number of years are umted.


    So now is the time to invest in yourself.


    The first year, when fees are waived and taxes are rtively low, is the time for rapid growth.


    "Ah! S-, please spare me!"


    "Gag him properly this time!"


    "Next month! I can pay the bill next month  uh, uh! Aaaahk!"


    Anyway, I''m d.


    Aren''t humans the most reliant on visual stimuli?


    <em>Thwock!</em>


    Seeing it with my own two eyes makes me really feel it.


    Returning to the original world?


    Rather than such unrealistic goals, it''s necessary to set clear intermediate goals and strive for them.


    For example, assuming my life span is 90 years old.


    When I said that I might have to spend the rest of my life here if I couldn''t find a way back home


    How much money do you need?''


    Well, I guess I''ll have to do some math.


    A house with a kitchen, medical expenses for when you''re sick, and if you want to be able to rx with three puppies after retiring at the age of fifty


    "Sixth floor."


    If you at least reach the sixth floor, the calction shows that you can skimp and save enough before you retire.


    Yes, therefore


    "Yes? What did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Let''s focus on reaching the sixth floor first.


    Whether it''s possible to go home or not


    Would be something to think aboutter.


    630,000 stones were transferred by Level 6 Adventurer Daria Wittember di Tersia.


    You have sold equipment.


    You have sold equipment.


    Total Item Level drops by -43.


    You have sold equipment.


    You have sold


    TIP: The character''s current total holdings are 1,403,520 stones. Use this to increase your character''s Combat Index! <

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    <strong>Rafdonia (3)</strong>


    "Then, Ill take my leave."


    "Ah, yes goodbye"


    After breaking up with Erwen, my next destination is nowhere other than the library.


    The soothing smell of paper and ink.


    A quiet atmosphere that makes you feel like you should hold even a cough in.


    Seeing people busy picking up books without disturbing that quiet atmosphere, I somehow feel like I''m the odd one out


    <em>Rumble!</em>


    To my surprise, there is another barbarian besides me in the library.


    I reach out and poke them in the back.


    "B-, Bjorn son of Yandel?!"


    Really, it''s you.


    Penelin''s second daughter, or is it third? Ainar.


    "Its good to see that youre safe and sound."


    "You too!"


    " I think we should lower our voices."


    Ainar also feels the piercing gazes from the people all around us at her raised voice, so she obeys.


    "I''m sorry. I was surprised because I didn''t expect to see another of us here besides me."


    Same goes for me, too.


    "What''s going on, why the library?"


    "You told mest time, that I should always think before I act. While I was in thebyrinth this time, I thought that I needed more knowledge in order to think properly."


    Well, that''s quite insightful.


    How amazing.


    If only you hadn''t fallen asleep holding the book open


    "Looks like something happened to you inside thebyrinth."


    "It wasn''t easy from start to finish. The fights weren''t a problem, but "


    Ainar continues with a bitter expression.


    "It wasnt just the monsters that I had to watch out for."


    She certainly is a bit different from the rest of the barbarians. They''ve been bragging about how easily they beat the monsters.


    They wouldn''t have called it hard out loud even if it killed them.


    "So thats why you decided toe and study here."


    "Yes. But again, this doesn''t seem like a good fit for me. Reading text is very difficult. I should''ve studied harder when I was young."


    Oh, so it''s <em>that</em> bad, huh?


    "So, starting from today, I n to visit the sanctuary and learn from the elders again. Although, now that I''m an adult, I''ll have to pay for it."


    It''s a little surprising though.


    That my rough advice could change one person so much.


    Immediately, Ainar closes the book she''d opened and gets up from her seat.


    "Are you going right now?"


    "If you dont do it when you think of it, you''ll forget it."


    I see.


    The more I get to know them, the more I think they''re a sad and pitiful race.


    "Then, I will go."


    Ainar, who starts heading towards the exit after that brief goodbye, suddenly turns around as if she remembered something at thest moment.


    "Ah! Come to think of it, I decided to repay you for your advice if I came back alive. If you need any help,e to the Angry Rhino Inn. Whatever it is, I''ll help as much as I can."


    "Alright."


    I just hope you don''t forget about this promise within the next day or two.


    I think I''ll be calling for help soon.


    After Ainar left, I wandered around the library for a while.


    Hey, could a library spanning an entire building the size of the National Assembly be amon sight?


    Even in the game, the library only had a sign saying under construction'' hanging at the entrance, and couldn''t be entered.


    Hmm, but how would you find a book amidst all this?


    It''s not like the location would only be a few taps of keyboard away like in the modern times


    Since I was in trouble, I decided to seek professional help.


    "Khm."


    At my cough, the librarian dozing at the desk slowly woke up.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m looking for a book. Rted to history"


    "Parstyev."


    Before I could even exin what kind of book I''d been looking for, the sleepy-looking librarian muttered a word.


    At the same time, a faint light entered my body.


    What, was this magic?


    "Now look around and you will find the book you are looking for. You can''t borrow any, and make sure you put it back in its original ce after reading."


    As the light faded, the librarian mechanically uttered some rote words and nodded off again.


    Who the hell was this girl?


    For some reason, waking her up again didn''t even cross my mind, so I just wandered around the library as directed.


    As a result, I started noticing books all around me that made me feel like I was being drawn to them.


    Slowly, I realized what kind of magic it was.


    Demons. History. Labyrinths. Adventurers. Essences, and more.


    As soon as the keywords I thought about changed, the books that attracted me also changed.


    What convenient magic.''


    With this kind of magic, it was understandable why there was only one librarian. In the first ce,pared to the size of the library, the number of users was almost negligible.


    Among the books, I selected only the ones that attracted me the most, and started opening them one by one.


    [The Ruined World].


    The first 700 pages in this book described the early history of the world setting.


    It mostly matched with what I''d known from the game.


    Millenia ago, thend became impossible to live on due to the curse of the witch, and only thest stronghold, Rafdonia, escaped that disaster.


    For the people who were starving to death due to theck of resources, the royal family excavated a passageway that connected to another dimension.


    Until it became thebyrinth of today.


    [Basic Understanding of Alchemy IV].


    The second book described how the mana stones collected from monsters were transformed into bread, water, and steel.


    I didn''t understand any of the principles.


    I just read the books at random and tried to stuff as much knowledge into my head as I could.


    Thanks to [Holy Wars III], I learned more about the reasons behind the rtionship between the fairies and the barbarians, and what evil spirits were.


    People were aware that evil spirits were evil beings, who came from another dimension, and could possess others'' bodies.


    Um, that wasn''t wrong, considering.


    [Demons of the Abyss].


    Unfortunately, this book didn''t exin the root cause behind the appearance of the evil spirits.


    However, it did describe in detail the efforts of the Rafdonia royal family and the temples who had marked the evil spirits for annihtion.


    Speaking as an evil spirit myself, it was full of useful tips.


    ording to the contents of the book, as long as you don''t spit out some taboo words, you''ll hardly ever be suspected of being an evil spirit.


    For example, [Dungeon and Stone].


    I really needed to stop shouting Sparta''.


    [How Did Adventurers Evolve?].


    [The Two Royalties of Rafdonia].


    [About Heroes].


    [Life at Camp Bifron].


    I was able to collect the information I wanted after reading a lot of books.


    [The Death of the King].


    This book dealt with the death of Ravigion III, who had been called the First King, or the Immortal King.


    Although, the various suspicions surrounding it, or the changes that resulted from it, didn''t matter much to me.


    What I took note of was the timing.


    Let''s see, the date


    "150 years ago?"


    My hypothesis was proved correct at that moment.


    The date of the king''s death was about 150 years ago, as per the book.


    In other words, it meant that the ce where I was now was the future, 150 years removed from the game''s standard timeline.


    No matter which race you choose, the game starts the day after the death of Ravigion III.


    Shit.


    I''d have to live in the library for the time being.


    "Whew"


    I closed the book and rested my eyes for a while.


    Although I only read the important parts, my eyes were about go blind after skimming ten books in a row.


    Even so, I decided to read thest two books I''d taken out.


    Let''s try just a bit harder. Because you might miss out on some important information.


    [Dimensional Instability Observation Record].


    Was this the book the blond, who''d saved me from crawling on three legs, had read?


    It contained statistics and cases simr to mine.


    Like the blond had said, falling into the outermost zone was something that only happened once in a century


    "Bullshit."


    Speaking from experience, the actual number must''ve had been much, much more than that.


    It was just that most of the time, the victim would''ve died before letting anybody know.


    The rest of the content was just statistics, so I flipped through the pages and paused at thest chapter.


    The author''s reasoning was written at the end, that entering at the moment the portal is closing may have something to do with instability''.


    If true


    So I only had myself to me after all?


    I was feeling pitiful, so I moved on to the next book.


    [Ninth Grade Essence Compendium].


    Finally, this book was thest.


    It was an organized encyclopaedia that described the abilities of the essences dropped by 9th-grade monsters, but unlike the in-game notation, there were no exact numbers.


    [Goblin]<ul><li>Endurance (low), Sense of Smell (low), Poison Resistance (low), Dexterity (low), Vision (low).</li><li>Imbue paralytic poison when wielding melee weapons.</li><li>Create traps.</li></ul>


    Looking at the other monsters, medium seemed to mean a stat of twenty-one or higher


    There was no way to guess the standard value of the high grade.


    ording to the guide on the first page, it seemed that information above the eighth grade had to be purchased from the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Haah"


    I closed the book and simply stretched my limbs.


    The world outside the window had gotten dark.


    It was almost time for the library to close, and there were almost no visitors left.


    I put all the books I''d read back into their original ces and returned to the inn.


    And after a simple meal, I stretched out on the bed.


    With this, I''d passed three days inside this city.


    "So another twenty-seven days like this? "


    Thebyrinth opens at midnight on the first of every month.


    A month herests exactly thirty days, so it means that you have to enter thebyrinth once every four weeks or thereabouts.


    ""


    What can you do in the city with the rest of your time?


    No, what should I do?


    As I was organizing all sorts of information in my head, I quickly fell asleep.


    When tomorrowes, let''s start with getting a new colleague.


    "Uncle! Uncle! Come on, get up!"


    Almost at the break of the next day, Erwen was knocking at my door, as if blown in by the morning breeze[1].


    She sounded quite excited on top of that


    Why the hell did shee back?''


    I hoped she wasn''t here to say she''d follow me instead of her sister.


    To be honest, I thought I might never see her again.


    "Whats going on?"


    "Look at this! The contract was sessful!"


    As soon as the door opened, Erwen blurted out an endless stream of words.


    "Contract? Oh, I guess you ate the spirit stone?"


    Spirit stones are items that allow fairies to make contracts with spirits of different attributes.


    With the caveat that the user has to be lucky enough.


    "Yes! Yesterday, after I left your ce, I went and sessfully signed a contract with a new spirit!"


    "You were lucky."


    Spirit stones cost about 150,000 stones in the game.


    The sess rate was only around 10%.


    It must''ve been a gamble with almost all of her fortune on the line, but still, did she seed?


    "Yes! Big sis bought about ten of them for me, and it worked!"


    Fuck, are you here to make fun of me?


    As a barbarian who only inherited this body, I could only feel a sense of deprivation.


    When we first met, I thought she was a pitiful kid because she had a sibling to take care of, but it was clear now that she was a top-ss gold spoon by birth.


    Perhaps her sister was the one who bought her that bow, too.


    "By the way, it looks like you made a contract with the wind spirit."


    "Yes! I was quite lucky. Because fire and wind go well together!"


    "Okay, then cancel the summon first."


    I took a deep breath and spoke.


    I''d be lying if I said my stomach wasn''t hurting, but it was for a different reason than envy.


    "Yes? But I haven''t shown it to you properly yet "


    "Are you here to mess around?"


    "Oh, ah! sorry!"


    The raging winds instantly subsided.


    <em>Hoo</em>, why do I have to bother with such a a fuss as soon as I wake up?


    Erwen, who''d been so bubbly, began to look a bit down at my frown.


    "Sh-, should I clean it up?"


    I didn''t know why it was even a question.


    Or did she mean to just stand and stare while I cleaned up her mess?


    At my nod, Erwen quickly tidied up the room that had fallen into shambles.


    Surprisingly, it took less than ten minutes.


    She hadn''t been lying when she''d said that she was confident in cleaning andundry.


    She moved really cleanly.


    Just like some master of martial arts.


    "Do you want something more?"


    ""


    "Ill clean up a bit more"


    "No. That''s enough."


    To be honest, I wondered if it was even possible to do any more.


    The room was looking even cleaner than when I''d first rented it, for some reason.


    Well done, let me give you a carrot.


    After all, I have something to ask youter.


    "By the way, I havent said it yet. Congrattions on contracting a new spirit."


    "Hehe, thank you!"


    "Did you have breakfast yet?"


    "Not yet."


    We went down to the first floor to have a meal and finish our conversation.


    "What can you do with this wind spirit?"


    "I think I might be able to slightly twist the trajectory of an arrow that''s already been shot, or shoot it much faster!"


    Compared to what I''d expected, the operations seemed fairly simple and one-dimensional.


    What about rotating arrowheads increase prative power, or silencing the sound of the shot?


    Then thebat power would be enhanced even more.


    "Uh, I hadnt thought of that It seems like it might be possible?"


    What the hell are you talking about?


    I feel down for some reason.


    "Anyway, thats good. Once you''re done eating, let''s go back up."


    "Yes? why?"


    "I have some stuff to do in the room."


    Erwen tilted her head.


    As if she had no idea at all what I meant


    "You didnt think that your debt was fully repaidst time, did you?"


    "Yes yes? Wasn''t it?"


    She really was naive.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Locking the door so nobody could disturb us, I made Erwen sit on the bed.


    "Come on, use your ability."


    Are there any difficulties in the skill''s usage, what''s the cooldown, what''re the weaknesses of the stealth ability, etc.


    There were a lot of things that I needed to check.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. with the morning breeze). Here breeze/wind means being early or in a hurry, so the phrase just means really early in the morning. The literal meaning of the phrase sounds beautiful, though, so we tweaked it a bit and tried to fit it into the sentence.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    <strong>Rafdonia (4)</strong>


    "Good work. You may go."


    "Goodbye!"


    Erwen promptly starts walking away without even stopping to say another word.


    Looks like this past half-day spent studying her abilities has been quite hard on her


    "Then I''lle backter!"


    Are you still going toe back?


    Oh boy, what are you even saying.


    "You shouldn''t waste timeing back here."


    "Yeah?"


    Why do you look so surprised?


    This is natural.


    It''s not like you''re my teammate.


    "You''ll need some time to get used to your new ability. That''d be a better use of your time till the next opening of thebyrinth."


    In fact, the same goes for me too.


    Yesterday, I set a new goal for myself.


    To be a middle-ss adventurer and reach the sixth floor.


    So I have a lot of work to do, going forward.


    First of all, I need to use these 1.4 million stones for my own growth.


    If possible, I''d also like to receive professional training on fighting. I still can''t fully utilize this monstrous body of mine.


    I should also acquire moremon sense and knowledge by reading more books. And also, wander around the city as much as possible to familiarize myself with the local culture and the prices of goods.


    In short, I don''t have the time to waste chattering with Erwen unless we have some business.


    "Really! I-, is that so?"


    "Didn''t you have a younger sibling? Go find them and spend some time together. You''ll have to go back to thebyrinth in three weeks."


    "Yes"


    Erwen nods with a sullen face.


    Is it because I''m her first  teammate?


    She seems to have some strange fantasies about me. To be honest, I can roughly guess what kind.


    But how can we make our original business rtionshipst?


    "I n to stay here for now, so if something goes wrong, don''t hesitate toe here. I''ll help as much as I can."


    "Uh, really?"


    "Arent werades?"


    "Hehe, that''s true! Alright!"


    Satisfied with the carrots I threw, Erwen leaves with a contented face.


    Well, she''s still easy to handle.


    In the end, I''ve decided to preserve my friendship with Erwen.


    Because this, too, is a kind of bond.


    Even without blood ties, you can develop a social rtionship with someone with time.


    Maybe it''ll be helpful someday.


    " Am I being too self-serving?"


    Well, so what?


    I don''t have the luxury of choice[1].


    After a quick shower, I''m out and again bound straight for the library. The same lethargic[2] librarian repeats the spell she castst time, and I spend about five or six hours reading.


    Isn''t there a ce that sells something like soup?''


    It''s a littlete, but for lunch, I find a cheap looking restaurant and get a te of stuffed mulligun stew with a few slices of bread.


    The price is 450 stones.


    Looks like it''d be cheaper to eat at the inn.


    "Here is Bjorn, son of Yandel, the greatest warrior!"


    After eating, I visit the Angry Rhinoceros Inn where Ainar is staying.


    Surprisingly, it''s crawling with barbarians.


    "You want to stay here too? Well thought! This ce only takes 300 stones a day!"


    Wait, 300 stones?


    Surprised by the unbelievable price, I observe in a bit more detail, and it does make some sense.


    As soon as I enter the room with five narrow beds, the thick smell of sweat several days stale assaults my nose.


    "Are five people sharing a room?"


    "No! Ten warriors together!"


    " But there''re only five beds?"


    "You can set a time and take turns sleeping!"


    It''s not that it''s cheap, it''s just that several people are sharing the cost.


    Seriously, these guys have earned 30,000 or 40,000 stones at most, so they probably don''t have a choice.


    "But why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for Penelin''s third daughter, Ainar."


    "Penellins second daughter, Ainar, went out in the morning!"


    So she''s the second daughter.


    I''ll get it right next time.


    Anyway, after waiting for about an hour, Ainar returns from outside.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel? Did something happen?"


    Because we''re both barbarians, I say it straight.


    "I want to fight you."


    "You mean a spar?"


    "Yes."


    Now I need training.


    In thebyrinth, I aplished more than any other barbarian, but I''m no match for them in purebat skills.


    "Its a bit weird."


    Ainar tilts her head.


    I don''t think it''s because the request''s difficult


    "If thats all, couldn''t you just go to the backyard instead of asking like this?"


    Backyard?


    Soon, Ainar leads me out through the back door of the inn.


    About thirteen barbarians are gathered there, waving their fists and rolling on the floor, shedding buckets of sweat.


    And, well, maybe even blood.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Your fist just now was pretty heavy!"


    "Same goes for you!"


    No wonder the outside''s been noisy all along.


    This is just normal for these people.


    The fairies chirp and chatter with their spirits, too.


    Smiling bitterly at the barbarians viciously attacking each other as if they are sworn enemies, Ainar asks me.


    "Is there any reason why you''re only asking me?"


    Actually, there isn''t.


    I''d just thought that Ainar would grant my request. But now, if I say no, it would seem strange.


    "Because you''re the only one using a sword."


    "Do you want to learn how to fight a swordsman?"


    "Right."


    "I see, so that''s why. I have to go study writing in the morning, so if youe here during this time, I will treat you as much as you want."


    In other words, her schedule is free from 5pm.


    I''ll have to visit every day from now on.


    "Are we going to start today?"


    "Of course."


    After waiting a while, Ainares back from her room with her sword in hand.


    "Ainar and Bjorn are facing off!"


    The other barbarians also stop fighting and start to watch.


    I came here to learn, but I have no intention of losing in vain, so I too grab my shield and sharpen my nerves.


    However, the result


    "Then I will start!"


    Owned[3].


    Just three minutes to make me lose my shield?


    She''s great in a fight.


    Still, it''s a good experience for me in many ways.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel, was not the greatest warrior of all time!!"


    "Now Ainar is the greatest warrior ever!!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaarghh!!"


    Now if only these bastards weren''t here.


    How many more times did we fight since then?


    Soon the sky had be dark.


    "Are you going to do more? I also want to take a break."


    "No. Todays duel will end here."


    The other barbarians had already left the empty yard.


    After much deliberation, I made a decision.


    "Ainar."


    "What is it?"


    Ainar, who''d been walking back towards the building while stretching her legs, stopped.


    "Are you nning on going alone into thebyrinth again next time?"


    "I guess so. Because I don''t have enough money to build a team. However, this time, if possible, I will try the second floor."


    Once again, I could feel how hardcore the barbarians were.


    Compass and torch.


    With these two things, you could advance to the second floor. But making money to buy consumables on your first entry, and going straight to the next floor with that money


    "Wouldn''t it be difficult on your own?"


    "Is there a choice?"


    No choice


    Perhaps this was why the lower floors were crowded with only humans.


    The other races, whose taxes were several times higher, couldn''t even pay their first yearly tax by working on the first and second floors.


    Their motivation was clear at a nce.


    Didn''t the guy who earn the most get just a bit more than 40,000 stones?


    "If you''re lucky, you might even be able to meet other people on the first floor and form a team."


    "Right."


    "So, what are you talking about?"


    As our conversation seemed to be dragging, Ainar immediately returned to the the main point.


    Like a barbarian, I spoke straight and directly.


    "Ainar, would you like to be my teammate?"


    "Teammate?"


    "I will bear the cost of setting up the team."


    I felt it after fighting her a few times today.


    Ainar was strong.


    Hearing what people around me were saying, it seemed that she was at the top among our ranks.


    Above all else, she was pretty smart.


    "Thank you for asking, but why me?"


    In the end, I needed a teammate.


    It''d be hard to find a friend every night, and having a partner would also increase your profits.


    And Ainar not only had highbat power, but also the advantage of not having to worry about betrayal due to the nature of her race.


    Instead, our sses ovepped, but


    Since Erwen was gone, Ainar was the best option I could choose.


    Of course, there was no need for vulgar words.


    "I just want to."


    "Right."


    Ainar nodded and immediately made a decision.


    "Good. Entering thebyrinth with you, a clever warrior, would any warrior''s dream."


    It was a much more positive response than I thought.


    Could I be a bit more greedy here?


    "However, there are conditions."


    "Yes?"


    "Ratio. I''ll have eight in ten."


    "?"


    Ainar frowned at my words.


    Could it be that she felt ufortable?


    I continued the exnation.


    "You dont have to pay anything for forming the team. And I promise. At least this ratio will make you much more money than if you went into thebyrinth alone. Besides, I''ll pay for all the other consumables "


    "Stop, no need to exin."


    "?"


    "Even if you say something difficult, I wont understand it anyway. So just do like you said. I trust you."


    " Right."


    I had no choice but to admit that I had underestimated the barbarian race.


    "I am indebted. Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    Ainar walked over and pped me hard on the back.


    Calling it a debt was too heavy, but


    Well, I''d better get used to it quickly.


    "Ill do my best."


    I now had a reliable barbarian teammate.


    Next morning.


    I visited the sacred sanctuary with Ainar.


    The sanctuary is a kind ofmunal nurturing facility.


    Barbarians who leave for the city, if they have children, send them back here. Because they have to be warriors until the day they die, they can''t afford to raise children.


    And those children, too, leave for the city once they be adults, and the cycle continues.


    This wasn''t something I had to worry about right now.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel."


    Upon arrival, the chieftain came out to greet us.


    Fuck, this was why I didn''t want to return for a while


    "It''s rare for a warrior who has left toe back to visit. Are you here to learn to read too, like Penelin''s second daughter Ainar?"


    Suppressing the pounding of my heart, I shook my head.


    "It''s not that, chief. I came for a different reason."


    "A different reason"


    The chieftain looked at me with curious eyes.


    Don''t be nervous.


    Didn''t you learn the barbarian way of speaking from Ainar and prepare in advance?


    Just don''t make a mistake.


    "Tell me."


    I took a deep breath and said calmly.


    "I want to get a spirit engraving."


    Different races have their own characteristics.


    For example, fairies deal with elemental spirits, and dwarves with artifacts.


    Barbarians have spirit engraving''.


    This growth method couldn''t be used in the early game due to the significant cost


    Luckily, I now had a huge amount of money, over 1 million stones.


    So, after thinking over and over again, I made the decision.


    It was still terrifying to stand in front of this fucking chieftain bastard


    "To be precise, the undying'' imprint."


    But without a doubt


    This was the best way to spend my money.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]    (lit. it''s not the time to choose), rted to the proverb      (lit. it''s not the time to choose between cold and hot rice), meaning beggars can''t be choosers. See here.


    [2]  (lit.zism), a neologism defined aszy behaviour stemming from finding everything in the world a nuisance. See Naver.


    [3]  (lit. develop) is a gaming ng, meaningpletely defeated.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    <strong>Level Up (1)</strong>


    The chieftain''s eyes narrowed.


    Shining with a savage cruelty.


    "Where did you hear about spirit engraving? How could a young warrior know about them?"


    Naturally, I''d first learned about them in the game.


    How could an old yer like me, who was solidly in the ranks of rotten water, be unaware of such basic information?


    But I answered honestly.


    "I read it in a book."


    There was nothing to fear, because I''d already confirmed that the information could be easily found in the library.


    "The book said that the spirit engravings were a great help in fighting the fairies during the War of the Holy Relics "


    "Hahahahahahahaha!!"


    The chieftain suddenly broke into manicughter, cutting me off.


    To be honest, it was really scary, but I didn''t let that stop me, since thatughter seemed to contain a hint of joy.


    "Did you read that in a book? Hrious! And there''s Ainar too, to think we got a pair of such quirky bastards this time!"


    Fortunately, the chieftain seemed to be fond of young barbarians who liked learning.


    " If the book''s contents are true, I too want to get this secret magic."


    "Certainly, we have no reason to refuse a spirit engraving if a warrior demands it! But, young warriors! There is just one problem!"


    "Problem?"


    "It costs a lot of money."


    What, don''t scare me like that.


    Was that worth being so serious about?


    Spirit engraving required a lot of expensive materials.


    For higher-grade engravings, not just money, you''d also have to collect a lot of reagents.


    "Hahaha! It''s amazing that you''vee this far after reading a book, but you don''t seem to have understood everything!"


    "If you need money, then you need money. How much?"


    The chieftain looked at me as if he was looking at something cute.


    "The cost of the undying imprint is, well, about 800,000 stones!"


    I frowned.


    Ugh, it was 150,000 stones more expensive than it''d been in the game.


    I could still afford it, though.


    "I can pay."


    "What?"


    "Is that really true?"


    The chieftain and Ainar eximed at the same time.


    Before they could make too much of a fuss, I took out a pouch of 500,000 stones and three of 100,000 stones from my pocket.


    At this, doubt appeared in the chieftain''s eyes.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel, where did you get so much money?"


    It would''ve been a shame if he hadn''t asked.


    I''d taken some trouble to prepare the screeny in advance, after all.


    I told them what''d happened with Erwen, with some adaptations.


    Roughly speaking, the fairy I met on the first floor had to work for me like a ve, an essence dropped by chance, and her sister paid the price with money


    "Hahahahahaha!! That''s great, it''s what those fools deserve!"


    "To rob those wretched midgets, youre the first! Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    The barbarians were fonder of this story than expected.


    Not only Ainar and the chieftain, even the elders who''d been standing far away came by tough.


    Wasn''t this a bit much?


    "Hah ha ha ha! I don''t know how long it''s been since Istughed like this!"


    Soon, the chieftain took 600,000 stones from my hand.


    Huh? I was sure he''d said 800,000 stones


    As I tilted my head, the chieftain pped me on the shoulder.


    "My gift for a young warrior who has shown such great qualities!"


    My shoulder did feel dislocated, but the reward was sweet enough.


    Fuck, with one sentence, 200,000 stones!


    Our chieftain was gant like only a barbarian could be.


    My heart was full of sincere emotion.


    "Whenever I see those idiot tribals again, I''ll make sure to fuck them and be a greater warrior!!"


    "I look forward to it! Young warrior, Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    Was this what people meant by familiarity breeding fondness?


    I was gradually beginning to like this barbarian race.


    Spirit engraving is a kind of strengthening technique.


    The principle is to obtain special powers by infusing the spirit'' of the magical material into the body.


    It''s also the reason why barbarians are always covered in tattoos.


    They probably get tattooed as infants while the soul is rtively pure, so that the soul circuit can be seen even when they reach adulthood.


    It''s definitely a setting like that.


    "I will give you one more chance to think about it. If you choose this path, you cannot receive the spirit engravings of other paths. Are you still sure?"


    "Of course."


    I know all the paths.


    So I won''t be changing my decision.


    The high-grade imprints of the undying path'' are the core of my nurturing method, and even disregarding that, all the abilities of the undying path are pretty high-tier.


    "It seems that the elder has also arrived, so I should go."


    "Alright."


    After Ainar leaves, the chieftain leads me to the shaman''s tent.


    And the operation begins in earnest.


    "Hmm, the circuit is pretty clean. Keep your heart pure, and this spirit will give you great power in the future."


    The masked shaman utters some iprehensible words and starts poking the tattoos on my torso with a needle.


    And


    "Uggghhhhh"


    "Young warrior, don''t hold back, you can scream. It''s the same for everyone."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"


    A searing pain, ten times worse than the potion had been, assaults my senses.


    Damn, I thought this would just be like getting a tattoo.


    Do I have to feel this pain every time I go up higher on the path?


    "Okay, its over. I''m tired, so leave."


    By the time the shaman utters the words I''d been waiting for, the sky has already be dark.


    The chieftain who brought me here is nowhere to be seen.


    "Thank you."


    "Kuku, this is the first time ever that a warrior has thanked a shaman."


    Yes? Did I do something wrong?


    I don''t know, but let''s get out of here before anybody catches on.


    You have activated Undying Imprint Stage 1. Natural regeneration is greatly increased.


    Body +20


    Mentally, I feel extremely tired, but my body feels strangely full of energy.


    Is this the power of the spirit imprint?


    It feels very strange. Like some unknown power is residing within my body.


    I should check the detailster.


    "Open the door!"


    After leaving the sanctuary and returning to the inn, I test my newly acquired abilities a few times, then copse on the bed and fall asleep.


    Another day passed, and morning came.


    I went back to the business district I''d visited along with Erwen the other day.


    It was time is to invest all my remaining capital, less than 900,000 stones after the chieftain''s passionate discount, in myself.


    "You''re the one who came byst time. Are you here to sell again?"


    "No, this time I came to buy."


    I needed a new weapon.


    The hammer I''d gotten from uncle was sold together with the rest of the weaponsst time.


    It wasn''t bad, but the handle was too long to use it one-handed, so it was a bit ufortable.


    "I want to see some one-handed blunts."


    "One-handed blunts"


    As a result of my battles with Ainar, I''d decided that they suited me better than des.


    ded weapons required more proficiency.


    Well, there''s nothing you can''t do if you practice, but


    In the first ce, the weapon itself would only be for the early levels, so it wouldn''t be efficient to train it. Once I got the essence'' I was aiming for, I''d just focus on the shield.


    "Hmm."


    The shopkeeper looked me up and down, and brought me a few one-handed blunts'' that didn''t look like they could be called that.


    The lightest one seemed to be three times heavier than the two-handed hammer I''d used.


    Hey, do you call this a one-handed blunt weapon?


    "These are all the one-handed blunts favoured by barbarians."


    Okay, it might''ve been fine for them, but I was dying here.


    Although my shield, too, was a brutish b of pure steel.


    But even so


    "I want something a little more normal."


    "All right."


    There was no need to buy some crazy shit.


    Although it was true that such a weapon would allow my destructive power to multiply by several times


    But almost all the monsters on the first floor were already at the level of one-hit, one-kill.


    I wasn''t even going to fight any huge monsters, so carrying such arge weapon around would just be cumbersome.


    "How about these?"


    Soon the merchant took out some new weapons.


    Of course, these too were out of the norm, but they fit a barbarian''s body size just right.


    I chose a mace of moderately brutish size.


    "How much is this?"


    "250,000 stones."


    250,000?


    I sold you six weaponsst time only for 350,000 though?


    Frowning, the shopkeeper added:


    "The crafting level isn''t that high, but the steel content is, so it cant be helped."


    Oh, that made sense.


    I understood.


    Although I wasn''t going to just let that pass unchallenged.


    "Bring it down to 220,000 stones, and you''ve got yourself a buyer."


    When I tried to bargain, the merchant looked at me with curious eyes.


    Just how profligate a life did these barbarian bastards lead?


    "Nobody will buy these anyway."


    "The barbarians often look for these, actually."


    Well, maybe that was true for the first ones he''d showed me.


    But the barbarians I knew wouldn''t pick something this esoteric.


    Above all, most barbarians preferred sharp ded weapons like an axe rather than blunts.


    When I mentioned my reasoning, the trader agreed to the bargain distressingly easily.


    "Good. Then you can have it for 220,000 stones."


    Should I have aimed for 200,000?


    Total Item Level rises by +85.


    Anyway, after that, I looked around and purchased two additional pieces of equipment.


    First of all, a half-armour.


    Total Item Level rises by +57.


    It was shaped simr to a bulletproof vest, made of sheet steel. The price was 360,000 stones, and it was a bargain because I managed to find one just the right size.


    I would''ve had to pay twice as much for a custom order.


    Like the second piece I bought, a helmet.


    "It''ll take three days. I''ll jot down your address and have someone deliver it to you."


    Helmets had to be custom-made because they had to fit snugly on the head.


    By giving up on the design altogether, I was able to haggle the price down to rtively cheap, 170,000 stones.


    Total Item Level rises by +47.


    As a result, about 50,000 stones remained.


    There wouldn''t be any meat dishes in my future, it seemed.


    My daily routine has been set.


    Wake up at 7am.


    Have breakfast with Erwen.


    "Wow, the stew even has potatoes today!"


    "Tell me something, why do youe here for breakfast every day?"


    "Its delicious and cheap, isnt it?"


    Afterwards, I head straight to the library.


    If I take it slow, I can make it right at the opening time, 8 o''clock.


    "Parstyev."


    Receive the spell from the chronically tireddy librarian.


    "Do your best."


    ""


    Of course, we haven''t even had a proper conversation yet.


    <em>Creak!</em>


    After reading till 4pm, if possible, visit the restaurant you''d went to the first time, for a simple meal.


    Although the ce is expensive and the food is nd.


    But there''re a lot of adventurers, so it''s easy to eavesdrop on conversations.


    "Is Ainar still out?"


    "Yes! I''ll deal with you till she''s back!"


    After a rough meal, go to the barbarian dormitory around 5 o''clock.


    From the seventh day of training, I''ve startedpeting with the other barbarians.


    Like them, I also take off my upper garments, swing my fists and strangle their necks, and in a word, fight fiercely.


    Although it''s far from the systematic fighting training I''d expected


    Fighting with the barbarians, with their finely honed instincts and razor-sharp intuition, is indubitably a great help to me.


    I am also a barbarian.


    Reflexes improve slightly with repeated training.


    Flexibility improves slightly with repeated training.


    Dynamic Vision improves with repeated training


    Body +1


    Now, I have a better sense of how to utilize this body of mine.


    "Bjorn son of Yandel has won!!"


    "The greatest warrior ever!!"


    Even without the help of new equipment, I can asionally win against Ainar.


    She is certainly skilled, but the downside is that she has some fixed patterns.


    I gave her some advice, but it seems like they''ve already be a habit, and she can''t fix it easily.


    "Tired! I am going to sleep!"


    "Me too!"


    "A wise warrior knows when to rest!"


    At 9 pm, all the mock battles that seem no different than actual battles are over.


    Then, I drag my body covered in sweat and dirt back to the inn.


    By the time I wash up, Erwenes again.


    "Uncle! Wash up right away! The food will get cold!"


    "I get it."


    Not every day, but five times a week, we meet once more in the evening to eat and chat.


    Most of the talk consists of nonsensical everyday stories about what Erwen did and how she felt today.


    "Isnt it annoying to have to walk an hour every time?"


    "No? The rice here is really cheap and delicious!"


    It''s true, it''s pretty cheap and delicious.


    But what does that have to do with you, with your tycoon elder sister?


    "I really enjoyed the meal!"


    By the time we finish eating, it''s around 11pm.


    Time for Erwen to also return to her dormitory.


    "Then, good night. Oh, and I cante tomorrow either."


    "You couldn''t have met me if you did. We should both be busy tomorrow."


    It''s time to end my daily routine that has been repeated up to this point.


    After checking the time, I quickly go up to my room and flop straight down on the bed.


    A month has already passed.


    And


    [23:41].


    About 24 hours remain before thebyrinth opens again.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 1


    Body: 46 (New +21) / Mind: 36 / Ability: 1


    Item Level: 202 (New +185)


    Combat Index: 133.5 (New +67.25) <

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    <strong>Level Up (2)</strong>


    Library, city adaptation, fighting training.


    I skipped all the daily routines I''d been repeating for the past month.


    Because they were not what the adventurers had to do on the day thebyrinth opened.


    [08:10].


    As soon as I woke up, I skipped breakfast and hurried to where I was supposed to meet Ainar.


    Because I''d heard that you needed to wait at least a few hours to get your turn.


    "Here! Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    To my surprise, Ainar had arrived before me.


    " Since when have you been here?"


    "Didnt you say you would leave me behind if I werete? So I slept at the front overnight! Come on! We''re first in line!"


    ""


    Even though it was 30 minutes before opening time, there was already a long queue in front of the entrance.


    However, thanks to Ainar, we were able to enter the Adventurers'' Guild as soon as the doors opened.


    "What are you here for?"


    "We''vee to receive binding magic."


    "Is it a two-person team?"


    "Yes."


    "Put your hands here together."


    As we followed the instructions, a faint light leaked from the crystal ball.


    The colour was greenish.


    "Two level 9 adventurers. Thates to 15,000 stones."


    15,000 stones


    If I hadn''t scrimped on living costs, it would''ve been a little tight.


    I meekly paid from my pocket.


    It was indeed tragic, but it was an unavoidable expense.


    When entering thebyrinth, the starting point is random, but if you receive this magic in advance, you can at least start from the same ce.


    "What is the adventurer rank based on?"


    "It''s measured by the total amount of essence engraved on the soul."


    "Right. So, does the cost of forming a bond increase with rank?"


    "Naturally."


    <em>Haah,</em> this didn''t match with the game.


    "It''s done. Please note that this will only work for the next 24 hours."


    "Understood."


    It was a little past 9 o''clock when we finished our business and left the Adventurers'' Guild.


    "Lets go back to my inn for dinner. The food''s pretty good."


    "The inn? You mean your inn cooks meals for you?"


    What kind of life had she been living?


    When asked a question in return, Ainar replied with an easygoing tone that it wasn''t a big deal.


    "I usually buy the bread I''d eaten in thebyrinth."


    Ah, the one that cost 20 stones.


    I''d tried it once in an attempt to save money on food, but had to give up after a while.


    I didn''t know the exact principle, but what''d been quite edible inside thebyrinth was hard as stone here outside.


    That''s why they call it rock-bread''


    But did she keep eating that for a full month?


    My heart was full of sadness for some reason, so I ordered meat and stew, leading to Ainar swearing an oath of allegiance on the spot.


    "Bjorn! Even if you ask me to jump into a pit of fire, I won''t refuse! So don''t leave me!"


    After a tearful meal, we went up to my room and organized our backpacks.


    "Be careful. If you forget something necessary, it''ll be troubling."


    "Don''t worry! Because there''s nothing I need to bring!"


    Time passed surprisingly quickly as I checked my equipment and shoved in exploring equipment and consumables into my backpack.


    "Then lets get some sleep now."


    "I''ve never seen such a soft bed. It looks like two people can lie down! It doesn''t even smell!"


    After finishing the maintenance so that we were ready to enter thebyrinth at any moment, wey down next to each other and slept.


    It was pretty cramped with the two of us there, though.


    With Erwen, there''d be space left for one more normal-sized person.


    "Even if you cant sleep, force yourself to close your eyes. You won''t be getting proper sleep for a while "


    Erm, what was I worrying about again?


    <em>Rrrrrrrumble!</em>


    Before I could even finish speaking, came the snoring sound in the native style of the barbarians.


    I just smiled and closed my eyes.


    How long had it been since then?


    [20:30].


    We woke up a little early and had ourst meal on the first floor.


    A special, extravagant meal that cost 800 stones per head.


    "Hey, what does this taste like?"


    Ainar, who''d been fussing all through the meal, bit the baked cream pie that''d been served as dessert and froze.


    "Oh, is it some kind of magic? M-, my eyes keep tearing up."


    "Ah, thats called sweet."


    " I think I''ll have to work hard from now on"


    It wasn''t intentional on my part, but more motivation was always good.


    "So many."


    As we packed our bags and headed out into the night streets, there was a crowd of people passing through instead of the usual quiet.


    Most of them, like me, were armed and carried arge backpack.


    Although not all of them were, and there were also barbarians with just a weapon on them.


    Looked like they''d just entered the city today after finishing theing-of-age ceremony


    "Stop! I must have lost my way."


    "It can''t be! We must reach thebyrinth within the set time!"


    "Parthun has no qualification to be the leader!"


    So this happened every month, huh.


    Just how did they actually reach thebyrinth every time?


    While I was seriously pondering the issue


    "Follow them and you will reach thebyrinth."


    Ainar approached them with advice.


    The young warriors looked at her like you would a sessful senior, and gave profuse thanks.


    "Thank you. I will definitely repay this favour one day!"


    Watching the young barbarians moving away, Ainar wiped her nose.


    " Hooo, it reminds me of the past."


    Please don''t wave it off and pretend it''s a thing of the past.


    I don''t think anything has actually changed between then and now.


    "Everyone, back off!"


    Thousands of people had already gathered in the Dimensional za. As we found a ce to sit and settled in to wait for midnight, a light began to shine from the centre.


    Although it was small at first, the halo quickly grew in shape and finally coalesced into a sphere.


    "Now you can enter!"


    When the official shouted, the adventurers around us quickly throw themselves into the portal.


    I led Ainar out to the fringes to avoid the press of the crowd.


    "Bjorn, arent we going in?"


    "Wait."


    The number of adventurers gathered in the za dropped by dozens every second, but the crowd was still as packed as ever.


    Because other adventurers kept arriving.


    About forty minutes after the portal opened, the once-crowded Dimensional za had be pretty quiet, with a line of seven to eight hundred people.


    " Shouldn''t we go in now?"


    The portal, which had already devoured tens of thousands of adventurers, was getting smaller in size.


    But I kept waiting.


    Ainar also raised her voice to check if I was paying attention.


    "Bjorn, what are you waiting for?"


    Well, it was tooplex to exin


    I didn''t know if she''d understand or not.


    Even so, I decided to give a brief exnation as there was quite a bit of time left.


    "I n to enter when the dimension is unstable. The book says it happens once in a hundred years, but if you use this phenomenon "


    "I dont understand what you''re saying, but Ill follow you."


    "?"


    "I feel like I wont understand anyway!"


    I did honestly think that would be the case.


    It was annoying that she said that after being the one to ask in the first ce, but


    To be fair, it might be quite convenient to be able to skip the exnation for each and every action.


    "The gate will close soon! Back off!"


    Eventually, the portal''s light began to fade.


    There were no adventurers left at this point.


    Then I slowly walked towards thebyrinth with Ainar.


    Seeing us like that, the official eximed.


    "It''s dangerous to enter now!"


    I pretended not to hear.


    I didn''t know what they meant by dangerous.


    Considering that there were even books with statistics, they had to be aware of the phenomenon


    "B-, Bjorn! Those important-looking people are saying it''s dangerous! We have to get out of here!"


    Then why did they never consider using this?


    One second, two seconds, three


    Well, what''s the point in a countdown?


    My gut tells me this is enough.


    "It''s now. Let''s go."


    "Kuhk!"


    I push Ainar from behind and jump into thebyrinth.


    <em>sh!</em>


    A sh of light obscures my vision, and when it disappears, a deep darkness is there to greet me.


    It means that what I''d intended has worked.


    "Ahead! I can''t see ahead! I should''ve listened to that important-looking fellow after all! Bjorn is an idiot!"


    "Ainar, calm down."


    Ainar regains some of herposure as I take out a torch from my backpack in a hurry and light it up.


    "Damn, how the hell did this happen?"


    "Even if I tell you, you wont understand."


    "That That''s true!"


    Having easily convinced Ainar, I slowly look around. And as I see the monument in front of the dead-end wall, a strange feeling wells up inside me.


    Really, the dimensional instability phenomenon is closely rted to the starting point of the portal.


    The news is both happy, and sad.


    This means that if I''d decided even a minute earlier the first time, I wouldn''t have had to crawl on three legs with one leg in tatters!


    <em>Whoooooosh!</em>


    As soon as I ce my hand on the monolith, a halo bursts out and coalesces into a sphere.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a portal for going up to the second floor."


    In other words, we''ve skipped all the intermediate processes of finding the route using thepass, fighting monsters as we meet them, and wandering in the dark.


    At least a day or two has been saved.


    "What?! The chieftain said it would take three days to find the portal! What kind of magic did you use?"


    Even if I tell you, you won''t understand.


    First portal opened. EXP +2


    The character''s Level has risen.


    Soul Power rises by +10.


    Maximum absorbable essences rises by +1.


    To regain my original status as an old expert, I have to make good use of the bugs.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 2 (New +1)


    Body: 46 / Mind: 36 / Ability: 4 (New +3)


    Item Level: 202


    Combat Index: 136.5 (New +3)


    You have entered the Goblin Forest on the second floor.


    Finding myself floating about 3m up in the air, I quickly regained my bnce andnded on my two feet.


    <em>Step!</em>


    Yeah, I''d practiced this.


    While wrestling with the barbarians.


    "Ugh!"


    Watching Ainar fall and pound the ground with her buttocks, I could feel my own growth anew.


    I could now understand Erwen, who''d smirked at me, to some extent.


    "Ugh, my ass is numb."


    It <em>was</em> pretty funny to watch.


    Well, she was athletic, so she''d learn tond properly in no time.


    "What is it? You look sad?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Leaning around, I took out my watch and set it to 0:05.


    The n had been to do it right away after opening my eyes, but I''d forgotten.


    Still, I moved it forward by 5 minutes, so there shouldn''t be a problem.


    " Ainar, do you feel it too?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It feels like my heart is pounding."


    Maybe I should describe it as a sensation of something denser than blood pouring into my veins and filling me up from the inside?


    It was like that from the moment I crossed the portal, and now I could feel it clearly.


    What <em>was</em> this?


    After I exined the symptoms, Ainar quickly made a diagnosis.


    "Looks like your soul level has risen! Congrattions!"


    Ah, so I''d leveled up.


    [Dungeon and Stone] also has levels.


    Soul power is based on level. In other words, as you level up, MP, the resource required to use abilities, increases, and the total number of absorbable essences also increases.


    For example, at level 1, I could only absorb one essence, but


    At level 2, up to two would be possible.


    Well, you''d have toe across two essence drops for that to count.


    "Its amazing. You haven''t even caught any monsters yet, but your soul still rose in rank!"


    "No wonder. Opening the portal for the first time must''ve been recognized as an achievement."


    Achievement is a term that means a feat that gives you experience points.


    "Um, what does recognized as an achievement'' mean?"


    Ah.


    Well, once you reach a certain level, speedruns'' are the easiest way to increase your experience.


    [Dungeon & Stone] is a game with a slightly unusual growth system.


    You can only get experience points from the same monster once and only the first time. Therefore, just like filling out a book of pictures, you have to defeat various different monsters to get exp and level up.


    Uh, wait, wasn''t this a bit dangerous?


    " Ainar, this is a secret between you and me. Do you understand?"


    "Secret? What do you mean?"


    "I was the first to open the portal. This has to be kept secret. If anyone asks, tell them that it took us two days to get to the second floor."


    Opening the portal only gave 2 exp. In other words, it was equivalent to about two level 9 monsters


    But unlike hunting monsters, achievements can be repeated to umte exp.''


    Therefore, adventurers who''ve reached a certain level stake it all on speedruns.


    Because whether you can hunt a monster or not is decided by various factors  if you''re a good match-up against it inbat, its zone of activity, if you have a wizard in your party or not, the nature of the god your cleric worships, etc.


    If you reach some kind of limit, you can try using achievements to break through.


    But to do that from the start?


    Only I knew this trick, and it was my ticket to easy mode.


    If this got spread around, it won''t end well for me.


    "I swear on my honour as a warrior."


    Was my expression too serious?


    The look in Ainar''s eyes changed, and she even made an oath although I hadn''t asked her to. It did make me feel pretty relieved, but we still needed to move quickly.


    "We have to run."


    Adventurers would start pouring in here in a few hours. And if they saw the two of us here who looked like rookies, they''d start doubting.


    How did two rookies manage to get here earlier than the veterans?


    It was best to not be seen at all.


    As always, I was more scared of adventurer bastards than the actual monsters. < Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    <strong>Level Up (3)</strong>


    I slot the torch into the groove carved onto my helmet.


    And tie it tightly with a string.


    Let''s call this, Barbarian: Candle Mode.


    It''s a bit bizarre, but this is a practical setup popr among the adventurers.


    Ainar puts her hand into the roaring mes, and exims in wonder.


    "Oh, amazing! There''s really no heat!"


    Yes, this torch is also a magic tool.


    It is only an arm span in length, so it doesn''t interfere with bodily movements, and can run for three days straight  a very useful item.


    It''s an expeditionary item I got from the crossbow party.


    The average price is, hmm, about 10,000 stones?


    I suddenly miss Erwen.


    "But where <em>is</em> this?"


    The surroundings slowlye into view, and Ainar looks around before asking.


    There''s a huge gap between what you actually see and the 2D pixel graphics of the game, but it''s still easy to recognize.


    The ck earth squelching with every step.


    Ruins of stone buildings scattered about.


    And even the mournful criesing faintly from afar.


    "The Deands."


    "Ah, thats where the ghouls and deathfiendse from!"


    She''s right, for once.


    To borate, elder ghouls, skeletons, banshees and even mid-level bosses like duhans may appear.


    "I''ll take point."


    The averagebat power of the monsters is much higher in the Deandspared to the Goblin Forest.


    But to say which ce is trickier, should be the Goblin Forest.


    It''s a lot darker here, but


    At least there are no traps.


    This is much morefortable for two barbarians working together.


    "Theres a ghoul."


    Before long, we encounter some monsters.


    They''re few in number, a mere three.


    Of course, this number will increase to thrice from the third day.


    And that''s just one more reason for us to move quickly.


    "Bjorn, I found a mana stone!"


    "You dont have to report every single thing, just take what you find. We can distribute the lootter. Let''s speed up."


    Unlike the Goblin Forest, we speedily leave the entrance and continue heading north.


    Then, we hear a scream nearby.


    "Kiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!"


    "B-, B-, Bjorn?!"


    "Its just a banshee howling. Ignore it. They rarely attack others first."


    "I see But is it really fine to let it go? It might be dangerous."


    Well.


    I don''t know about Erwen, who''s an elementalist.


    But for us two with pure physical builds, no matter what we do, we can''t hunt a banshee.


    Even if I managed it somehow, it''d only be a bigger problem.


    "If you attack a banshee pre-emptively, youll get cursed."


    "Curse?"


    "It''s a curse called the mark of grief''. Banshees will focus on you until you leave thebyrinth."


    Unless you''re prepared to weather their attentions for ten whole days, it''s best to not touch the banshees at all.


    If experience is the goal, themon practice is to just hunt one or two on thest day.


    "You are a truly wise warrior. I''m lucky to be following you."


    Thank you for your praise.


    I don''t want to expose it, but I understand well enough that you''re more afraid of this kind of thing than I thought.


    But that''s that and this is this.


    "Kyaaaaaaah!"


    <em>Crack!</em>


    Please stop clinging to me every time there''s a sound.


    Not only is it burdensome


    But the arm that you''re clutching feels like it''s about to break.


    "Let, let go It''s just skeletons."


    A group of skeletons appear, bones rattling.


    Ten in number.


    Even on the first day, there are quite a few monsters thate in higher numbers.


    Well, even if we catch them all, only three to four mana stones would drop.


    "Khm! I''ll get rid of them!"


    Maybe because she''s ashamed of having been so afraid of the banshee''s howls, Ainar jumps ahead first.


    <em>Tch,</em> I click my tongue quietly.


    "Ainar! Look between the ribs, you''ll see the nucleus. To hunt a skeleton with a de, you have to aim for"


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    "Huh? You say something?"


    " No, no. Don''t worry about it, just keep fighting."


    <em>Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!</em>


    Who cares about weakpoints anymore?


    Every time Ainar swings her enormous greatsword, a skeleton gets mercilessly smashed to pieces.


    Never to get back up again.


    You killed an elder ghoul. EXP +1


    You killed a skeleton. EXP +1


    You killed a skeleton warrior. EXP +1


    You killed a skeleton archer. EXP +1


    After that, we continued our northward journey for about eight more hours.


    And naturally, we encountered various new monsters.


    An elder ghoul, twice asrge as a normal ghoul.


    Skeleton warriors and archers, ssified as mutants.


    It was hard to make a final conclusion because we hadn''t met any mage types yet, but the difficulty level hadn''t been much to speak of so far.


    It was the first day, so the enemies were small in number, and mybat power had also risen significantlypared to thest time.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Just consider my equipment.


    I could only use uncle''s two-handed hammer with a short grip due to its centre of gravity.


    But now my mace, about 70cm in length, made it possible to strike from a distance.


    Much safer, and much more powerful.


    More than anything


    <em>aang!</em>


    I now also had armour.


    Because it was just a vest made of sheet metal, my forearms were bare, but that still meant I had a significantly smaller area to defend with my shield.


    As a result, I could adopt a much more drastic fighting style.


    As if my shackles had been lifted.


    "Bjorn, be careful! We''ve got some skeleton archers!"


    My T-shaped steel helmet exposed only the eyes, the nose and the mouth; and protected the most important vital area, my head.


    Of course, a direct hit with something like a crossbow would still be dangerous, but deflecting the arrows shot from some shabby bows was no problem at all.


    And I had another barbarian, withbat power simr to mine, by my side.


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    We cried out together the name of the ancestor of the barbarians, and continued the one-sided battle that was nothing more than a massacre.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Crunch!</em>


    No matter what kind of monsters appeared, ten seconds was enough for us to destroy an entire group.


    Was that why?


    Every battle left me with a refreshed feeling that I''d never tasted while with Erwen.


    Ohh, was this the true taste of a barbarian?


    "Bjorn, you''re injured."


    Hm?


    Hearing Ainar mention it, I checked, and there indeed was a slight scratch on my forearm.


    But


    "Don''t worry. It''ll get better soon."


    There was no need to apply any herbs, let alone a potion.


    "Ooh! It''s already healing! Is this the effect of the spirit imprint?"


    The efficacy of the first stage imprint of the undying pathway is that your natural regeneration increases significantly.


    Of course, it was nothingpared to a potion


    I''d checked the other day, and a 0.5cm deep gash took about a minute to heal to some extent.


    However, this alone was a sea change in the stability of my ystyle. My stamina now recovered faster, and total stamina had also increased tremendously.


    "Let''s slow down a bit and get ready. Looks like we''re almost there."


    Calming Ainar down, I lowered our speed of movement.


    Suddenly, the terrain changed.


    The floor turned hard instead of soggy, and t ground gave way to hills.


    The banshees'' howls got louder and louder.


    "Kiyhihihihihihihi!!"


    "Kehehehe, uaaaaaghh!"


    Of course, the biggest change was something different.


    This was the starting point for the upper-ranked species.


    In other words, eighth grade monsters might appear from here on out.


    " Bjorn, you really won''t attack first?"


    Perhaps because she was afraid of the banshee''s cry, Ainar had been gritting her teeth for a while.


    Perhaps it was a barbarian habit to clench their jaws when they were afraid


    I couldn''t know for certain, though.


    Because I''d never been that scared.


    "Cooooooooo!!"


    As we kept moving, we heard a strange roar in the dark.


    Huh, hearing it actually even made me shake.


    "Ainar, prepare for battle."


    "B-, but didn''t you say that we shouldn''t attack the banshees first, Bjorn?"


    Did she have a problem with her ears?


    "That''s not a banshee."


    Deathfiend.


    Among the many eighth grade monsters that''d made the game so unweing for newbies, it was undoubtedly the worst.


    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>


    The distant sound of heavy footsteps grows louder and louder, and finally it appears before us.


    " Are we going to fight?"


    Ainar asks a question, but continues before I get the chance to answer.


    "It looks fun."


    I don''t know what goes on inside her head.


    She herself told mest time how she''s afraid of dying, so how can she smile with such childish joy?


    Is she only scared of banshees or something?


    <em>Coo!</em>


    Perhaps because he''s bothered by the torchlight, the deathfiend halts at the edge of it.


    "Dont be nervous."


    "Dont worry, I''m not."


    Why are you answering? It''s not you I''m talking to.


    I had it all nned in advance, but now that I see it in person, I''m getting goosebumps.


    The deathfiend is a humanoid undead monster.


    Or perhaps, it''s closer to a chimera?


    It''s over 3m tall, equipped with a sword and a shield on its arms.


    Not actually holding them, though.


    One hand stretches out into a long, curved de in the shape of a crescent half-moon, and the other arm fans out wide from the elbow onward in the shape of a shield.


    They''re called protean sword and shield''.


    "Cooooooooo!!"


    Fuck, don''t shout like that, it''s scary.


    It''s not easy to shake off the fear seeping into my head.


    "Keep calm and follow the n, and you can win."


    "Of course, I trust you."


    Thank you, but again, it''s not you I''m talking to.


    Let''s calm down.


    Although this is the first attempt, there should be no danger as long as I don''t let my guard down.


    If things take a turn for the worse, just scarper and don''t look back.


    "As I said before, always aim for the head. Because anywhere else would be useless. Understand?"


    "I get it!"


    No, that wasn''t a sign to attack immediately.


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Ainar runs out, her two-handed greatsword swinging.


    It''s already toote to stop her.


    Perhaps the roar helps her draw the aggro properly, because the enemy also rushes forward with its sword and shield instead of staying at the edge of the torchlight.


    "Cooooooooo!!"


    <em>aaaang!</em>


    Ainar''s greatsword and the deathfiend''s protean de collide with a ngouring roar.


    "Bjorn, be careful! This monster''s power is no joke!"


    Wouldn''t that usually be obvious from just seeing it?


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I join the battle with my own roar.


    My shield guarding the front like a wall, I pound at the nk of the enemy, interrupting its attack on Ainar who''s just been knocked away.


    But is it possible for mere flesh to be this tough?


    It feels like I''m striking stone.


    <em>Creeeeeeeak.</em>


    Even as I apply force, it''s me who gets pushed back, shield and all.


    There''s no reason to keep at it  apart from my injured pride, that is.


    I lift my toes up high, my heels digging on the ground.


    Then I m my entire weight forward, with not a roar but a scream.


    "Aaaaaaaahhh!"


    Fuck! I feel like my muscles are about to be torn apart.


    But there''s an indescribable sense of joy.


    Looks like I managed to resist.


    And Ainar isn''t green enough to let this gap go.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    Her greatsword lodges itself at the side of the deathfiend''s head with a heavy, dull sound.


    Not severing it, but literally lodged in it''.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    She cut with such a heavy sword, and yet it only pierced about 1cm into the enemy''s flesh.


    The blunt sound was probably the de striking the skull.


    Even in the game, the deathfiend boasted a notorious level of defence.


    Although, it was its regeneration rather than physical defence that drove the newbies away from the game.


    "Cooooooooo!"


    "Take distance, now!"


    Avoiding the frantic struggles of the deathfiend, I widen the gap between us.


    Dark red blood is dripping from the where the sword was pulled out, but the bleeding stops in less than three seconds.


    Due to its passive skill, preservation of the flesh''.


    "Ainar! Make a gap. It''s my turn to attack!"


    Just as I quickly shout an order out and try to rush in


    <em>Thump, thump, thump!</em>


    The earth suddenly begins to shake.


    This is my first time seeing such an effect, but I understand at a nce.


    An active skill possessed by deathfiends.


    Call of the dead''.


    "Keep away, there''re ghoulsing!"


    As the shaking stops, ghouls dig their way out from beneath the ground.


    Exactly ten in number.


    "Get rid of these guys first!"


    "Got it!"


    While Ainar gets rid of the ghouls with her greatsword


    "Coooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    I keep the deathfiend''s attention.


    Although since I keep drawing aggro, the ghoul bastards keep attacking me instead, their nails scratching me up until my skin looks like a tattered rag.


    Of course, it''s no big deal.


    I have regeneration, too.


    Although not as good as the other guy.


    "Bjorn! Now I''ll take on this guy!"


    The ghouls are wiped out in about two minutes.


    It''s kind of funny, to be honest.


    To think you can survive the deathfiend''s summoning pattern by just beating them up.


    I never did this well even in the game.''


    While Ainar takes over the baton and starts marking him one-on-one, I take my mace out and move behind his back.


    And smash him good on the back of his head.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The sound and the feel are pretty good.


    A trickle of putrid blood leaks out from the wound.


    I keep hitting.


    <em>Puff! Puff! Puff!</em>


    With enough power to convert a goblin into motes of light in every shot.


    But, fuck, why is it still like this?


    <em>Crack!</em>


    In reality, the skull is sturdy beyond imagination. Even as I keep hitting it, the flesh keeps healing.


    What should I do now?


    The attack power iscking.


    If I''d known this beforehand, I''d have bought the weapon the merchant had rmended at the time.


    Should I just give up and go hunt level nine monsters instead?


    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>


    I continue attacking with my mace as I keep thinking, but it''s not enough to destroy the brain.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    In the end, I have no choice but to step back to avoid the protean de thates swinging in.


    But then


    "Coootttt!"


    Suddenly, the deathfiend''s body loses its bnce and tilts.


    I can see Ainar digging her heels, grabbing one of the legs of this 3m tall bastard and lifting it up.


    It''s amon technique in the UFC.


    Don''t they call this


    A single leg tackle?''


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    All those muscles swelling up and those veins bulging out, the scene really makes <em>her</em> look like the monster


    The goal is clear, and even seems feasible.


    So I immediately join in.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    When I hit the ankle he still has on the ground as hard I can with my mace, the massive bodypletely loses its bnce and hovers in the air for an instant.


    And


    <em>Coo!</em>


    Crashes down on the floor.


    This is what you call, In technical terms, a takedown.


    Although I''d never even thought that applying such a technique against a medium orrge ss monster might be possible.


    Anything''s possible if you''re a barbarian.


    "Cooooooooooooooo!"


    The deathfiend flounders on the ground like a worm turned on its back.


    For us, who were about to rush in again, it''s a startling sight.


    "Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!"


    Wait, it can''t right itself back up?


    "Bjorn!"


    "Yeah!"


    We read each other''s thoughts in our eyes.


    Ainar and I run to its fallen form and smash it with our weapons like crazy.


    Like when you make mochi, putting the rice on a mortar and take turns hitting it with a mallet, we also decide on an amicable turn-based arrangement.


    <em>Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!</em>


    Come to think of it, this reminds me of making rice cakes in that folk vige I''d visited during elementary school.


    "So fun!"


    Maybe because I remember the buddy I''d paired up with crying and asking for their turn?


    Seeing Ainar having fun somehow heals the wounds in my heart.


    As if my spirit is sublimating.


    You killed a deathfiend. EXP +2


    We smile brightly, watching the deathfiend dissolve into motes of light.


    Without any help from a wizard''s powerful spells, a priest''s divine power, or a fairy''s elemental magic


    "Bjorn! Look at this! The mana stone is huge!"


    We''ve seeded in hunting an eighth level monster. < Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    <strong>Piger (1)</strong>


    A ninth-grade mana stone is equivalent to a rock-bread.


    Meaning, each one is valued at about twenty stones.


    Then what about an eighth-grade mana stone?


    Unfortunately, one deathfiend is worth only five goblins.


    "What? You mean only a hundred stones?!"


    " Including the summoned ghouls, it can drop up to 300 stones."


    Of course, even considering that, there was no denying that the amount was low.


    Because we''d just had to risk our lives.


    "Bjorn How much was that bread we ate at the inn?"


    " I remember it was about 300 stones."


    "Then Still, it means you can taste that sweetness once every time you catch a deathfiend!"


    Apparently, the cream pie she''d eaten earlier had now established itself as the new unit of currency for Ainar.


    Of course, if you divided it 8:2, you''d only get 0.2 units of sweetness per hunt, but


    I decided to not mention that out loud.


    "Bjorn! This is not the time to be hunt! Let''s go hunting!"


    Although she''d been disappointed for a bit at the paltry reward


    I smiled as I looked at Ainar who''d regained her enthusiasm.


    In this respect, it wasn''t a bad choice to team up with a barbarian.


    I''d liked Erwen, my former teammate, but her downside was that she was too passive about everything.


    My current colleague was much better when it came to motivation.


    "Okay, lets go!"


    After that, we continued to hunt around the neighbourhood for deathfiends.


    With one hunt taking more than 20 minutes, we should''ve been at a loss even at 300 stones, but


    Turned out, our first attempt had been an outlier.


    "Coooooooooo!"


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaah!"


    Each time we met a deathfiend, we rushed at it together, crying out the name of our ancestor.


    Then we grabbed one leg each, lifted, and threw the creature to the floor.


    Let''s call it, a double barbarian tackle.


    <em>Coo!</em>


    A fallen deathfiend was just easy prey.


    As we kept making chitchat, it ineffectually tried to reach us with its arms, and quickly dissolved into motes of light.


    It took about three minutes each time.


    The moment one fell to the floor, it''d feel a sense of crisis and summon ghouls, so it was difficult to shorten it further.


    "Oooh!"


    As the hunts continued, our mana stone pouches got filled up quicker and quicker, but we were not satisfied with the speed and elerated even further.


    Because hunting deathfiends would be impossible from the third day.


    If I hadn''t reached the second floor faster than anyone else using the bug, I wouldn''t have even dared to fight these guys.


    Because they wouldn''t be travelling alone anymore.


    No matter how much could be done with a party of two, facing a group of three or four of them would be difficult to say the least.


    [14:27].


    I checked the time and decided to take a short break.


    There''s a saying about rowing hard when the tide is high, but idents always happen when you are impatient.


    "Bjorn, thirsty."


    "Drink sparingly. The corpse flowers will bloom only from tomorrow."


    "Corpse flowers?"


    They''re the only means of replenishing moisture in the Deands. When the timees, flowers bloom on the vines covering the rubbles of stone buildings, and you can open them to find water within.


    Ainar became a bit unsettled at my exnation.


    "Bjorn, isnt that unsanitary?"


    It surely was.


    I''d heard that it was okay to drink, but I still felt bad.


    However, this wasn''t an appropriate response from somebody who shared a room with four other people and never washed.


    "Then do you have any other way?"


    "None! I will drink!"


    After resting for about twenty minutes to replenish our stamina, we again resumed our hunt.


    And until we were on the brink of copsing from exhaustion, we managed to hunt a total of seventy deathfiends.


    Meaning, we''d earned more than 20,000 stones in a single day.


    Isn''t this better than hunting only level nine monsters?''


    But the essence I''d been hoping for never dropped.


    Even the word atrocious'' isn''t enough to describe how rare essence drops are.


    So in the early game, tweaking your ystyle ording to the essence drop you actually get is the basics


    The results depend on your skill as the yer.


    In that sense, I''d been looking forward to this.


    Deathfiend essence is one of the top items you can get in the early game.


    The problem is that there''s no sign of it dropping.''


    The active skill call of the dead'' that summons the ghouls is frankly a bit esoteric, but the passive skill preservation of the flesh'' is good enough to make up for that.


    Of course, eating the essence doesn''t mean you''ll regenerate as fast as those bastards


    But it has a good synergy with the undying imprint, which also increases your regeneration factor.


    [02: 57].


    I checked the time while listening to Ainar''s snores.


    One day had passed, and the second day started.


    From now on, we''d have to fight two deathfiends at once, but there was another aspect that made me feel a bit more rxed.


    At least it won''t look weird when we ran into other adventurers.


    Again, I feared our fellow adventurers the most.


    "Ainar, get up."


    " I, I didn''t eat it!"


    "Its your shift."


    Three hours each.


    After resting for a total of six hours, we unceasingly kept hunting deathfiends the second day as well.


    "Coooooooo!"


    Even though they came in pairs.


    Even with twenty ghouls summoned by their active skills, it was still worth the effort.


    Because we''d learned all their tricks by hunting them again and again on the first day.


    <em>Coo!</em>


    I fearlessly charged in to smash one of them to the floor.


    The other one was also knocked down at the same time.


    Even the smallest hitch in the whole process meant the whole operation would be a bust, but


    Whenever that happened, we simply ran away without looking back.


    "Ainar, lets bounce!"


    "Yeah!"


    The deathfends moved pretty lumberingly, and they by habit didn''t pursue if one escaped their territory, so we hadn''t faced any danger thus far.


    <em>Swaaaaaa!</em>


    Each battle took about ten minutes.


    Although about three attempts out of ten resulted in failure, since we were hunting a pair at a time, our profits were pretty simr to the first day.


    Groups had been fairly rare at first.


    However, as the afternoon passed, groups of three began to appear asionally, and the frequency of such encounters kept increasing with time.


    "We''ll have to leave this ce soon."


    "A wise warrior knows when to retreat."


    It was the end of the second day.


    I left the deathfiends'' territory, leaving my regrets behind me. We returned to the area with the soggy mud, and found a suitable campsite inside a pathway.


    That was then


    "!"


    It was our first time encountering another group of adventurers.


    It was a group of three humans, prowling in the dark, relying on a torch like us


    We saw each other only after we''d approached within 10m of each other.


    "What''re you looking at? If you don''t have any business, go away."


    "Hmm, excuse me."


    Ainar spat out coldly, and the other group passed us by, disappearing back into the darkness.


    It was a little strange.


    <em>Step, step.</em>


    They were only about twenty steps or so away, and the sound of their footsteps was still faintly audible.


    But their torchlight was no longer visible.


    I''d heard that most of the stairs in thebyrinth devour light, this must''ve been what that meant.


    The bright light of a torch became almost impossible to see with the naked eye even from just 10m away


    While I was pondering over this phenomenon for a while


    "Bjorn, we have to move."


    Ainar spoke up with a note of stubbornness in her voice.


    "They know where we are. The walls here are convenient, but it''d still be safer to find a new campsite."


    That was certainly true.


    I was indeed going to do that.


    But, something here didn''t fit.


    What the heck, as soon as she saw another group of adventurers, she growled at them to fuck off


    What a sudden shift in character.


    "Bjorn, humans can''t be trusted."


    " I agree."


    I see, we had one more thing inmon other than both of us being barbarians.


    Our distrust in the race called humans''.


    Looked like something''d happened to her during her first time in thebyrinth.


    I''d have to ask herter.


    "Then lets go."


    We packed our bags and moved on.


    But finding another campsite with as good a location as before turned out to be difficult. Perhaps apromise was in order, with just one wall protecting our backs?


    While I was busy thinking


    "Stop it"


    I could hear a moan,ing from somewhere nearby.


    "Kahk! Huuk!"


    It was no banshee.


    It wasn''t even a woman''s voice in the first ce


    " Wa-, wait!"


    The words were clearly discernible.


    "Live, please let me "


    Damn it.


    Why couldn''t I have just sat down and slept anywhere?


    ""


    As the screams stopped, silence reigned again.


    Ainar whispered.


    "It wasn''t a monster attack."


    I knew that. I, too, had working ears.


    It''s unlikely for a person to beg for their life in front of a monster.


    The situation was clear. Somebody killed somebody else.


    Fuck, what kind of dogshit situation was this?


    I wasn''t some kid detective.


    Since I had no intention of getting involved, I just grabbed Ainar''s wrist and slowly started backing away.


    But did they sense our footsteps?


    "Who''s there?"


    It was a cold, subdued voice.


    It sounded rough, but it was a woman''s.


    We held our breaths and didn''t move, not giving any response.


    But at that moment


    <em>Whiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish! Popopopop!</em>


    Something like a re shot into the sky, softly illuminating an area about 50m in radius.


    As a result, I was also able to meet the eyes of the owner of the voice.


    We were less than 15m apart.


    Erwen would''ve been able to notice her presence from afar and avoid her, had she been here.


    "Hmm, rookies, is it?"


    The nameless woman looked at us and made a quick judgment.


    I was doing the same.


    A dagger dripping with blood.


    Four scattered corpses.


    " Piger."


    The woman asked calmly.


    "First time seeing one?"


    "So-so."


    My first time seeing somebody as professional as this chick, at least.


    "I see."


    Although some witnesses to her murder scene had just popped up, the woman who was meaningfully nodding her head still looked very calm.


    Somehow, I could guess the reason.


    Pigers.


    Those who professionally hunt their fellow adventurers, instead of monsters, are called that.


    They earn good money by looting equipment off adventurers, instead of farming mana stones from monsters.


    Of course, if you get caught, you should be sentenced to death the moment you get back to the city


    Except there''s nothing like that.


    Just like I''d killed six adventurers in self-defence, and yet wasn''t investigated at all.


    There''s no way to know what happens inside thebyrinth from the outside.


    Unless someone tells you otherwise.


    " You aren''t wearing a mask."


    This is the most absurd aspect of the current situation.


    This psychopathic bitch is tantly showing off her face.


    A little over 170 cm tall, with a skinny figure.


    Tattoos running from under the eyes to her shoulders, and the back of her right ear cut in half.


    With this much information, identification wouldn''t even be difficult.


    In the modern age, it''d be possible to collect evidence from this ce itself


    But this is a fantasy world.


    There are even ways to distinguish truth from falsehood without physical evidence.


    " Were they your colleagues?"


    "Well."


    The woman looked at the scattered corpses and shrugged.


    "They might''ve thought so."


    That''s why her face was bare.


    While asking questions that I could reasonably expect to be answered, I quickly organized the information that could be seen with the naked eye.


    There were four bodies in total.


    Due to their equipment level and the fact that one looked to be a wizard, I could tell that they were adventurers who were active on at least the fifth floor.


    And there were no traces of traumatic injury on three of the corpses.


    But since traces of vomiting up blood and gastric juice remained on their lips


    Were they all poisoned? The man who was dealt with at the end had some tolerance, so he managed to endure for a little while?''


    I hoped my guess was correct.


    The situation would be even more bleak if she was a talent who could kill four mid-level adventurers alone without receiving a single wound.


    Slowly, bit by bit.


    The woman squatted down and started skilfully removing the equipment from the corpses.


    And put them one by one in her bag.


    It might''ve been a magic tool or something, because even the bulkier items fit in without any problem.


    Making me feel fear before envy could arrive.


    Just having such a thing made the difference between us desperately clear.


    "Barbarian."


    The woman called to us.


    I didn''t respond.


    Ainar asked me quietly.


    "Is it a fight?"


    She really was great.


    Erwen would''ve be terrified by now.


    No matter how big the gap might be, did a warrior''s pride lie in never giving up or something?


    I answered briefly.


    "I''m thinking."


    To be honest, I wanted to avoid the option of fighting.


    Our difference was obvious just from the equipment.


    And, if her skills matched her equipment, well Even 2:1, our odds weren''t anything to write home about.


    <em>Whooooosh!</em>


    As its life expired, the light in the sky winked out, bringing back the darkness.


    I immediately made my decision.


    "Run. Full speed."


    Pride won''t save your life. < Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    <strong>Piger (2)</strong>


    We run through the darkness.


    I flip open thepass to check the direction from time to time, and do my best to run like crazy.


    "Groooooooowl!"


    Ghouls, skeletons and other such monsters keep blocking the way, but they''re too slow to cause any problems.


    But the same would be true for our pursuer.


    <em>Pit-a-pat pit-a-pat pit-a-pat!</em> Go our footsteps.


    Has it been about five minutes?


    That psychopath bitch must''ve been slow to finish her looting.


    That''s the lucky part.


    If we hadn''t been dressed like rookies, that bitch would''ve given up on the loot and came after us straight away.


    But this also proves that she has the means and the confidence to catch us even with such a long head start.


    Still, at least that''s bought us a little bit of time.


    "Bjorn, isnt that the mark?"


    Good news keepsing.


    Copsed stone buildings are everywhere, here in the Deands.


    Every time I''d passed one, I''d marked it.


    So I could find my way back to the first floor portalter.


    "This way!"


    Although I already knew we were in the vicinity, wee upon it earlier than expected.


    Maybe I got lucky


    "Who are you!"


    Damn, I didn''t mean to raise a g.


    Ainar and my feet halt at the same time.


    Because we''ve encountered another group of adventurers.


    No, in a way, isn''t this better?


    Pigers are natural enemies of adventurers.


    If we exin the situation and offer appropriatepensation, we might even be able to get their help.


    "Barbarian?"


    The group of adventurers who suddenly appeared in the dark, point their weapons at us and tilt their heads.


    They are four in number.


    Everyone is human, and the equipment looks at least twice as good as ours.


    Humans are hard to trust, but we probably have no choice here.


    "We''re being chased by a piger. We request help."


    "So you guarantee that you are not pigers?"


    "I swear on my honour as a warrior. Everything I say is true."


    Contrary to my promise with the fairy, this time I offer my warrior''s oath unasked


    Surprisingly, this oath works everywhere.


    A bald-headed guy, who seems to be the leader among the four, thinks for a moment before speaking.


    "If we catch the piger, we will take all the rewards. Do you agree?"


    "Of course."


    "Good."


    As the bald-pated guy beckons, the other adventurers lower their weapons.


    Obviously, this wouldn''t have been as easy if I weren''t a barbarian.


    "Come here at once. We''ll talk moreter."


    As I approached them, the yellow-haired man, about 160cm tall, uses this ability.


    "This is my power, power of the earth gnome[1]. It can help you assimte with your surroundings up to a radius of three meters."


    To put it simply, an AoE version of the goblin archer''s stealth ability.


    In return, it has the disadvantage of not being able to move.


    "Any injuries?"


    "None."


    "How lucky."


    The bald-headed man looks at me as he says so.


    He''s definitely right.


    Did I identally stumble upon a bunch of adventurers who have an AoE stealth ability? We can even avoidbat altogether


    "Two barbarians rolled in."


    Fuck you, so you were talking to yourself?!


    Really, I thought things were finally working out.


    No, maybe there isn''t any problem?


    The character has fallen into a state of [suppression].


    "Hoho."


    A sh of greed can be seen in the adventurers'' eyes, including the baldie.


    One of them''s already rummaged through my backpack and opened the magic stone pouch.


    "You made a lot of money in just two days."


    I want to cave his ribs in with my mace right now, but my body doesn''t move.


    And the same goes for Ainar.


    "Were you surprised that your body suddenly stopped moving?"


    It''s the power of an essence, of course.


    I can already guess what kind of essence it is.


    There are many simr abilities, but there''s only one that these guys, who are adventurers on the same floor as us, can have.


    A stone golem''s [suppression], is it


    I''m sure.


    I got hit by the active skill of the eighth-grade monster, stone golem.


    The easiest way to break free is to take damage, even a trivial hit for 1 damage is fine


    If these bastards aren''tpletely brainless, they''d be careful about that.


    "Hey, buddy, its no use ring like that. Its not like you can solve the ability that way."


    This is the worst situation, that can''t even be described as disgusting.


    Damn, I said I was going to live, but I''m just going to die like this?


    "Look at how he''s ring. Hey, you still don''t understand the situation you''re in?"


    "It''s fine, Ramod. Just end it like this. That piger they mentioned mighte along any moment, it''s bothering me."


    "Sheesh, this is too bad. We finally caught a woman, but she''s a barbarian."


    "You idiot, isnt a barbarian better? How much would its heart sell for?"


    Their ugly desires, now revealed in full, prickle my skin and chill my bones.


    The bald man pulls out a sharp de and lifts it.


    "Kill them in one blow. Don''t bother me."


    "Tsk, dont worry."


    <em>Whiz!</em>


    Killing intent suffuses the wind.


    Pointing towards my neck.


    Neck?''


    Even when death is imminent, my brain synthesizes all sensory information and suggests a way.


    Of course, I don''t know if it really would work.


    But it''d be much more productive than ruminating on my life and pondering over my regrets.


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    The sharp de cuts through my neck.


    At the same time, a tingling sensation rises, and the stiffness that covered my body is released.


    I immediately tilt my head back.


    Like a boxer turning his face and bleeding off the power of an iing punch.


    Time slows down to a crawl.


    " Huh?"


    I can see the grumpy expression on his face.


    The hand that''d been holding the dagger is now empty.


    That''s when I feel a foreign object stuck in my throat.


    Oh, it''s stuck halfway.''


    The moment I realize it, my brain makes a brief conclusion.


    It''s not bad.


    As long as it doesn''t bleed as much, I can hold on a little longer.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Bncing on one leg by forcing the other to loosen


    I swing the mace in my hand.


    Towards that shiny, smooth, hairless crown.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    The bald man starts copsing, his skull half caved in.


    Slowly, at about 0.5x speed.


    "Darvan!!"


    There are so many confused faces all around.


    What, you fuckers didn''t expect the guy with a knife stuck in his neck to hit back?


    "Y-, -ou"


    Actually, I didn''t expect to either.


    But this is how it is.


    "Fu-, -cks"


    Something is seeping out of my throat all the while.


    My body loses strength and the light blurs.


    Is this shock?


    A tingling sensation is spreading from head to toe.


    Lack of oxygen and blood.


    It hurts!


    The mace and the shield I''ve been holding fall to the floor as if I can''t even grasp them properly.


    I want to copse right away and rest


    But there''s still work to be done.


    I''m not doing this shit just to take one more bastard down with me.


    <em>Creak!</em>


    Stomping on my feet, I raise up my staggering body.


    Pulling out the knife directly from my neck


    I throw it at Ainar, who''s only about four steps away.


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    Uh, I didn''t know it would stick like that.


    "Ouch!"


    Sorry, but at least your body can move now.


    <em>sh!</em>


    At the instant the dagger pierces her forearm, Ainar swings her greatsword and cuts the nearby archer in two at the waist.


    From there she flows into a pirouette, rotating once, then leaps and m her weapon down on the third guy''s head.


    His steel helmet ispletely useless.


    <em>Crunch!</em>


    Blood trickles out from the cracks covering the mass of scrap metal that the helmet has be.


    "Hey, this crazy!"


    The blond, who''s standing the farthest, immediately leaps away and runs without looking back.


    He''s no slower than a goblin in assessing the situation.


    "Bjorn!"


    Ainar, who''s finished cleaning up the surroundings,es running, kneeling down.


    Huh, then I can leave the rest to you


    "Bjorn!"


    Ainar hugs me and shouts my name like a dirge.


    As if she''s talking about a dead man.


    Feeling an ominous sensation, I forcefully open my drowsy eyes and try to talk.


    "P-, cough!"


    "I get it! I will definitely get payback for you!"


    No, it''s not about payback.


    Achievementplete


    Condition: Health drops below 0.1%.


    Reward: Mind permanently increases by +3.


    I desperately force out the word.


    "Potion"


    Fuck you, save me.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 2


    Body: 46 / Mind: 39 (New +3) / Abilities: 4


    Item Level: 202


    Combat Index: 139.5 (New +3)


    <em>Screeeech!</em>


    The hole in my neck began to heal, apanied by a wave of pain.


    But I was still ecstatic.


    Because I could feel so clearly the life being breathed into my almost-corpse.


    "Heh heh heh."


    The burning pain awakened the mind that had dulled.


    <em> I lived.</em>


    I really thought I was going to cross the Jordan River and step foot into the promisednd this time.


    Thankfully, I didn''t use those 1.4 million stones for anything else and got the undying imprint first.


    If not for that, I wouldn''t be sitting here now.


    "Ainar."


    "Did you wake up?"


    "Gear, grab all the gear first"


    As soon as I had the energy to speak, I gave Ainar instructions.


    After that, I somehow hauled myself up and sttered the rest of the potion all over my neck.


    <em>Splosh.</em>


    It felt like sshing money, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Even though the wound on my neck seemed to be getting better, who knew what state the insides were in.


    What kind of damage had it done to my brain?


    So, it was better to take precautions in advance.


    "Ouch"


    In fact, before long, a tingling sensation appeared in the back of my skull.


    Considering the intensity of the pain, it didn''t seem serious, but it might''ve developed into a major problem if left unattended.


    "Can I check it for a moment?"


    " What about the equipment?"


    "I''ve already grabbed everything."


    <em>I see.</em>


    At my nod, Ainar lifted my chin and carefully inspected the wound.


    "This is going to scar."


    It was a bit weird.


    Erwen had said something pretty simr.


    Well, the feelings behind the words werepletely different, though.


    "Great. You''ll be the only barbarian with a scar from a pierced neck!"


    Did she consider this body art?


    Seriously, no matter how much the barbarians'' way of life is to believe only in your own body, even they don''t make a habit of surviving with a hole drilled into their neck.


    "Now what?"


    Ainar asked about my future ns.


    I was also nervous about this.


    Even though I''d just finished walking a tightrope between life and death


    Nothing had actually been resolved.


    "How long has it been?"


    "At the longest, about five minutes."


    Five minutes


    On the contrary, meeting these bastards had made the situation worse.


    I''d been crazy to consider it.


    No matter how urgent the situation, to try and borrow the power of other adventurer bastards?


    Anyway, there''d be time to regret itter.


    "Which way did he run?"


    "Towards there."


    Leading Ainar, I moved in the direction the blond had escaped to.


    Although because the floor was muddy, there were no footprints left, so it was impossible to track him properly


    But, just as expected


    "Here you are."


    I found him not too far away.


    It was so dark around here, how far could he run?


    Perhaps while running, he''d banged his head on the rubble of a building, and fallen to the ground unconscious.


    "Hey! S-, spare me!"


    After taking everything that could be used a weapon, I roughly stomped on his back to wake him up, and he immediately started grovelling.


    A very polite attitudepared to before.


    When he''d been clicking his tongue earlier because the woman they''d caught was a barbarian.


    "Uuggghhhh!"


    Ainar grabbed the man by the neck and lifted him up with one hand.


    However, he was so short that his feet couldn''t touch the ground.


    "Kaaaghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Seeing him struggling, being strangled, made me feel refreshed rather than sympathetic.


    Rather, I wanted to give him some unasked-for advice. You should have done it properly.


    Always aim at the head, not the neck.


    If you do that, even a potion or an undying imprint won''t help.


    "Ainar, release him."


    Despite looking like she was questioning my instructions inside, Ainar let go.


    I approached the fallen man and growled my order in his ears.


    "Use your power. If you want to live."


    That was the only reason why I hadn''t dealt with this yellow rat yet.


    The power of the earth gnome that this guy had.


    Because I needed it right now.


    "Done, I used it!"


    "How long can you keep it up?"


    "Thirty minutes! No, I canst forty minutes! So !"


    He was a chatterbox.


    I wished he could just answer my questions.


    I asked again, his cor clenched in my hand.


    "How long will it take to use it again?"


    "I have to rest afterwards for as long as I keep it up."


    "Right."


    I released my grip on his neck.


    And pressed my feet down on his torso to prevent him from escaping.


    As was my usual way with the goblins.


    "Isnt it better to just kill him? I think she gave up on us anyway."


    I wondered what kind of bullshit she was spouting now, but it might''ve looked like that from her point of view.


    Although we managed to escape, it was unknown whether or not we were actually pursued.


    Even considering the time to track us down, it was definitely strange that we hadn''t even seen her hide nor hair yet.


    "Gave up"


    Certainly, the possibility existed.


    Maybe that psychopath bitch thought rookies like us weren''t even worth chasing after.


    So what if we returned to the city and testified?


    If that bare face we saw earlier was actually some magical disguise, that''d fit as an exnation.


    But


    <em>Squelch.</em>


    Things couldn''t possibly go that well.


    I mean, this was <em>me</em> we were talking about.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. gnome), gnome  a fantasy species or a spirit of the earth. Tranting as earth gnome for the name of the power only. Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    <strong>Piger (3)</strong>


    "Ainar, whenever something happens, always consider the worst-case scenario first."


    Just see what happened only a little while ago.


    Did we not burn with the light of hope when we identally encountered human adventurers?


    The world won''t turn some specific way just because you want it to.


    "The reason we were able to run from that ce was because she let us go. She must''ve thought that she could catch us quickly if she wanted. So this is too early to feel reassured."


    The words are getting too long for her.


    Let''s summarize around the main point.


    "By now, she must be "


    "She must be secretly watching from nearby."


    This motherfucking


    No, I was guessing you were in hot pursuit at the worst.


    I see, so there''s another abyss underneath the abyss.


    Or maybe the problem is with my own intelligence.


    "Bjorn!"


    As Ainar and I put down our backpacks and prepare to fight, the woman emerges from the darkness.


    Still unmasked.


    "Im sorry, barbarian."


    What''s with this creepy bitch?


    "Still, thatst struggle was impressive."


    What about the power of the earth gnome or whatever? No, seems like she''s already been observing us for quite a while


    It doesn''t make sense, logically.


    " Why did you show up now?"


    It''d taken me a few minutes after drinking the potion to be able to move.


    Yet, why didn''t she aim for that gap?


    While I''m waiting for her to answer


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The yellow-haired man gets up from where he''d been thrown to the floor, and starts running with all his might.


    Me and Ainar react a beatte, because all our attention is on the psychopathic bitch.


    But


    <em>Thwock!</em>


    A thin needle-like projectile flows in a straight line and pierces the blond''s neck.


    Might it be poisoned?


    Despite such a minor trauma, the blond trembles like an aspen in the wind, and soon falls down, limp.


    And I realize


    This isn''t the time to be leisurely asking questions.


    "Ainar!"


    We don''t need many orplex words tomunicate.


    The moment I call her name


    Ainar pushes herself off the ground and leaps forward, as if she''d been waiting for my signal.


    I am the same.


    If you can''t run away


    What can you do except fight?


    <em>ang!</em>


    Yet the piger easily ducks under the swing of Ainar''s greatsword. And with a dagger, she blocks the mace that came swinging from the side in perfect synchronicity.


    <em>aang!</em>


    This crazy


    Just how many essences have you eaten?


    Of course, the dagger that she blocked the mace with is still intact.


    When the woman starts exerting force, my body starts getting pushed back.


    "Stop doing meaningless things, barbarian."


    Well.


    That sounds like a very difficult request.


    Even if it''s pointless


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaa!"


    I am a barbarian.


    Of course, my mind has not yet escaped the fetters of modernity.


    <em>aang!</em>


    I feel afraid every day, there''s no sign of getting used to pain, and I still keep trying toe up with a way to escape.


    Nevertheless, if there''s one aspect where we are the same


    <em>ang!</em>


    If there is only one path left before me


    I choose to walk it and beyond it.


    Without hesitation.


    <em>ang!</em>


    As the mace collides with the dagger, I discard it and attempt a tackle.


    She doesn''t budge, as expected.


    You''re also just an adventurer, why are your physical abilities so high?


    Sullen thoughts rise up out of nowhere.


    But even if I can''t knock you to the ground, I can bite you and bog you down.


    "Ainar! Now!"


    Before the shout even leaves my throat, Ainar''s greatsword is already swinging in a beautifully clean straight line.


    For the first time, the piger bitch, who''s been expressionless the entire time, shows her emotions on her face.


    "!"


    Upset, or annoyed?


    Well, maybe it''s anger.


    <em>Thwock!</em>


    Pain erupts from my back.


    Did she just stab my spine?


    No, what about my armour?


    Irrespective of my doubts, my strength drains away.


    The character has fallen into a state of [paralysis].


    I try to cling on to her somehow, but my body, which ran wild like a monster even after being stabbed in the neck, doesn''t listen to me at all this time.


    <em>Thwock!</em>


    Then the same soundes again.


    With a <em>ng!</em>, Ainar''s greatsword falls to the floor.


    I force my pupils up, and see the dagger deeply embedded in Ainar''s wrist.


    Even now, I want to


    Ainar is in pain, but doesn''t stop.


    "AaaAAAA!"


    Having lost her weapon, she swings her left fist instead of the paralyzed right arm.


    Seeing her fighting spirit, I feel like I''m realizing it all over again. Why are barbarians, no different in appearance than a human a few sizes toorge, treated as monsters by everyone?


    But this isn''t a good match-up.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The woman escapes the fist with flexible movements, and not stopping there, grabs Ainar''s wrist, twisting it


    <em>Thud!</em>


    And throws her down on the floor.


    Ainar immediately tries to bounce back up, but keeps slipping and falling.


    Her arms, tendons showing, are trembling.


    Seeing that, the woman sighs coldly.


    "Give up. There''s nothing you can do once paralyzed by basilisk venom."


    It''s like a death sentence.


    My head goes nk and my vision darkens.


    Equipment, skills, experience


    There is a stark difference in every aspect.


    Even when I run my brain ragged, I can''t think of any way to turn the situation around.


    And when the word "death" is so bleakly engraved in my mind


    "I wish you could''ve heard me out this quietly."


    The woman bends over, and loosens my stiff hands still grabbing her trousers.


    And continues indifferently.


    "Barbarian, swear that you won''t reveal to anyone what happened today. Then I will spare you."


    What?


    After a brief silence.


    The woman spoke again.


    "I was thinking of making this offer from the beginning, but you ran away so quickly. Because I''m indebted to a barbarian."


    I could instinctively feel that this was my only way to survive, but


    I couldn''t understand it.


    Looking at me lifting my head up so desperately, the woman exined briefly.


    "As far as possible, I don''t want to kill a barbarian with my own hands."


    With her own hands


    Was that why she just watched when I fell for that yellow-hair''s trick?


    So she didn''t have to get her own hands dirty?


    "Bjorn the piger''s words. Don''t, believe She just wants to toy with us."


    But even if you say that, I don''t have a choice.


    If I''m just being fooled and toyed with


    What difference does it make in the end?


    I asked, spitting out the blood that''d filled up to the tip of my throat.


    "If we turn down the offer, what ?"


    "Naturally, I''ll kill you. Because that was what I promised."


    "A promise who the hell with?"


    "Thats not for you to know."


    Her tone was the same as before, but somehow it sounded a bit harsher.


    "Choose. I''ll give you a little time "


    "As a warrior, I swear upon my honour."


    No time needed.


    It''s not like there were any other options.


    " Really, you are a bit odd."


    The psychopath who levelled a strange gaze at me for a moment, sprayed something on me.


    <em>Screeeech</em>, a familiar pain.


    No need to guess, It was a potion.


    You have taken a recovery potion (top).


    The character''s state of paralysis is lifted.


    The stiff muscles loosened up, and strength gradually began to enter my body.


    "What about you, barbarian girl?"


    The woman looked away from me and asked.


    Ainar gave her answer after a brief silence.


    " I refuse."


    "I see."


    The woman did not ask again.


    She just nodded her head slightly.


    However, I felt it more clearly within that action.


    She didn''t take out her weapon, nor take any threatening action, but


    Now, this woman was going to kill Ainar.


    And to prevent such a thing, there was only one thing I could do.


    " Ainar, make an oath."


    "Bjorn?"


    "Didnt you say you would follow me without question?"


    "Even so, the oath of a warrior is"


    Fuck, how much do you have to protect your pride?


    "Penelins second daughter, Ainar!!"


    Ainar stiffened at my shout.


    I lowered my voice, looked into her eyes, and spoke calmly.


    "Trust me now. This is the right choice."


    After a brief and silent struggle, Ainar finally opened her mouth.


    " I understand. I will swear."


    "Good thinking."


    After that, Ainar made her oath, and the psychopathic bitch healed her by using up another potion.


    Was this carrot and stick?


    The feeling of being forciblypelled to make a choice was the same as always.


    So damn disgusting. So, fucking, disgusting.


    " Which floor?"


    As soon as the treatment was over, the woman turned around and was about to leave, but I asked her before she could.


    To this question that could be interpreted in infinitely different ways, the woman tilted her head for a moment and gave a brief answer.


    "Eighth."


    Not even the fifth floor.


    No wonder, so that''s how strong an adventurer she was.


    Even ten of me together probably wouldn''t have been a match for this bitch.


    But even so


    <em>Squelch.</em>


    As I watched the psychopath disappear like smoke in front of my very eyes, I made a silent vow.


    Next time, things will be different.


    "Ainar, are you alright?"


    " I''m fine. I can get up by myself."


    Ainar pushed my hand away and stood up on her own.


    I wondered if she was disappointed in me, but probably the person she was most disappointed in was not me, but herself.


    Because barbarians have an honest side.


    ""


    Ainar, with aplicated gaze, decided to let the problem rest for a while, and first checked up on my condition.


    First, this


    <em>Creak.</em>


    When the armour was taken off, one could see a hole the size of a dagger on the back.


    The edges of the hole were very clean.


    Aura'', maybe?


    Motherfucker.


    On merely the second floor, in so vast a ce as the Deands, did we reallye across such a monster? Dogshit!


    All I could think of was that I needed to get stronger. I couldn''t afford to waste a single day.


    Going home or whatever couldeter, first I had to be able to protect myself in this dogshit world.


    "Bjorn, what are we going to do now?"


    " Let''s go down to the first floor."


    The Deands wasn''t bad as a hunting ground.


    But I had no intention of staying here with that crazy bitch wandering around. What if she changed her mind and came back?


    "Is it I get it."


    Ainar, who looked exhausted, followed my instructions without asking any questions.


    Mental care wasn''t my specialty, but


    After all, if somebody is feeling so down, you have to say something.


    When they look like their world is crumbling around them.


    "Follow me."


    Avoiding most of the avoidable battles, we moved along the markers.


    About six hours passed since then.


    We were finally able to return to the portal that led down to the first floor.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    This time Inded fine, while Ainar rolled on the floor.


    It was a very bad fall, too.


    But she simply got up slowly, as if nothing had happened, without a single moan.


    " Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It hurts."


    "Then"


    "I''m no longer a warrior, so what is this pain worth?"


    The situation was much more serious than I''d thought.


    Was it so disgraceful to swear an oath as if you were begging for your life?


    Well, it had been so in the game.


    "A-, Ainar?"


    "What is it?"


    "The warrior who survives is the strongest. One defeat isn''t the end of it all, it simply opens up the possibility of future victory!"


    "Its hard to understand if you use soplicated words."


    Although she intentionally spoke in a cheerful manner, Ainar''s voice was still gloomy.


    "However, I think I somehow understand what it means to be a strong surviving warrior."


    "Is that so?"


    "To ovee such humiliation and the urge tomit suicide every single moment, must mean that you are a strong warrior. Like you, Bjorn."


    No, I didn''t feel any of that though?


    Suicide? What are you, a samurai?


    I didn''t originally mean something like that.


    But I was happy to just go with it.


    "You can do it, Ainar."


    "I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to get through this pain I''ll try."


    "Yes, one day we will repay our disgrace."


    With sincere mutual support, we resumed our walk. And after deciding to camp in a suitable ce, I asked Ainar to sleep first.


    "Ill wake you up in two hours."


    " I will repay you for your consideration."


    My consideration


    She was half right and half wrong.


    [07:39].


    Going by the time, it was the morning of the third day.


    I hadn''t slept in over twenty hours.


    Besides, after going through a lot of things, the mental fatigue is enormous.


    But even if I''d closed my eyes, I wouldn''t have been able to sleep for a long time anyway.


    ""


    I wasn''t being driven by extreme impulses like Ainar, but


    Because I, too, felt just as dirty.


    Simr to the pain of drinking a potion.


    No matter how many times you experience this kind of feeling, you never get used to it.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    Last time, when I''d been saved by that blond''s group, had also been simr to today.


    The priest had looked into my eyes and refused to give treatment.


    The swordsman had thrown the potion like a toy as if he didn''t care about the waste.


    Even having watched it all, I''d still taken the potion and gulped it down while lying prostrate like a dog.


    Of course, I was happy to have survived, but


    Some indescribable emotions were rising within me.


    "Whew"


    I let out a long breath, as if trying to brush off my own thoughts.


    What the hell was I doing?


    It wasn''t like me to be swayed by emotions and to suffer from them.


    Maybe it was time to slowly release them.


    I closed my eyes and remembered the advice I''d been given by someone I''d admired as a child.


    Remember, you are nothing. You can never be special.''


    A magic spell that always made me feel a little bit better.


    Yes, let''s use even this feeling as raw material.


    As always


    That, would be a bit more efficient. < Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    <strong>Rift (1)</strong>


    People grow.


    In various different ways.


    Perhaps by reading a book, or looking back on your past, or having an honest conversation with a friend for the first time, or having a dream you truly desire.


    Or


    By envying someone else''s good fortune, or witnessing someone else''s misfortune, or realizing the degree of your lust for someone or something.


    Any inspiration thates from experience contributes to your growth.


    The me of today is no exception.


    Well, mental growth is probably just a small part of that, though.


    "One shortbow, a pair of metal gaiters, three low-level potions, a dozen regr torches What''s this, a portrait? Family, maybe? Anyway, let''s throw it away"


    Adding them all up, it''s over 800,000 stones.


    Sifting through the backpacks of the yellow-hair''s party, I smile.


    After all, this is how it''s always been for me.


    Going through some shit doesn''t mean growth will inevitably follow.


    But


    "With this, there''ll be three more pieces of armour."


    But growth will nevere without going through some shit first.


    Damn, now I''m starting to see what I should do next.


    Im walking through a cave.


    With Ainar in tow.


    "Bjorn, where are we going now?"


    "South, to where the gnomes are."


    After a total eight-hour break, four hours rest for each of us, Ainar has also cheered up a little bit.


    But she''s still far from her usual liveliness.


    "Bjorn, we can go faster. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I I want to be stronger. Even just one day, even just one hour earlier."


    "Right."


    It looks like I don''t have to worry about Ainar anymore.


    As long as you have a clear goal, dark emotions will only be your nourishment, not poison.


    Hm, is the reverse also true?


    "I think the same."


    Halting in ce, I look back on the steps I''ve taken so far.


    Theing-of-age ceremony, entering thebyrinth, bing night friends with Hans, Erwen, the Goblin Forest, 4:2 battle with the crossbow party, etc.


    Thinking about it now, I didn''t make any big mistakes.


    I found and chose the best option in every given situation.


    But


    In other words, it means I''ve only ever focused on escaping the trial at hand each time.


    "Why did you stop all of a sudden?"


    "No, let''s keep going."


    I do have excuses.


    There was no tutorial or system log.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, somebody got his head cut off before my eyes, and from then on, a procession of events that were too far removed from normal reality continued to unfold.


    Therefore, I had no choice but to act as passively as possible, putting my safety first.


    But is that all?


    "Bjorn? You don''t look so good."


    "Never mind."


    Have I always chosen the best option?


    Bullshit.


    In the end, all I did was react.


    How capable I am, to have taken the best course of action every time  after something had already happened!


    If I really want to survive, I need to be more proactive in the future.


    So I can make some different choices.


    Didn''t my uncle, a diehard gambling addict, also say so?


    Instead of ying on a board made by others, throw the dice on a board you''ve made yourself.


    Okay, time for a change of ns.


    "Ainar, do you really want to be strong?"


    When I suddenly stop again and ask, Ainar expresses her bewilderment.


    " What do you mean?"


    "Its asking formitment. There definitely is a way to be stronger. But ites with risks. What will you do?"


    High risk, high return.


    How will she respond to this proposal?


    After watching me for a moment, Ainar gulps, her eyes brightening.


    "Of course, I''ll do it. If we don''t be strong, we''ll all die anyway!"


    Yes, that''s true.


    That''s how the game had been set.


    Ainar, who''d expressed her consent, shouts again.


    "I am now a warrior!"


    Weren''t you one already?


    <em>Pfft.</em>


    Looking at that barbarian-like attitude that seems so inefficient, but sometimes bes more efficient than anything else, I understand her a little bit better.


    "So, how do I get stronger?"


    The easy way is also the slow way.


    There are so many things in this world that can only be called natural disasters.


    No matter which path you take, you might fall into the abyss anytime, without warning.


    And for me who''s prone to living an interesting life, it could be much more frequent.


    So


    "We''ll enter a rift."


    Offence is the best defence. Whoever strikes first has the advantage.


    This time, I''m going to take the initiative and plunge into danger headfirst.


    As someone famous had said


    The pain that doesn''t kill me, will make me stronger.


    "Oh! I see!"


    Ainar heard my n and eximed.


    And then asked carefully.


    " But what''s a rift?"


    How could she be this ignorant despite being a native?


    Couldn''t she crack open some books once in a while?


    Uhme to think of it, she still couldn''t read the letters properly.


    "Rift In short, it''s abyrinth within thebyrinth."


    I skipped over the finer details.


    She wouldn''t understand anyway even if I exined.


    "Abyrinth within thebyrinth?"


    "Right."


    Should I say that [Dungeon & Stone] is like few games these days?


    If I had to exin to another modern person, I would''ve used the phrase instant dungeon[1].


    "On each floor, a portal can sometimes open at a random location. When you enter it, you see a new space, which is not on the second or third floors."


    "Ah! Are you talking about the Frostlord''s Pce?"


    Apparently, she''d heard about it, at least.


    The Frostlord''s Pce is a space essible from the rift on the eighth floor.


    Now that I remembered, how much effort did I spend trying to get the Frostlord''s essence


    "But is it possible with just the two of us? I heard that even the chieftain almost died when he ventured there in his youth."


    "Right. We''re on the first floor."


    A total of four types of rifts can be opened from the first floor.


    The difficulty is far, far easierpared to the rifts on the other floors.


    By the standard of us two, I''d have to give them a challenge rating of maybe seven stars?


    Of course, that was seven stars out of five.


    "But how can we get into a ce that appears randomly?"


    "Don''t worry. There''s a way."


    I was an old pro of nine years at the game, solidly into the ranks of the deceased''.


    I''d found hundreds of hidden pieces in this brutal game.


    "Bjorn, I will only trust you!"


    Instead of heading further south, we turned east.


    Originally, I''d wanted to hunt gnomes, kobolds, and stone golems on the second floor of the southern route, at the ckrock Mountain''.


    A stone golem''s suppression'' is painful, but as long as you prepare for it in advance, they don''t have any other strategy.


    However, who knew how long it''d take to reach the eighth floor if I kept ying it safe, and if I even would?


    "You two barbarians. Are you looking for a night friend? With three of us, we can get more sleep "


    "Screw off."


    "No, I was just asking "


    "Im going to crack your skull open in three seconds."


    As we crossed the first floor, some other people tried sticking to us besides the monsters, but they were all filtered out by Ainar.


    But did she really need to be that harsh?


    "I hate humans more than idiots."


    It seemed that Ainar had evolved beyond the level of mere distrust for humans and into a state of hatred.


    <em>Puff! Puff! Crunch!</em>


    We finally reached our destination after traveling for nearly twenty hours, smashing down the monsters that blocked our way.


    The time was around 4 am.


    I could once again feel howrge the first floor was.


    The fact that it took more than a day to get from the west end to the centre was enough to prove it, disregarding how treacherous and maze-like the paths were in the first floor that was designed like an anthill.


    "Bjorn, isnt this the entrance to the first floor?"


    Strictly speaking, the word "entrance" was ambiguous.


    Most entrance points tended to favour one side, either north or south.


    First of all, there was no light here, right?


    <em>Crrrackle!</em>


    Holding a burning torch, one of the regr ones I''d looted from the yellow-hair''s party, we entered the dark zone.


    How long was it after that?


    You hunted a gnome. EXP +1


    You hunted a de wolf. EXP +1


    Afterpleting our eighth battle, Ainar eximed in wonder as if it were a miracle.


    "All four types of monsters appear here! I never knew there was such a ce at the centre of the first floor."


    This wasmon knowledge for most adventurers, but this was not a ce they usually visited.


    By analogy, was it perhapsparable to a convergence point where warm and cold oceanic currents met?


    In the zone where we now stood, de wolves from the east, ghouls from the west, gnomes from the south and goblins from the north all appeared.


    But


    "It''s strangely empty."


    This area was not popr with the adventurers.


    For a simple reason.


    Even if all four types of monsters appeared, that only increased the challenge and the risk.


    It wasn''t like the monsters were any less in number.


    In addition, the most fatal disadvantage is the bad price-to-performance ratio, because you have to spend money on torches.''


    In fact, no one came here except for those who crossed it to save on travel time.


    But old experts like me, liked this kind of ce.


    Wasn''t it suspicious?


    It was a natural fit for hiding stuff from the game producer''s point of view.


    "But, why are we here?"


    "Wait a bit. It''lle out soon."


    After an hour of wandering around in the dark, changing directions again and again.


    Eventually I got to where I wanted to be.


    "Come on, we''re here."


    An opening about 30m in radius.


    In the middle of that open space, umon on this first floor which was structured like a maze-filled anthill, stood a monument.


    " What is that?"


    "A monument. To honour the first discoverer of thisbyrinth."


    I cautiously approached, and read the inscription at the bottom.


    [Inmemoration of that great first step taken by thest of the great sages, Din Groundel Gabrilius].


    The content of the text was the same as it''d been in the game.


    In other words, it was highly likely that this ce was the same as the hidden piece'' I''d found in the game.


    "Ainar, what happens next is a secret. Do you understand?"


    "I get it."


    "It needs to be an oath, not just words. If this news spreads, we may both be in danger."


    " I will swear on my honour as a warrior."


    "Thank you."


    I slowly loosened the pouch on my waist.


    Goblin, gnome, ghoul, and de wolf.


    Mana stones of the four types of monsters that appeared on the first floor, as well as the mana stone of a deathfiend, a level eight monster.


    I started cing them all in front of the great sage''s monument.


    "It''ll start soon."


    All the preparations for forcibly opening the rift were in ce.


    The instance dungeons[2] of [Dungeon and Stone]


    Or rather, the rifts, have cooldowns.


    Take the first floor as an example. It takes at least three cycles, three months in city time, for a rift'' to reopen.


    Of course, it''s rare for a rift to reopen immediately after three months, and most times a rift opens randomly every five to six cycles.


    The maximum, maybe eight cycles? Something like that.


    ""


    Keep in mind, this is all a result of my own investigation.


    When I''d been working hard to get the Frostlord''s essence, I''d needed to know more about rifts''.


    It isn''t efficient to just wander around waiting for the rift to open, after all.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No."


    Shaking off my old memories, I ce the deathfiend''s mana stone in my hand in front of the monument.


    If the rift'' had opened within thest three cycles, that is, if it''s still in cooldown, there will be no response


    <em>Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrumble!</em>


    Before long, the mana stones I''d put down disappear in a sh of light, and the monument starts shaking.


    It''s really happening.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The vibrations intensify, and a ck portal opens in front of us.


    "Let''s go in."


    "Uh, um. I get it!"


    I hurriedly throw myself into it, with Ainar close behind.


    Hey, the team might get filled up in the next ten seconds.


    The character has entered a rift on the first floor.


    I look around and check our surroundings while Ainar collects herself from where she''d hit the ground, ass-first.


    A red sky that seems to herald the end of the world.


    A murder of crows flying overhead, and a ck fortress looming forebodingly in the distance.


    Needless to say, this is one of the four rift types on the first floor, the Blood Citadel''.


    Since the eighth-grade mana stone I''d offered as a sacrifice belonged to deathfiend, it''s only natural.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    After we wait for a while, another portal opens in the air and spits a person out.


    This is the decisive reason why I''d nned to dying here untilter, even though I knew not only how to definitively open the rift'', but also the optimal strategy to conquer it.


    Because I''m more afraid of adventurers than monsters.


    "Heh heh heh! I finally managed to get in!"


    Wouldn''t it be nice to have a five-man team with guaranteed confidentiality?


    If you enter this way, you must clear the rift with some random adventurers who enter on a firste, first-served basis.


    In gaming terms, auto-matching.


    Feeling a bit nervous, I check out our first team member.


    "Ooh! It''s reassuring to have two barbarians! Lucky! My name is Hikurod Murad! As you can see, I''m a dwarf, hahahaha!!"


    A chatterbox dwarf.


    No matter how skilled he might be, it doesn''t look bad.


    With a little luck, maybe the rest would also be like this


    <em>Pfft.</em>


    Or am I getting too big for my britches again?


    Fuck, juste, whoever you are.


    I''m not going to hold on to any hopes or expectations.


    A new colleague has joined your journey.


    Two more team members are added soon after.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (<em>instant dungeon</em>). This is different from   (<em>instance dungeon</em>). The former is shared across all users whereas thetter spawns different instances of a dungeon for different sets of users. Shared vs sharded universe, writ small. Thebyrinth here is the former, rifts apparently thetter.


    [2]  (<em>indun</em>) is a short form for <em>instance</em> dungeons. Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    <strong>Rift (2)</strong>


    Daria Wittember di Tersia.


    As an adventurer in her fifth year, she was currently wandering around the first floor''s Crystal Cave.


    With her younger sister in tow.


    "Erwen, you used a spirit again."


    "Ah, big sis, its too hard with just my dagger"


    "I told you. Even if you dont have a bow or you cant use a spirit, you have to be able to protect yourself."


    "No, I understand that"


    "Stop doing it, if you keep walking around and practicing like this, you''ll get better."


    Tersia had taken Erwen to wander around the first floor to give her harsh training.


    It was all for the sake of her younger sister.


    And yet her sister didn''t even seem to understand that.


    But as time went on, she was obviously gging more and more.


    "Ah, uncle said that it''s better to specialize in what you''re good at"


    " What?"


    "Believe in your team and do your best in what you can do. Th-, that''s the basics of being an adventurer um."


    Tersia, who''d been listening with a nk expression, was speechless.


    This was far too simplistic.


    Wouldn''t it have been nice if that was how this world worked?


    "Erwen, teammates are just teammates. Dont put too much value in them."


    Tersia herself had gone through many teams.


    From the exploration team on the sixth floor she''d belonged to for a while, to a hunting team which had aimed only for certain profitable monsters, as well as a speed-running team which had aimed for the achievement of being the first to open a portal.


    She''d experienced a lot of things while traveling with numerous people. Among them, there were several that she never wanted to share with Erwen.


    Teammates fundamentally couldn''t be trusted.


    Unless they were your blood kin, of the same family.


    "I see"


    Seeing Tersia''s hard expression, Erwen chose to shut up.


    Time passed like that, and soon it was the fourth day.


    Crossing the first floor clockwise, Erwen had grown enough to defeat all the monsters with just her dagger.


    In the process, her level had also naturally gone up.


    "Sister, what about now? My level rose, can''t I just go to the second floor now? Uncle must''ve already made a lot of money on the second floor by now "


    Tersiaughed as if she was hearing something cute.


    What was the big deal about hunting a few more monsters on the second floor?


    "Erwen, the rift will open soon."


    Rift.


    A ce where even mid-level adventurers with several years worth of experience would never be able to enter without a lot of luck.


    Erwen tilted her head.


    "How do you know that, sis?"


    "Because thest time a rift opened on the first floor was eight months ago."


    Tersia was kind enough to exin in detail to her younger sister.


    Since today was the fourth day, statistically speaking, the rift had no choice but to open in the next three days.


    "I see Uncle never talked about that."


    Naturally.


    Erwen sang uncle, uncle'' every time, but he was still just a rookie in the end.


    From the point of view of a veteran, going up to the next floor so recklessly and limating to killing monsters via trial and error, was the very peak of inefficiency.


    "Erwen, dont be impatient and trust your big sister. Give it just a year, and youll have outstripped that barbarian by a huge margin."


    Sometimes the slow way is the fastest way.


    "Yes Then Ill be able to help him!"


    "Ah, is that so."


    Tersia nodded her head a bit strangely.


    It was unknown whether the barbarian would still be alive or not, and even if he were, itd be fine to dissuade her at that time.


    At least, she wished her sister could preserve this innocence.


    While she was thinking that


    <em>Rrrrrrrrumbllllllle!</em>


    As if there was an earthquake, thebyrinth began to shake.


    A phenomenon that urred whenever a rift opened.


    "Erwen!"


    Tersia grabbed Erwen''s hand and ran down the passage at full speed. And soon she found a portal, rippling unsteadily.


    A rift.


    There had to have been thousands of such portals all over the first floor by now.


    Now, it was a battle where every single second counted.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Tersia and Erwen were about to crash through the portal.


    But at that moment


    <em>Boom</em>


    The portal winked out.


    <em>Thump.</em>


    Tersia, who could only sail through the air andnd on the bare ground, clicked her tongue as if it was a pity.


    " We were one stepte."


    They didn''t go in at the same time, but if shed quickly pushed in just her younger sister, Erwen might have been able to enter.


    However


    " Therell be other chances."


    It couldnt be helped.


    What if her younger sister went into the rift alone and died without Tersia there to protect her?


    "Erwen, lets go up to the second floor."


    Again, sometimes the slow road was the fastest.


    Equivalent exchange ().


    I really liked this phrase.


    But sadly, the was not thew that governed this world.


    Just look at how I met that psychopathic bitch.


    I managed to somehow barely survive, but didn''t gain anything in return.


    No, rather, I had to run away from the Deands and wasted more time.''


    But it was different this time.


    This time I myself made this choice.


    So, there would definitely be amensurate price to pay.


    Well, maybe.


    <em>Thud.</em>


    The other two who got auto-matched as our team members looked like a pair of human man and woman, making me raise my guard.


    The man whonded with a heavy sound had no special characteristics


    The woman was different.


    <em>Step.</em>


    As if defying the effect of gravity, the woman slowly fell to a gentlending.


    Even the talkative dwarf could only gape at this sight, unable to hide his surprise.


    I was the same, too.


    "To think I''ll see a wizard here."


    Wizard.


    The strongest job in [Dungeon and Stone], in name and in reality, one who''d be treated respectfully wherever they went just because of their status.


    "Bjorn, are wizards so great? The librarian was also a wizard!"


    At Ainar''s question, the female wizard frowned as if in displeasure.


    I spoke up quickly before things got any worse.


    "The librarian is a level nine wizard."


    "Is she different?"


    She was.


    By a lot.


    Unlike those upper-ss workers in guilds, public institutions, or workshops, this woman here could be said to be a true wizard.


    The fact that she was able to enter thebyrinth was proof of that.


    Wizards were an important strategic resource for Rafdonia, so if one couldn''t prove their skills, they wouldn''t be able to enter thebyrinth.


    "I see!"


    "Yes, that''s correct. You have a lot of knowledge for a barbarian."


    As I gave a clear exnation, the female wizard joined our conversation with a calm voice.


    Seeing that satisfied smile on her lips, I could guess her personality.


    "Greetings. I am Arua Raven, a level six wizard. This is the professional porter I''ve hired. His name what was it again?"


    "I am called Tarzine, Mistress Raven."


    So these two people were in one group.


    Anyway, it wasn''t too bad.


    She didn''t give off the feeling that she was looking down on other people, which was already the limit of open-mindedness one could expect from a wizard.


    The game had been filled with wizards who were mostly shitheads.


    "May I ask you to introduce yourselves, too?"


    "Hikurod Murad. Although it''s a short journey, I hope we get along, Miss Raven."


    "How experienced are you, Mr. Murad?"


    "Its my third year."


    A third-year adventurer


    Each of his pieces of equipment looked pretty good.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    After briefly mentioning my name, I asked straight-forwardly.


    "No matter how one looks at it, there dont seem to be any reason for any of you to be active on the first floor. How did you reach the rift?"


    Adventurers active on the first floor were mostly poor wretches without proper equipment.


    So, I''d expected having to suffer quite a lot to clear the rift.


    But getting matched with a third-year dwarf <em>and</em> a level six wizard?


    At this point, I couldn''t just rejoice at my good fortune, since this much of a coincidence had to be questioned.


    "I cant exin the details, but Id heard that the rift would open this cycle."


    "So did I."


    Preserving the information advantage, huh?[1]


    As if they''d made the same promises, Raven and the dwarf both kept silent about the method.


    Of course, it didn''t mean much.


    Because I now had a guess as to how it''d been inferred.


    "I am Ainar, Penelin''s second daughter."


    As soon as everyone''s introductions were finished, Raven took the lead in the conversation.


    "The loot will be divided ording to the number of people, minus Mr. Tarzine here. Can you all follow my instructions in return?"


    "No objection. Itsmon sense to follow the wizards instructions in thebyrinth."


    "Thank you for saying so."


    When the dwarf expressed his consent first, Raven''s gaze turned to the two of us.


    I couldn''t worry for too long.


    As long as there was a wizard in the team, there was nothing good about drawing attention.


    Because it''d been the wizards who''d persuaded the royal family to recognize the existence of the evil spirits first, and announce them as marked for annihtion.


    Fuck


    Clearing the rift was no longer the issue.


    "I agree."


    Let''s just go half and half.


    Earlier, she''d broad-mindedly admired me for being knowledgeable for a barbarian, but who knew when that gaze might turn suspicious?


    "I refuse."


    Eh?


    People''s eyes converged on Ainar who''d been the source of that stubborn voice.


    "I don''t know what''s so great about wizards. I wish Bjorn would lead us."


    <em>No, I already agreed, why are you doing this?</em>


    I wanted to shut her mouth right now, but if I did that, it''d look even more suspicious.


    Soon the wizard asked cautiously.


    "If its Bjorn You''re talking about this barbarian, right?"


    "Yes. Bjorn is no ordinary barbarian!"


    "Not an ordinary barbarian?"


    "Bjorn is the wisest warrior ever. He reads books at the library for six hours a day every day."


    "Hmm, you are definitely an unusual person."


    "Hes not unusual, hes great! I''ve never seen a barbarian as smart as Bjorn!"


    <em>Fuck</em>


    <em>Please stop</em>


    Everyone looked at me strangely at Ainar''s praise, but it was just that.


    They seemed to only chalk it up to us being barbarians.


    At least till now.


    "Still, its a majority vote, so theres nothing you can do about it. Ha ha ha!"


    "What''s a majority vote, why can''t anything be done about it!"


    "Um"


    Sensing the atmosphere again turning confrontational, I calmed Ainar down.


    But who knew why she was so upset, that Ainar grimaced in dissatisfaction?


    "But! Bjorn, aren''t you a better choice than that wizard!"


    Could it be that those words, for a barbarian'', had offended her to the core?


    I wasn''t sure, but thankfully I''d made her swear an oath'' in advance.


    Otherwise, the secret about the dimensional instability as well as the fact that I''d been the one to open the rift, might''ve gotten exposed here.


    "It''s a blessing to have your wife''s respect. I envy you, Barbarian! Ha ha ha!"


    "Oh, what wife! We aren''t like that!"


    "Ha ha ha! There is no need to be ashamed!"


    "Eek! I, I''m not ashamed!!"


    Anyway, thanks to the talkative dwarf, Ainar''s aggro was drawn elsewhere.


    I too was relieved, and looked at Raven''s expression.


    Contrary to what I''d been worried about, she wasn''t particrly interested in me.


    "Hmm, its a barrier that wont let you go outside. Interesting. If the dimension has been severed, how are we seeing the other side with our own eyes?"


    Should I call it a wizard''s passion for learning?


    Seeing her muttering by herself and scribbling in her notebook, she seemed to be curious about the principle of this barrier that was preventing us from leaving the map


    I hoped that interest wouldn''t focus towards me until the moment we parted.


    "Why dont we all stop here and start slowly? I have a lot of research to do, and a lot of samples to get."


    "Are you leaving? We still only know each other''s names "


    At Raven''s words, the dwarf tilted his head.


    I too had a simr feeling.


    Every team needs to know what each other''s abilities are and what they can do.


    No matter how impatient a team might be, sharing the core essence is the fundamentals of team y.


    However, Raven waved that off as an unnecessary act.


    "Is there any reason for that? All of the monsters from the Blood Citadel are level seven or lower."


    A voice full of absolute confidence.


    The dwarf also showed a slightly ufortable expression, but didn''t get the chance to say anything out loud.


    Because she continued talking.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. I''ll keep the loot from the guardians. There''re some studies I need to do."


    What kind of an ignorant bitch was this?


    Haah, in the end, she was a wizard alright.


    Shit.''


    Just as expected.


    Things were about to take a turn for the dogshit worst.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. kicking thedder). Somebody (the rich, the state apparatus, anybody advantaged in some way) climb up adder and then kick it down so nobody can follow them up. No literal trantion came to mind, however. See Namu Wiki.


    Apologies for no chapterst week, this will be made up for. Previous Chapter Project Page Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    <strong>Rift (3)</strong>


    Infighting'' is amon urrence whenever you y [Dungeon and Stone].


    And the cause behind that infighting'', hundred times out of a hundred, is money''.


    Research may be the top priority for an economically affluent wizard, but the reason adventurers enter thebyrinth is to make money.


    But now this wizard bitch has just poked at that sore spot.


    "Are you going to take all the loot from the guardian?"


    The dwarf no longer has the kind smile from earlier.


    His voice sinks, and the eyes exposed through the thick fur of his helmet gleam with a dangerous sharpness.


    "Do I look like a doormat?"


    The air freezes in an instant.


    And everybody feels it, too.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The human man touches the hilt of his sword.


    He''s probably not just some porter, either.


    It''s Raven who finally breaks the heavy silence.


    " Instead, I will give you all the magic stones thate out of the rift."


    "You''re telling me to pick up and eat the leftover garbage."


    " Don''t you think this is a reasonable calction? I''m not just saying things groundlessly."


    She tries to hide it, but Raven''s expression of embarrassment is evident.


    She hadn''t expected such a hostile reaction


    She might be unexpectedly innocent.


    Of course, she should''ve expected it.


    The drops from the guardian are nothing less than the best and the most essential loot from the rift.


    Among them, numbered items'' must be like iparable treasures to a dwarf.


    "I won''t let any numbered items go."


    " Fine. In return, I''ll take the essence of the guardian. And please acknowledge my ownership of any other discoveries that make use of my knowledge."


    "Good. Then, the rift stones will be divided equally between the two of us by rolling the dice."


    Hurray. What''s that bullshit about fairness, again?


    These two don''t even care about me and Ainar, and have already started fighting for their own interests.


    My head throbs from just looking at the scene.


    Even the thought that it might''ve been better to pass the rift with first-floor rookies, crosses my mind.


    Whereas now, we''ll at best be able to pick up some crumbs after the te has already been picked clean.


    It''s such a shame that I don''t have the strength to change the oue.


    "Bjorn."


    "I know what youre thinking, but for now, be quiet."


    "I get it."


    What I have to do is bing clearer.


    I have to be strong.


    So that it doesn''t matter if these dogs high up try to kick away thedder, I can still climb all the way up.


    Only then can I protect my own rights like they''re doing.


    Of course, that shouldn''t be a reason to concede today.


    "Wait a moment."


    "?"


    When I open my mouth, the attention of the two conversing with a softer atmosphere than before, gather on me.


    "You can take the essences and numbered items. But we will have the rift stone."


    "You''re being greedy."


    "Do you think a couple of barbarians are worth so much?"


    Their eyes are very sharp.


    Fuck, and here they were smiling so kindly just now when we first met.


    Yeah, alright, I was just testing the waters.


    "Fine, we''ll give up on the rift stone. Instead, give us priority to up to two essences other than the guardian''s."


    "Alright. That much is fine."


    "I agree."


    As expected, Raven and the dwarf readily ede to my request.


    This must''ve been their line in the sand.


    At their level, essences other than from the guardian wouldn''t have much attraction anyhow.


    "Then shall we go?"


    "Sure. My body is already sore from standing still for so long. Yeah! Ha ha ha ha!"


    Once the haggling''s over, the wizard bitch and the dwarf change back to how they were acting before, and smile cheerfully.


    Adventurer bastards sure are scary.


    How long had it been since we''d started climbing the mountain road towards the distant fortress that peeked between the ridges?


    At the entrance to the fortress, we encountered two sculptures of demons with wings.


    "Gargoyle statues."


    Level eight monster, gargoyle statue.


    It''s usually quiet, but once an enemyes into view, it turns into a tricky monster that starts off with petrification''.


    A general strategy would be to sacrifice one member to take the hit from petrification'', and the rest of the team then breaks the gargoyle statue to release the curse


    But we now had a wizard in our team.


    "Kyaaaaah!"


    As the three of us including the dwarf neared it, the gargoyles opened their eyes and spread their wings.


    My lower body turned to stone in an instant, but it didn''tst long.


    "Artena viar."


    Raven recited the curse removal'' spell, and the battle began in earnest.


    Ainar and I took on one, and the dwarf took on the other.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The pint-sized dwarf swung his hammer like a madman and smashed both the legs of his opponent.


    And once the gargoyle fell to the floor helplessly, he smashed its head with his hammer as if he''d been waiting for it.


    Was that the dwarf''s style?


    To be honest, it was quite manly to start from the bottom and go up.


    It was pretty in, though.


    "You guys are pretty good too!"


    There wasn''t much difference between us in the time it took to destroy the gargoyle statues.


    We, too, were confident in meleebat.


    You have defeated a gargoyle. EXP +2


    The two gargoyles turned into light and disappeared, dropping magic stones, but there was no need to pick them up.


    They floated upwards on their own, and shot into a huge bup bag.


    "I''ll save the magic stones for now and distribute them afterwards."


    "Thank you for doing that! Ha ha ha!"


    The dwarf didn''t seem worried about the wizard stealing the magic stones or anything.


    Seriously, there was no way a wizard would be hung up on such a small amount of money.


    "Then lets go!"


    The dwarf smashed through the old wooden door with his hammer.


    Was this the start of the real dungeon?


    A strange feeling was welling up inside me as I followed him inside.


    "Im going to need some light."


    "Right."


    A sphere of light floated above Raven''s hand, illuminating the dark area.


    This space we had just entered was the outer checkpoint.


    A ce for performing various administrative tasks, such as checking the luggage of the wagonsing and going, and verifying the identity of the passers-by before they entered the castle.


    "Grrrrrrrr."


    As if awoken by the light and the noise, rotten corpses began to rise up from the holes on the wall or from under the scattered furnitures.


    "Deadmen."


    Deadman.


    An unranked monster that doesn''t even spit out mana stones, let alone experience.


    Even their bodies don''t disappear after death.


    Except when they drop an essence.


    "They just bite and scratch as far as their attack goes, so Ill save my magic."


    There was no magical help, but it nevertheless didn''t take long for us to clean up the whole room.


    "Could Murad and Yandel please handle things over there while I open this door?"


    "Ill take care of it in a jiffy! Ha ha ha!"


    As I followed the dwarf to the second floor, a space like a shared bedroom appeared.


    As before, there were about ten deadmen, but since the space wasrger than the first floor had been, the fight was easier.


    <em>Puff! Puff!</em>


    We cleared up the second floor in an instant and climbed thedder to the roof to reach the third floor, without much conversation.


    Waiting there for us were a dozen deadman soldiers wearing rusty armour, as well as a deadmanmander with a slightlyrger stature than the rest.


    Calling him the first boss was a bit much


    Rather, he was an enemy that had to be beaten in order to progress further.


    "Its a bit bigger, but it''s not that different from any other deadman, so lets just get rid of it! Ha ha ha!"


    Once again, we quickly cleaned up the surroundings, and riffled through the deadmanmander''s clothes to pick up a horn.


    When we went back down to the first floor, the iron door on the other side had already opened.


    "Its very reassuring to have a wizard with us."


    With lighting in from both directions, the room without a single window now became quite bright, but it was meaningless.


    All the work to be done at the outer checkpoint was finished.


    Now it was time to cross the 50m long bridge across the moat and reach the castle.


    "Be careful of where you step, Mistress Raven."


    "Ah, thank you."


    The bridge ended in the middle, about 20m away from the gate.


    It hadn''t broken down with the years.


    This was its original design. The other side of the bridge was hinged at the end and was raised at an angle. A drawbridge, that had to be lowered for people to pass.


    <em>Ppuuuuuuuuuuuuu!</em>


    When we blew the horn we''d obtained earlier, the drawbridge began to descend with the rattle of chains.


    Of course, things weren''t that simple


    The water magic circle that has slumbered for a long time activates.


    "Bjorn! Water is rising from below!"


    The moat surrounding the castle began to fill up.


    Water began to rise from the furrows that had been dug around the fortress walls to prevent enemy invasion.


    Or rather  it wasn''t water, but dark, crimson blood.


    This was why this ce was called the Blood Citadel''.


    The sky was red and so was the earth.


    But there was something else that added to this apocalyptic scenery.


    "Bjorn! Hands! Over there, you can see hands over the water''s surface!"


    "Dont be nervous, theyre just deadmen."


    "Hey, who''s nervous?"


    As soon as blood rose to touch the bottom of the bridge, the deadmen who''d been struggling in the water, climbed up.


    The drawbridge had not yete down by even a fifth.


    The concept of this part was simple.


    Hold on until the drawbridgees down.


    If it were a game, this message would''vee out.


    "Grrrrrr."


    Nobody gave any specific instructions, but everyone knew how to respond  either by pushing the deadmen back down to the water or by knocking them down with a weapon.


    <em>Puff! Puff! Crunch!</em>


    Although they were just deadmen, mere unranked monsters, they were quite a difficult opponent here on the bridge.


    If you fell down, it was game over.


    "It''s all done."


    After about a minute, Ravenpleted her magic spell.


    "Uterna dart!"


    If I were to trante the words directly, it''d be something like de storm''.


    A strong gust of wind spread around us, in a dense formation, and mulched the deadmen in an instant like a blender.


    <em>Brrrrrrrrr.</em>


    The dwarf groaned as he looked at his legs which were stained with bits from the deadman corpses.


    " Thats great."


    "It was just a few deadmen. "


    Contrary to her humble words, Raven''s eyes were full of pride.


    But I didn''t at all feel that she was being arrogant.


    This wasn''t an area that could be passed so easily without a wizard''s AoE spells.


    After that, we kept crushing the deadmen who asionally climbed up to the bridge, and the drawbridge, which had been slowly descending, finally came into contact with the bridge.


    <em>ng!</em>


    The first chapter of the Blood Citadel was over.


    It''d been ridiculously easy so far.


    Now that we''d crossed the drawbridge, three more chapters remained.


    The urban battle in the outer fortress.


    The dungeon in the inner inner fortress.


    The demonic worship room inside the lord''s castle.


    "This is interesting."


    Raven, entering the castle, looked at the ruins with shining eyes.


    As if she was looking at a heap of treasures.


    "Smithies, taverns, inns, churches, stables used by merchants Most of these debris appear to be public facilities."


    The dwarf grinned.


    "Is that so surprising, Miss Raven?"


    "Of course. Neither the mountain road we climbed nor the castle has any farnd or dwellings. Meaning there were no farmers. Aren''t you curious? How could people survive in a fortified city built in such a remote mountain area?"


    "Didn''t they have an alchemist in this dimension as well? He could''ve changed mana stones to bread like we do. Haha."


    " Yes, that is the most popr hypothesis among the schrs."


    "Ha ha! Is that so? Even the learned people seem to think the same way as me!"


    "But, Mr. Murad, that''s not the only thing that''s interesting. Whether it''s the long drawbridge or the high walls, this citadel is built very practically. Who was their enemy?"


    Even the dwarf, who was amiable at first, became fed up with the lengthy conversation and retreated.


    "I dont understand why you''re asking such a thing. After all, isnt it all a created space?"


    "Its a created space, well, people who havent really learned dimensional theory might think so "


    "Stop it, Miss Raven. Monsters iing."


    As we were passing through towards the inner fortress, monsters began appearing before long.


    From deadmen to skeleton archers and mages, ghouls, and even a level eight deathfiend.


    The level of the creatures wasn''t much different from the Deands, but there was a big difference in scale.


    Each group included at least several dozens.


    "Everyone, gather by my side."


    Moreover, if you deal with one group, another group might hear the sound of fighting and rush in.


    Within a minute of encountering the first group, hundreds of monsters surrounded the area.


    But at that moment


    The de storm'' we''d seen earlier swept through the surroundings again.


    <em>Sssshhhhhhhhhhh!</em>


    Unlike a magic spell from some western educational institution[1], it couldn''t transform everything in its path like before.


    Some ghouls survived with only a severed limb, not to mention the deathfiend, which was the epitome of physical defence and natural regeneration.


    But


    "Please take care of the remaining monsters."


    The deadmen and the skeletons, that had ounted for more than 90% of the whole group, had been swept away.


    "Ainar!!"


    I shouted out loud, and Ainar ran with me.


    The target was a deathfiend.


    How to hunt


    There was no need to exin.


    One nce at each other was enough.


    "Behel-raaaaaaaa!!"


    We''d been in hundreds of fights together by this point, and now we hardly ever made any mistakes.


    Technique, (true) double barbarian tackle.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The dwarf was amazed to see us grab both of the deathfiend''s legs, topple it to the floor, then smash its head.


    " Is that how you normally hunt?"


    His eyes were filled with some kind of question, like, what kind of savages are these people?''


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, nothing. Very, very exciting, as expected from barbarians! Ha ha ha!"


    I didn''t have anything to be ashamed of, but it was a little ridiculous.


    His fighting style wasn''t particrly elegant or sophisticated either, after all.


    "Raviod eheltun."


    There were only seven deathfiends left, but when Raven cast the curse of exacerbating wounds'', it became even easier to hunt them.


    A deathfiend, once its passive preservation of the flesh'' is sealed, isn''t such a tricky monster to handle.


    "I think I can see why everyone thinks wizards are great"


    Did she really feel the value of a wizard in just two battles?


    Ainar was muttering in a frustrated tone.


    Raven didn''t respond at all, but when I took a peek, I could see her lips twitching.


    She was apparently weak to praise.


    The dwarf also added a sentence.


    "Ha ha! Obviously, having a wizard changes the scope of what you can do."


    I also agreed.


    If we''d tried to conquer the Blood Citadel'' with a party of just five rookies, this kind of a head-to-head battle wouldn''t have been possible.


    Perhaps it would''ve taken tens of times longer, since we would''ve had to whittle down the number of monsters starting from the fringes.


    "Hmm, well that''s why I study so hard. Of course, you also need talent."


    Raven wiggled a little bit at the sessivepliments.


    Slowly, her character was bing clearer.


    A gifted wizard girl who pretended to be humble but loved to show off, and was passionate about magic and research.


    I was starting to get a handle on how to deal with her.


    "Then Im going to go around for a while and get some research data. If its okay with you, could you all please help?"


    "Thanks to Miss Raven, we finished with plenty of time left, so of course I should help. Ha ha ha!"


    "Thank you."


    Afterwards, we scoured the ruins of the city, collecting antiques, books, soil, metal, and the flesh and bones of the deadmen.


    "Thanks to all of you, I finished early. Then lets move on to the next one!"


    I was stunned for a moment.


    Eh? Wait, what do you mean, finished?


    You beat all the monsters, you searched all around, so why not take that'' too?


    "What are you doing there! Noting?"


    Could it be that none of them knew about it?


    The easy loot that dropped when you broke the fountain statue?


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1] At a guess, this is a reference to Harry Potter.


    Don''t forget to like,ment, and rate/review on NovelUpdates! Previous Chapter Project Page <a ss="wp-block-button__link wp-element-button">Next Chapter Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    <strong>Blood Citadel (1)</strong>


    Every gamer has a habit of mashing the interaction key whenever a suspicious wall or an unusual sculpture appears.


    Id been the same, too.


    And that habit had helped me discover many hidden pieces'', that is, elements hidden inside the game, while ying [Dungeon & Stone] for nine years.


    Like the fountain statue here, for example.


    "Bjorn?"


    "Ah,ing."


    I left my uneasiness behind and followed the group inside.


    I decided not to mention the statue, in the end.


    A barbarian knowing something that even a wizard whod devoted her entire life to learning didn''t know?


    Itd be better to avoid suspicion.''


    Clearly, the excuse that Id read it in a book wouldnt work this time, and this object'' was an item that couldnt be taken out of the rift with distortion magic, anyway.


    "This is the inner fortress."


    In the medieval age, if the outer fortress served as the first line of defence, then the inner fortress was closer to being thest stronghold.


    Originally, this was the ce where various military facilities such as the armoury would''ve been built, and where the vassals, knights, and soldiers of the lord would be stationed.


    Raven looked around and sighed.


    " I''d already heard about it, but I really can''t find anything here."


    The inner fortress, which was about one-third the size of the outer fortress, was horribly damaged.


    All the buildings had copsed, and only ruins remained.


    There weren''t even any monsters here.


    "Lets quickly move on to the next destination."


    Under Raven''s direction, we cleared the rubble for about thirty minutes and finally found a way to the basement.


    "Mr. Murad, will you take the lead?"


    "Got it!"


    "Ah, I need to conserve my magic, so please light a torch."


    The dwarf took out a torch and slotted it onto his helmet.


    Maybe because he was so short, he looked like the Molediver, from the manhwa[1].


    <em>Crumple!</em>


    We pushed the thick wooden nks away and slowly made our way down the stairs hidden underneath.


    The third chapter of the Blood Citadel  the dungeon.


    I gulped and tried to steel myself.


    You have entered the first floor of the dungeon.


    <em>Aah, Im not good with the disgusting stuff</em>


    "Miss Raven, what kind of monsterse out here?"


    "I know there can be skull rats, banshees, deathfiends, chimeric wolves, ghoul lords and corpse golems."


    "Except for the corpse golem, theyre all monsters Ive dealt with."


    "Thats how it should be. Corpse golems are monsters that only appear inside the Blood Citadel."


    "Hahaha, time to pile up some achievements, I think!"


    The dwarf was happy that he could increase his experience by fighting new monsters.


    But not me.


    Even the graphics had been so terrible, how disgusting would the reality be?


    "Is there anything to be careful about, specifically?"


    "You just have to be careful about the flesh explosion. The explosive power is not very strong, but the body fluids are mixed with toxic acid, so it can be fatal if you get hit at close range. Of course, I''ll try to stop you before that."


    "Ha ha! There is nothing to be afraid of, because we have a wizard with us!"


    "Its all possible because there are strong warriors like Mr. Murad."


    <em>Damn.</em>


    Werent they at each others throats when they were arguing over loot just now?


    <em>Step.</em>


    As soon as I went down thest stair, a dungeon with abyrinthine structure unfolded before my eyes.


    Deadmen shackled with chains rotted inside cages, and on the floor, rats with only bones left made strange noises as they wandered around.


    "Bjorn, are those monsters too?"


    "Theyre the skull rats I mentioned earlier."


    "I didnt ask you, wizard!"


    By the way, these were unrated, same as the deadmen.


    In fact, they didn''t even have enough fighting power to be called monsters, so we simply walked forward, trampling on whatever we could see.


    And not long after, we met a banshee.


    "Kuhuhuhu, huhuhuhuhu!"


    The banshee was flying around haphazardly, revealing only the outline of a bizarre-looking face.


    "B-, Bjorn"


    Oh, right, she was afraid of banshees.


    Seeing Ainar clinging to me, Raven grinned.


    Thankfully Ainar was too busy to notice. The shouting match wouldve started up again otherwise.


    "Be careful not to bump into the banshee. It''s not too dangerous if its just once or twice, but "


    " But?"


    "Youll have a very, very horrible experience."


    "V-, very, very horrible experience? What does that even mean! Talk clearly, wizard!"


    "Well. Shall I leave it to your imagination?"


    Raven smiled crookedly as she looked at Ainars pale face.


    Seeing her take revenge in this way, she didn''t seem to have a very good personality either.


    I sighed inwardly and cut in on their conversation.


    "I heard that wizards have a way to deal with banshees."


    "Hmm, you said you like books, so you have broad knowledge, huh?"


    Was this enough to call my knowledge broad?


    Well, for a barbarian, it might be


    Still, this was probably still within the range of usibility.


    "Then Ill stop joking around and handle the banshee first. Tayrun shell."


    Immediately, an arrow of light was fired out of Raven''s staff and pierced the banshee.


    The magic was called mageshot[2] in the game.


    It had no casting time because it was a basic attack spell that was no different from a wizard''s normal attack.


    "Kyieeeeeeeeeeee!!!"


    In a while, dozens of banshees began to flock together, burning with fierce hatred.


    Theyd sensed the mark'' left by their colleague when shed died.


    From the point of view of a wizard who possessed arge number of powerful wide-area attacks, it mustve been a wee urrence.


    "Iherno heindar."


    me baptism.


    mes from her magic staff filled the straight passage.


    And when the fire was extinguished


    There were no banshees left.


    <em>Whooosh!</em>


    This time too, the mana stones scattered on the floor floated in the air and went into her bag.


    In fact, I was more envious of this than the attack spell.


    That you didn''t have to pick up the mana stones one by one.


    Really, how long would it take to put a wizard on my team and carry them around?


    Again, I realized how far I still had to go.


    Reality was different from the 2D world beyond the monitor.


    Especially the chill that now prickled on my skin.


    The character has entered the second floor of the dungeon.


    The dungeon I experienced firsthand for the first time felt like a mad scientist''sboratory.


    A chimeric wolf with four heads and bulging, uneven muscles like a mutant.


    A ghoul lord with a retinue of thirty elder ghouls.


    These eighth-grade monsters not only possessed grotesque appearances, but the small props around them were full of a horror game vibe.


    I could only hope I wouldnt get turned into another prop thatpleted the picture[3].


    "By the way, Miss Raven is great. Arent you scared at all?"


    "Well. I do love anatomy, so this much is fine."


    Fuck, then what about a barbarians anatomy?


    Come to think of it, the reason why barbarian hearts were sold at high prices was because they were magic materials


    "Ah, weve arrived."


    Hunting all the monsters in the dungeon and reaching the third basement floor, we found a hidden door leading to the underground space beneath the ruins of the lord''s castle.


    Originally, we shouldve gotten the map from the guardroom, but


    "The door is hidden behind the wall, so its good that I memorized the map in advance."


    Thanks to Raven, who''d studied the area thoroughly, there was no way we could get lost.


    Well, if I were alone, I wouldve found it as well.


    As for the dungeon, the ce was identical to how itd been in the game.


    But that''s only possible because I''m a yer.''


    Once again, I could feel why wizards were so important.


    Powerful attack magic.


    Highly useful support system abilities such as cure wounds''.


    Even the knowledge umted by reading numerous books.


    It wasnt for no reason that wizards were treated better than priests in a team.


    "Itd be better to leave our backpacks here. Especially for you, Mr. Yandel."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, I dropped the oversized backpack that spanned from my head to my thighs in front of the door.


    If I made enough money, I''d have to buy a magic backpack first.


    This wasnt my first time feeling ufortable because of it.


    "Ah, from now on, Mr. Yandel should also light a torch."


    At Raven''s instruction, I also affixed a torch on my helmet.


    With this, everything was ready.


    <em>Creak, creak, creak </em>


    As I turned the circr valve to open the iron door, a rotten stench rushed in.


    "I didnt expect this kind of a ce at all."


    "Oi, wizard do we really have to go in here?"


    "Im disgusted to death, too, but it cant be helped."


    A space reminiscent of a sewage treatment nt.


    There wererge water pipes lined up on the cylindrical wall, and dark filth was dripping down everywhere.


    And on top of that


    Broken and severed limbs and heads were piled up like mountains on the floor, and the air full of rot and decay stung our noses and caused headaches.


    "Ugh, gghhhh!"


    The first to vomit was the porter.


    The guy whod been simply holding the baggage next to Raven like an escort, with a really expressionless face, spewed out the contents of his stomach.


    The second was Raven.


    "Uggh, woagghhh!"


    She mightve been able to tolerate the sight due to her experience with dissections, but she was equally vulnerable to the smell.


    Surprisingly, I managed.


    Even though a scene that wouldve made me faint in the past was unfolding before my eyes, there was no effect on this barbarian body.


    "I''m d you''re all right. Come on, let''s go forward."


    Feeling something indescribable, I slowly approached the centre.


    <em>Squelch.</em>


    Every step made a sound as if I was stepping on a sponge.


    And as the light got closer to the centre, the huge shape thatd only been a dark outline became clearer.


    "Hello."


    Surprisingly, it spoke to us.


    In a female voice that sounded like a scratched tape recording.


    "Kkgh, kuhk! Meat! Save, kkghghk, save me! Me! Kkgh, kgkk, delicious, d-, daddy, kkh!"


    Ah, um, ah


    To be honest, it was a bit shocking.


    "Hooo"


    <em>Fuck, you used to be so quiet in the game.</em>


    <em>Why the hell are you doing this to me?</em>


    Bitter thoughts welled up out of nowhere, but nothing would change even if youment.


    When I looked to the side, even the trustworthy dwarf was frozen in ce.


    "Everyone, calm down!!"


    I immediately roared, waking up my bewildered teammates.


    But did this end up provoking it?


    "Daddy! Daddy! Hurts! Hurts! Hurtsss! It hurtssssssssss!!"


    The pile of corpses that had been crouching in the dark stood up and staggered forward, although I really couldnt say if it actually had any feet or not.


    <em>Boom!</em>


    The midboss of the Blood Citadel.


    It was a corpse golem.


    Although [Dungeon and Stone] is the epitome of a niche cult ssic, its not without its own popr parts.


    At least some of its illustrations are famous.


    The lifelike illustrations that seem like old ck and white photos are often used as memes'' on the inte.


    Few people know that those illustrations are actually from a game.


    Im realizing once more.


    "Fuck."


    No matter how realistic a picture is, it cant match up to reality.


    "Hurts! Hurts! It hurtssssssss!"


    Is this what a collection of thousands of human arms, legs, and heads looks like?


    Eachponent moves independently, as if it has its own will.


    The same goes for the hundreds of mouths.


    Each one pours out what it wants to say, uncontrolled and unfiltered.


    Most of them say it hurts, its cold, it hates, kill me, save me, etc., and theres no overarching logic that governs the emotions that fluctuate from moment to moment.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Well, its either that or a simple scream.


    Everyone is frozen once again by the macabre harmony in the synthesis of all sorts of bizarre voices.


    "Hikurod! Be careful!"


    A wizard good at anatomy.


    A third-year dwarf who mustve encountered numerous monsters.


    A human man who exudes an atmosphere that looks quite good for a porter.


    They treated us two rookie barbarians as spares, but


    Surprisingly, at this moment, its only Ainar and I who havent lost their cool.


    "What''re you all doing!"


    Ainar, whod been watching the corpse golem, pulls the dwarf by the neck and lifts him up.


    <em>Craaash!</em>


    The pile of corpses that flies in like a shotput explodes on impacting the ground. The sttered blood and flesh sticks to Ainar and the dwarf.


    <em>Screeeech!</em>


    Fortunately, Ainar is unharmed because of her clothes, but not the dwarf.


    "Ah! Eye! My eyes!"


    Fuck, it seems that the acid somehow went through the narrow slit in the helmet and hit him in the eyes.


    In an instant, the dwarf is incapacitated.


    And the wizard who believed only in herself


    "Ugggh, huurrrrrk!"


    Is still vomiting.


    <em> What do you guys think youre doing?</em>


    And here I thought things have gotten easier.


    No way, of course they can''t.


    "Ainar! Take the dwarf and retreat to protect the wizard!"


    Shouting my instructions, I raise my shield and face the corpse golem.


    Theres no choice.


    I don''t want to attract attention as much as possible, but


    Aren''t the ones supposed to carry us through the mission now messing around?


    "Behel-raaaaa!!"


    To survive, I have no choice but to take the steering wheel myself.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. mole miner). Initially we thought this might refer to the mole miner'' enemy type in Fallout 76, but that doesnt make sense either from the imagery or from context. This is quite possibly referring to the Molediver (Teamfight Tactics). Does that even <em>have</em> a manhwa?


    [2]  (lit. magic power) doesnt seem to be a very fitting name, so this is being tranted as mageshot.


    [3]  (lit. fire dragon point), giving the finishing touch. Comes from the Chinese proverb paint the dragon, dot the eyes, about a painter whod drawn a very lifelike portrait of a dragon, with just one thing missing. As soon as he painted the dragons pupil with hisst stroke, it became real and flew away.


    Don''t forget to like,ment, and rate/review on NovelUpdates! The owed chapter is now made up for. Previous Chapter Project Page <a ss="wp-block-button__link wp-element-button">Next Chapter Support Us on Ko-fi

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The corpse golems attack pattern is simple.


    Fire corpse bombs at distant enemies.


    Pull close and devour nearby enemies.


    Using those hundreds of arms sprouting from all over its body, wriggling like tentacles.


    Bjorn!


    Ainars worried cry rings in my ears as I maintain my distance.


    If I get too close, I wont be a valid target for the corpse bomb


    Then the target would change to where the wizard is.


    Craaash!


    I have to stall somehow.


    At least until the wizardes to her senses.


    By drawing aggro all by myself.


    Craaash!


    Each time a corpse bomb flies in, I roll to the side to create some distance, then crouch behind my shield to protect myself from the sttering acidic synovia.


    And when Im doing this for the third time


    Iherno heindar.


    A baptism of meses roaring.


    Fortunately, the wizard seems to havee to her senses.


    Instead of looking back, I keep my attention focused only on the corpse golem.


    Apanied by the screams of hundreds of voices, the body of the corpse golem is set aze, and its shell starts peeling off.


    The standard strategy for beating the first pattern is to repeatedly light it ame using torches while kiting its attacks and managing your distance, but with a single spell, all of that is nowpleted in one shot.


    The outer shell of the corpse golem has been neutralized.


    But the burning smell of rotten corpses is even more disgusting.


    U uggh, eeek!!


    Another scream resounds from behind.


    Please, juste to your senses quicker this time


    Well, although, I guess I dont need a wizard anymore.


    Ainar! Its fine now,e to the other side!


    I immediately call Ainar forward.


    The corpse golem is a level seven monster, but as long as its skin is peeled off, its not a monster beyond the reach of two barbarians.


    Grrrrr!!


    Its gigantic shape has also shrunk noticeably, and now its only about 3m in diameter.


    Now that the piles of corpses thatd been crawling all over its form have burned and melted, only the remaining bones, like bars of reinforced steel, keep creaking as they move.


    I call this, bone golem mode.


    Kaaaaagh!


    Because of the reduced weight, its movement has be much more agile.


    I shout as I block the violent swing of its arm with my shield.


    Porter! Youe help, too!


    I must protect Lady Raven.


    Motherfucker.


    Alright, I get it.


    Lets wait and see, what price all my hard work gets me.


    Crump!


    I leap high and m my mace on the golems torso.


    Theres a shattering sound, but thats all.


    Its ribs are so hard that cracking a piece of bone a little is all I managed.


    But this is repeatable.


    Ainar! Aim for the chest!


    Got it!


    Ainar and I attack the corpse golems ribs, kiting its aggro between us.


    Perhaps after doing that around forty times?


    The ribs, hard as walnut shells, crack apart, revealing the kernel inside.


    A magical core, amon vital element for golems.


    Crunch!


    After I break the core with my mace, the corpse golem stops working and dissolves into light.


    You have killed a corpse golem. EXP +3


    The reward is a mana stone the size of a fist, as expected of a level seven monster.


    Ohhhh! How many loaves of bread would this buy?


    Ainar, admiring the first stone shes seen of this size, suddenly stiffens.


    Because the reward doesnt end with just a mana stone.


    Whoosh!


    A halo of ck light shines softly as it hangs in the air.


    Bjorn, maybe this is?


    I nod my head, equally nonplussed.


    Essence drop.


    A rift is nothing less than a treasure trove.


    Elite monsters that dont appear outside in the regr areas are like raindrops in the desert for adventurers who cant get any more experience from regr monsters, not to mention the loot the guardian spits out.


    But the key is that the essence drop rate inside a rift is exponentially higher than the outside.


    Actually, if you look at the probability, its not that strange that an essence came out now


    What are we going to do?


    I put my thoughts together for a moment in response to Ainars question.


    First of all, we two should own it.


    We almost did all the fighting by ourselves, and this was the promise in the first ce.


    But


    Originally, I had two candidates.


    Deathfiend for regenerative power, or chimeric wolf for muscr strength.


    Both essences are from a level eight monster.


    But all of a sudden, here dropped the essence of a corpse golem, a level seven elite monster that appears only inside the Blood Citadel.


    The difficulty of obtaining such a rare essence is iparable to either of the candidates


    But its too average for me to be happy about it.


    The penalty is severe, and the unique abilities have their own drawbacks.


    [Corpse Golem]


    Pain Tolerance +70, Skeletal Density +55, Poison Resistance +12, Strength +15, Cognition -5, Appetite +9, Weight +21


    First of all, the basic stats are suitable for tank builds.


    The decline in cognitive ability affects the visual acuity of the body as well as the speed of judgment, and the body will be dull overall


    In return, other stat increases are very high.


    Skeletal density, which affects defence as well as physical resistance, is +55, and weight, which used to affect knockback and blunt damages in the game, is +21.


    Pain tolerance is also very useful in realitypared to in the game, appetite is insignificant, and strength as well as poison resistance are unconditionally helpful stats.


    But


    Special:


    (P) Acidic Bodily Fluids  Blood bes acidic.


    (A) Flesh Explosion  Create a powerful explosion from any part of the body.


    The abilities have huge ws.


    Flesh explosion does boast tremendous damage, but it uses the characters HP as a cost.


    What if you just dont use the active skill?


    Sealing a skill is a huge loss in the first ce, but even disregarding that


    If you eat this essence, every time you get injured, the durability of your equipment will drop drastically.


    Because whenever you bleed, your blood will stter and corrode whatever it touches, including your equipment.


    Whoo


    Outrageous potion costs and horrendous equipment costs.


    Usually, whenever this essence dropped in the game, I fed it to whichever NPC I was carrying with me at the time, pretty much throwing it away.


    You cant make chicken sd out of chicken shit[1], and this essence is the same.


    Its a waste topletely throw it away, but itd be problematic to feed it to your yer character.


    Anyway, the essence you eat at the start has to be thrown away someday, so taking this now wouldnt be such a bad thing


    Lets put it on hold for now and treat the dwarf first.


    Even if theres no owner, the essence will remain for half an hour, so theres no need for haste.


    I dont know if I might be able to trade something for this.


    Having made such a judgment, I turn to our rear and witness a scene that can be summed up in one word  a mess.


    Did the porter give them potions?


    The dwarf is rolling on the ground with the pain from the potion, and the wizard somehow looks half-dead.


    Do note close.


    His name right, Tarzine.


    This sleek-looking escort bastard blocks our way as soon as he sees using closer.


    Fuck, what did we do?


    What happened?


    When I keep my distance and ask, the porter answers.


    Shes suffering from bacsh because she forcefully cast magic.


    Bacsh


    He seems to be referring to circuit break, a condition that sometimes urs when casting fails.


    Upon closer inspection, the wizard is literally vomiting blood, not just spewing out the contents of her stomach.


    Ugh, huurrrk!


    Is this the bitter price of using magic in the midst of a stomach upset because of the smell?


    Its a weird sight for sure, but


    In fact, in [Dungeon and Stone], thats a good thing.


    Unlike other games where the chain of causality is transparently visible, in this game, small causes that seem insignificant can sometimes threaten your life.


    Are you going to leave her to it? I think itd be better to move her outside first.


    I will ask you to carry the dwarf, then.


    After escorting Raven and the dwarf to the dungeon basement, things get better in a while.


    The dwarf is the first toe to his senses.


    I have no excuse Thank you. Things wouldve been a nightmare if it werent for the two of you.


    Im d you understand that.


    I dont try to act humble.


    Because theres no going back.


    Im sure I made a difference, and Im going to use this to raise my hourly wage a little bit more.


    For that, itd be better to go high than to go low.


    If it werent for Ainar, youd be dead already.


    I know. Its really embarrassing, but as soon as I saw it, my body stiffened. I used to think Ive seen everything there is to see


    Once again, this ce emphasizes the harshness of reality.


    If it were a game, he wouldve been more than strong enough, but due to his fragile mentality, he was almost killed by a midboss, not even the rift guardian.


    So whats up with thedy?


    Bacsh. Shes drunk a potion, so she should get better soon.


    The wizard, whod been screaming instead of vomiting,es to her senses about ten minutester.


    It hurts, ouch.


    She speaks pretending to be careless, but theres no more of that earlier lofty atmosphere.


    The corners of her mouth and the nape of her neck are caked with vomit and blood, and even her fine blonde hair hangs loose and matted.


    Same with her robes, covered in dirt and grime.


    We took care of the corpse golem.


    Yes. I know. I overdid the magic, but well done.


    Really, is this how adventurer bastards behave?


    Rather than saying thank you, the first thing she mentions is her own achievement.


    If I let it be, therell be no hope of increasing my wages.


    I need to get a confirmation somehow.


    We saved you. By more than a persons share. Do you agree, wizard?


    I agree.


    Raven nods as if in anger.


    It seems that it was quite shameful that the two barbarians whom shed been taking for granted did such a great job.


    To be honest, its quite refreshing, but leaving her some room at this point will help the negotiations.


    Of course, your magic was amazing. With such strong me, you mustve overdid it for the sake of the team.


    Well, I guess So, what do you want to say?


    I say bluntly.


    We will take the rift stone.


    Essence, numbered item, rift stone.


    These are the three possible loot drops from a rift guardian.


    When Id first asked for this, theyd red at us saying we were being too greedy for two useless rookies.


    But what about now?


    There is only a strange silence.


    I wait patiently without urging.


    Patience is the basis of negotiation.


    I agree. If it werent for this barbarian girl here, Id be dead.


    Is this him repaying the favour?


    The dwarf is the first to express his affirmation.


    But


    I disagree.


    Raven doesnt allow it.


    But its not like shes giving no concession at all.


    But if the rift stone does drop, I think we can at least give them an equal chance.


    Simply put, it means that well be given the opportunity to bid.


    Its a little disappointing, but its true that shes helped a lot too, so it might be nice to be satisfied with this.


    Because I dont have much time.


    Then, on to the next item.


    Ah, and there was the essence.


    Essence? Could it be that the corpse golem dropped an essence?


    Yes.


    The dwarf and Raven both gape, perhaps not having expected to see something so rare.


    Its amazing. It looks like you havent gotten a single essence yet, but you got this one as your first.


    I heard that the corpse golems essence is so rare than even the Adventurers Guild doesnt understand its properties.


    Raven admires the essence thats even rarer than the essence of a guardian.


    Her eyes are shining with the lust for research. Its a bonus.


    I hide my happiness as much as possible and bring out the proposal Id been holding back.


    You can exchange it for the essence of the guardian if you want.


    Yes? But were not sure if the guardian will even drop an essence


    Raven wiggles in ce with a strange face.


    She really likes the suggestion.


    Ill take the chance.


    Okay then, alright. I really dont know how adventurers think. Actually, the corpse golem is a lot more interesting to me. I didnt know this would drop


    Negotiations, sess.


    Miss Raven, Ive heard that wizards cant absorb essences, so are you going to feed it to your porter?


    No, the essence by itself is worth studying.


    Raven took a test tube from the porters bag.


    This was one of the reasons wizards were such a cheat.


    Even if they didnt directly absorb the essence into the body, they could still take it outside.


    They did need to prepare for that though.


    Ah! Did you bring a test tube? I heard theyre exorbitantly expensive!


    This is the only one I have.


    In fact, putting an essence below the sixth grade in a test tube was almost a waste.


    But Raven seemed to value the corpse golems essence quite highly.


    Whoosh!


    As Raven chanted a spell, the essence was sucked into the test tube.


    She carefully double-wrapped the item with cloth and stored it properly in her backpack.


    Then lets get out of this terrible ce.


    Ive been waiting for you to say that!


    We climbed up the grimydder and moved quickly through the water pipes.


    The only monsters that appeared were skull rats and deadmen.


    Although the ce smelled foul, it was nothingpared to the stench in the corpse golems arena.


    After traveling for about thirty minutes, we reached our destination.


    Ill go up first.


    There was a staircase beyond the rusty iron fence that looked like it would crumple with one kick, and when I climbed it, a spacious stone chamber appeared.


    Breathing in the fresh air as much as I could, I checked my surroundings.


    It doesnt look like a gargoyle statue, what is that?


    It doesnt feel magical, so it must be a simple sculpture.


    Demonic sculptures were everywhere.


    And the floor was littered with human skulls.


    Perhaps there was a house right above here. If it hadnt copsed, I wouldve been able to investigate inside


    As if she didnt feel the eerie atmosphere, Raven spoke as if it were a pity.


    As you can see, it has the typical look of a religious facility. However, hiding it underground means that this faith did not fit the social norms of the time. For example, worshipping an evil god.


    I, I see.


    The dwarf was taken aback by Ravens enthusiastic exnation as she showed off her knowledge. I brought them back to reality by interjecting before they could go off on even longer tangents.


    Why dont we stop talking and get a little rest?


    In fact, this was my warning to myself as well.


    Because thest chapter of the rift, the demonic shrine, was not a ce to be taken lightly.


    Bjorn, Im feeling something ominous in the air.


    Especially for an unlucky bastard like me.


    Editors Notes:


    [1]  (lit. chicken ribs), something that has no great use or benefit, but not worthpletely throwing away.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    <strong>Blood Citadel (3)</strong>


    <em>Click.</em>


    When Raven pushed a stone embedded in the walls, the candles in the stone chamber lit up at once, and the hall became brighter.


    "Oh, how did you know about this again?"


    "Books are a treasure trove of knowledge."


    <em>Yeah, you can read anything in a book.</em>


    "Lets see, ah! Here it is."


    Raven pushed a brick, and a book fell down from the ceiling with the clicking sound of a mechanism.


    Necronomicon.


    A grimoire of ck magic, and an item that was sold at a fairly high price in stores.


    Damn it.


    "Its something I discovered with my own abilities, so Ill take it as agreed."


    "Thats fine. We wouldn''t be able to take it out without distortion magic, anyway."


    "Hahaha"


    Ravenughed awkwardly.


    She probably knew all about it from the map shed memorized.


    The Necronomicon was considered an item, and could be taken outside even without distortion magic.


    "Would you mind putting this in my backpack?"


    "Yes, Mistress Raven."


    My stomach hurt with envy, but all I could do was watch while the wizard swallowed the loot all by herself.


    Huh, Id thought to collect it myselfter


    Why the hell did she know about this, when she didnt even know what was hidden under the statue?


    "Then shall we go?"


    As we walked along the straight passage for about 10m, we came across a two-way fork under a huge statue of a devil.


    "Miss Raven?"


    "It doesn''t matter which one we choose. Were going to hunt all the monsters anyway, right?"


    We went around the '' shape of the demonic shrine and methodically hunted down the monsters.


    Gargoyle statue, deathfiend, chimeric wolf, and bone knight.


    "Not only did the corpse golem drop an essence, but we even got the longing type, so were pretty lucky."


    Yes, this rain of good fortune wasnt like my usual experience.


    Hate, sorrow, longing.


    A bone knight'', a level seven monster, can have one of these three attributes at random. And we got the easiest and the most rewarding type.


    "The longing type only has the ability to drain life, which restores its own life when it hits. And I can simply negate it with my cancel regeneration'' magic."


    Raven bragged proudly, but in fact, with or without her, the longing type would''ve been the easiest.


    The sadness type, which emitted a mist that caused delirium, had a very annoying ability even in the game.


    Well, it wasnt in the same league as the hatred type, though.


    The dwarf said thoughtfully.


    "If were talking about luck, Ive heard that the hatred type is the weakest, right?"


    <em>Fuck you.</em>


    Knights of hatred use soul sh''.


    A crazy skill that does no damage, but has an atrocious probability of dropping your level.


    [Companion A suffers serious damage to his soul and his level drops.]


    Once it crits, this message appears in the battle log regardless of HP, defence, or magic resistance.


    And when this message appears, its better to give up and start nurturing a new character.


    That''s a lot easier than recovering the lost experience by speedrunning portals.


    " It''s really scary to have your soul''s rank go down."


    At Raven''s exnation on my behalf, the dwarf shuddered and breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, this wizard girl did not miss the opportunity to show off her knowledge and continued to exin.


    "Ah, if you have as many essences as your soul allows, one would be lost at random. Perhaps this is something that other adventurers might not know."


    As expected of a wizard, she was bang on.


    However, if I could add one more piece of information as an old pro


    Soul sh'' crits more easily the lower your level.


    And now I was only level two.


    Even with my bad luck, I was really lucky I didn''t meet the knight of hatred


    "Essence."


    <em>Fuck, is my luck finally turning?</em>


    Another essence dropped at my hands.


    It belonged to none other than the seventh-grade monster, the bone knight.


    <em>What is this?</em>


    Even the corpse golem dropped an essence


    Was this the so-called bountiful fortune''?


    "It is as if God is watching over you. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "I know what you mean. Maybe the guardian would drop an essence too?"


    Each of them gave meaningless congrattions and looked at us.


    Me and Ainar.


    It meant one of us would have to eat this.


    After thinking for a while, I came up with an answer.


    "Ainar, take this for yourself."


    "Is, is that alright?"


    It wouldve been a lie to say I wasnt tempted.


    In fact, now only the guardian was left, and no one could be sure whether another essence would drop or not.


    But


    "You said you wanted to be strong, didnt you? So take this."


    From a yer''s point of view, it was more reasonable for Ainar to take it rather than me.


    Drain life'' was a good fit for swordsmen, and I was in a position where Id have to give up my weapon someday.


    And above all, Ainar was reliable.


    Judging by her honest personality, she wouldnt leave me to fend for myself and instead stay by my side.


    So, rather than being impatient, itd be more efficient to make Ainar stronger, and then use that strength to get an essence that fit me better.


    "Oh, thank you! Bjorn! Youre the best! Ill definitely repay this favour!"


    With my permission, Ainar took the essence with excitement.


    The change was dramatic and immediate.


    "W-, what the! Why did you all suddenly grow sorge!"


    "Youre the one who turned small, Ainar."


    "What?! Really?!"


    Ainar''s height, which was around 2m, decreased sharply.


    In an instant, she came down to around thete 170s.


    "This is the basic effect of the essence of the bone knight. In return for a significant increase in bone density, your height decreases."


    Raven, who liked to exin things, recited the information known by this worlds standards.


    If instead of terms like (high), (middle), (low), etc., you expressed it in terms of hard numbers:


    [Bone Knight]<ul><li>Cutting Power +12, Skeletal Density +55, Agility +15, Endurance +15, Flexibility -7, Height -25</li></ul>(P) Antiseptic  All wound aggravating effects (poison, bleeding, decay, etc.) are halved.


    (A) Drain Life  Temporary significant increase in regeneration when you strike another.


    "Dont worry. You wouldn''t have lost muscle strength just because you got shorter "


    "I, I''m ruined! Nobody will see me as a warrior anymore! Everyone already looked at me funny because Im a woman!"


    Did people really make fun of her because she was a woman?


    Or was it aplex all in her head?


    "By the way you look really pretty."


    Raven, watching Ainar scream, murmured with interest.


    "Is it because the skull structure shrunk? Maybe this could be sold to nobles as cosmetics "


    "That, that means Im not a warrior anymore?!!"


    I didn''t know it was going to be this bad, so I hurriedly cut in trying to fix it somehow.


    "No, no. Ainar, everyone already knows that you''re a great warrior!"


    To be honest, except for the tattoos on her upper body, she now almost looked like a tall human woman


    "Whats wrong with getting just a little bit shorter!"


    "Do you call this a little bit?!!"


    " But youre much stronger now! Isn''t that good enough?"


    I was the only one trying to console her.


    The rest were pure sociopaths, busy chattering with each other, ignoring their colleagues misfortune.


    "Ha ha ha! What a strange essence. If a dwarf like me eats it, hell be invisible!"


    "Hmm, thats a fun idea. Whether the height reduction effect is proportional or absolute, I need to look for examples after I go back."


    "Im ruined!!"


    "Ha ha ha! Is it because youre a barbarian? Even if youre short, your voice is still very loud!"


    "Ainar, if it''s okay with you, can I examine you once we get back to the city?"


    "Im ruined!"


    <em>All of you, please stop and be quiet.</em>


    <em>My ears are ringing, and my head hurts</em>


    "Deathfiend!"


    Thanks to the monster that ran in from afar attracted by all the noise, themotion somehow barely subsided.


    However, perhaps because they were curious about Ainars transformation after absorbing the essence, everyone took a step back and expressed their intention to watch.


    "Behel-ra"


    Ainar swung her greatsword with a shout that waspletely devoid of spirit.


    And


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    No, I didn''t hear it wrong.


    Her greatsword made a shing sound rather than a blunt impact, for the first time.


    Was this what cutting force +12 looked like?


    "Ainar, aim at the head!"


    "Uh, uh got it!"


    Surprised by her own change, Ainar leapt up high and chopped her greatsword straight down.


    And then


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    The deathfiend, which used to need dozens of hits with the two of us, died in a single blow.


    That one shot cleaved through the hard skull and reached the brain inside.


    "Look! You''ve gotten much stronger!"


    "Then, am I still a warrior?"


    "Does that make sense?"


    "?"


    "Ainar, second daughter of Penelin! Now you are not just a warrior! Youre a stronger warrior!!"


    "Behel-raaaah!!"


    Thank God, she finally cheered up.


    Her bnce was off because shed lost weight, but shed be much stronger once she got used to it.


    "Arent they a really good couple?"


    "I know, right?"


    I ignored the useless chatter between the wizard and the dwarf, and proceeded forward.


    Because Id realized once again that the only way to shut them up was by fighting monsters.


    "Come on! Bjorn! If you eat one, you can also be a stronger warrior like me!"


    Regaining her motivation, Ainar really kept fighting with all her heart and soul.


    <em>Thud! Ka-thunk! Snikt!</em>


    Unfortunately, even after hunting all the monsters in the shrine, no more essences dropped.


    But I didnt give up hope.


    Because the best part of the rift, the guardian, was still left.


    Wed been lucky enough so far, so couldnt that luckst for onest round?


    Just when that thought crossed my mind


    "Ive had a lot of fun with you guys, but now its almost over."


    The dwarf boldly raised a g.


    Raven followed.


    "Its a bit sad. This is my first time in thebyrinth, but I think I can understand why my seniors go on adventures."


    In that instant, it felt as if Id been dumped in a frozen river.


    Come to think of it, when had I ever been this lucky in my whole life?


    Even if Ibed over my entire lifetime, I couldn''t find a single instance.


    Something would always happen to spoil things at the end.


    The screws in my head, which had been loosened to the limit, tightened at once, as an unknown premonition loomed over me.


    "Then Ill go in."


    <em>What''s the problem?</em>


    If the worst were to happen now, what would it be?


    Infighting?


    That didnt seem correct.


    The loot distribution had already been agreed, so even if an internal conflict were to happen, itd only happen after the guardian died.


    <em>Screech.</em>


    As the dwarf opened the door to the stone chamber, I observed our surroundings.


    With an iron certainty that something was going to happen.


    I paid close attention to every little detail my eyes could reach.


    Simultaneously, I went over all the in-game information about the Blood Citadel'' in my head.


    So, I was able to find it.


    "Door! Close the door!"


    "What do you mean "


    <em>Damn it, its toote.</em>


    <em>Rrrrrrruummbllllle!</em>


    At the same time as the door opened


    The floor began to shake violently.


    And then, at the very centre of the spacious stone chamber, a shape than had been hiding in the dark stood up, and took off its hood to reveal a wretched face.


    Only Raven, the wizard, realized the how serious was the predicament we were in.


    "No, thats absurd"


    The guardian of the rift had changed.


    Instead of the death knight'' that shouldve been waiting for us here


    The lord of the Blood Citadel wakes up from his deep slumber.


    A boss'' monster without any retinue.


    Nevertheless, it was a monster with a level five difficulty.


    A true hybrid monster, proficient in ck magic as well as meleebat.


    A monster we wouldve only had a faint chance to meet even if we were on the sixth floor.


    "Vampire"


    A so-called high variant'', not an ordinary vampire.


    Simply put, he was a named monster with intelligence, a name, and a history.


    I even knew his name.


    "I havent seen any of the living in a long time."


    Vampire Duke Cambormere.


    "Where are you guys from?"


    On behalf of the frozen crowd, I opened my mouth.


    "Lets run."


    <em>Fuck, why are you doing this to me?</em>


    <em>In the game, even if I sang,e out,e out every time, you never showed up!</em>


    Second chapter! It''s been quite a productive week. Don''t forget to like,ment, and rate/review on NovelUpdates! Reader engagement keeps the project afloat!


    We go now into the climax of this arc, the first <em>real</em> fight of the story. See you all (hopefully) next week, in chapter 33  Warrior (1)!

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    <strong>Warrior (1)</strong>


    Monsters can be broadly ssified into four categories.


    1. Variants.


    For example, regr goblins, goblin archers and goblin swordsmen. Theyre all of the same race, but have different sses.


    2. Higher species.


    The deathfiends Id met in the Land of the Dead belong to this category.


    Note that this is a rtive term. As long as the monster is one grade higher than the average of the current floor, its a higher species.


    3. Rare species.


    Monsters that can only be met in certain special ces like the rifts, like corpse golems, or monsters that can appear in the general areas but are extremely difficult to find, like mimics, fall in this category.


    4. High variants.


    Named monsters, with unique memories for each individual, and individual names.


    Their most prominent characteristic is that they can have the power of essence'', giving them special abilities unavable to their species.


    In short, theyre much tougher and much more demanding to fight.


    Imagine, what if an ogre'', known for its thick skin, also possessed the regenerative ability of a troll''?


    A crazy monster would be born.


    Thats why


    I was running with all my might.


    "Who the hell is that guy?! Why the hell is there a vampire here"


    "Run faster if youve got the time to whine, dwarf."


    Out of the entrance to the boss room


    "Huk, huk, I can''t even run anymore "


    "Excuse me, Miss Raven."


    Following the same route by way of which wede in, past the water pipes


    "We cant leave this ce without killing him anyway. Wouldn''t it be better to fight?"


    "We at least need to find sunlight."


    "What sunlight? The skys all red!"


    "Thatd still be better than here, though."


    Even after entering the maze-like dungeon


    "Turn left here!"


    We continued to sprint.


    Because this ce was no different than his home ground.


    We had to get outside at any cost.


    That way we could still have a chance to live.


    "A, a high variant guardian This is unprecedented."


    Well, that wasnt strictly true.


    High variants appear even in the White Temple'' on the third floor. And from the eighth floor and up, in the true depths of thebyrinth, its safe to say that all rifts are like that.


    But, well, it wasnt wrong to call this unprecedented for the first floor.


    Even I, an old pro in his ninth year with ten thousand runs under his belt, had never met the vampire duke''.


    I only knew about his existence from a recording a yer had posted on the onlymunity site for the game.


    "Oh right! How did you know, Mr. Bjorn? You told us to close the door!"


    Couldnt that damned zeal for learning take a rest even in this situation?


    "I repeat, run faster."


    "But Im not running by myself, right?"


    <em>Ah, thats right.</em>


    <em>But cant you see how hard </em>Im<em> trying to run?</em>


    " I just had an intuition."


    Before things got any more annoying, I looked around and cut off our conversation.


    But if I were to answer that within my own head


    It was thanks to the unusual colour of the doorknob that I''d noticed.


    In the Blood Citadel gamey recording that yer had uploaded, that had been the only unusuality.


    When the vampire duke didn''t appear for me even after trying hundreds of times under the same conditions as that yer, Id thought there had to be some special condition, so Idbed through the recording and found that small difference.


    If I hadnt been blinded by so many lucky breaks, could I have discovered it even before opening the door?


    Well, there was no point thinking about that right now.


    "Youre being rude, o guests."


    As soon as we reached the second floor of the dungeon, he appeared on our trail.


    <em>Swaaaaaa!</em>


    Chasing us in the form of a ck mist, not as a human.


    This wasnt a vampiric ability. It was one of the dozens of ck magic spells he possessed, spiritization''.


    This was why I hated monsters that used magic.


    They were too damned versatile.


    "Raven!"


    I immediately called the wizard on our side.


    I wanted to ask if she knew any sr magic, the elemental weakness of all vampires.


    But I was thinking too much.


    "Everyone close your eyes!"


    Thedy wizard had already finished casting.


    "Aheschenbert tu!"


    Radiant explosion''.


    A support spell usually used for its AoE blinding effect.


    Even with my eyes closed, I could clearly feel the sudden and intense sh of light.


    <em>Ppiiiii.</em>


    Ignoring the tinnitus from my ears, I opened my eyes, and found that the ck smoke thatd been chasing us had disappeared.


    Thank God.


    By cancelling spiritization, the next part of thebo, materialization, had also been prevented.


    Meaning wed earned at least three minutes of reprieve, or even more.


    By now, he mustve again woken up in the shrine room.


    But were triumphs bound to be apanied by disasters?


    "Bjorn! The wizards down!"


    "What?"


    Hearing Ainar''s exmation, I nced at Raven, who was being held by the porter as we ran, and saw that she had fainted. As if shed suffered from some internal injury, blood was dripping from her lips.


    What? Did that bastard use some magic?


    But one couldnt use magic in spiritized state, though?


    Maybe the power of the essence?''


    Maybe.


    In the recorded gamey, the yer had gotten wiped out without much fuss, so it was impossible to confirm what kind of additional abilities the vampire duke had.


    Various possibilities swirled in my head, but I decided to stop thinking about it for now.


    "What are you doing?! Not running?"


    "The wizard who knew the way has passed out!"


    "Dont worry. I know the way."


    " How?"


    Looking at the dwarfs face full of doubts, I answered briefly.


    "I memorized it."


    "But isnt this your first time here?"


    In fact, Id been here hundreds of times.


    Id wanted to meet the vampire duke, so Id been a really frequent visitor. Of course, I''d never expected that I''d get to see that face from up close instead of from the other side of the monitor.


    "Follow me."


    I took the lead without allowing any further questions.


    Would the wizard consider me too unusual for a barbarian when she woke upter?


    But thatd be a concern forter.


    Surviving now was the priority.


    "Whoa, you really memorized the way"


    As we sprinted nonstop and reached the first basement floor, the dwarf eximed in amazement.


    "You two, is it true that you finished youring-of-age ceremony onlyst month?"


    "Of course! Didn''t I tell you! Bjorn is a great warrior!"


    "A great warrior, huh Feels like that really mighte true someday."


    <em>They say praise can make even whales dance, but Im not a whale please, I''m begging you, if youve got the energy to talk, run faster.</em>


    Maybe two minutes had passed so far.


    <em>Pit-a-pat pit-a-pat.</em>


    Left, right, straight, straight, right, left, straight, straight.


    As we kept running non-stop ording to map Id drawn in my head, the exit finally came into view.


    Were we just under three minutes?


    I checked our trail onest time before running up the stairs.


    "Whoo, whoo"


    Everyone was breathing hard, but nobody had been left behind because they all had good basic stamina.


    The problem was that I could see a trail of dark smoke following behind us.


    <em>Swaaaaaa!</em>


    Should I have thrown away the whole backpack?


    Else I could''ve widened the distance a little bit further.


    But nothing would change even if I regretted it now.


    <em>Let''s focus on what we can do right now.</em>


    <em>Pit-a-pat pit-a-pat!</em>


    We rushed up the stairs.


    But did he use materialization''?


    <em>Pitter-patter.</em>


    I heard the sound of something being assembled behind us.


    It was time to go for broke.


    I started jumping two to three steps at a time with ast-minute burst of energy.


    And


    "Were out!"


    We finally came out on the surface.


    Without a single fatality.


    "I was so worried deep inside, but it really didnt follow us up, I see"


    The dwarf muttered with a sigh.


    However, as if he wasntpletely relieved, his gaze was still fixed on the stairs leading to the basement.


    Anybody with basic sense would know.


    In the end, wed just bought ourselves a little more time.


    None of the problems had actually been resolved.


    " How long do you think itd take?"


    In response to the dwarf''s question, I shrugged, looking at the ridge across the castle walls.


    Well, although I didn''t know the exact time


    "Just from the looks of it, there isnt much time left."


    Time was clearly not on our side.


    Soon, that dark red sky would turnpletely stygian.


    So we needed to finish our preparations before that.


    "So how''s the wizard, exactly?"


    "Shes taken a potion, so she shoulde back to her senses soon."


    "Are you sure?"


    " Im sure she will."


    <em>That''s just your own wish then, you bastard.</em>


    Really, did this guy have no concept of our current situation that he was behaving like this?


    I said firmly.


    "You have to do more this time."


    "But"


    But, what?


    "Or do you want to lose everything?"


    Sometimes beingpletely direct is the most effective.


    He couldn''t protect the wizard by himself if all the rest of us died.


    " What can I do?"


    Although if he had to <em>ask</em> me that, it might be true that he couldnt make much of a difference.


    But I just wanted to remind him of his resolve before the battle began.


    "Guard the wizard. Even if you have to risk your life."


    " Of course."


    His tone changed, sounding a lot more reliable.


    And now that this bastard had been dealt with


    Was there only one more thing left to prepare?


    "Lets go to the outer walls. Itd be better to have some cover."


    I used some unreasonable excuses to lead the party to the outer walls.


    In fact, it mightve been best to leave everything here and go alone right away


    But if he popped up in the meantime, it''d be game over.


    "Wait here for a moment. Ill take a look around ande back."


    "Splitting the partys a bad idea!"


    The dwarf shouted something, but I pretended to be deaf and ran towards the fountain Id noticed thest time.


    I had no choice then but to ignore it in order to not attract attention, but this time I had to get that item.


    <em>ng! Crumble.</em>


    A fountain, dry and full of pebbles.


    After breaking the statue in the middle, Ibed through the fragments and pulled out a small box from the debris.


    The character has obtained the [Tear of the Goddess].


    When I checked, the contents also matched how itd been in the game


    Other good news also followed.


    "This is"


    When I came back after packing my new prize into the sole of my boots, Raven hade to her senses.


    "Vampire! What about the vampire?"


    "We managed to escape somehow. But hell appear again after the sun goes down."


    "I see."


    Maybe because she was still in pain, so she frowned.


    Now it was her turn to answer.


    "What the hell happened to you?"


    Raven took a cursory sip of the potion the porter handed her like it was in bottled water, and answered in a half-dead voice.


    "Ugh, Im not sure, but augh, based on the symptoms, sss it was most likely pain sharing."


    Pain sharing.


    We were pretty lucky if that was true.


    The eighth-grade monster with this ability, nightflier, was one of the ones with the lowest basic stats among its peers.


    If the essence had been sixth grade, no, even seventh grade, the difficulty wouldve been even higher.


    "Ah In fact, when I tried to use the spell one more time, the bacsh "


    Raven grabbed the cor over her chest with a painful expression.


    Seeing it made me feel very sad too.


    Seemed like Id have to cover for her a while longer.


    "How long would the recovery take?"


    "Ugh, aplete recovery is impossible. My magic circuits gottenpletely twisted."


    "A rough estimate is fine, so give me some numbers."


    "Twenty minutes? I should heal up enough by then for up to five rank seven attack spells."


    Five magic spells in the same ss as me baptism.


    This was a pretty big deal.


    "Are there any other sr magics you know of?"


    "Its very rude to ask a wizard about their spell repertoire, you know?


    Of course, in terms of the worldview, I knew that.


    But right now I was one of the barbarians, who stood at the very apex of rudeness, with a cultural tradition of daring to talk smack towards anybody except the king.


    Looking at my eyes which were bluntly saying so what?, Raven could only sigh.


    "I could cast one sunspot sphere."


    "Sunspot sphere"


    Its basic form was simr to a fireball, but it was a rank six attack spell that used the sr attribute instead of fire.


    Now how could I spruce this up even more?


    "What about using the attribute strengthening'' spell on the sunspot sphere?"


    " If I had ten more minutes to gather the mana."


    "Alright then. I''ll try to hold on somehow until then. So dont go out of your way to help, and save your magic."


    "Yes, got it Wait, but why is Mr. Yandel acting as the leader?"


    As expected of a wizard, huh? She sure caught on quickly.


    The dwarf had just followed along when I''d naturally'' taken the lead.


    "Then is there anyone else who can do it?"


    She nced at the porter, Ainar, and the dwarf, in that order, then shook her head as if shed been convinced.


    "That, really I see how it is."


    "Ha ha ha! Sorry! I was just born like this, so what can I do?"


    The dwarf scratched the back of his thick neck as if he was indifferent. And Ainar also joined in the conversation because she saw a way for a quick victory.


    "Are you going to admit that a barbarian is better than a dwarf!"


    "Of course not! However, as the barbariandy here said, this friend here is really something special. I could feel it."


    "Special?"


    "Ive always been confident in my eye for people."


    Raven was curious about whatd happened while she was unconscious, but sadly, we couldn''t spend our precious time on that.


    "Murad, how many essences do you have?"


    "Four."


    "What kinds?"


    I made the questions as short and concise as possible, trying to grasp the dwarfs overall capabilities.


    Among the essences he had, there were no key cards that could turn the game around


    Still, I could draw a strategy inside my head.


    The one disappointment, however, was that there was no time to discuss it with the team members.


    <em>Swaaaaaa.</em>


    A cool wind blew, and the shadows that covered the earth congealed and grew thicker.


    Thirty minutes left until the preparations were ready.


    Night falls.


    Now there was no ce to retreat to.


    Id just have to endure it somehow. <

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    <strong>Warrior (2)</strong>


    "Bjorn."


    The moment Ainar called out my name


    The sun, that had been covered by the red clouds so far, wentpletely over the horizon. And at that same instant, a pale-skinned man appeared under the red moonlight.


    "Its strange, its really strange"


    He took a nce at the ruins of the castle town all around us, then focused his full attention on our party.


    "Your very presence makes my killing intent boil over. I cant even stand to <em>look</em> at you. Do you guys know the reason?"


    The reason? Well


    <em>How should </em>I<em> know?</em>


    <em>And I don''t really want to know, either.</em>


    I tried to be a bit clever with my answer.


    "Given some time to think, we might be able to remember?"


    Even one more minute would be fine, so I decided to try and buy time.


    However, the bastards eyes shined at my answer.


    "Unfortunately my bloodlust has be too unbearable. Kahahaha."


    To be honest, this wasnt much of a surprise.


    There was no way this vampire bastard would agree to such a thing.


    "Kaha, kahahaha! Kahahahahahahaha!!"


    Even facing so many of us, the vampire, as if hed been possessed, went from a small snicker to full-blown, gut-bustingughter


    "Kyaaaaaaagh!"


    Finishing with a scream that wouldnt have been out-of-ce if itde from some kind of movie alien.


    <em>Sniiikt!</em>


    His nails, the main weapon of a vampire, were already protruding outwards with a sharp, slicing sound.


    At some point, only madness remained in his pupils, shedding a crimson glow.


    Again, this is the same as how itd been in the game.''


    Come to think of it, the game had been the same way.


    No matter how intelligent a monster was, there was never any proper conversation to be had, beyond exchanging only a few words like an introduction.


    "Are you still fine with this much fear[1]?"


    The killing intent emitted by the level five monster was enough to make one freeze, but surprisingly, the dwarf was fine.


    "Everyone, back off!"


    I was indeed a little amazed.


    Hed looked so pathetic when facing the the corpse golem, but he was still a third-year adventurer in the end, huh?


    At the same time as the vampires form disappeared, the dwarf stepped forward and raised his buckler.


    <em>aaaaaaang!</em>


    An explosion of dust blew around him with a roar.


    The power was evident even from a few steps away, but


    "Ha ha ha! Its pretty heavy!"


    The dwarf didn''t take a single step back.


    It wasn''t that his stats overwhelmed the vampire''s


    It was all thanks to his essence.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [counterweight].


    An ability of the seventh grade monster, iron troll''.


    A knockback immunity'' skill that prevents you from falling or being pushed when your feet are in contact with the ground.


    Additional options include shock absorption.


    "Tarzine, you stand back!"


    As the battle began, I gave orders.


    However, no answer came back.


    When I nced askance, I saw that the porter was already far away, with the wizard safely cradled in his arms.


    He <em>did</em> do a good job, so why did I feel so annoyed?


    What exactly was I feeling right now, I decided to ponder overter.


    "Ainar!"


    "Ill take the right side!"


    I could just save my breath, because we could read each others thoughts just by looking into the others eyes.


    I nodded briefly towards the left side of the vampire, then rushed at him together with Ainar.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Perhaps he hadntpletely lost his mind, and his wits remained about him as far as battle was concerned? The vampire retreated.


    At the same time, the dwarfs half-crumpled buckler was restored to its original state as if time had been reversed.


    The buckler didn''te with an auto-repair feature


    Hikurod Murad has cast [emergency restoration].


    This was the ability of living armor.


    A useful skill that not only saved on the cost of equipment, but also greatly increased the performance any magic tool one equipped.


    The dwarf, whod finished the repairs in an instant, shouted.


    "Ill be in charge of the front, so you guys help from the side!"


    There was no reason to disagree.


    Because he was a dwarf, he''d probably even be able to hold out alone for a few seconds. To be honest, I was the one here who was the least helpful.


    Ainar had at least eaten an essence this time, but I, the wise one, had nothing except for my undying imprint''.


    Well, I supposed I could serve as a meat shield.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaah!"


    At that moment, as the vampire looked at us from a distance, his body suddenly dissolved into hundreds of crows.


    A murder of crows pping their wings, and flying towards us at great speed.


    "Get as far away as you can!"


    The crows quickly hit the floor and exploded.


    <em>Craaaack! Bang! Booooooooom!</em>


    The explosions werent that powerful in and of themselves.


    However, we couldnt avoid the blood that sshed all over the ce.


    Shit.''


    Of course, this wasnt like the corpse golem with its acidic blood, but


    Considering the next part of thebo, this was even more of a headache.


    "B-, Bjorn! What the hell is this!"


    A red tattoo was engraved on our blood-drenched foreheads, and a bright light shone forth.


    The character has been anointed as a sacrifice.


    Vampire Duke Cambormeres physical ability temporarily increases proportional to the number of sacrifices within a 100m radius.


    I clenched my teeth, ignoring the information from the game log that somehow rose within my mind.


    The vampires figure was slowly reforming from the blood thatd pooled on the floor after the crows had exploded.


    Now that hed been buffed, it was going to be even more difficult to deal with him.


    Are we close to about three minutes, now?''


    There was still a long way to go before the preparations were ready.


    Would I be able to survive until then?


    I shook my head.


    There was no point in thinking about the uncertainty of the future.


    "Behel-raaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Id simply have to endure.


    With the same bull-headed, intransigent resolve that the barbarians were proud of.


    First, buff skill, sacrificial imprint''.


    Second, eternal life'', that greatly increases regenerative power, proportional to the lost stamina.


    Third, master of blood'', that absorbs part of the target''s abilities when directly sucking blood from them.


    Each of the three active skills possessed by vampires shine with great majesty in close-ranged meleebat.


    The problem, though, is that this isn''t the end of it.


    These bastards, unsatisfied with their natural abilities, also use various ck magic spells.


    "Bjorn, another crow!"


    For example, turning into a crow and exploding, turning into smoke to phase through hits, using blood scattered nearby to summon monsters, etc.


    Vampire bastards are the epitome of how cheaty the specs of the high-grade monsters are.


    This is why the majority couldn''t even reach the sixth floor and had to quit the game.''


    Seeing with my own eyes the crazy difficulty of [Dungeon and Stone] once again, I raise my shield.


    Its already been torn and dug by the vampires nails, and its almost like scrap metal at this point


    But its better than nothing.


    <em>aaaaang!</em>


    I use the recoil to jump back and absorb the shock of the impact as much as possible.


    Strength, speed, and skill.


    Against an enemy who overwhelms me in every way, all I have are the remnants of my fighting talent and my experience.


    [Please hold on for another five minutes!]


    Suddenly, Raven''s voice echoes inside my head.


    I wonder if itd have taken less time if shed saved the magic power instead of sending a message


    Still, after hearing this hopeful news, I do feel a little refreshed


    "Hikurod got hit!"


    <em> Like hell.</em>


    The dwarf whos been marking the vampire from up close, showing his skill as an adventurer in his third year, falls down.


    Although Ainar, being nearby, rushes in and prevents the vampire from sucking his blood


    Hikurod Murad has fallen into a state of [incapable ofbat].


    In an instant, the tide has turned.


    Ainar and I are already at our limits.


    Its almost impossible to stop the enemy with just the two of us, without the dwarf whod been taking on at least half the pressure during this battle.


    Then I''d rather''


    I make a quick decision.


    "Ainar! Take Murad and step back!"


    "But"


    "Im going to stop this guy!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    As Ainar hauls Murad over her shoulders, I dash forward and swing my mace.


    <em>Crump!</em>


    My first valid hit in quite a while.


    "Aahk!!"


    My head throbs with the recoil of my sessful attack.


    Because this crazy bastard is a high variant.


    Vampire Duke Cambormere has cast [share affliction].


    In the meantime, this bastard fully recovers from his injuries by just taking a step back to catch his breath.


    Damn, I''m still in pain.


    What kind of bullshit is this?


    "Kyaaaaaaah!"


    Still, just as nned, the aggro haspletely focused on me.


    I double-check to see if the thing Id hidden in my boots is still safe.


    The item called the Tear of the Goddess''.


    Simply put, its a sacred object.


    Although its a disposable item, it can be used for healing purposes, and also for attacks against monsters with unholy attribute.


    Should I use this now?''


    Of course, using it on myself isnt worth it.


    Doesnt matter if its a special grade'', its still an item that can only be used within the Blood Citadel''.


    If its used on the dwarf, we could restore our fighting power immediately, and if its used on the vampire, itd be able to inflict considerable damage.


    But


    No.''


    I stop my pointless worries.


    Why have I been defending so steadfastly until now?


    Because Ive only nned for one attack.


    And actually, nning for more than would rather be a demerit.


    Since the chance wille only once


    We have to pour our everything into it at that exact moment.


    Thats the only way for the five of us to hunt a level five monster.


    <em>Click.</em>


    I take a bottle of potion from my waist and open the stopper.


    And the moment I pour the potion into my mouth while watching the vampire rushing towards me


    <em>Screeeech!</em>


    The countless number of residual wounds Ive umted during the battle start healing, and the apanying agony rushes in like a tidal wave.


    Its as if the strength is running out of my hands like water. I want nothing else but to copse. After all, its close to impossible to fight while drinking a potion. But


    It doesn''t matter.''


    Because Im not trying to fight here. Not exactly.


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    Soon, the vampire''s ws are nailed to my abdomen.


    Even with my sheet metal armour in the way, the wound seems grievously deep.


    "!"


    Nerves that feel a life-threatening danger fire like crazy, sending signals of pain to my brain.


    My head feels nk, as if overloaded on sensations.


    Shit, if Id known things would be like this, I wouldve just eaten the corpse golem essence.''


    Leaving my bted regrets behind, I pour another bottle of potion into my mouth.


    <em>Screeeech!</em>


    The effects of the undying imprint stack with the potion, and the wound heals swiftly.


    "Kyaaak?"


    The vampire bastard sounds startled, as if he cant make sense of the current situation.


    Honestly speaking


    It hurts like Im dying, but


    "Behel-ra, you son of a bitch"


    Mere pain cannot kill me.


    Im still alive to this day. Im still here. That is my proof.


    "What the hell is that guy doing!"


    Raven, who was hiding behind the rubble in the distance and observing the situation, was astonished.


    Although shed read of many extraordinary strategies and hunting methods of famous adventurers in her books, none of them had been like this.


    Just cling to the enemy while chugging potions?


    "Th-, thats never going to work. H-hell die!"


    The concept itself didnt make sense.


    She, whod taken potions several times, knew this very well.


    The pain that came with drinking a potion could be unimaginable, and the intensity of the pain increased depending on the severity of the injury.


    Then what about that barbarian, right now?


    <em>Screeech!</em>


    It wasnt at a stage where his wounds were bubbling and steam rising from them. His whole body was covered with pulsing smoke.


    Even for her, seeing this kind of scene was the first time.


    In this state, even leaving the injuries aside, death from the shock itself wouldnt be strange at all.


    In fact, wasn''t that alreadymon as a case of death after drinking potions?


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, while she was shuffling in ce with anxiety, her eyes widened.


    The pain the barbarian had to have been feeling right now was beyond her imagination.


    But at least one thing was certain.


    In that state, he shouldn''t have been able to even move.


    But, what the hell was this scene before her eyes?


    <em>aaaaang!</em>


    Blocked.


    While half-copsed on the floor


    Holding a shield that had be a lump of scrap metal


    The barbarian blocked the vampire''s nails from cleaving him in two.


    And as if to prove that this wasnt an ident


    <em>aaaaang!</em>


    This happened several times, over and over.


    Of course, not all the attacks were blocked. Even now, the barbarians whole body was being shredded with abandon by those nails that danced like a whirlwind.


    However


    <em>aaaaang!</em>


    Every attack that targeted a key vital point such as the head or the heart, was somehow blocked by a random-looking thrust of the shield.


    Is this even possible?''


    She had no idea whether he was urately avoiding the most fatal attacks with superhuman concentration, or whether it was just the fighting instincts left in his body that were making this possible.


    However, a document shed read a long time ago suddenly came to her mind.


    Itd said that the true value of the barbariansy in their mental power, not their superior physical abilities.


    Somehow, I think I understand now


    "Mistress Raven, itd be better for us to leave here."


    Tarzine, who was watching the battle together with her, spoke up with a heavy voice.


    He mentioned escape, but what he meant was to abandon the rest and run away.


    "Im not sure if Ill be able to protect you at this rate, Mistress Raven. Its too dangerous here."


    Seriously, did shee off as full of the spirit of self-sacrifice?


    Do you think Im still here because I dont know that?


    She wouldve done that already, if she could.


    Although shed been told before that she had too soft a heart for a wizard, she still wasnt naive enough to risk her life for some low-tier adventurers.


    But


    "Are you crazy? Leave? And go where?"


    There was nowhere to run.


    There was only one way to get out of the rift, and that was to defeat the guardian'' and exit through the portal.


    He already knows that he must be really desperate.


    A thought shed within her mind.


    Even a barbarian barely out of hising-of-age ceremony was making such a coldly rational judgment and doing his best given their situation


    <em>And as the wizard, what the hell am I doing right now?</em>


    "When Bjorn dies, itll all be over. He must somehow survive."


    A wizard is not a being who only fires high-power spells from behind.


    One of the wizard''s jobs is to coldly analyze the situation using their diverse knowledge, and to suggest the most efficient way to their team.


    ""


    Raven checked the current situation once again.


    The third-year dwarf warrior was incapable ofbat.


    The barbarian was feeding him potions and helping him recover.


    No problems so far


    As a wizard, she was hiding and waiting until her magical power was restored, and a human swordsman was there to escort her.


    This was pretty wasteful.


    "Tarzine, go help Mr. Murad."


    "Eh?"


    "Ill be fine here. You go over there so that at least that barbarian can join the battle."


    " Understood."


    "Leave your backpack here."


    Despite her slightly nervous tone, Tarzine followed her instructions without even trying to argue.


    Instead of even watching him go, Raven immediately put her hand into the subspace of her backpack.


    The essence of the corpse golem.''


    As soon as she clearly recalled the image, the test tube was firmly grasped in her hand.


    Its a bit of a no, it''s a lot of a waste, but this moneys nothingpared to my life.''


    Raven slowly gathered her magic and used the spells one by one.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    Support  uracy.


    Support  projectile range.


    Support  orbit auto-adjustment.


    With a few more additions, she wouldnt even have to wave her arms to fire


    I have to save some magic power.''


    Afterpleting the procedure, she threw the test tube in her hand as hard as she could.


    And


    <em>Clink!</em>


    The test tube that flew far away with a smooth curve hit the target and broke, emitting light.


    The [corpse golem essence] permeates the characters soul.


    Pain Tolerance +70


    Strength +15


    Skeletal Density


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 2


    Body: 80 (New +34) / Mind: 46 (New +10) / Ability: 30 (New +26)


    Item Level: 202


    Combat Index: 203.5 (New +70)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem  Rank 7 (New)


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (<em>fear</em>, lit. to bloom) a homonym of the English word fear. This seems to be an ocr/pupil skill of vampires, here.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    <strong>Warrior (3)</strong>


    My head is nk, and my vision, blurry.


    Does it hurt? Theres no need to ask.


    It feels as if my whole body has been shredded, and now being pickled in brine.


    I want to put it all down right now and rest, but


    Like hell I will.''


    Kick away all the weaknesses from your heart.


    A man must choose when he arrives at a crossroads.


    What will you give up? What can you keep in return?


    <em>Snikt!</em>


    Something sharp pierces my thigh.


    Its fine.


    Thats not an area where an injury would threaten my life, not now.


    But maybe he gets frustrated seeing the prey still stnading no matter how many times hes torn apart?


    "Kyaaaah!"


    The vampire bastard''s movements be more and more vicious.


    But I still have miles to go before I can sleep.


    Lifting my shield that has been crumpled and torn in half, now much smaller in size, I keep protecting only my vital points.


    <em>Screech!</em>


    The shield, unable to withstand the attack of a level five monster, getspletely torn off, leaving only the handle behind.


    Dropping it to the ground, I raise my arms to protect my head, without conscious thought.


    At that moment


    <em>Clink!</em>


    Something thats definitely not a fingernail hits the back of my head and shatters into sharp shards.


    The essence of the corpse golem seeps into the character''s soul.


    The pain fades in an instant.


    Pain Tolerance +70


    A new vitality swells up from inside the body that had already reached its limit.


    Strength +15


    My vision clears.


    The first scene I see is that of the vampire''s sharp ws, swinging at my arms wrapped around my head.


    Unconsciously, I imagine my arms being cut off next


    But what actually happens ispletely different.


    <em>Scratch!</em>


    The nails pierce the soft flesh like butter.


    But thats all.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    The nails are blocked by my bones, and cannot go any deeper.


    Then I realize


    What is the identity of this mysterious power?


    Skeletal Density +55


    Poison Resistance +12


    Cognition -5


    Appetite +9


    Weight +21


    Passive Skill [acidic bodily fluids] causes the character''s blood to turn acidic


    Relief and regret flood in at the same time.


    So I ate the corpse golem essence in the end''


    Because of this, my growth n now has to undergo a huge revision.


    But, um, from a very short-term point of view


    This is great.


    My chance of survival has risen.


    <em>Thump!</em>


    I drop to the floor and roll, before jumping back up.


    Is this the effect of pain tolerance?


    Since the problem of pain is resolved to <em>some</em> extent, theres nothing stopping me from moving.


    But what about the essence of the guardian? Since I ate the essence of the corpse golem, is our deal now invalid?''


    Such thoughts suddenly cross my mind, but I throw them away.


    This is something to think aboutter.


    "Kyaaaah!"


    Perhaps he finds the sudden liveliness of the prey very strange, because the vampire rushes in enthusiastically.


    My body moves instinctively to avoid it, but what happens next isnt much different from before.


    To be honest, something like suddenly overwhelming a grade five monster after eating a grade seven essence is impossible.


    All that changes is that the meat shield, which was being beaten while lying down, can now stand up and move.


    So thats the only difference, huh?''


    I can onlyugh out loud at my own self-evaluation.


    <em>Snikt! Scratch! Crack!</em>


    Nails cut through my flesh, tearing my intestines apart.


    The potion Id swallowed into the stomach in advance has already been digested, so my regeneration rate is slow.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    The wizard, whod been passive so far, has realized that her life is in danger, and starts pouring out her fortune.


    <em>Clink!</em>


    Another ss bottle flows in and shatters, pouring its contents over my body.


    The body regenerates rapidly due to the recovery (high) effect.


    A high-level potion?


    Just from how it hurts, I can tell that its got better effects than what the blond guy had fed me.


    <em>Screech!</em>


    Really, my wounds begin closing far faster than before.


    I take the initiative and rush at my opponent.


    So what if my flesh is shredded and my muscles torn?


    It''ll all get better in a few seconds anyway.


    "Kyaaaaah!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhh!!!"


    I roar loudly enough to drown out the vampires scream, and enter extreme close-rangebat.


    Theres no other choice.


    My hammer is far away, and my shield has turned into a pile of scrap metal.


    "Kya, kayak?!"


    Perhaps hed never met any adventurers who used wrestling techniques, because hes quite confused when I stick to his back like a cicada and clinch his neck.


    Erm, or maybe hes just annoyed, not confused?


    "Kyaaaah!"


    Smoke gushes out from each ce where our fleshes into contact.


    <em>Screeech!</em>


    Its impossible to tell for certain whether the smokees from the acid in my blooding into contact with him, or if its just from the potion healing my body


    It doesn''t matter.


    Might even be a mix of both.''


    Even in such a situation, another bottle of potiones flying and crashes against my skin.


    The body regenerates rapidly due to the recovery (high) effect.


    Ah, so the potions different from the acid.


    As the potion scatters over us, the vampire I have in a chokehold screams even louder and flings me away like a fly.


    The overwhelming difference in strength between our forms is apparent.


    But


    "Fuck, this is no big deal, you bastard."


    Slowly, the path begins to appear.


    In my current state, that is, in this barbarian: immortality mode, I can survive a few minutes against this piece of shit.


    Im confident.


    "Bjorn! Ill help!"


    Even Ainar rejoins the battlefield.


    "What about Murad?"


    "The porter is looking after him!"


    Ainar''s addition is even more positive for us.


    I take the role of the main tank by chugging down potions, and whenever theres a little danger, Ainar swings her sword so I can take a moment to catch my breath.


    The battles definitely gotten easier.


    "Kyaaaah!"


    "Ainar! Avoid! Soon the crows wille flying!"


    The moment Ainar takes a big step backwards at my shout


    The vampires body dissolves into hundreds of crows. But they cant reach us, whove already started moving in advance.


    "Bjorn really is great! How did you know this wasing?"


    <em>Because he always frowns with one eye before using this.</em>


    Rather than a racial characteristic of all vampires, it feels like a habit of this particr individual.


    Things seem to being to an end.


    "Im ashamed! You all endured very well! Ha ha ha ha!"


    Soon, the dwarf, his wounds healed with a potion, joins the battlefield again.


    Even the porteres along.


    "From now on, Ill help."


    "Well assist you from the side!"


    Apparently, the main tank role has be something I would naturally continue to perform.


    It doesn''t even feel like theyre trying to make me sacrifice myself.


    It seems that they really think this would be more efficient. The third-year dwarf warrior thus encourages the second-month barbarian.


    "Great Warrior Bjorn, son of Yandel! Youre good enough to handle it! Ha ha ha!"


    It seems to be apliment, but


    It means I have to work like a dog till the end.''


    Why am I the only one who never gets an easy ride anywhere? No, why is my life like this?


    But nows not the time to bitch about it.


    "Behel-raaaaaaa!"


    As the four of us keep dealing with the vampire with myself at the core of the formation, the turning point wed been waiting for so long finally arrives.


    [It''s done.]


    If that means I''m done, I''ve finished recovering my magic, I''ve finished chanting the sunspot sphere'', too, and I''ve evenpleted the attribute enhancement''


    Then I''d say that everything is now ready.


    In other words, it''s time to end this long dogfight and go outside.


    [I can cast any time.]


    The moment I hear the confirmation, I roar


    "Murad! Now! Lightning ejection''!"


    An instruction without a single aside, let alone any exnation.


    However, the dwarf immediately carries it out without any backtalk.


    <em>Crackle, crackle!</em>


    A yellow glow shimmers on the dwarf''s hammer, and sparks begin to fly.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [lightning].


    The ability of the seventh-grade monster, trek.


    The effect is to allow a strong current to flow through a part of your body.


    The dwarf raises his hammer high.


    As if its a strain to even lift.


    "Everyone, better stay away for a while! Ha ha ha!"


    After that brief warning, the dwarf swings his hammer into the air with all his might.


    The fact that hes far away from the vampire, his target?


    Little things like that don''t matter.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [release].


    Release'' is one of the rare transformation series'' abilities in [Dungeon & Stone].


    The effect is to erupt'' any energy'' acquired through other abilities to the outside.


    <em>Booooooooooom!</em>


    Lightning shoots out from the hammer in the form of a sphere, like a cannonball


    And, explodes. Literally.


    <em>Crrrrrrrrrrrrump!</em>


    Compared to the noise, the physical effect seems low.


    Because therere no craters on the floor, nor are there limbs of the target scattered about, or anything like that.


    But


    Vampire Duke Cambormere has fallen into a [stunned] state.


    In the first ce, the key to thisbo is not pure power.


    The dwarf whos made a level five monster go groggy in one hit, turns back and signals.


    Its a very analog signal.


    "Raven!!!!"


    Fortunately, the signal is transmitted properly, and strong light immediately condenses on a roof about 200m away from us.


    I hurriedly take out the item Id hidden in my boots.


    A small jewel the size of a fingernail, the Tear of the Goddess''.


    Even in the midst of so many crises, Ive been cherishing it just for this moment.


    <em>Pit-a-pat!</em>


    I grab it and run.


    And after shoving it into the bastard''s open jaws


    <em>Crumpt!</em>


    I uppercut as hard as I can to close them.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Theres the sound of something breaking, and before long, a pure white brilliance erupts from his mouth.


    The Tear of the Goddess has been destroyed.


    [Grace] shall descend at the location of destruction.


    By the effect of [grace], all resistances of Vampire Duke Cambormere are temporarily sealed and he takes great damage.


    Blood flows from the vampire''s mouth like crazy.


    He looks fine on the outside, but it looks like his insides are messed up.


    Surprising.


    But this isnt enough.


    Due to the strong impact, [stunned] status of Vampire Duke Cambormere is adjusted to [paralysed].


    The bastard''s fingers twitch as if the stun is over.


    Is it time yet? Anyter and


    The moment I turn back and run, thinking that


    Arua Raven has cast the sixth-grade attack magic [sunspot sphere].


    A dazzling sphere flutters in the dark sky.


    My regret is immediate.


    <em>Boooom!</em>


    <em>Ah, fuck, it''s been a while since I</em>


    The character is caught up in an explosion of [sunspot sphere] and is [stunned].


    Vampire Duke Cambormere has cast [pain sharing].


    Hikurod Murad is [stunned].


    Ainar Penelin is [stunned]


    <em>Beep.</em>


    A clear sound echoes in my head, like in a TV channel after the national anthem has ended.


    And over my ringing ears, I can as if hear conversation.


    Dialogue that wouldnt be out of ce on TV or in someic book.


    [Why would a butcher sell grilled meat?!]


    [No! This is raw meat!]


    [No, just look at it, it''s grilled! How is this raw meat?!]


    [But]


    As I listen to this absurd conversation, I open my eyes.


    [Are you alive?]


    I see a dark sky looming above.


    I can smell roasting meat.


    Is this the smell of my own body?


    "Hey "


    When I open my mouth, I hear a scratching groan from my parched throat.


    My ears seem fine though.


    I decide to only think about the positives, as much as possible.


    "Heh heh heh! Ugh!"


    The attack spell sunspot sphere'', with sr attribute which is abination of the fire and holy attributes.


    Naturally, its power is weaker than its purer equivalent, the fireball''.


    That was the fortunate part for me.


    If not for that, I mightve be charcoal by now.


    But why is it so quiet?''


    I got caught in the sunspot sphere'' and fainted for a moment.


    Thats clear enough, but doesnt exin the current situation.


    Why haven''t I been healed yet, and why can''t I hear anything around me?


    ""


    I push against the ground with my wet hands and stand up. Then I force my eyes to focus.


    The first thing I see is the vampire bastard.


    "Fuck."


    <em>Why is he still alive?</em>


    Of course, this bastard also seems spent.


    Both his arms are missing, and bones are visible through the exposed upper part of the chest.


    He doesn''t even seem conscious.


    But


    Vampire Duke Cambormere s regenerative power is greatly increased by the effect of [eternal life].


    Even right this moment, his wounds are healing.


    Since his regeneration is proportional to strength hes lost, it won''t take long for the gaping wound in the chest to heal, and for the torn arms to grow back.


    "Mo therfu"


    I look around and see the several people scattered on the ground.


    The dwarf, Ainar, even the porter bastard.


    For some reason, even the wizard whod been hiding on the roof in the distance seems to be in the same situation


    Weird.


    What kind of crazy mystery is this?


    Why did everyone faint all of a sudden?


    What the hell happened while I was unconscious?


    It looks like it''s been a while, doesn''t it?


    All kinds of questions are rising up in my mind


    But I decide to put it all away and try to take a step, pushing my numb legs forward.


    <em>Step.</em>


    The situation still doesn''t make sense.


    But only one thing is far too clear.


    What should I do now?


    <em>Step.</em>


    Vampire Duke Cambormere.


    I need to get rid of him before hees back to his senses.


    Theres no choice other than that.


    No matter how rich the wizard might be, she wouldnt have an endless supply of potions. In fact, itd be better to stop using the strategy of sustaining the battle with potions.


    <em>Step.</em>


    So I walk, with staggering steps.


    What about the pain that even my new pain resistance passive cant handle?


    Ignoring the piercing sensations, I put one leg, smelling of roast meat, forward after the other.


    <em>Step.</em>


    Pain is a signal that tells you that you are alive.


    At least, I think so.


    It''s not like there wasn''t a time when I thought the opposite, but thats how it is right now.


    So I keep walking.


    <em>Step.</em>


    As I get closer, even the vampire bastard smells of grilled meat. My knees buckle and I fall down almost bonelessly, then crawl up on top of him.


    "Son, of a, bitch"


    The wound on his chest, which had been severe enough to see the bones inside, has already covered up quite a bit while I was walking.


    I can''t help but curse.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    So I smash the bastards chest with my fists.


    A vampire''s weakness is the heart.


    Even if their brains are destroyed, these bastards can revive as long as their hearts are intact.


    Ah, that''s why this bastard''s arms are missing. He blocked the sunspot sphere'' with them, huh?''


    Btedly, an idea of what happened in that moment Id missed is drawn inside my head, but as usual, I just let it go.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    I clench my fists again.


    I can feel the barrenness of my equipment slots more keenly than ever.


    But if you don''t have any teeth left, you just have to chew with your gums so you can swallow, dont you?


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Who even knows where my mace is, and my shield has be a lump of waste that I randomly dropped somewhere.


    Of course, Ainar''s greatsword and the dwarf''s battle hammer are on the floor


    I didn''t even think of picking them up.''


    Eh, with my strength right now, I couldnt have picked them up anyway.


    As Im mming down my fists, my crumpled and perforated half armour is torn off at the seams and falls to the floor.


    My 360,000 stones


    Looking at the half armour thats been corroded and pitted due to my acidic blood, it seems that repairs would be difficult.


    This really hurts. Its a different kind of pain.


    "Shite."


    It''s like pouring water into poison.


    No matter how much you do it, nothing changes.


    Why are his ribs so hard?


    I thought if I kept smashing, theyd break and pierce the heart.


    Okay, lets give up on this n.''


    I always like to have a n B.


    Because my n As are rarely sessful.


    Maybe it''s because of my dogshit luck, but no matter what I do, some shit always crops up at the end.


    By the way, I''ve never tried this before


    <em> Can I do it?</em>


    Erwen said that it''s important to have an urate image in your mind.


    Flesh explosion.''


    <em>Oh, it worked.</em>


    <em>Puff!</em>


    My hand ced on the bastard''s chest explodes.


    Although the explosion isnt particrly powerful, the acid mixed in my blood is enough to dent his chest slightly.


    But even that heals back up quickly


    I never expected to do it one shot anyhow.''


    I cast [flesh explosions] in rapid session.


    Maybe it takes about ten tries?


    <em>Puff! Puff! Puff!</em>


    My left hand ispletely insensate.


    Perhaps because of the increase in skeletal density, the bones are still intact and only the flesh has disappeared, as if it were the hand of some kind of skeletal monster.


    Anyway, I can''t use the left hand anymore.


    Now it''s the right hand''s turn.''


    Even though I cant help but think Im just being crazy, I continue to visualize the ability in my mind.


    First, I put my right hand on the bastard''s chest.


    Flesh explosion, flesh explosion, flesh explosion


    And keep at it.


    The pain that breaks through some kind of limit and reaches new heights? I ignore it as much as I can.


    It feels like I''m going to die, but Im not doing this to die.


    I will definitely survive.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Maybe after doing that eight more times?


    My body suddenly trembles.


    <em>I think I just need to add a few more</em>


    Warning: Your character has less than 1% health. If not treated promptly, the character may perish.


    Its instinct.


    That Ive reached a point where I can no longer endure with just my mental strength.


    I have to stop.


    Otherwise, I might be able to kill the vampire bastard, but Ill die, too.


    As my intuition lets me know that fact, cold reason makes a judgment.


    If I stop, Ill still die in the end''


    So I dont.


    There is absolutely no intention of sacrificing myself for the sake of my colleagues.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    I don''t know if I might look like a crazy bastard to some


    But in this moment, I am certain of one thing.


    If there is to be even the slightest chance of survival, this is definitely the way to go.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    The moment when I break my flesh one more time


    Warning: Your character''s health has reached 0%.


    I feel like something has changed.


    As if something is escaping from my body, but should I say that it feels strangely light?


    Soon enough, I realize


    The countdown begins.


    <em>Oh, so that''s it.</em>


    This what they call the final reflection, thest moment of perfect serenity before your death[1].


    Mind consumed 3/second. (43/46)


    Mind consumed 3/second. (40/46)


    Mind consumed 3/second. (37/46)


    Even though it feels like the reaper is hovering at my back, I explode my flesh once more.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    Once more, his chest is dented, just like every other time.


    But is this the battle intuition of a barbarian?


    I can somehow feel it, clearer than ever.


    Once.''


    Just one more time.


    I only need to do it once.


    So


    Flesh explosion.''


    Instead of my right arm, which now has almost no flesh left, I hold him tight to my chest as I cast.


    And at that moment


    Vampire Duke Cambormere has been in. EXP +5


    The body of the vampire bastard turns into motes of light.


    <em>Thats right, bitch. You have to die, too.</em>


    Bonus for killing a high variant. EXP +1


    Guardian kill bonus. EXP +3


    My heart is pounding.


    Its not a metaphor. It really is pounding.


    Having experienced it before, I can urately grasp my current situation.


    The characters level has risen.


    Spirit Power +10


    The maximum number of absorbable essences increases by +1.


    Ive levelled up.


    But this doesnt make me particrly happy.


    Not only had I been expecting it already, but


    [Dungeon & Stone] isnt a kind enough game to top up your health when you level up.


    Mind consumed 3/second. (16/46)


    How many seconds do I have left in my life?


    I don''t know for sure, but itd be about five seconds at the most.


    In the end, Ill just leave thest part to luck.''


    No matter how many times I think about it, I cant call this situation favourable.


    Still, I decide not to regret it.


    In the game, there was about a 33% chance that a rift guardian would drop an essence.''


    33%.


    Its too low to bet your life on.


    Butpared to 0%, its so high that theyre not even in the same league.


    Theres no point thinking about it.''


    I grin, as if to shake off my regrets.


    To thest, to the veryst inch, have I struggled.


    So now I just have to wait for the result.


    Mind consumed 3/second. (13/46)


    Mind consumed 3/second. (10/46)


    Mind consumed 3/second


    One second, two seconds, three.


    As time ticks by, my eyes flutter close.


    I failed, huh''


    Its not because of some kind of ident.


    I just wasnt lucky.


    Maybe this is the ending that suits me best.''


    I close my eyes as if to let the world pass me by.


    I hope that I can wake up again. As the twenty-year-old office worker, Lee Han-soo.


    "Keh."


    Nah, as if thatd happen.


    [Vampire Essence  Guardian] permeates the characters soul.


    Natural Regeneration +40


    Strength +15


    Agility +15


    Magic Resistance +30


    The character will not die until his heart is destroyed, by the effect of the passive skill.


    The characters regenerative power is greatly increased by the effect of [eternal life].


    The characters HP has recovered to more than 1%.


    The countdown is over.


    Achievementplete


    Condition: Survive the countdown.


    Reward: Sanity permanently increases by +10.


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 3 (New +1)


    Body: 155 (New +75) / Mind: 90 (New +44) / Ability: 115 (New +85)


    Item Level: 98 (New -104)


    Combat Index: 381.5 (New +204)


    Acquired Essence: Corpse Golem  Rank 7, Vampire (Guardian)  Rank 5 (New)


    Abnormal growth rate


    The administrator is keeping an eye on the character.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  is a metaphor in Zen Buddhism, and its a concept of onesst moments in life being perfect in spirituality, without relying on words or symbolism.


    How did you like the fight? What about the new mystery? Who''s the administrator? Don''t forget to like,ment, and rate/review on NovelUpdates!

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    <strong>Guild (1)</strong>


    "Hey! Mr. Yandel! Wake up!"


    Raven shook Bjorn by his shoulders.


    The rest of the colleagues whod fainted, were waking up up one by one.


    "Miss Raven? What the hell is this"


    "Bjorn! Is Bjorn dead?!"


    "Miss! Im so d that you''re safe "


    Questions were popping up all over the ce.


    Questions only Raven could answer.


    Indeed, because she didn''t faint.


    "The vampire is dead. Yandel is alive. Tarzine, I''m fine, so could you please stop yelling so loud?"


    "Great! To think your magic could kill the vampire in one shot!"


    Hearing Murad''s exmation, she pursed her lips. She was somehow feeling upset.


    It was not the sunspot sphere'' that had killed the vampire.


    In terms of contribution, although she <em>did</em> contribute


    " It wasnt me, it was Mr. Yandel."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Mr. Yandel was the one to kill the vampire."


    Murad furrowed his eyebrows.


    "No, you mean this little friend?"


    Hed been praising the barbarian as special'' and a great warrior'' some time ago, but he didn''t seem to believe that he couldve killed a level five monster.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t understand how he felt.


    If Id only heard the story maybe I wouldve felt the same, too.''


    Was it because of the distance?


    Unaffected by pain sharing'', shed watched the whole story unfold, that no one else knew about.


    Yes, literally.


    Shed just watched.


    What could a sorceress whod run out of magic even do?


    "Everyone, be thankful to Mr. Yandel. Perhaps, without him, none of you wouldve been able to open your eyes ever again."


    "B-, but thats could you exin a little bit more about what happened, please?"


    She was wondering how to exin, but just then, Ainar cut in on the conversation.


    "Then what happened to Bjorn! Aren''t we supposed to feed him potions right now?"


    In other words, asking if she still had any potions left.


    Raven shook her head and answered.


    "A potion wouldn''t help. His body has mostly already recovered."


    If she dared to predict the future, she might say that this man wouldnt have many asions to drink potions in the future.


    Because any injuries he took would heal back up far too quickly.


    "Then why hasnt he woken up yet?"


    "I dont know either. But"


    "Looks like you know something! What is it? Wizard! Come on, tell me!"


    Raven took a deep breath and answered.


    "Maybe hes exhausted."


    " Exhausted? Didn''t you say his body was all healed up, earlier?"


    Ainar ced a hand on Bjorn''s shoulder, which was still filthy with grime and coated in crusted blood.


    She looked as if the sky had copsed.


    "Wait, dont tell me you two are really lovers?"


    "Ah, ah, no! Whats with that, all of a sudden!"


    "Hmm? Anyway, I cant tell for sure. Im no priest, and I only know of a few cases like this."


    "Cases? Miss Raven, is thismon?"


    "Its not <em>that</em>mon, but asionally, there are cases like this. The body is healthy, but the mind cant recover."


    Warriors under extreme traumatic stress, or who really put their all into battle, can sometimes fall into this state.


    Hearing Raven exin this, Ainar raised her voice.


    "I''ve never heard of anything like that! Besides, it doesn''t even make sense! Too tired to even wake up? Bjorn isnt that weak!"


    He wasnt that weak


    That was something shepletely agreed with.


    A few hours ago, she wouldve snorted inside her own thoughts, but at least now, she believed it.


    Because she alone had watched him fight the vampire till the final moment.


    However


    No, thats what made things even more difficult.


    "To be honest, Im almost certain. The reason Mr. Yandel isnt waking up is because hes mentally exhausted."


    Too tired to even wake?


    That went beyond the realm of being weak or strong.


    It was the natural response of a living sapient organism.


    Perhaps this woman wouldn''t have said this to me if shed seen him fight in person.''


    Perhaps today, she herself had witnessed an incredibly valuable scene.


    "Wizard! So when will Bjorn wake up?"


    "Well. It could take a day or two at the earliest."


    "No, I think he should be up in a few hours! Bjorn is a great warrior!"


    Then why did you have to ask me?''


    Raven''s heart became ufortable once again, but for some reason, she couldnt find any desire to retort.


    It was almost like she didn''t have the energy to do so.


    In fact, those words didn''t sound as pretentious as they used to.


    "A great warrior, is it"


    In the eternal flow of history, there were fewer than ten barbarians who had officially received such a title from the king.


    Well, it seems to be used as apliment among the barbarians these days.''


    She put her thoughts together onest time before continuing.


    The essence of a corpse golem, and the essence of a vampire.


    A barbarian whod eaten them both, and thetter was even from a rift guardian.


    Hedpleted hising-of-age ceremony onlyst month, so was this his second time inside thebyrinth?


    She opened her mouth as she looked at the barbarian lying asleep, as if without a care for the outside world.


    " Maybe, he really might."


    Of course, in order for that to happen, hed have to survive dozens more crises as dangerous as today.


    Am I alive? ''


    It was midnight when I woke up.


    Ainar was giving me ap pillow for some reason, and as soon as our eyes met, she screamed Bjorn!!!'' loud enough to chase all my drowsiness away.


    " Where are the others?"


    "Everyone left! Bjorn, are you okay? I was worried because youd passed out for three full days!"


    <em>It''s been three days?</em>


    So, in terms of time, now was the seventh day?


    Thoughts shed through my mind, and I stood up as fast as I could. And then I gave myself a once-over.


    There were no visible signs of injury or trauma.


    In terms of health, except for the pangs of hunger being sent out from my stomach, I generally seemed to be in good shape.


    "By the way, Ainar, what are these trousers I''m wearing?"


    In fact, the word trousers was a bit of a misnomer.


    A cloth folded like handkerchief was wrapped around my lower body, covering only the important bits.


    To be precise, it was closer to a skirt than trousers.


    It was quite, ah, <em>minimalistic</em>.


    "Ah! That, well, the wizard gave you her surplus cloth."


    " Well, were you the one to dress me, then?"


    "Of course!"


    A hint of shame crept in, but it wasnt too bad because Ainar herself didn''t seem to much care.


    Seriously, it was a little funny to see two warriors face each other in this situation.


    "You dont have anything to be ashamed of. After all, Bjorn is a great warrior!"


    Wait, was this sexual harassment?


    " So what happened afterwards?"


    I changed the topic to forget my feeling of shame.


    I was wondering whatd happened after Id fainted. Especially when it came to loot.


    "There was a numbered item or something? Murad took it, and the wizard took the rift stone."


    "What?"


    It was a series of surprises from the start.


    Being alive right now meant I''d absorbed his essence did that mean the vampire had dropped all three possible loot items?


    What kind of good fortune was this?


    "Oh, right! There were no dice rolls when distributing the rift stone. Because the wizard forcefully took it away to make up for the damage she''d suffered"


    Ainar continued speaking as if making excuses.


    "Murad said he didn''t mind, but I said no! But then the wizard said something strange."


    "Something strange?"


    "She said you wont mind, since you got the biggest reward."


    Only that woman seems to know that I ate the vampires essence.''


    I quietly shook my head.


    I had no regrets at all regarding the distribution of loot.


    Whatever the reason, the wizard had fed me the essence of the corpse golem from her share. In addition, considering the cost of the potion shed poured on me, the wizard had actually gained almost nothing.


    If I got greedy for even the rift stone after all that, Id just be a thief.


    Ainar seemed to think a little differently, though.


    "Well, I told them to wait until you woke up and then decide, but it couldnt be helped! After waiting for more than half a day, you still wouldn''t wake up, so they all left through the portal!!"


    "You dont need to me yourself. This was unavoidable."


    To be honest, I could only imagine the expressions on their faces as they were held captive for half a day at Ainar''s coercion


    It would be better to just give her apliment.


    "Thank you. I was lucky to have you with me."


    " Of, of course! Aren''t we friends!"


    I checked my belongings that Ainar had gathered.


    A backpack, a mace, a few pieces of scrap metal that mightve been a shield in the past


    Still, if I take it outside to sell, Id at least recoup the price of the iron.''


    Sorting out everything and putting them into my backpack, I took out some food and a canteen to fill my hungry stomach.


    And I checked the time.


    11:20 p.m.


    Theres less than an hour before the stairs close.''


    "Bjorn! When you''re done eating, how about heading out? There isnt much time now!"


    "I cant."


    I stubbornly refused.


    I desperately wanted to leave this disgusting ce right now, but


    Since Id suffered so much, shouldn''t I grab everything I could afford to grab?


    I wanted to check out the boss room, too.


    The wizard took away the Necronomicon, so theres only one left.''


    Looked like I''d have to move quickly.


    You have moved to the entrance to the first floor.


    Thebyrinth has been closed.


    The character is moved to Rafdonia.


    I breathed out, feeling the kiss of the sun on my skin.


    Just barely safe''


    The schedule had been tighter than expected.


    Itd taken less than ten minutes to find the item hidden in the ceiling of the watchtower of the outer walls, climbing up thedder


    But going to the boss room anding back had been tough.


    In the end, it was all in vain.''


    When Ainar said theyd waited for half a day, was it really so that the wizard could investigate?


    Well, with that personality of hers, it''d be weird if she just passed by.''


    Broken walls everywhere.


    Window and door frames torn out.


    Even the treasure chest had been left open and empty.


    There mustve been some additional rewards, but she swallowed it all up by herself


    In the boss room, where Id arrived in such a hurry, Id only found the aftermath of a thorough investigation.


    However, rather than anger at being one-upped, I was feeling curiosity.


    Wasn''t this a variant rift that had never been cleared?


    Something that even I, whod been ying the game for nine years, wasnt familiar with?


    My curiosity as a gamer was burning.


    Theres no way shed give me anything if I ask I''ll just have to ask in a roundabout manner when we meetter.''


    Anyway, after searching all around to see if there was anything the wizard had missed, the schedule had be very tight.


    In fact, the stairs closed as soon as we came out of the rift, so it wasnt at a level that could even be called cutting it close.


    Anyter, and I wouldve been caught by the boss mob and trapped there forever.


    "Serum, fourth son of Kennick! Got some new scars, I see! Im envious!"


    "It was nothing much! Karak, third son of Farun!"


    As I was sorting out my thoughts, the voices of the barbarians could be heard here and there.


    Fortunately, they hadn''t found me yet.


    I bowed my head to duck out of sight and headed to the money changer for level nine adventurers.


    Fortunately, we managed to arrive early so the line wasn''t long.


    There were no barbarians to bother me, either.


    When I handed the mana stones, the official exchanged it for money just likest time.


    "231,520 stones."


    Around 230,000 stones.


    It was an amount that felt infinitely smallpared to the hardships I''d been through


    Because that''s not all.''


    In this expedition, Id absorbed two essences.


    Besides, after disposing of the items Id gotten in kind, the profit would be several times the mana stones.


    Somehow, the mana stones have just be extra ie.''


    I didn''t know if I should feel happy or sad about this.


    I could only give a bitter smile and picked my pouch back up.


    "Thats too much for a tier nine adventurer."


    As I took back the pouch the official had put down, he stared at me with a meaningful gaze.


    "Whats in that backpack on your back?"


    <em>What?</em>


    I wasnt something I couldn''t answer, but


    " Why are you asking that?"


    Somehow, a chill was running across my back.


    I looked around and saw that the guards were rapidly approaching this way from afar.


    It looked like hed pressed something like an emergency call button hidden under the desk.


    "Is it this guy?"


    "Yes."


    I raised my arms to express my intention to cooperate with the public authorities, but the guards who had a quick conversation with the official forcefully grabbed my arms.


    Fuck, I just came back alive after so much trouble, so what the hell was this now?


    "Barbarian, lets go over there for a moment and have a chat."


    Instinctively, I felt that something was off. <

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    <strong>Guild (2)</strong>


    Im sitting on a chair.


    Unusually, the chair is made of iron, has shackles that can be attached to the arms and legs as an option, and is fixed to the floor with nails.


    Aren''t you supposed to give me some time to rest as a human being?''


    To summarize the current situation further, where I am currently at is the interrogation room, located in the basement of the Adventurers'' Guild.


    Across the table sits the investigator.


    His age is somewhere around the mid-thirties, and hes got a high-pitched tone of voice thats often rted to obesity.


    "Im Cordo Biermann, the investigator in charge of this case. Ill be asking you some questions, so I hope you respond cooperatively."


    "Investigation? Why don''t you first tell me why you arrested me?"


    I ask impatiently.


    Im not even asking about the principle of presumption of innocence until proven guilty, but this much should at least be a reasonable right for a defendant in this age.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The cunt of an investigator kicks me in the shin.


    His mouth rips into a sly smirk.


    "Rule one, you only answer what I ask. Understand?"


    " I get it."


    "Hey, if you properly follow the rules, you wont get hurt anymore, rest assured."


    <em>You really think you hurt me just now?</em>


    Compared to what Ive suffered inside thebyrinth, being kicked in the shin tickles at most.


    This bastard must have some kind of a fetish regarding his profession.


    "Anyway, to answer your question Bjorn Yandel. You have been arrested for piging inside thebyrinth."


    " A piging charge?"


    What kind of a bullshit rip-off is this, I cant help but wonder.


    The investigator bastard picks up my backpack and upends it, spilling the contents on the floor.


    "Whew, thats a lot."


    Exploration items such as torches and sleeping bags.


    A special item obtained from the Blood Citadel.


    From the rest, food and other misceneous items, the investigator takes out only the equipment and puts them on the table.


    Mostly stuff from the party of four whod ambushed us in the Land of the Dead.


    "If you hadn''t piged, where did thise from? A barbarian wouldn''t use a bow."


    "That They belong to those who tried to kill me first."


    "Evidence?"


    Evidence?


    Theres no such thing, but theres no reason for me to be meek.


    I ask the other way around.


    "Then do you have any proof that what I''m saying isn''t true?"


    "Well, I''ll have to investigate that from now on."


    "Are you capturing people and investigates them without any proof?"


    This is the part I can''t understand the most.


    This is different from the usual habits of the Adventurers Guild.


    Its the unwritten rule of this city to not ask anything without evidence, no matter what the adventurers bring out in thebyrinth.


    Therefore, the guild never proactively searches for pigers unless reports or testimonies came in.


    But


    "The guilds internal rules changed a few days ago."


    Since he says that, I have nothing to respond with.


    This isnt a game, but a fully realized, fleshed-out world with innumerable people.


    "The official guideline is to start with level nine adventurers, to deter piging."


    In a nutshell, it means to test out the doctrine from the weaklings.


    Wherever you go, if you have low status, you will suffer.


    I can roughly guess the criteria to be investigated.


    Did you collect a lot of mana stones, or do you have equipment that appears to belong to someone else in your backpack? Something like that, it must be.


    So I got two strikes from the start?


    "Well then, tell me. Where did you get all this?"


    Anyway, the initial attitude was probably just to kill my fighting spirit, and after that, the investigator bastard continues the investigation normally.


    So, I try to be as open and cooperative about what Id experienced as possible.


    Oh, of course, I leave out the psychopath Id met.


    If I talk about her, I also have to talk about the oath, and a barbarian who breaks an oath will be considered strange wherever he goes.


    Its far more dangerous to be hunted down by that demoness than to be framed for murder. Especially in the aspect that theres no room for excuses.


    If I report her for no reason, I might get butchered by that woman without tipping off even a mouse or a bird.''


    Therefore, I only briefly state about meeting a four-man piger group, falling into a state of suppression'' and then killing them in a dramatic reversal.


    However, the investigator bastard doesnt buy any of it.


    "What? Can you survive being stabbed in the neck? Youre telling lies that even a child wont believe."


    "Im only telling the truth."


    "Then where did the scar on your neck go? ording to what you said, it should have left a mark, right?"


    I unconsciously touch my neck.


    Its smooth, with not even a scab.


    Theres no reason why it would stay.


    After eating the vampire essence, my natural regeneration increased so much that even the scar got healed.


    Why are things like this again?''


    I don''t like it, but in the end I have to spill my guts about the rift.


    The only problem is that the investigator bastard doesn''t even listen to me to the end.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! Rift? And a vampire came out? Because youre a barbarian, there''s no logic in your words!"


    "I swear, everything I say is true."


    Perhaps hes finally hardened his heart, because even my oath as a warrior, which worked every time like a cheat, is useless this time.


    "What honour can a piger have?"


    I, too, am fed up by now.


    "Then, call a wizard! Shouldnt it be verified through magic?"


    In fact, there was no need for such a long conversation.


    Just one magic technique can reveal the truth.


    However, the investigator bastard only grins back.


    "Its possible to make a formal verification request to the guild  from level seven or higher."


    Damn, when did this change again?


    They arent treating level nine adventurers like human beings atll.


    "Even if I pay the fee?"


    "Its money thatd be returned to the state when you die. We cant waste it on meaningless things."


    Shit, it''s probably because I don''t have enough money to spend.


    "Come on, just admit your crime."


    It seems that itll take a while to prove my innocence.


    As if announcing the end of the fortnight spent inside thebyrinth, the dazzling noon sunlight wrapped around her body.


    Erwen stood still for a moment, as if to bask in that warmth.


    Fragments of memories were interspersed in her head, perhaps because of the sudden stark shift in environment.


    I didn''t know that the third floor would be so hard''


    The third floor that shed entered with her sister.


    For the first time in her life, shed experienced the might of level seven monsters.


    Even though it was her sister whod almost fought alone, even the sixth-grade monster theyd met by chance at the end.


    Truly, this was her first journey that actually felt an expedition.


    <em>Well, my first time in thebyrinth with uncle wasn''t bad either But I was just in a hurry to survive then, so it was a different experience.</em>


    Would he be very surprised if I tell him?''


    She wanted to run to him and tell him about what shed experienced in thebyrinth. And she also wanted to ask him, how was his trip this time?


    Just thinking about it made her tired body feel refreshed.


    If I tell him that I got a new essence, would it again be likest time?  ?''


    That was a bit worrisome, but


    For some reason, her steps felt lighter than usual.


    Erwen quickly headed to the money changer for level nine adventurers.


    Is it different this time? I can''t see him anywhere


    "Its 184,100 stones."


    "Wow"


    "Isnt that a lot of money for a level nine adventurer?"


    "I went with my sister!"


    "May I know her name?"


    "Daria Wittember di Tersia."


    "Yes, its been confirmed. You may go."


    After exchanging the mana stones, meeting her sister outside, unpacking at the inn, washing herself and changing into new clothes (that took three hours), she finally headed straight to Bjorn''s inn.


    But how could this happen?


    "Ah, youre the fairy girl who came every day. But whats this? The guy at room 302 hasn''te back yet."


    "Um, is that so?"


    Bjorn was not at the inn.


    How could this happen?


    It seemed that the room had been paid for in advance, and there was other luggage left in the room


    "Are you going to keep waiting?"


    "Yes! He should be back soon!"


    "Tch."


    The owner of the inn, who was usually kind, clicked his tongue, expressing some kind of displeasure.


    How long had it been since then?


    The sun had gone down. That too, a few hours ago.


    "Hey, why are you taking things out of his room?"


    "Tch, annoying. Heydy, do you have any paperwork?"


    "P-, paperwork?"


    "You dont? A certificate stating that you, youngdy, are an associate of that barbarian, or that hrs agreed to hand over his keepsakes to you, or something like that."


    "There is no such thing no! Whats this about a keepsake!"


    "Thebyrinth is closed and its been this long, why do you think he hasnte back yet? Because hes dead meat now, dead inside thebyrinth!"


    Finally, the innkeeper kicked her out semi-forcibly.


    Erwen squatted down in front of the inn.


    He cant be dead


    It was ridiculous.


    No matter howmon it was for an adventurer to die in abyrinth, it was impossible to imagine his death.


    So she sat down and waited.


    Then it became morning, then night, and then morning again.


    "There you are."


    Her sister finally came.


    She didn''tin about staying out for two days, nor did she ask any other questions.


    She just put her hand forward.


    " Lets go eat first."


    Erwen took her hand and stood up, thinking.


    She didn''t know the exact reason, but


    Even though it had nothing to do with anything, but


    "Sister, I want to be strong."


    She just kind of felt that way.


    More intensely than ever.


    I was trapped inside a cage with thick iron bars.


    All my luggage had been taken away, and I was wearing only a piece of cloth rolled up below my waist.


    I stood slumped against the wall.


    It was the second day.


    Motherfucker


    After the first day, the situation got worse and worse.


    In response to my repeated denial and verification requests, the investigator had no choice but to call a wizard


    The characters mind stat is over 90.


    You have resisted spirit magic with anti-magic correction.


    The magic of a level nine wizard who worked as a guild employee, didnt work on me.


    "His mental barrier is too thick. It seems like we should call somebody from the magic tower."


    The situation got worse.


    Even from the guild''s point of view, the help of a high-level wizard was too much a waste to close my case.


    "It doesnt make sense to call them for a level nine adventurers case."


    From then on, the investigator threw all kinds of bullshit at me to get my confession.


    He mustve thought it would be easier.


    But there was no way Id be afraid enough of this bastard to make a false confession.


    I even tried to name the sixth-grade wizard Arua Raven as well as the dwarf, but this frustrating investigator bastard didn''t even listen.


    It was such a long and tedious case.


    "Hahaha! Bjorn Yandel, apparently this isn''t your first time piging?"


    Apletely new charge was made, unrted to previous investigations.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It was discovered while investigating you."


    It was nothing other than the message stone that the investigator held out with triumphant eyes.


    "Message stones have a unique serial number, so the owner can always be found. I looked up what was in your backpack, and I found it. It belongs to a dead adventurer."


    By the way, the owner had been called Artoa Serdin, apparently.


    "He was in a n, so I inquired there, and they told me everything about what you did. It wasn''t enough to run away after injuring this Hearth Young, you even killed the people pursuing you, right?"


    This bastard thought he was the main character of a detective story, and he loved the sound of his own voice.


    "So what happens now?"


    Being nave, Id gone directly to the point.


    After all, this bastard who was only dreaming of dealing with me wouldnt listen to anything I said anyhow.


    "Since the circumstances, testimony, and evidence have alle out, this guild has decided to reject your request for verification, and will perform your sentencing."


    <em>This shitty guild</em>


    <em>So theyd turned down my request.</em>


    " So what will I get?"


    "You are saying something strange. Rafdonia''s royalw has never tolerated pigers. Oh, are my words tooplex for a barbarian?"


    The investigator bastard had continued with a grin.


    "It means, the death penalty."


    This was what had happenedst night.


    By the way, this morning, the jailer hade to visit and inform me of the date of my execution, and asked if there was any food I wanted to eat.


    At that moment, I realized.


    ""


    If I stayed still, Id be finished.


    That meant I shouldn''t stay still.


    The stage of resolution through dialogue had already passed.


    But if I broke this iron cage and left, Id be nothing but an escaped piger.


    I might be able to lose myself in the city, but Ill soon be a wanted criminal.''


    I thought about it for a while, but in the end there was only one way to survive.


    To prove my innocence somehow.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be easy.


    You can tell the forest by looking at the trees, and looking at this young investigators bastard,municating with them wasnt worth it.


    It doesnt matter if Im guilty or not, the Adventurers'' Guild will judge that the easier and quieter way is for me to disappear.''


    With such a premise, I could make some headway into devising a n, and a path began toe into focus.


    First of all, the key was to create a situation where the Adventurers Guild could not silence me.


    There was a possible method that came to mind.


    Of course, Id have to go through a lot of troublesome things in return


    <em>Crack bang .</em>


    Recalling the investigators smug face again, I raised my motivation.


    Id been a rude child since young, who never turned the other cheek whenever somebody said something to him.


    No matter how much I think about it, saving my own life wont be an easy trade.''


    Id surely have to pay amensurate price.


    The character has cast [flesh explosion].


    But that was fine. <

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    <strong>Guild (3)</strong>


    [Flesh explosion].


    Its one of the few crazy skills that use the character''s life force itself as fuel.


    Maybe its because of the adrenaline rush, the pain does break through my pain tolerance, but


    Thats just the price I have to pay.


    <em>Screeeeech!</em>


    The grate melts halfway, as its drenched in my acidic blood that sttered along with the explosion.


    When I apply some force sideways, it bends very easily.


    "Ouch"


    Aside from the pain, both my hands heal up quickly.


    It''s not just the effect of the undying imprint, it''s thanks to the vampire essence I got this time.


    As soon as I go out into the hallway, I encounter a guard.


    "What, what! You!"


    Its the same guard whod visited me before to ask about my final meal.


    It seems like he heard something explode and ran in straight away


    "You! Everybody, jailbreak! Jailbreak!"


    Before he can get any louder, I immediately dash forward and sink my fist into his stomach.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    He falls to the ground, insensate.


    As I riffle through his clothes and take out the keys, the other prisoners, whod been watching the situation with interest from the other cages, begin to go crazy.


    It''s pretty obvious what I''m trying to do.


    "Hey! Barbarian! Are you really doing this!"


    "Kiheeheee! You''re crazier than I thought!!"


    "Me too! Take me too!"


    Considering that this ce is inside the basement of the Adventurers'' Guild, most of them must be pigers.


    But


    I''m not in a position to be picky about my methods.''


    A poor barbarian whod been unfairly framed can''t care about all that, right?


    Anyway, things wontst long.''


    The only good pigers are dead pigers.


    This belief, which Ive formed within the first few days after waking up in this world, is probably something Ill carry with me for the rest of my life.


    "Hahahaha! Im finally free! Freedom!"


    "Lets get out of here!!"


    I release all the prisoners on the floor.


    I naturally cant rein in these bastards, but that doesn''t matter.


    Thats not my motive in the first ce.


    "Waaaaaaagh!"


    After that, I don''t really need to do anything.


    An infectious insanity spreads through them like a bonfire, as the prisoners unite and head upstairs, subdue the guards, and release more and more prisoners with the keys they find.


    Of course, there are quite a few who dont participate in the mass escape even after the doors to their cells are opened wide.


    As a percentage, about 50%.


    Either their cases are still under investigation, or they''re really innocent, like me.''


    As I make my way quickly through the chaos, I see a group of prisoners gathered in front.


    Its the door to the interrogation room, which Ive gone into and out of countless times in the past two days.


    The situation is quite simple.


    "Ce on, hurry, go back to your rooms!! I-, if you go back now, we can pretend nothing happened "


    The guards tremble at the other side of the locked door, and the prisoners try to rip the door open.


    "Theyve got the keys we need to go upstairs!"


    "Tear it out!"


    However, its unlikely that the thick iron door would break, no matter how much you pound on it with your arms.


    Do I have to do this shit again?


    While Im busy pondering


    "Do you think youre going to go scot-free after this? Youre all getting death sentences! Execution!!"


    A familiar voicees from beyond the door.


    Looking through the small grate, I see that polite investigator bastard, sandwiched between the two guards.


    I hadn''t expected to see him this early.


    "Get out of the way!!"


    With a happy heart, I push away the prisoners blocking my way.


    And then I explode my left arm, which had just recovered, again and again.


    Flesh explosion, flesh explosion, flesh explosion


    After repeating it five times, the door handle melts and the locking mechanism is disabled.


    The price being only my flesh, blood, and pain.


    The prisoners burst into cheers like crazy.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaagh!!"


    "Barbarian! Barbarian!! Barbarian!!!"


    "Hes the barbarian who freed us!!"


    The investigator''s eyes widen as I enter the interrogation room.


    "You, you! Bastard, what uh, how!"


    It''s not easy for him to understand.


    Because the abilities a ninth-grade adventurer can have are insignificant for the most part. That was why they hadnt put any restraints on me other than locking me inside the iron cage.


    How could he have known that I have such an ability?


    All I can say is this


    "me your poor family environment, where you had no choice but to grow up with ack of imagination."


    "I, I grew up in a decent family!!"


    "It was so terrible that you even grew up a liar."


    "Ugh, what! Cough!"


    The investigator falls to the floor and wriggles like a worm when I hit his sr plexus with all the anger Id been holding back.


    Hes still conscious, perhaps due to the thickyer of fat that absorbed the shock.


    "You, you crazy!"


    The uneducated swine slurs all kinds of curse words at me, unable to even breathe properly.


    "Youre dead! Your power mightve been enough to cause a riot inside the prison, but do you think youll be able to handle whates next?!"


    Can I handle it?


    "I think that''s rather a question for you to think about. After all, if my n works out, you''ll be fucked."


    "Yeah, what do you think you can do?"


    A chuff ofughter breaks out.


    "What can I do?"


    What a fucking useless question.


    "You should rather ask, what cant I do?"


    I''m an asshole who wont balk at anything, however crazy it might be, if my life is at stake.


    Its this pitifulck of imagination that I was referring to, you piece of shit.


    "So take a nap for now."


    When you wake up, either you will be in hell or I will.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    This time my fist kisses his face instead of his plump belly, and the investigator bastard faints in a single blow.


    Its a guard who shouts at me next.


    "Key."


    "All, all of you, do you even know what you are doing right now?!"


    I do know.


    But whatre <em>you</em> trying to say?


    That itd have been better if Id just stayed there?


    I only repeat that one word.


    "Key."


    "It, its still not toote "


    "Key."


    "H-, here you are"


    As I pluck the key from his hand and turn back, the prisoners smoothly part before me, like its some kind of a movie.


    <em>Step, step.</em>


    Passing between them, I find myself standing in front of the stairs that lead to the ground, and take a deep breath.


    Is it really okay to up the ante even more?


    Such worries suddenly arise, but


    It''s those bastards who didn''t give me a choice.''


    I raise the key up, and roar.


    "Lets go!!!!"


    Everything thats gonna happen next is self-defence.


    To protect this precious life of mine.


    The prison was built deep underground beneath the Adventurers Guild branch office.


    The double doors that connected the basement to the ground floor were so thick that the people outside hadn''t felt anything even when the situation underground had reached this point.


    It''s pretty lucky for me.''


    <em>Creak.</em>


    Climbing up the long stairs and opening the door, I could see a peaceful interior room that waspletely different from the dungeon Id just escaped from.


    Lots of administrative staff, and adventurers bustling in front of the counter.


    "Uh, how did you get in here?"


    A staff member asked as he saw mee from inside the building, where ordinary adventurers were not allowed to go.


    Of course, I didnt need to answer.


    The staff member noticed the open door behind me and understood the situation in an instant.


    "J-, jailbreak!!"


    The eyes of everyone present converged on me at his cry.


    A heavy silence descended in an instant.


    However, among the careless adventurers, there was a bastard who was particrly quick in judgment.


    "Sister clerk! If I catch this guy, will you have a drink with me after work?!"


    A man standing next to a female employee jumped over the counter in an instant and ran towards me.


    And then.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaagh!!"


    "The smell of freedom!!"


    Prisoners started pouring out from the stairs.


    "Uh, uh, uh?"


    "No, stop!"


    "The reward will be paid by the guild! Adventurers, lend us your strength!"


    "Aaaaagh!!"


    Prisoners rushed in without fear, and adventurers took out their weapons to fight back.


    "Kill!!"


    In the peaceful Adventurers'' Guild office, blood began to flow.


    I, whod been the cause of all this, took a step back from the front and hurried towards my destination.


    I dont have time.''


    The prisoners could perhaps earn me five minutes, or even less.


    Except for a few clubs that Id stolen from the guards, I didn''t have any weapons.


    I climbed the stairs to the second floor and looked out of the window.


    Itd be unreasonable to escape, too.''


    Perhaps themotion had already reached the outside, because adventurers all along the street were also paying attention to the building.


    If I went out in this state, Id just get beaten up and taken down again.


    The answer, therefore, was above.


    "You, who are you!"


    All the staff I encountered in the hallway, I stunned with a hit from my fists, and then peered over the railing to check out the situation on the first floor.


    Dozens of people were fighting.


    I reached out my hand to the air, over their heads.


    And


    Flesh explosion.''


    As my hand burst, acidic blood poured down like a sprinkler.


    "Aaaaah!"


    Adventurers, prisoners, and shitheads were all sttered without discrimination, and dozens of screams sang in unison.


    Somehow, I felt a bit guilty, but


    There was no helping it.


    I had to increase the chance of sess of the next step of my n.


    The character has cast [mark of sacrifice].


    As the link activated, tattoos were engraved on the foreheads of those stained with my blood, and red light sparked here and there.


    The characters physical ability temporarily increases proportional to the number of sacrifices within a 100m radius.


    The sacrifices numbered at least several dozen.


    This is why the yers were so addicted to this skill.''


    Power boiled all over my body.


    The railing I grabbed unintentionally was starting to creak as if itd snap any moment.


    Even the anxiety in my heart had disappeared.


    This much, was sufficient.


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    Leaving themotion behind, I climbed the stairs again and headed to the third floor.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t look like he''s gone.''


    The third floor waspletely different from the lower floors, with the door only slightly ajar.


    The entire floor was made up of offices.


    The wooden furniture, decorations and the ques on the walls gave off a rather old-fashioned vibe.


    "What the hell is thatmotion! Go down and check it out!"


    "Yes! Branch Manager!"


    There''s the branch manager.''


    Having identified the target, I hid behind the door.


    And the moment the man whod gotten his orders opened the door and came out


    I hit him on the chin with my fist, holding nothing back.


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    <em>Uh, I didn''t mean to break your jaw</em>


    <em>Thump.</em>


    He was an assistant to the branch manager, so Id been cautious thinking he might be strong, but he copsed to the floor bonelessly in one shot.


    At the same time, the branch manager jumped up.


    "Who, who are you!"


    <em>Me?</em>


    "A poor barbarian."


    If more rification was needed, then I was here to prove my innocence.


    Like a proper barbarian, in a physical manner.


    "You mustve caused that disturbance below!"


    The man quickly judged the situation, as expected of a branch manager of the guild, and immediately pulled out a sword thatd been hanging on the wall.


    Perhaps he was a former adventurer? His posture was different from the rest.


    All of the staff below had been civilian pencil-pushers.


    Well, it didn''t matter in the end, because Id doped up in advance expecting something like this.


    "Girl,e stand behind me."


    "Ye-, yes!"


    The woman whod been sitting facing the branch manager quickly hid behind him, and both sides were now ready to fight.


    Is this what youd call a boss battle, in game terms?''


    I took a deep breath.


    For my n to seed, I had to defeat this guy.


    Ideally, before themotion on the first floor calmed down.


    "Behel-raaaa!!"


    Was it because of my [mark of sacrifice] thatd targeted dozens of people below?


    The moment I kicked off the ground, my body surged forward with an explosive eleration.


    To be honest, even I myself wasnt used to this kind of speed


    But the branch manager wasn''t helpless either.


    "Damn it!"


    His sword urately read my movements, traced a precise trajectory, and dug into my wrist.


    Unfortunately, it wasnt enough to cut my bones in ultrabarbarian[1] mode.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    A dull sound rang out, as if something had gotten stuck.


    Then, blood sprayed from the cut and drenched the branch managers head.


    <em>Screeech!</em>


    "Ugh! Aaaagh!"


    The unexpected pain made him lose focus.


    It was ridiculously simple after that.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, I hit his throat with my fist, and that was the end of it.


    "Ka, kahagh!"


    The branch manager groaned and knelt down.


    Contrary to how nervous Id been, the boss battle ended so quickly


    I really hadn''t thought that a simple blood spray would result in something like this.


    Apparently,ck of imagination was a tradition in the Adventurers Guild.


    But not for me.


    "You, you bastard!"


    I always nned imagining the worst possible oue.


    Since I didnt know what kind of essence this former adventurer might have, I pped him on the back of his head and stunned him.


    The preparations were ready.


    "P-, please spare me!"


    But what about the girl?


    Judging by the way shed crouched behind the branch manager, she didnt seem like a bigshot.


    "She, shes the district chiefs daughter! Touch her even slightly and you"


    What the hell, how did he wake up so quickly?


    <em>Puff!</em>


    After applying a little more force this time, I calmly continued my thoughts.


    Daughter, the district chief''s daughter''


    It might make things a little easier.


    Or, make everything spiral out of control.


    "Branch Manager! Are you alright?!"


    A staff member came up to check up on the situation once themotion on the first floor died down.


    Of course, there was no problem.


    Because the branch manager had already finished changing his job to be my pet parrot.


    "Tell them its okay."


    " Im okay. What happened downstairs?"


    "Everythings sorted out! A few escaped into the city, but theyll be found soon."


    "Is that so Good job."


    "Ah! But wheres Secretary Robert? I thought he''d be here with you"


    The manager''s assistant?


    He was resting in a closet with a broken jaw.


    Of course, it was impossible for the branch manager to answer honestly.


    "Say hes taking a look around."


    " Hes got some business outside, so he went out. I have some urgent work to finish, so make sure nobodyes up until I call."


    "Yes!"


    The staff member left with an affirmative, and I immediately got out from behind the desk.


    In my arms was the daughter of the regional chief.


    The branch manager brushed his moustache as he looked at me.


    "I sincerely advise you; itd be better for you to quit even now."


    "Right."


    The advice went through my one ear and out the other.


    Better for me? What bullshit.


    If I quit here, wont all I have donee to nothing?


    "Think about it, I dont know what your purpose is, but I might be able to help "


    "Yeah, yeah, I hear you."


    As I picked my ear with my little finger, the branch manager couldnt bear it anymore and roared.


    "You crazy bastard! Do you even know what you''re doing!"


    I knew.


    No, to be honest, I''d heard it so many times already that my ears were about to scab over.


    What choice did I have?


    Either I did something crazy, or I died.


    It was a simple, binary choice.


    "I see."


    As I perfunctorily nodded my head again, the branch manager probably got too stimted and tried to scream again


    "What the hell do you even "


    "If you dont shut up, Ill kill this woman."


    When I bluffed and pretended to tighten my grip on the district chiefs daughters neck, the branch manager promptly shut his mouth.


    Upon closer inspection, his face looked pale and bloodless.


    Well, it wasnt like I couldnt understand his predicament.


    Not only did a jailbreak incident ur at his branch, the daughter of the local chief who was with him was also taken hostage


    He was in a terrible mess.


    No matter how this ended, this bastard won''t be fine.


    You reap what you sow.''


    While I was thinking that, the hostage suddenly opened her mouth.


    "My name is Julianne Urbans. Not this woman."


    Her voice had calmed downpared to the terrified tone from before.


    Her heartbeat, which I could naturally feel due to how closely our bodies were entwined together, was also quite stable.


    "Tell me what you want. There mustve been a reason for someone like you to do this kind of a crazy thing, right?"


    "Someone like me?"


    Had I ever met this woman before?


    As I tilted my head, she continued.


    "You arent intimidated or anxious at all. Your breathing is even, and your eyes are calm and still."


    "Summarize."


    "Did you n all this? A long time ago, too."


    n? I did, at that.


    It was about thirty minutes ago, to be precise.


    I thought she was going to say something important, but it turned out to be a waste of time.''


    "Maybe you even knew that I was going to be here today "


    "Be quiet."


    "Uh, urp!"


    Covering the woman''s mouth with my hand and shutting up her excessively narcissistic analysis of the current events, I asked the branch manager to make the necessary preparations for my future.


    "I need you to bring me the investigator who was in charge of my case, a guy named Hearth Young of the Crystal Union n whos active on the first floor, a wizard from the tower, and an official priest of the temple."


    Idid the foundation as much as I could.


    Now was the time to turn this thing around.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (<em>chobabalian</em>).  has many meanings but here it means ultra or extreme.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    <strong>Guild (4)</strong>


    "What do you mean, Master? Why do you suddenly want me to visit the guild?"


    "Didnt you say that you wanted to visit once, because you were looking for someone?"


    "Thats true, but"


    Arua Raven, a sixth rank wizard belonging to the Magic Tower, put on a grumpy expression and mumbled.


    It was true that she had business at the guild, but


    Shed been nning to take a good rest and do a rough study of the object shed gotten this time, and go there only afterwards.


    "The branch manager made an official request for support. From what Ive heard, it seems that something big has happened there. Wouldn''t it be nice to earn some pocket money?"


    " I see. Fine, Ill go."


    Raven reluctantly agreed.


    It was true that the guild was a ce she needed to visit at least once.


    If she went now, shed even get a small mary reward, so there was no justification for procrastinating further.


    I spent a lot of money in thebyrinth this time''


    Besides, it didn''t seem bad to meet that barbarian a little earlier, either.


    That unprecedented variant rift


    Wasn''t he the one who ate the guardian essence from it?


    He was as interesting a specimen as that object''.


    "Alright, Ill be back in a while."


    "Ah, take Tarzine with you."


    "That''s alright. He wasnt particrly usefulst time."


    Raven travelled to the nearest location to the relevant guild branch office, using the warp gate on the first floor of the tower.


    It should take about ten minutes on foot from there to reach the destination.


    As soon as she came out to the street, she frowned.


    "Why are there so many people here?"


    The crowd seemed to be several times denser than usual.


    And the closer she was to her destination, the more people were packed into the streets.


    As if something big had happened here.


    By the way, did he say that the branch manager has officially requested support?''


    Raven let out a long sigh.


    She was just here to earn some pocket money, but she thought she might have to really put in the work.


    "Hey, let me ask you something. What the hell is going on?"


    Raven grabbed hold of one of the spectators, the one that looked the most reliable, and asked.


    And she heard something that made her doubt her own ears.


    "Theres been a mass breakout of the pigers whod been locked up in the branch office."


    It was truly an unprecedented event.


    Not only was there a jailbreak, some prisoners even managed to escape to the city proper


    One of the suspects was said to have taken the daughter of the regional chief, whod just happened to stop by the branch office, hostage.


    "He doesnt seem to have any brains. Theres no way the guild will negotiate for something like that."


    The guild had no authority for such negotiations in the first ce.


    The Rafdonia royal family gave the guild a lot of authority rted to thebyrinth, but they strictly adhered to the principle of punishing pigers.


    If hed run away like the rest of the prisoners, he mightve at least had a slight chance of surviving.


    "But things have gotten kind of fun."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The hostage-taker is screaming that hes been framed."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. All he wants is to bring in the parties involved and use magic to reveal the truth fairly, in front of everyone."


    So he was rather asking for an indulgence, instead of negotiating for amnesty.


    He only demanded rification of the truth''.


    Because of this, suspicions were spreading among the crowd of spectators that his words might actually be true.


    What kind of a crazy guy is he?''


    Of course, if the story was true, the biggest culprit would be the investigator whod messed up his job.


    But did that mean that this guy had to cause arge-scale jailbreak and, not content with just that, also take the daughter of the regional chief hostage?


    It was definitely something no sane person would ever do.


    "Anyway, thats why everyone is waiting. The branch manager has already asked for support from the Magic Tower, but eh, who knows when the wizard wille."


    Raven smiled awkwardly as she watched the onlooker smack his lips in anticipation.


    Now she knew for sure.


    That this wizard happened to be herself.


    Raven took a deep breath and recited a spell.


    "Vatuna corvier."


    Her body began to rise into the air, with a shimmering blue light blooming under her feet.


    "Ooh,dy! You were a wizard?"


    Raven passed over the crowd andnded on the third-floor terrace of the Adventurers'' Guild branch.


    And when she found the man already witing there, she was stunned.


    "Bjorn Yandel?"


    Why was <em>he</em> here?


    Was it because the daughter of the regional manager was being held hostage?


    All the prep work was done quickly.


    "This is Cordo Biermann, whom you asked to bring. Like you said, he was down below, unconscious."


    "Thank you. You can go."


    The first to arrive was the investigator bastard.


    He was still unconsciousness.


    It didn''t look good, so I shoved him into the closet, too.


    After a short wait, the second shipment arrived.


    "W-, wait! No matter even if its the guild, how can force people like this?!"


    The name of this male adventurer in his twenties, who walked in with a slumped posture, was Hearth Young''.


    The asshole who lost his masculinity while trying to do something to Erwen.


    "Thank you for taking care of my request. You can go back downstairs."


    "Yes."


    "A-, are you the branch manager? I, why am I "


    In sync with the footsteps of the staff member going down the stairs


    I jumped out from behind the ajar door and shoved my fist into his face.


    <em>Puff!</em>


    One wasnt enough, though.


    If the investigator was the number one contributor to the situationing to this point, this bastard was undoubtedly the second.


    Had it not been for this man giving a false testimony, there wouldve been no basis for the investigator to sentence me to death.


    "Ah! Whoa, what are you doing! Who are you !"


    "Okay, lets get it right."


    One, two, three


    As I mmed my fists down on his face, Hearth Young passed out with blood bubbles foaming at the corners of his lips.


    This time too, it didn''t look good, so I put him in the closet as well.


    It looked a little cramped thanks to the inspectors girth already taking a lot of room, but it shouldnt be a problem.


    The more I looked at them, the more they matched each other.


    After watching for a while, the branch manager cautiously spoke to me.


    " What the hell do you want?"


    Oh, I hadn''t told him yet.


    But there was no need to exin twice.


    After all, when the next preparations arrived, even if he didn''t want to know, hed have no choice but to know.


    With that thought in mind, I refrained from talking.


    But


    "Chief! It seems like itd be difficult to get a priest."


    The most important card in this game, the priest, was missing.


    The reason being that the priest officially assigned to this branch was currently absent.


    It was impossible to just call another priest.


    No matter even if it was the Adventurers'' Guild, they couldn''t just call a priest who worshipped the gods like a friend from the neighbourhood.


    Even at the request of the branch manager, itd take at least a day.''


    In this worldview, priests were like nobles.


    Not in their identity, but in their job.


    All of a sudden, I had a taste for it.


    There is no way to solve this neatly.''


    Id wanted to do things as quietly as possible.


    If the branch manager had heard me, he probably wouldve pointed to how the situation already was and shouted what kind of bullshit was I spewing


    The jailbreak was an ident'' and could be hushed up somehow.


    But what about the guild sentencing an innocent rank nine adventurer to death?


    The moment this was known to the outside world, the prestige of the Adventurers'' Guild would sink to the absolute bottom, covered in shit.


    Especially because they im to be an organization that protects adventurers.''


    That was why Id asked for a priest.


    If I could prove my innocence in front of a priest, I could do things rtively quietly.


    And the Adventurers'' Guild wouldnt have dared to cover this up either.


    But from the very beginning, the n was hampered.


    "Thank you for the news. Go back down."


    "Yes! Youve worked hard, Branch Manager!"


    As I listened to the footsteps of the staff moving away, I finished my brief deliberation.


    If it is impossible to entrust a priest to be the notary


    There was no choice but to erge the gameboard even more.


    Only then, the Adventurers Guild won''t be able to silence me by killing me.


    Of all the methods that came to mind, I chose the most radical and the most effective one.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "W-, what are you doing!"


    As I went out to the terrace with the sword at the neck of the regional chiefs daughter, I saw people flocking to the street.


    They seemed to be spectators whod gathered here because of the previous jailbreak incident.


    "Up there! Theres a suspicious guy up there!!"


    One of them noticed me and shouted.


    Their attention focused on me in an instant.


    "Hmmmm."


    After clearing my throat once, I shouted using the natural outdoor voice of a barbarian.


    "My name is Bjorn Yandel! A level nine adventurer that the guild tried to frame and kill! I swear on my honour that I am innocent!"


    The reaction appeared immediately.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "One of the prisoners?"


    It didn''t matter whether they believed me or not.


    Since I threw some bait, people would gather, even if only to sate their curiosity.


    Even for the Adventurers'' Guild, it wouldnt be possible to forcefully bury the incident, not with all these people keeping watch in real time.


    Now I just had to wait until the wizard came.


    Instead of my old shield thatd already be a lump of scrap metal


    "Uh, hey!"


    I made good use of the regional chief''s daughter, who happened to be my new one.


    How long had it been since the jailbreak?


    "What? Why is Mr. Yandel here?"


    "You must be the wizard sent from the tower."


    Hearing the conversation between the pair of male and female voices, Cordo Biermann opened his eyes wide.


    It was dark, and his body couldnt move.


    What? Am I locked up? Why?''


    Forcibly ignoring the blooming headache, he recalled his memories. There were a few scenes that immediately came to mind.


    Prisoners running rampant, escaping from the prison.


    The interrogation room where hed escaped to, locking the door behind him.


    And the barbarian who smashed the door, and hit him with his fists!


    Oh, but what happened after that?''


    He didnt know.


    He didnt have the faintest idea.


    So he focused on his sense of hearing.


    "Itd be quicker for me to exin the situation to everybody at once."


    "Quicker, who cares about quicker! What were you thinking! Mr. Yandel, how many lives do you think you have?"


    "If I had more than one, I wouldnt have done this."


    Mr. Yandel?


    What? Maybe that barbarian was out there?


    "Okay, now do some magic."


    "If you promise to grant me one requestter."


    "I dont know what you want, but if its within the range of possibility."


    "Nice! Remember, you promised. Dertei narvas! Uh, um? Why doesn''t this work? Mr. Yandel, do you have any magical tool that reinforces mental barriers?"


    "Isnt it clear just from looking at me that I dont have anything like that on me? I guess I have no choice but to wake these guys up. Do you even know how to use the image of remembrance'' magic?"


    "Yes. Can I record everything from now on?"


    The more he listened to the conversation, the more confusing it was.


    "Ouch! Ugh!"


    Suddenly, the space widened and the centre of gravity shifted downward. He fell down with a bang and hurriedly raised his head.


    It was the branch manager''s office on the third floor, which hed only been to a few times.


    "What, were you awake already?"


    A total of four people were looking at him.


    The barbarian and the branch manager were both there.


    There was also woman who was presumably a wizard, and another woman who looked like she had some kind of high status.


    He didnt know what was happening, but he cried out.


    "B-, Branch Manager! It was this bastard! This bastard led the jailbreak!"


    "I know that already."


    "Ye-, yes?"


    His head went numb for a moment.


    He couldnt understand.


    If the branch manager already knew what an outrageous crime this bastard hadmitted, why was he just observing quietly?


    "I heard you were in charge of the investigation of his case. Is it true?"


    "Well, it is?"


    It was then that he felt the heavy atmosphere covering the room.


    He could tell because he had experience as an investigator.


    That this atmosphere was in no way favourable to him.


    "This barbarian no, Mr. Yandel here is iming that you identified him as a piger without clear information. What do you have to say about that?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "The word it has to be true. It won''t end with just hanging up your uniform, otherwise."


    "Wh-, wh-, what are you talking about! Isn''t he just a level nine adventurer!"


    "Watch your mouth! Can a guild staff, of any grade, say something like that!!"


    "Ye-, yes?"


    Biermannpletely froze at the thunderous shout.


    Why was this man, whod always been the first to despise the lower-ranked adventurers, saying this all of a sudden?


    As if he was conscious of the gazes of outsiders


    Ah! I remember, they were talking about image of remembrance'' magic or something!''


    Apparently, the conversations they were having now were being recorded on the crystal ball the wizard was holding.


    "Ahem! As far as judging right and wrong goes, the guild''s actions must be meticulous and perfect. Please tell me the reasons behind your judgment."


    Biermann, focused, recited the contents of the investigation as the branch manager directed.


    Because he thought that was the only way for him to live.


    "Ah, the first one is the mana stones. At the checkpoint, he presented mana stones that far exceeded the average ie of a level nine adventurer, and he looked suspicious, so his backpack was checked. Then equipment that seemed to have been stolen from others were found."


    "Therefore?"


    "During the investigation, the authenticity of the charges could not be confirmed. Because the truth magic didn''t work."


    "Then, on what basis did you make the final decision that Mr. Yandel was a piger?"


    "Because of a separate incident. A message stone was found within his belongings. Based on this, we traced the origins of the original owner, and we were able to obtain testimony from his n members that Bjorn Yandel murdered innocent people and robbed their belongings."


    As he talked about the investigation, his voice gradually filled with confidence.


    He didn''t know why the branch manager was treating him so harshly, but there had to have been something wrong.


    "Chief, theres nothing wrong with my judgment. If you suspect that I mightve lied to you, you can use magic to determine the truth."


    "Im doing it already. Everything youve said so far is true."


    The wizard, who was watching silently, nodded.


    However, at that time, the rude barbarian who didnt know his ce spoke up sarcastically.


    "Yeah, it was only the testimony of the n members. Neither confirmed by magic nor evidence."


    "Is what Mr. Yandel said true?"


    "That, that, thats right"


    "Why didnt you check that part?"


    The Branch Manager''s voice suddenly became cold again.


    It wasn''t that he had nothing to say.


    "First of all, the attitude of this barbarian was the problem! Knowing that magic doesn''t work, he just kept making false statements instead of cooperating!"


    "He lied? What exactly do you mean?"


    Biermann answered confidently.


    "One time, he said he survived being stabbed in the neck. But there was no trace of the wound, so I asked him about that, and do you know what he said? Goodness! The scars disappeared because he ate a vampire essence from a rift?"


    "He said he ate the essence of a vampire?"


    "Yes! Branch Manager! Does this make sense? Vampiresing out of a rift on the first floor?"


    From start to finish, this barbarian had been speaking gibberish.


    "Spitting out a new lie to hide a previous lie. This is the mostmon statement pattern for criminals. How could I just listen to this guy and let a precious wizard suffer in vain?"


    Of course, there were times when hed wondered if there was any truth in the barbarians repeated ims of innocence.


    But he thought it wouldn''t matter.


    After all, what did it matter if an innocent, young adult barbarian died without just cause?


    Besides, if I called in a wizard, my own take wouldve decreased.''


    Still, it was fortunate in the midst of all this misfortune.


    Ignoring everything else, meeting a vampire on the first floor?


    If it could be confirmed that the barbarian had made such a rubbish statement, itd be enough to convince everyone of his judgment.


    If he was really going to lie, he shouldve done it a little better!''


    So he looked at the barbarian with triumphant eyes.


    But only for a while.


    "Thats true, though?"


    His thoughts froze at the wizard''s voice.


    " Yes?"


    "Yeah, I was there or do you want me to prove it too? You can''t use magic on me, though."


    What the hell was this wizard talking about? <


    An extra chapter this week, thanks to Ruckkus!

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    <strong>Guild (5)</strong>


    "W-, w-, what do you mean, wizard? Even if you two know each other, you cant just cover thing up like this"


    The investigator stuttered in a panic.


    His tone wasnt just incredulous, it was close to denying the reality that stared at him in the face.


    But the wizard was in no mood to coddle him.


    "Oh, you calling me a liar?"


    "Ah, no, that wasnt what I meant"


    "Then what <em>did</em> you mean? Because you got the authority to investigate some two-bit adventurers, even wizards dont look like much in your eyes anymore, is that it?"


    Wizards from the tower were close to semi-nobles.


    Although they were split into several schools, they were always united when it came to thoroughly protecting their rights and interests, so it was no wonder.


    Hence the fact that the investigator, a junior employee of the guild, dared to doubt the truth of her words, was a problem.


    The branch manager, whod been watching from the sidelines, now cautiously interrupted the conversation.


    "How about stopping here? Lady wizard, even you should understand, this sounds like nonsense for those who dont know the details of the situation."


    Raven nodded as if in acknowledgment.


    "Certainly, theres no precedent of a vampire sighting in a rift on the first floor."


    Unlike when shed been dealing with the investigator, now there was a friendly smile on her lips.


    It was very fleeting, however.


    "Thank you for saying that "


    "But ever since thebyrinth had been born, its been filled with all sorts of unknowns. So whats all this talk about nonsense? Is that something a branch manager of the Adventurers'' Guild should say?"


    Harsh criticism poured out.


    As expected of a wizard, perhaps?


    Even the opponents position as a branch manager of the guild didnt seem to matter to her.


    ""


    The branch manager, whod gone to battle but hade back defeated, chose to shut up.


    <em>Rap.</em>


    There was a knock on the door.


    It wasn''t a request to open it, however.


    Before anyone could move, the door had already swung open.


    "Are you that barbarian?"


    "Who are you?"


    "You can call me Nile Urbans."


    Two men entered the room.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a neat tuxedo, and a young man who seemed to be escorting him.


    "R-, Regional Chief!"


    "Father?"


    Julianne, who was being held hostage, and the branch manager both spoke up at the same time.


    I, too, ratcheted up my muscles that had rxed.


    In the end, the regional chief came.''


    The guild''s operating system was simple.


    Each of the hundreds of branch offices in the city had a branch manager, and there were thirteen regional managers to oversee them all.


    The only rank higher than them was the guild leader'', so one could actually consider the thirteen regional chiefs as the guild''s second-inmand.


    There was no doubt that this was bigshot, one a tier nine adventurer would usually never even catch a distant glimpse of.


    But even they couldnt control how the world turned.


    "You, so you were the one behind this absurd situation? Do you think this is a joke?"


    Facing the regional chief''s gaze that was full of displeasure, I grinned.


    Absurd, was it?


    "Yeah, you guys might see it that way."


    If only Hearth Young hadn''t given false testimony.


    Even then, if only the investigator hadnt been greedy and did his job properly.


    No, if only the Adventurers'' Guild was a fair organization that properly managed its staff


    Maybe I wouldn''t have needed to go through all this trouble.


    But they didn''t.


    "It might seem like a very small thing for you."


    But not for me.


    For me, my life itself was at stake.


    "So why did you do such a crazy thing?"


    "Crazy?"


    I retorted.


    "Is it crazy to struggle to survive?"


    "Hah! Didnt you have any other choice? Youve caused too much trouble."


    Any other choice? What bullshit.


    Until I broke my iron cage and arrived here, the manager of this branch hadn''t even known that I existed in this building.


    And this was also true of this regional chief, who had the right to change the guild''s internal regtions so that only level nine adventurers could be investigated.


    "If you had done things right, none of this wouldve happened."


    As I responded with cold sarcasm


    "You! How can you take that tone in front of the regional chief!"


    The branch manager cut in on our conversation.


    The investigator bastard and the regional chief''s escort were also looking at me as if they were wondering what kind of madman I was.


    Well, I felt the same about these guys.


    Common sense couldn''t exin this situation.


    The regional chief sighed and shifted his gaze.


    "Whats your name,dy wizard?"


    "I am Arua Raven."


    "Alright, then, Miss Raven. How much would you want for that crystal ball, if you had to sell it?"


    A conciliatory offer with no hesitation.


    I hadnt thought hed be so open about it.


    My heart pounded for a moment, but


    "I will decline the offer."


    "Thats too bad."


    "You arent going to try and take it away by force, surely?"


    "Haha! How could I? The master of your school wouldnt stand still if I did."


    The regional chief brome into a cheerful smile.


    "Why are you all so stiff? It was all just a joke. Therere people out there waiting for the results, howd I dare do something like that?


    It was a pretty shitty joke.


    Cold sweat was still running down my spine.


    ""


    This was why Id tried to bring in a priest.


    Forget that image of remembrance'' magic or whatever, wizards could always be bribed ording to their interests.


    Maybe if I hadn''t known her at all, she mightve even epted the bribe from the regional chief


    So what if theres a crowd outside, what happens in here''


    Anyway, the results weren''t bad.


    She kept her word, so even the regional chief wouldnt dare to forcefully bury this incident.


    In other words, now I only needed to prove my innocence.


    Either way, it was time to end things.


    "Alright, how about we slowly finish things up?"


    I walked to the closet and woke up Hearth Young, whod been sleeping inside.


    "Wh-, why am I here"


    I could hear gulps from the surroundings.


    Yeah, they were right to be nervous.


    The moment I proved that this guy gave false testimony


    They really wouldnt be able to take it as a joke anymore.


    "This man is lying."


    As soon as Raven spoke


    A heavy silence descended on the room.


    "Then what are you going to do now? Regional Manager?"


    "Did you say your name was Bjorn Yandel? You are innocent."


    Seeing the regional chief''s forced smile, I answered.


    "I hope you dont expect a thank you."


    This time, even the branch manager, whod been standing next to me and listening quietly, didnt dare question the sarcasm in my tone.


    He just trembled under the gaze of the regional chief.


    "Then what do you want us to do now?"


    "The usual. Punishment for the guilty andpensation for the victim."


    "Right."


    The regional manager nodded quietly as if he was running some mental calctions, and spoke.


    "First of all, the investigator in charge of your case will be fired."


    "R-, Regional Manager! I, I swear to God, I only made a mistake!"


    "Are you trying to pass on your ipetence to the guild? All the judgments youve made in the past will have to be thoroughly reviewed. And if any injustice is found in the process, youll be punished ordingly."


    "Y-, you cant!"


    The arrogant investigator fell to his knees in despair.


    Seeing him so afraid, he didnt seem to have led a life of integrity.


    Well, looking at his past behaviour, I couldn''t say it came as a surprise.


    "S-, save me, please! Please!"


    Shouldn''t you beg me here instead of him?''


    I thought he was barking up the wrong tree, but I didn''t dare say it out loud. And anyway, things wouldn''t havee to this point If he hadnt been such a bastard in the first ce.


    This was just how the world was like.


    I, too, never had any regrets about attacking anybody.


    I just regretted when the time came to pay the price.


    "Then what about this guy?"


    The other contributor to this case, Hearth Young.


    When I asked a question looking at him, the regional managed answered without much thought.


    "Hes seriously jeopardized this investigation with false testimony. Hell face the same."


    "Meaning?"


    "Imprisonment and a thorough investigation."


    A regional managers words carried significant weight.


    The investigation had not yet begun, let alone a trial, but itd almost certainly result in a death sentence.


    "N-, no"


    Hearth Youngs eyes rolled to the back of his head and he fainted dead away, but none of us paid him any attention.


    "I wish youd investigate the n this guy belongs to, if at all possible."


    "You mean the Crystal Union? Theyre a bunch of noisy rabble-rousers. Fine, well do as you say."


    The regional manager readily agreed to my request.


    He was a pretty smart guy.


    He mustve clearly recognized that he had no choice but to ede to my demands.


    "Then, is the punishment enough?"


    "Well"


    As I dragged the word and nced to the side, the branch manager who met my eyes hurriedly avoided his gaze.


    I smiled and nodded my head.


    "If I want any more, here, Id be overstepping."


    "Thank you for considering this situation."


    He didnt need to be thankful, though.


    Because I nned to be repaid in a different way.


    "Fine then, now that the punishment part is over, we should talk aboutpensation for our mistake. Is there anything specific you want?"


    "What are my options?"


    "First of all, well raise your rank to the seventh."


    "A rank up, huh"


    It wasnt bad.


    Once I became a level seven adventurer, the money-changing counter would be less crowded, and thered be many other benefits.


    The investigator bastard wouldn''t have been so arrogant if I werent a level nine in the first ce.


    "R-, Regional Manager! Hes only been an adventurer for two months, to promote to level seven at once !"


    The branch manager added that he was worried about rumours of favouritism arising from this, but the regional chief waved it away.


    "This is how were apologizing to him. So please dont disagree on this."


    " Understood."


    The regional chief''s attitude seemed like a politician who was apologizing sincerely.


    Especially in how slick he was talking.


    "Wait. This sounds a bit strange, doesn''t it?"


    As I was about to speak, Raven, whod been quiet so far, joined the conversation first.


    I was nervous about what she was going to say, but


    As it turned out, she was pretty impolite.


    "How can a rank upgrade be called a reward? Isnt it the guilds actual job to give such benefits to adventurers if they have the ability?"


    "But, as you just heard, it hasnt been long "


    "So what? Why does that matter?"


    "Unprecedented "


    "Of course its unprecedented!"


    Interrupting the regional chief several times, she spoke like a rapid-fire cannon.


    "How could there be another adventurer who ate the essence of a level five monster, a vampire rift guardian, after two months!"


    " So, what do you actually want to say, Miss Raven?"


    "Well. It just seemed a little ugly to call it a reward when youre just doing what youre supposed to."


    Raven looked at me and smiled.


    I wasn''t so ignorant that I couldn''t eat when somebody set a buffet, so I quickly fell into step.


    "I think I can expect real rewards."


    " What do you want?"


    Well, since I''d suffered this hardship, I should get back somethingmensurate.


    What did I want?


    As if waiting, Raven spoke up again.


    "Of course, its money. Is there anything else the Adventurers Guild can do for you?"


    If you looked, you could indeed find other things.


    Lifetime free bonding magic, or allow posting personal announcements on bulletin boards within the guild, etc.


    But at the end of the day, everything can be done with money.''


    When I nodded as if in agreement, the regional chief sighed and raised the white g of surrender.


    "How much?"


    Now all I had to do was to write the amount on the nk cheque.


    I looked at Raven, feeling I could trust her on this.


    I could believe in a wizards rational judgment.


    Fortunately, she read my nce properly, and spoke with a somewhat proud expression.


    "You almost identally killed an adventurer with a bright future "


    As the sentence trailed off, she bit out after some suspense.


    "Isnt five million stones the least you should reward?"


    The regional chief nodded his head without saying a word.


    " All right, I''ll pay."


    It wasn''t that surprising.


    If it was just five million stones, it was quite a bit beyond the maximum Id expected, but


    Because shes the one asking.''


    Without Raven, the transaction wouldnt have gone so smoothly.


    Was this the true power of having an identity?


    With a deep sense of realization, I wondered how I could repay her for the help I received today.


    But then Raven spoke again.


    "Ah, and my hard work costs one million stones, separately."


    "Are you trying to make trouble? What do you mean? If its the fee for your visit, the amount agreed with the tower is


    "This includes the price of this crystal ball that recorded that joke of yours, Regional Manager. Even though it was just a joke still, I think thered be quite a few people interested in this crystal ball, dont you think?"


    " Ha ha ha, youre pretty funny."


    "Im not joking though?"


    At her retort, the regional chief''s expression hardened and distorted.


    However, it didntst long.


    "Fine"


    The regional chief nodded.


    This one million was the price for his own mistake.


    I dont need to pay extra for her work, I suppose.''


    Was this the true form of the tribe called wizards?


    As I was admiring how quick she was to snatch others money, Ravens voice resounded inside my head.


    [Thanks to you, I got some pocket money.]


    Hearing that, I stood still looking at her for a moment and thought


    As much as possible, I wanted to stay friends with her in the future. <

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    <strong>Wizard and Barbarian (1)</strong>


    "N-, no! Please, just one! Just give me one more chance!"


    "Whatre you standing around for? Take them both away and put them in jail!"


    After removing the investigator who was still begging, as well as the unconscious adventurer from the scene


    Thepensation process was carried out swiftly.


    As soon as we signed the non-disclosure agreement stating we wouldnt leak this outside, a total of six million stones was given on the spot, including the additionalbour fee''.


    And, well, that wasn''t the end of it.


    "Herere all your belongings."


    "How is it, Mr. Yandel? Please check carefully."


    Looking at the barbarian rummaging through his backpack, the wizard said with a curious look.


    "Maybe something is missing?"


    " Missing?"


    The barbarian hesitated for a moment, then smiled as if he understood.


    "Oh, something really seems to be missing!"


    "Oh my gosh, is there something missing?!"


    "Its not a thing just, about a million stones in cash have disappeared."


    They werent very good at acting no matter which way you sliced it.


    The branch manager, whod been listening quietly, was about to faint because of high blood pressure.


    What kind of people were they?!


    "What do you mean! How could an adventurer who just came out of thebyrinth have such arge sum !"


    "Then are we lying?"


    At the cold tone of the wizard, the branch manager flinched.


    "Th-, th-, thats, obviously "


    "You got evidence?"


    "How could there be "


    "Oh my god, are you again using people of lying without proof? Mr. Yandel, now that I see this, I think this branch manager should also be added to the punishment list, right?"


    "Really. To call an honourable barbarian and a wizard liars, he mustve not been taught well at home, growing up "


    "Stop it."


    The regional chief, who''d been quiet so far, sighed and stepped out.


    " Well alsopensate you for the missing money."


    "Its a reward that I definitely deserve, so I wont say thank you."


    If one ignored the fact that they werent waving any weapons, what was the difference between this and daylight robbery?


    It was so shameless that the branch manager could only stand frozen on the spot, because there was nothing else that he could do.


    He could only watch what was happening in front of him.


    "One million stones, here."


    "Wow, as rumoured, the Adventurers Guild seems to have a lot of money, right? You just say a word and it justes out."


    " I think we''ve shown enough respect to the tower already. Do not cross this line."


    "Ah, yeah."


    "Then will you give me the crystal ball now?"


    "No. I think itd be better to give you this after confirming that the punishment was properly meted out. Of course, I promise I wont show it to anyone in the meantime."


    " That promise must be kept."


    "Sure. Dont worry. Anyway, we''ll see each other for a while. Please take care of the people gathered outside."


    With those words, the barbarian and the wizard left.


    And in the hall, a heavy silence fell as if a storm had passed.


    ""


    ""


    The guild was deprived of another one million stones, but they didnt even get their hands on the crystal ball.


    Also, the crowd gathered in front of the guild, as well as the people involved in this matter, had to be dealt with.


    The regional chief, whod been forced to smile in front of the two, was now looking cold as stone.


    Feeling that suffocating chill, the branch manager struggled to speak.


    "R- R-, Regional Manager? T-, thank you"


    "Thank me?"


    "That, that Didn''t you agree to their coercion to protect me?"


    "Because you belong to me, not anybody else."


    "Oh! I wont forget what happened today! Ill work hard for the rest of my life to make it up to you  "


    "So even if you <em>do</em> need a beating, it should be me who dishes it out."


    The branch manager, who was showing off his determination to be forever loyal with an excited face, showed a puzzled expression.


    " Eh? Wh-, what are you "


    "You really are naive. Did you think you''d get away scot-free?"


    "B-, but I really "


    "Enough. I''ll take care of the rest, so if you want to save your own life, be on your toes until things calm down. Even if you have to die, you cant die in a way that rtes to this case."


    Without saying anything further, the regional manager turned and stared at his daughter.


    "Daughter, youll have to tell meter why you are here today."


    " Yes, Father."


    "Then lets just go."


    The office became empty in an instant.


    Only the branch manager was left alone inside, thinking


    "Ha, ha ha ha"


    If only all this could be a dream!


    A ck spire soaring high into the sky.


    On the thirty-first floor of the building


    "How is it? How does it feel to visit the tower for the first time?"


    "It feels cramped, because there are no windows."


    "Uh Um, is that so But we wouldnt have been able to build such a high-rise building in the city, if not for that."


    I was currently at the personalboratory of Arua Raven, a wizard belonging to the Artemion'' school.


    "Come, sit here."


    As she also sat down, clearing the pile of documents thatd been randomly scattered on the chair, she offered me a drink.


    In a conical titration sk, no less.


    "Oh, I dont have a cup."


    I took a moment to observe the drink.


    And came to a conclusion.


    " Its water."


    "Ah, yes? Oh, would you like some basilisk extract instead?"


    "No, this is enough."


    Of course, I didn''t drink it.


    I knew it was actually water, but it just felt disgusting to drink.


    Not too long ago, it mustve contained one of these colourful liquids and monster organ specimens that were scatter all around.


    I got to the point.


    "So why did you bring me here?"


    "Ive got something to discuss with you. You agreed to do me a favour, didn''t you?"


    So it was because of that.


    Id been in a hurry at the time and blindly agreed to her demand, but now that I was here, I was regretting it.


    What if she said she wanted to do some kind of biological test?


    "As I said back then, as long as its possible."


    "I like it! Thats enough."


    "So what are you asking for?"


    "I want the rights to do proprietary research on the essences youve absorbed, Mr. Yandel. Itll definitely help you, too. Since theres no precedent, there might be something unusual to discover, right?"


    The more she spoke, the more her eyes changed.


    From the calctive eyes shed had while dealing with the regional chief, to the zealous eyes Id seen inside the rift.


    It wasnt that I didn''t understand.


    Except for the variant rift wed experienced this time, there were no records of a rift in which a vampire guardian had been sighted, throughout the entire floor.


    "But what does proprietary research mean?"


    "Oh, that? Basically, it means that you only provide samples to me. I want to submit a thesis in my name to academia."


    Were the wizards in this world like graduate students?


    I didn''tpletely understand the motive, but


    <em>They say that schrs always crave honour the most.</em>


    <em>Oh, wait.</em>


    "Is that why you asked me to erase the records about the vampire earlier?"


    While writing the non-disclosure consent form in the guild, shed asked me not to record the fact that Id eaten the vampire essence.


    Of course, I didn''t expect such a thing to remainpletely secret, but


    Id also agreed, thinking that itd be better to just leave it alone.


    They say that you should hide 70% of your abilities.''


    To be honest, I was thankful that she was so mindful of even the smallest details


    The wizard awkwardly scratched her cheek.


    "Uh, um, well It''s not that its not really that "


    A double negative is proof of the positive.


    Raven then abruptly changed the topic.


    "Uhmm! Anyway, Im not asking for much, you just need toe here once a week and help for about three hours."


    Three hours a week


    "Total duration?"


    "Well, I think half a year would be enough"


    "Three months."


    "I see. So, are you going to agree to my request?"


    "I will."


    After the first agenda was settled this way, Raven immediately brought up the next one.


    "Then, back again Shall we start with the calctions?"


    Calctions?


    Was there still such thing?


    Since my gaze mustve made it clear I was asking what kind of bullshit was this, Raven also changed her demeanour.


    Just like how shed been in our fight with the regional chief, earlier.


    "You didnt just survive because of me, you even got a total of six million stones for free, right? I don''t think it''s strange to im my share."


    Hah! Right, right.


    This was what the tribe of magicians were known for.


    If I was a simple man who only sought maximum efficiency, they were the ultimate money chasers.


    So I decided to change my mindset, too.


    "Give you money? You must be joking."


    Just like how Id smash a goblin''s head when I saw it.


    Our quarrel continued.


    In a more intense tone than before.


    "It wouldve been the same with any wizard, not just you."


    "Oh? If it were someone else, I would probably have sold the crystal ball as soon as the regional manager suggested it, you know?"


    "But the price has already been paid by the regional chief, right? A whopping one million stones!"


    <em>Rather, you only managed to earn that much thanks to me, so if anybody can im a share, I swear to Behel-ra, it should be me.</em>


    " Then give me at least the one million stones that you got with that backpack stunt in the end. That was purely thanks to my advice."


    Did I ever say that I wanted to be friends with her?


    I decided to cancel that.


    Did barbarians look like pushovers or something?


    "I refuse."


    "I see. You agreed to help with my research, so I won''t ask for too much. Just give me half, 500,000 stones."


    "I refuse."


    "Huh, then even if its 250,000 stones "


    "I dont even need to hear it. Refuse."


    I didn''t make anypromises.


    Anyone trying to inflict a loss on me was a fucking asshole.


    And I never negotiated with assholes.


    Whatever I earned, was mine.


    "The story ends here."


    "What? Do you know how much I lost because of you in the rift?"


    Eventually, I made up my mind.


    I''ll have to break this g before the water gets more muddied.''


    To be honest, it wasnt that I didn''t feel grateful to her for this incident.


    But aside from that, in order to have a long-term, friendly rtionship, I needed to show her who I am.


    If you just agreed with a smile no matter what the other party did, you wouldnt be the good guy in the equation, just a scoundrel.


    In the first ce, she mustve been so persistent not because she needs the money, but because she wants to subdue my pride.''


    "Okay, lets move on to the next calction."


    "The next calction?"


    She tilted her head as if she could think of nothing else to discuss.


    I spoke directly, as a barbarian should.


    "You should give me five million stones."


    "F-, five million stones? Why should I?"


    "Because you fed me the essence of a corpse golem without my consent."


    "What, what?"


    She groaned as if she was feeling short of breath.


    "H-, hey! I gave you such a rare essence for free, and then youre asking me for money instead? Do you think that makes sense?"


    I did think that, in fact.


    This wasnt some simple whim.


    I didn''t know why everyone around mecked imagination, if you just looked at it in enough detail, it''d all make sense.


    "Why do you think it doesnt make sense? You forcibly fed me that essence without my consent so that you could survive."


    "Damn you, dont you know I was trying to save you too?!"


    "Well, I cant actually know, and I didnt want it. So pay me ten million stones. I heard that it takes that much to remove the essence at the temple "


    "Why would you remove that precious thing! You crazy barbarian!"


    "Because it wasnt the essence I wanted. Youve done me some serious damage here."


    Unlike before when she''d been negotiating a price, Ravens face was now flushed red.


    To anyone looking at it from the outside, this might sound like extortion, but it did make sense in a way, so she mustve gotten annoyed.


    She took a moment to regain herposure, with only the constant sound of exhtions, whoo, hoo-woo''.


    " I''ve heard from adventurers before, that they want essences but can''t find them. So this doesn''t make sense. Rather, Im the one who should get paid!"


    "Isnt that your preconceived notion as a wizard? You can also ask other adventurers. How would you think you feel if someone else fed you an essence you don''t want?"


    "Hah! Are you saying you know adventurers better than I do? Wait a minute. I can ask someone right away."


    The wizard was very excited as she took up the crystal ball on the desk, and operated as if pressing a phone number. The call connected soon after.


    "Ah, is this Mr. Patsran?"


    [Who is this?]


    "Hello. I am Arua Raven, of the Artemion School. I was with my master when I met youst time?"


    [Ah! Miss Raven! I remember. But why are you calling me out of the blue?]


    "I have a question for you. What do you think would happen if someone fed you an essence you hadnt nned to eat without your consent, Mr. Patsran?"


    [Hahaha! I don''t know why you''re asking such a bizarre question, but if I had to answer Id be really angry.]


    " Yes? Angry? E-, even if its a seventh-grade essence? Even if its a very rare essence that only drops from a rift?"


    [Even then. An unnned essence means that its an essence with only a negative effect for me. I don''t know what happened, Miss Raven, but if somebody just picks up any which essence and eats it, theyd never reach the higher ranks.]


    The wizard had initially held a triumphant expression as soon as the call had connected.


    But after hearing the adventurer''s kind reply, her face turned pale.


    "That, that, I see. Assuming that''s what happened how should Ipensate?"


    [If it were me, Id first ask forpensation in cash.]


    "How much would that be?"


    [Fifteen million stones would be appropriate.]


    "T-, t-, that much?"


    [The more expensive an essence is, the more it costs to erase. I dont know why those god-botherers hanker after money so much]


    "Ah, uh, um, I see"


    As if she didnt have the strength to keep holding it, the telmunication device fell from her hand and rolled on the floor.


    I picked it up for her and put it back into her hand.


    "I still have one question left to ask."


    As I whispered into her ear, the blonde girl in her mid-tote teens asked in a trembling voice.


    " Um, no, if the money cant be paid back, then what would you do, Mr. Patsran?"


    [Um, well? If that happened and the other party was in front of me]


    The man on the other side of the telmunication device answered with enthusiasm. [I think I''ll probably shove their head down and cut it cleanly. Hahaha!] <

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    <strong>Wizard and Barbarian (2)</strong>


    <em>Click </em>


    The line cut off.


    There was silence inside theboratory for a while.


    Heck, even <em>I</em> had never expected this to happen.


    I was just trying to sponge some money off her, but how could I have known that things would turn out like this?


    Really, thisck of imagination seems endemic here.''


    In fact, it wasn''t that she didn''t have any way to win the argument.


    If shed caught any of the ninth-grade adventurers scraping by hand to mouth and asked them the same question, they wouldve called it a lucky break.


    Her argument definitely wouldnt have gotten dismantled like this.


    But instead, she ended up asking an adventurer who seemed capable even at a cursory nce.


    If its her teacher, shes talking about a master wizard. There''s no way somebody who has a personal acquaintance with someone like that could be some ordinary adventurer.''


    This served as the decisive factor[1] that resulted in her defeat.


    So now it was her time to reap what she


    "Chuckle! A barbarian beating a wizard in a battle of words, it seems youre even more amazing than Id heard, eh, friend?"


    A white-haired old man with wrinkled skin opened the door without even knocking and entered the room.


    Although his face showed his age, he had a straight waist without any sign of stooping that one mightve expected.


    After a moment of bewilderment at the sudden intervention, I was quickly able to infer the identity of this old man.


    "Oh, I didnt introduce myself yet. This old man is the master of thedy who you just made to cry."


    "I, I didnt cry!"


    Raven''s teacher.


    In other words, the master of the great Artemion School, that independently owned a whopping five floors inside the tower.


    He was as much a bigshot as the regional manager Id met earlier  no, in some ways, he was even more powerful.


    "Anyway, I heard you two talking by chance."


    "Eh? You heard us? I''m sure the soundproofing magic is still working "


    "Oh, it needs to be reinforced it a bit more. Therere a lot of gaps in the technique."


    From his way easy of speaking, he sounded like a normal old neighbour, but since he still sat in such a high position, I couldnt help but feel a bit daunted.


    After all, this disciple of his that Ive been dealing with  he seemed to cherish her a lot.


    "Haah, youpletely smashed my magic circle. It mustve been difficult to do that without me noticing, no matter what you say Why were you trying to snoop?"


    The old man chuckled.


    "My youngest disciple brought in a boy for the first time. Plus, its been so long a barbarians entered here alive; wouldn''t you be curious?"


    Something was strange.


    "Alive?"


    As I mumbled unconsciously, the old man savagely grinned.


    "Chuckle! They mostlye in as corpses! Or just their hearts get delivered!"


    "?"


    "Look at your face, all red. It was a joke, a joke!"


    <em>Oh, I see.</em>


    <em>Is this wizard humour?</em>


    I was also a barbarian who was an expert in reading the atmosphere, so instead of staring nkly, I gave a big smile.


    "Hahaha! I want to smash your head!"


    AKA barbarian humour.


    " Wh-, what?"


    But why weren''t theyughing?


    Oh, I forgot the punchline.


    "Hahaha! It was a joke!"


    <em>Whatever bullshit you spout, you just have to tack on that it was all a joke at the end, right?</em>


    "So dont look so red and smile. Old geezer!"


    "Ol-, old geezer?"


    "Oh, that was a joke! Hahaha!"


    ""


    The old geezer who happened to be the master of the Artemion School frowned at me as if he was ufortable with my sense of humour.


    When I nced at the side, Raven was also gaping as if she couldn''t believe what was happening.


    " Mr. Yandel, are you a crazy bastard by any chance?"


    Was this her being respectful or rude?


    It was confusing because of the mixture of tones


    I mightve messed up a tiny bit.''


    Seeing their expressions, I thought I mightve exaggerated things a bit.


    This wasnt normal, huh?


    A damned barbarian ying such a crazy prank in front of the head of a school inside the tower?


    "Haah I should''ve known, seeing what you did at the guild"


    But it was still a little sad.


    It might sound like an excuse, but hadnt this guy been joking about dead barbarians in front of a barbarian who somehow survived his imminent demise just this morning?


    "I was feeling a bit sensitive, so I mightve gotten defensive without realizing it. I apologize if I''ve offended you."


    It was quite a sinct exnation, but Raven shouted as if she didn''t ept it.


    "You call <em>that</em> getting defensive?!"


    "Offence is the best defence, after all."


    This was my theory, which Id clung to all my life since my early childhood.


    So how do I follow up?''


    At a nce, I noticed that the old man was still standing still with a nk gaze.


    As the silence continued, I was beginning to be genuinely concerned about my future well-being.


    "Heh heh heh heh! That was great, my friend, great!"


    The old man suddenly started talking.


    I didn''t know what he was going on about, but I went with the flow andughed along.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Heh heh heh heh! Youre funny, my friend, very funny!"


    Anybody could tell that this old man was forcing himself tough, but


    If I did it right, I might be able to cross the bridge like this.


    "Dont worry about it! The old man is different from those other little bastards whore sensitive to every word."


    Although he probably still had some resentment left, from the way his lips were trembling


    But there was no need to bring attention to that.


    I can roughly guess what kind of a character he has.''


    I had a sense of how to deal with it.


    "Haha! Do you have some barbarian blood in you? I take back calling you old geezer! To think you didn''t even bat an eye at barbarian-style humour! This is my first time seeing a wizard as spry as you!"


    Although wizards were scarce and hard to see in the first ce


    But who cared about <em>that</em>?


    "Chuckle, Im not that old in the fist ce. Somehow, it feels like we get along a little bit!"


    "I agree!"


    The bloody atmosphere seemed to dissipate.


    Seeing us going <em>haha hoho</em>, Raven made an absurd expression.


    "Haah What is even going on?"


    Well, I didn''t know either.


    And I was sure that even this old man had no idea what he was doing right now.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel! Great wizard! I want to know your name!"


    "So youre Bjorn Yandel! After seeing all those other little bastards for so long, you feel like a breath of fresh air! Good to meet you! This old man is Deian Tveherion!"


    For some reason, the old man introduced himself in a loud voice.


    However, the veins sticking out on his neck would make any observer worry about his health


    <em>Let''s pretend I didn''t see anything.</em>


    "Awesome! Thats the majestic voice of a real man!"


    I, Bjorn Yandel


    Was a barbarian who understood the mores of society.


    "So, what I told those little bastards back then was "


    "Awesome!"


    "Huh? I didnt say what I told them yet "


    "Mustve been awesome!"


    After a few minutes of such entertaining conversation


    Perhaps the old man regained his sanity after getting his fill of blowing his own trumpet.


    "So, what do you think Aruen should do?"


    "Aruen?"


    "Oh, thats the nickname of my youngest disciple."


    Arua + Raven = Aruen?


    This kind of culture seemed to be multiversal.


    "Anyway, those five million stones earlier, if this old man "


    "No bargaining."


    Social life mode, off.


    Seeing me stop talking, the old man clicked his tongue.


    "Hnn, tch, whos talking about stiffing you? Rather, if it''s fine with you, this old man would like to rece it with something else "


    Then it was different story.


    "Something?"


    "This."


    The old man put his hand inside his robe and pulled out a box the size of a palm.


    However, I was more interested in his robe than the box itself.


    Is there a subspace attached to the robe?''


    <em>Umm, I wonder if hed give it to me if I asked for it?</em>


    "Whatre you staring for? Come on, open it."


    I opened the box and nced inside as instructed. A ringy inside.


    "Its an item called the Ring of the Frost Spirit."


    "Ring of the Frost Spirit?"


    The old man continued to exin, but I didn''t need to listen.


    Because I already knew what it was.


    "Even though it''s from the 9000s, every adventurer knows. How precious a numbered item is."


    Numbered items.


    They are only dropped by rift guardians, and each one has its own special ability.


    In fact, except for production'' and discovery'', in [Dungeon and Stone], the only other source of equipment is numbered items.


    Of course, most of them are expensive regardless of their number.


    But


    "Youre really lucky. People usually cant get their hands on it even if they want to "


    "Well, it''s not something anybody would actually use."


    No. 9425, Frost Spirit Ring.


    Frost Spirit Ring, which can only be dropped from rifts below the third floor, has only one unique ability.


    Its not an ability that helps in battle, it just seals one of the essences absorbed by the wearer.


    Of course, stat changes are still applied, and only the skills are sealed


    In that case, it''s cheaper to remove the essence from the temple.''


    Consider the facts.


    Levelling up bes astronomically difficult as you go higher.


    However, if you wear this ring, all of the skills youve acquired from an essence will bepletely lost.


    The skill slots disappear altogether.


    Adventurers, considering their future, would rather choose to erase the essence at the temple and eat a new one, instead of wearing this ring.


    "But it must be a very useful thing for you, isnt it?"


    Well, there was some truth to that.


    Stats are more important in the early game than skillbinations. Moreover, even though the corpse golem has poor skills, its stats are quite high.


    If I take the ring off at any time, I can use the skills again, so it''s not a bad item by itself.''


    I finished my mental calctions.


    In fact, I never even considered rejecting in the first ce.


    That''s because this ability was only a fraction of the true value of this ring.


    No matter what, since you havent mentioned it at all You really don''t know about that, do you?''


    Wizards were the best intellectuals in this worldview.


    However, in the Blood Citadel'', Raven had no idea how to obtain the Tear of the Goddess'' hidden under the statue. That was what convinced me.


    Yes, in my eyes, they were all newbies.


    What could be easier than ying with a newbie?


    "Whatre you so worried about? To be honest, this ring isn''t worth five million stones. But its not something you can get even if you want to."


    "Right."


    I nodded as if in agreement.


    Even in the game, the auction house price was only about 1.5 million stones, but numbered items hardly ever went up for sale, so I got my hands on this ring less than once in ten.


    But did I get such a precious thing just like this?''


    In the first ce, Id never expected to get the full five million stones.


    This old man also took this out with the intention of foisting some useless stuff off me.


    He was probablyughing at me inside, calling me an idiot barbarian.


    "Thank you, I got something good. Ill use it well."


    Uhm, and I was in the exact same situation.


    "Chuckle, think of it as a gift from an old man."


    I thought, as I looked at the old man who smiled kindly.


    If I did well, perhaps thered be a lot more things I could mooch off him in the future.


    As much as possible, I wanted to stay friends in the future.


    "Mr. Yandel, a lot has happened today, hasnt it? You must be tired. Shall we meet again in two days for the rest of the discussion?"


    "I was just going to say that."


    After a quick arrangement of the detailed time and ce, Bjorn left theboratory.


    After that, Raven looked into her master''s eyes.


    "Im sorry, Master, because of me"


    "Its fine, it was something thatd have gotten sold anyway. That barbarian, he might get quite heartbroken when he finds outter how much that ring costs."


    " Is that so?"


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be particrly angry with Bjorn whom shed brought here.


    So Raven could morefortably try and confirm what she was curious about.


    "But why were you like that today?"


    Her teacher''s attitude today was very abnormal.


    He usually hated rude people.


    And hed never joke about his fellow mages, either.


    "Oh, theres just something I need to check."


    "Check?"


    "You dont need to know."


    She shut her mouth with a subdued expression.


    Clearly her master had some kind of intention behind matching Bjorn''s pace, but


    Since hed spoken like this, there was no way for her to find out the details.


    "Anyway, hes an odd duck. Hes so unique that Im kind of looking forward to what he does next. I hope Im on the right track"


    "Are you going to keep doing this? If youre going to tell me, just tell me!"


    "Ill tell youter, when the time is right. Oh, and make sure you write down what happened with that barbarian and give me a report."


    "Arent you going to tell me why?"


    "I''ll tell you once I''m sure."


    Her teacher left theboratory with a gentle smile as usual.


    Looking at the empty ce, Raven felt a bit ufortable.


    What the hell is Master thinking?''


    She wondered if bringing Bjorn here had been a mistake.


    Because the people her master had such interest in never ended up well, from what she remembered.


    Oh, but maybe Mr. Yandel will be different?''


    Thinking of the mess hed left at the guild as just a level nine adventurer, she became somewhat anxious.


    Ah, Im just overthinking it. The Magic Tower isnt as small-time as them.''


    The tower waspletely different from the guild.


    It wasnt a ce that could be shaken up by a single barbarian.


    Certainly, indubitably.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (<em>pachak</em>) is a term thates from Go, meaning the move that was the root cause of a defeat. Its used in more modern contexts these days, like in strategy games.


    The weekly chapter that was missed a couple weeks back is now made up for.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    <strong>Wizard and Barbarian (3)</strong>


    "Oh! Bjorn son of Yandel!"


    After leaving the tower, I headed towards the barbarians-only dormitory.


    Had it already been two months?


    More than half of the familiar faces had disappeared, and new barbarians were filling the void.


    I''d heard that it was an implicit tradition to leave this ce as soon as you made enough money to do so


    Among those absent, therere probably a quite a few whod died this time.''


    Since I was born as a barbarian, this might also be my destiny.


    Unlike the fairies, who have their veterans help their newbie members up, the barbarians prefer to leave the neers to fend for themselves once they grow up.


    "Is Ainar in there?"


    "Ainar? She left for the sanctuary first thing in the morning!"


    Yeah, that <em>did</em> sound like her.


    I didn''t show my face for two days after leaving thebyrinth, so I came here in a hurry, but in the end it turned out to be a waste of time.


    "Oh, by the way, have you heard the rumours?"


    "What rumours?"


    "The Barbarian of Liberty! The whole citys shaken up because of him, didnt you hear?"


    Instinctively, my body trembled.


    " I haven''t heard anything. Do you maybe know his name?"


    "Oh? I do not know! Strangely enough, nobody knows who he actually is!"


    Fortunately, the guild seemed to have preserved my anonymity.


    "Anyway, to think we have such a person among our people, I feel proud! He beat down hundreds of people by himself, and proudly torn apart the guilds conspiracy against him! Amazing, huh?"


    " Hundreds?"


    On my oath, nothing like that ever happened.


    All I did was take the daughter of the regional chief hostage and lodge aint.


    And yet were there already such rumours spreading?


    I was quite worried about the future, but


    Itll all calm down soon. Those guys at the guild aren''t idiots.''


    "Ill be back tomorrow morning, so will you let Ainar know when shees back?"


    "Of course!"


    I left and headed towards the inn.


    But what was this now?


    "Y-, you! W-, weren''t you dead?"


    The innkeeper looked like hed seen a ghost.


    Or rather, from his point of view, that was what happened.


    I didnt even have to dig deep, he confessed very quickly that hed cleared out my room thinking I was dead.


    "What happened to my luggage?"


    "I cleaned it all up"


    "Id paid for the next three days in advance, right?"


    My voice that had unconsciously be annoyed, enough that the innkeeper''s face began to turn white.


    I can''t let this go ''


    No, wait.


    When the hell did I start thinking like this?


    My body trembled at the sudden feeling of difort that Id noticed sote.


    Maybe it was from the first day.''


    In fact, looking back, all of it was a little strange.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, even though a man was decapitated right next to me, my mind was at peace.


    It was the same with my first murder in thebyrinth.


    I thought it was something I had to do, but the process was far too easy.


    It wasn''t even a gradual change or anything.


    From the first day Id woken up from this body, Id been a radical brute like every other barbarian.


    Today was the same.''


    Organizing a jailbreak?


    Of course, I couldvee to the same conclusion after a lot of deliberation, but it was strange how little Id hesitated.


    And the same way Id started an argument with that old man in the tower.


    Did I get angry just because I heard something I didn''t want to hear?


    Lee Han-soo, the 29-year-old office worker, would never have done that.


    He hadn''t been timid, but he hadn''t been outrageously bold either. At his core, hed been a sceptic, who always observed everything for a long time before putting it into practice.


    But what about now?''


    Up until now, Id thought my new, special environment the root cause behind my changes.


    But the feeling of incongruity was getting bigger and bigger.


    Surely ''


    I was convinced.


    Just like how the brutish instincts engraved on this body came out to y during a battle


    My mind, had also transformed.


    No, itd be more correct to call it harmonization rather than transformation.


    "I, I told you, I told you Im sorry! Please stop staring at me like that!"


    Having finished my contemtion, I sighed.


    Id changed. There was no refuting that.


    It was strange to have noticed it sote, but I was now at least certain.


    But what could I do about it?


    If I want to survive in this ce, it''s better this way.''


    I decided to do the best I could with the hand I was dealt.


    Well, that <em>was</em> the barbarian way.


    " For thirty thousand stones, I can let it go."


    Although the innkeeper''s behaviour had been atrocious, I decided to end it with a reasonablepensation.


    Considering the fact that the most expensive item in my missing luggage was the clothes Id bought for 2,500 stones


    The greatest desire was to take a break while arguing.


    "Thirty thousand stones! For those few pieces of junk that sold for chump change "


    "Didn''t you say youd thrown them away?"


    ""


    "Fine, if you dont want to pay, thats okay. I''ll just tell everyone here what you made me go through."


    " How about staying here till the money covers your rent?"


    "Absolutely not."


    I had no intention of staying at this kind of an inn in the future.


    Even if it was just stealing a dead adventurer''s belongings, couldnt he at least be moral enough to wait till the promised date?


    "Whoo. You have to promise not to tell anyone about this."


    "Naturally."


    With an additional ie of thirty thousand stones, I headed to the other inn Id been eyeing before.


    Although the meal had an average cost, and the rent per night was twice as expensive


    It was well worth it.


    Now <em>this</em> is the life, even if just a little.''


    First of all, the room was about a halfrger than before.


    It had windows, and even a private bathtub in the bathroom.


    That it was much closer to the Dimensional za was a bonus.


    After scrubbing my body hard for about an hour to wash away the grime from thebyrinth, I threw myself on the bed.


    It was fluffy.


    In fact, it made me wonder if people lived for this kind of momentary happiness.


    But was it worth it?


    Suddenly, the events of the past few days, starting from thebyrinth, till returning to the city, unfurled in my mind like a panorama.


    "Fuck."


    Why was it so difficult to get a good rest?


    As soon as the dawn broke, I went and bought everyday clothes from the first clothing store I saw was open.


    And then I headed to the barbarian-only dormitory.


    "Bjorn!! Where have you been all this time?"


    "I had some business. Sorry for worrying you."


    "Worry? What do you mean! There''s no way Id worry for you! Bjorn, even if you get thrown into hell, Im sure youll be able to survive and return on your own!"


    <em>I see, is that how I look in your eyes?</em>


    Well, I liked this much better than some clumsy melodrama[1], anyway.


    Since neither of us had had breakfast, we went to a nearby restaurant.


    "Oh, did you hear?"


    As soon as we sat down and ordered from the menu, Ainar started off with a question.


    I wasn''t particrly surprised, because Id been expecting it this time.


    "Ah, the Barbarian of Liberty?"


    "Huh? Barbarian of Liberty? What does that mean?"


    <em>Uh, so you weren''t asking about that?</em>


    " Its nothing. What were you trying to say, again?"


    "Ah!"


    Returning to the original topic, Ainar ducked her head and spoke with a low voice.


    "I heard from the elder that someone stole our Genesis Treasure[2]!"


    "Genesis Treasure?"


    I was floored.


    There were six of them in total.


    For reference, in the game, they''d been divided equally among the six races: the dwarves, the barbarians, the fairies, the beastmen, the dragonkin, and the humans.


    And the problem was


    You can''t enter thest floor without them!''


    The Genesis Treasures were key items in [Dungeon & Stone].


    To reach the games ending no, honestly, I didn''t even know if such a thing really existed, but in order to open the Gates of the Abyss'' at least, you needed to collect all six.


    But was one gone?


    "Who the hell did something so grand?"


    "I dont know either. Apparently, we got robbed on the day of ouring-of-age ceremony. The elder said that the other races might be in a simr situation."


    " I see."


    It felt like someone had smashed the back of my head with a hammer, but I still quietly finished my meal.


    Fuck, do I have to live here for the rest of my life?''


    In a way, it was as if the most hopeful route I had before me had just disappeared.


    Still, itd take at least several years for the Genesis Treasures to be relevant for me.


    It''s not something to bash my head against, when I haven''t even reached the third floor yet.''


    In the end, I still had work to do.


    When the moment came for me to make a choice, I had to be strong enough to have as many options as possible.


    Besides, who knew?


    Perhaps the thief whod stolen the Genesis Treasure would get caught soon.


    "But, Ainar, are you free today?"


    "Yeah. I decided not to visit the sanctuary today."


    "Good."


    After the brief meal, I headed to the business district with Ainar in tow.


    "Is this Commelby? It''s my first time here! So many people!"


    Commelby.


    Sectors 2 through 5, which encircle the first sector, Karnon, like a belt.


    Commonly called, the Free Market.


    As such, its the most thriving andmercially active area of the city, full of shops of all kinds. The middle ss of Rafdonia mainly reside here, and the ce is filled with artisans.


    It was here that Id stopped by along with Erwen, the other day.


    Come to think of it, is she doing alright?''


    Btedly, Erwen came to mind.


    When Id first met her, she always used to visit my inn the first thing in the day.


    But now that Id left the inn


    Itd be quite difficult to meet her again.


    I couldn''t even remember exactly where the fairy-exclusive dormitory she stayed in was, even though I''d been there once before.


    Well, it''s not that I can''t find it if I really look for it


    But I wondered if there was any need.


    As long as her older sister was still alive, there was no chance of the two of us going into thebyrinth together.


    Well meet again if fate allows it.''


    To be honest, after the sufferings of these past few days, my memories of Erwen had also faded a lot.


    We hadnt had that deep of a rtionship in the first ce.


    "Ooh! Look over there, Bjorn! People are eating clouds on skewers!"


    What? Did they even have cotton candy here?


    Intrigued, I bought one and passed it on to Ainar after taking a bite.


    By the way, it was real cotton candy.


    "Oh, I cant believe it! Are humans this clever? To make food like this!"


    "Stop admiring it and start walking."


    "D-, dont leave me alone! I mean, I can''t find my way home alone!"


    Quickening the pace, we reached our destination in no time.


    Where Id disposed my equipment in the past.


    This time, I disposed of all the equipment that hadnded me in prison, as well as my own equipment thatd turned into scrap metal.


    The selling price was about 800,000 stones.


    I didn''t dispose of the item'' I got just before leaving the rift, but


    Lets price that at 500,000 stones.''


    "Ainar, this is your share."


    "I, I, can I have this much? You even got me an essence"


    "Dont make a fuss, just take it. Its you fair share."


    For reference, the ratio was 8:2, as promised.


    Still, among the barbarians of our batch, this shouldve been the biggest when it came to earnings.


    "I promised you, didnt I? If you follow me, youll make a lot of money."


    "Still, 300,000 stones! Isn''t that too much! How many cloud sweets can I even get with this?!"


    It seemed that cotton candy had risen to be another mary unit for Ainar.


    "By the way, Im feeling a bit peckish."


    Was it because of the corpse golem essence, with its appetite +9''? My hunger cycle seemed to have quickened a lot.


    "Already? It hasn''t even been three hours yet!"


    "So youre noting?"


    "Of course Iming! Today is my treat! Ill buy you meat!"


    After quickly disposing of the equipment, we stopped at a nearby restaurant for a bite.


    And as we finished up and were about to leave


    "Thank you, Bjorn."


    Ainar looked straight into my eyes as she said so.


    Her lips were still stained with sauce, but her eyes were much more serious than usual.


    But all that served to do was make me feel even more awkward.


    "Its fine. Like I said "


    "I''m not talking about the money."


    <em>Eh? Then whatre you talking about?</em>


    "Its just I just wanted to thank you for treating me the same as you used to."


    I heard her nonsense, but I didn''t understand at all.


    However, Ainar''s expression was much too serious for me to tell her that.


    So I simply watched her, silent, as she struggled with her words.


    "Its well, its my appearance, its changed a bit, you know. Others are now avoiding me because they don''t think I''m a warrior."


    "Thats "


    "And these days, wherever I go, humans keep sticking to me and flirting! Nothing like this has ever happened to me before!"


    Clearly, this was a serious concern for her as a warrior.


    To be honest, I couldn''t really sympathize.


    It mustve been because my nature was different from that of a barbarian.


    As I listened quietly, Ainar cried out in a voice that burned with anger.


    "Bjorn! Be honest! Am I that ugly?"


    What?


    "Ive decided! Bjorn! I can''t enter thebyrinth with you anymore!"


    <em>No, no, wait.</em>


    <em>How the hell did youe to </em>that<em> conclusion?!</em>


    While drinking lukewarm beer


    I sat alone on the first floor of the inn where I was staying.


    "Whoo"


    How could beer be this fucking tasteless?


    I made a bad choice with the inn.


    The food was pretty good, but the owner couldn''t brew alcohol worth shit.


    "Whew"


    I took a deep breath to shake off the bitter taste.


    My conversation with Ainar during the day came back to my mind.


    After her bombshell of a deration, we had a long conversation, but the result didnt change.


    "Im alone, again."


    Ainar left.


    Due to the nature of barbarians, she wasnt shy with her words, but from what I heard, it wasn''t just a matter of appearance.


    [Actually yesterday, I received an offer from the elder, about bing his heir.]


    The elders of the sanctuary


    One of them, a rarity with a strong reputation as a swordmaster, favoured Ainar.


    And today, shed made a decision.


    To learn swordsmanship in earnest under the elder.


    [Cant you go into thebyrinth anyway, isn''t it just one day on the outside?]


    Id asked.


    It was just one day every month.


    So it mightve been alright to take a day off every month to visit thebyrinth.


    But Ainar only looked troubled.


    [I wanted to, too, but I heard that theres a special training method, so I won''t be able to leave the sanctuary for six months.]


    Special training, huh?


    If so, it was understandable that we couldnt go to thebyrinth together for six months.


    I knew what a great opportunity this was for her.


    [I won''t ask you to wait. I wont ask you to unconditionally ept me back when the timees, either. Ill train hard, and Ill definitelye back as a great warrior who wont hold you back.]


    So I couldn''t hold onto her.


    Even on thisst expedition, shed been forced to swear an oath under duress, to a piging criminal.


    Also, what about the rift?


    A wizard, a dwarf, and even I, herrade, had contributed, while shed been helpless inparison.


    Actually, that mustve been the decisive factor behind her decision.''


    I couldnt say for certain, but the change in her appearance mightve only been thest straw.


    "Whoo"


    I gulped down another sip of lukewarm beer to quench the unfamiliar thirst brewing within me.


    The bitter taste covered my throat.


    In the end, I can only find a new colleague.''


    Id been hoping to take a little break and prepare better, this time.


    Damn, why wouldn''t these daily quests end?


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (<em>sinpageuk</em>, lit. new wave), originally came from Japanese and meant ys and theatre with Western influence. As such, they often dealt with the lives of themon people. In Korea, however, new wave cinema and dramas were created while under the Japanese colonial rule, and as such once the Koreans got their independence back, the term new wave naturally became almost taboo. In modern context, new wave (perhaps undeservedly!) is used to denote forced, melodramatic development without rhyme or reason. Find more at Namu Wiki.


    [2] , in FATE franchise this stands for Noble Phantasm.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    <strong>Drawing a Line (1)</strong>


    But do I even need any colleagues?''


    That had been the first thought thatde to my mind when Ainar talked about leaving the party.


    After all, I was now different from who Id been two months ago.


    Now, I think I could even hunt a group of deathfiends all by myself.''


    Id eaten the essences from a corpse golem and a vampire rift guardian.


    My basic stats, including strength, had increased tremendously, and considering my new regenerative skills, it was safe to say that I was virtually unrivalled on the second floor.


    There''s nothing there that can stop me, Im pretty sure.''


    Although I wouldnt be able to take any breaks.


    Thered be nobody to turn to for help in case of an emergency.


    But I still judged, objectively.


    Even taking all of that into consideration, at my current level, a solo ystyle would be stable enough.


    Of course, the third floor would be unreasonable.''


    [Dungeon & Stone] is basically a game that forces party y. No matter how strong your character is, its impossible to be an invincible lone wolf, due to how the game itself is structured.


    As such, partyposition is crucial, and the higher you go, the more fatal would the absence of a specific position be.


    For example, the Goblin Forest, where having a scout is essential.


    Its an obstacle a barbarian in the tank'' position cant ovee alone.


    From the third floor onwards, the monsters also change in scale.''


    After a lot of deliberation, I finally made my decision.


    Id find a new colleague at my level.


    If you couldn''t find one, Id join a simr team.


    And together, wed hunt monsters on a higher floor, and aim for the top.


    It''s more efficient than wasting time alone on the second floor.''


    Of course, this would also be quite troublesome.


    Id have to worry not only about thebat power and teamposition of the party, but also about how to make sure that they were trustworthy.


    Huff, where the hell can I find such people?''


    It looked like this month would be pretty busy for me.


    In fact, except for Erwen and Ainar, I didnt have a single acquaintance in this world.


    "Keh"


    As I poured down the rest of bear down my throat and was about to go up to my room


    "Hey there, yes, you, barbarian! What do <em>you</em> think, brother?"


    A party of adventurers, whod been chugging down alcohol at the next table for a while, called me.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, you didnt hear? This young friend here has been saying some adorable things."


    Well, it didnt look like they were trying to strike up a quarrel.


    When I nodded indicating my interest, an adventurer in his mid-twenties exined the situation.


    In short, it was as follows


    Recently, thered been talk of a barbarian of liberty. Naturally, the adventurers had gotten excited hearing the story and started liberally ndering the guild.


    But then a young adventurer had bucked the trend and praised the guild instead, asking the others how they could believe such nonsense.


    The adventurers whod been listening had then started making fun of the kid, ridiculing him.


    "So, I wanted to hear what you think. Whats your opinion? Do you think the guild is trustworthy, too?"


    <em>Fuck, say that earlier.</em>


    "If you think that, you might as well believe that pigs can fly."


    "Ahahaha! I <em>knew</em> youd say something like that, brother! One look at your eyes is enough to tell that youve got your shit together!"


    The man grinned like a cat thats got the canary.


    But a young boy whod been crouching in a corner suddenly got up, face red.


    "Wait a minute! Can you really call yourselves adventurers? Did you ever consider, without the guild, whod protect us in this city? You should be grateful instead!"


    His outburst led to a spell of silence thatsted for a while.


    But before long, everyone at the table burst intoughter.


    "What? Grateful? Puhahahahaha!"


    "You little punk! And you wonder why people treat you like a kid wherever you go!"


    Apparently, distrusting the guild was an ancient adventurer tradition, and you couldnt be called a full-fledged adventurer without it.


    "You all, whats even the point of this? Wouldn''t he realize it himself once he gets a little more life experience? That nobody can protect you other than yourself!"


    "Keh, now that really strikes a chord!"


    "Lets have another round!"


    After the brief incident, the adventurers started drinking again.


    I was about to leave, but the man whod spoken to me first approached me with a friendly expression.


    "Im Hans."


    "Hans?"


    "Haha! Is the name toomon?"


    I couldnt really say, but it did seem that way.


    The first man Id killed in thebyrinth had also been called Hans.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "I see! It''s fate that weve met like this, so if you arent too tired, why not join me for a drink? My treat, of course!"


    Hesitating for a moment, I finally nodded.


    Although Id eavesdropped on other adventurers before here and there, Id never had many direct conversations with them.


    "So, what kind of trouble are you in, that youre drinking here all by yourself?"


    Maybe I could get some unexpected advice, so I franklyy bare my concerns.


    "My team has disbanded and Im looking for new colleagues. But I don''t know where to start."


    Hans, whod been listening intently, went, Huh?'' He tilted his head as if in puzzlement.


    "If thats the problem, isnt it easier to just go to the guild?"


    "The guild?"


    "Haha! It''s true that those bastards are hardly trustworthy, but shouldn''t we use every avable resource? Just how much money do you think they mooch off our taxes!"


    Well, it certainly made sense.


    Adventurers are inseparable from the Adventurers Guild.


    In the game, itd been easy to find colleagues through the guild.


    But


    "Im worried whether the people I meet there can be trusted."


    "Hahaha! It looks like you haven''t used it properly yet? It''s very different from how it used to be. Because thered been a lot of cases of betrayals in the past, its now mandatory to wear a video recorder."


    Really?


    Thered been nothing like that in the game.


    "Trust me and go check it out. Whatever you''re worried about, won''t happen."


    Since he said so, it might not be a bad idea to visit once.


    Next morning.


    Waking up with a slight hangover, I headed straight to the tower.


    "You cant enter without a visitors pass."


    <em>Aren''t you supposed to ask first if I have one?</em>


    It was annoying to start off the day with an episode of racial discrimination, but once I showed the card Raven had given me, the staff let me in without saying anything else.


    <em>Ding!</em>


    And I soon arrived on the 31st floor.


    Once I set foot into Raven''s privateb, a far more bustling interior than two days ago was there to greet me.


    "Oh, are you here already?"


    It seemed that a lot of books and documents thatd been cluttering the space had been cleared away, but in their ce, the room had been crammed with gruesome-looking devices.


    " Where are you going to use this?"


    I pointed out the one that looked the ghastliest, and asked what it was to be used for.


    "Its nothing special, its just a magic tool that makes it easier to collect blood."


    Her answer was a double surprised.


    The first surprise was that it wasnt intended for crushing peoples skulls. And the second surprise was that this savage-looking instrument was a magic tool.


    "Then, you ready?"


    " I dont think so, um, not yet."


    "Eh, you serious? Cmon,e here."


    " Fine."


    At first, I was half suspicious and half worried, but surprisingly, all of the diagnostic tests using the magic tools turned out to be quite humane.


    Not only that, the process was so quick that it didn''t even take long to finish.


    But looking at the results


    Theres nothing I hadnt already figured out while I was stuck in prison.''


    "First of all, theres no significant variancepared to other guardian essences. Oh, do you know what I''m talking about?"


    "I know."


    Essences dropped by guardian monsters have two characteristics.


    First of all, the basic stats are 1.5 times higher than the essence that the monster would normally drop.


    "You know, it might be better to just see for yourself."


    Raven showed me a piece of paper that summarized the stats of the vampiric essence, which shed estimated using the various magic tools.


    It didn''t really mean much.


    As expected, instead of hard numbers, the paper had rough guesses like (high), (medium) and (low) written on it


    Whereas I myself was able to calcte the exact numbers, by multiplying the stats of a normal vampire by 1.5.


    [Vampire]<ul><li>Natural Regeneration +45[1], Strength +15, Agility +15, Magic Resistance +30, Physical Resistance +12, Soul Power +21, Mana Sensitivity +30, Dark Resistance +12, Sr Resistance -12</li></ul>


    Some might think the stats too low for a level 5 monster.


    Thats definitely true, from a certain perspective.


    The corpse golem essence, which is only rank 7, gives much higher stats of +70 pain resistance and +55 skeletal density, inparison.


    And even these pitiful stats are what you get after multiplying by 1.5.


    And yet


    Natural regeneration, magic resistance, physical resistance, soul power, and mana sensitivity''


    Different stats have different values.


    Even in the game, these precious stats tended to be low on average.


    Because if you could stack them high, a monster would be born.


    "This isnt my first time thinking this, but, Mr. Yandel, youre really very lucky. Even a regr vampire essence is rare as hens teeth, but you got one from a guardian."


    In fact, lucky wasnt enough to describe it.


    Guardian essences of the fifth rank or higher could even be treated as essences that let a neer graduate into an expert.


    It definitely wasnt something you were supposed to get in the early game.


    "If youve taken it all in, check this, too. In case you don''t understand, I''ve put together all the characteristics. Therere four in total."


    Suddenly, the corners of her lips curved up.


    "Four"


    Thats the second characteristic of a guardian essence.


    Normal essences bestow only two skills: one passive and one active.


    But essences from a guardian are different.


    (P) Dark Origin  Resist death as long as your heart is intact.


    Theres the basic passive skill, of course.


    (A) Mark of Sacrifice  Temporarily increase your physical abilities based on the number of marked beings within a certain radius.


    (A) Eternal Life  Temporarily gain a significant increase in regenerative power based on health lost.


    (A) Master of Blood  Temporarily absorb one of the target''s skills when directly drinking their blood.


    And alongside that, all possible active skills are attached.


    Originally, to get [mark of sacrifice], youd need to eat a yellow vampiric essence, and to get [master of blood], youd need to eat a red vampiric essence


    But a guardian essence bypasses all that.


    Even though its tough to acquire them, theyre worth it.


    Now that I''ve got this on top of the undying imprint, is it safe to say that Im done with the regeneration side of things?''


    This was some incredible growth rate, even for a ten-year pro at the game like me.


    While feeling satisfied by myself, I heard Raven talking.


    "Okay then, this is all for today. Thank you for taking the trouble. Come back for the next check-up anytime next week, at your convenience. Ill be here, anyway."


    "What else is there to check?"


    "Whatre you talking about? We need at least ten more surveys before this essence data can be registered officially with the society."


    <em> I see.</em>


    "I asked because I didnt know, so dont be angry."


    "Im not angry. Anyway, I''m going to check on the corpse golem essence when I have the time, so don''t even think about running away."


    " Got it."


    Id been pretty much naked during the examination, so I put my clothes back on.


    But before I had to leave, I had one more question.


    "Raven, do you have any ns to enter thebyrinth in the future?"


    "Well? Probably not for a while why?"


    "Oh! Wouldnt it be better to go together with people you know?"


    Although I tried to act cool, she seemed to see right through me.


    She grinned as if I was being an idiot.


    "Oh, but we really dont each other that well, right?"


    "Alright, alright, pretend I never said anything."


    "Oh, <em>should I</em>?"


    Her voice suddenly became harsh.


    Now that I remembered, she did have this kind of a personality.


    Even though she kept calm most of the time, if somebody touched her pride, the arrogance buried in her bones would burst out and pierce the heavens themselves.


    "No, how dare you think you can ask me to join a team with just two barbarians?"


    To be honest, it wasnt two anymore.


    One had resigned yesterday.


    Of course, I had more sense than to say that out loud and turn the atmosphere any bloodier.


    " That''s why I told you to pretend I never said anything!"


    "How do I pretend I didnt hear it when I heard it already?!"


    <em>No, is this worth raising your voice so high?</em>


    While I was pondering over how to react to this sudden burst of temper


    "Haah"


    She let out a long sigh, as if forcefully calming herself down.


    "Mr. Yandel, even if its not me, if youre going to make such an offer to any other wizard, please make a team properly, first. Well itd be nice if everybody is level 6 or higher, and there should be a priest, too."


    <em>Motherf you dont say?!</em>


    <em>If things had been going that good, do you think I wouldvee to offer you a spot?</em>


    "Yeah, alright."


    Really, wizards were such snobs.


    "Then see youter."


    "Ah! Wait a moment!"


    Raven caught Bjorn whod been just about to leave.


    Because she remembered something shed been nning to ask.


    "At the end! What was that? You know, you put something in the mouth of the vampire while he was stunned? I think I felt a sh of divine power "


    It was a question thatd risen while shed been recording the past events, to pass on to her master.


    What the hell had that thing been?


    No matter how one looked at it, it wasn''t something a level nine adventurer could carry around.


    "Oh? No idea what you mean."


    "Eh?"


    "Didnt you see it wrong? It was such a crazy situation, after all."


    "See it wrong? I couldn''t have. I''m sure I felt ma"


    "Sorry, have to go! Got some urgent business to take care of."


    "Hey! Wait a moment! Wait"


    <em>Bam!</em>


    Bjorn mmed the door closed and left without saying anything else.


    Huh, are you hiding something?''


    Breaking her gaze on the door hed hurried through, Raven frowned and headed to her study room.


    Once there, she pulled out a thick book from the shelves.


    [Rift Records III].


    It was aption of various recorded information on rifts.


    Just like its in title, the old book didnt even have the author''s name written on it.


    As a child, shed identally bought this book at the Free Market, and surprisingly, it contained knowledge that was not even recorded by the society.


    "What page was the Blood Citadel on again? "


    As she was flipping through the pages, her finger stopped at one ce.


    A map of the dungeon area.


    The exact location of the hidden passage.


    A page with advanced information about the Blood Citadel, such as how to obtain the Necronomicon'' inside the demonic shrine.


    Unfortunately, there were parts that were not readable.


    Two of them.


    [Tear of the Goddess]


    Location: .


    [Golden Mask]


    :  .


    Two items, whose descriptions and locations had disappeared with the passage of time.


    Shed gone through the rift with a fine-toothedb to find them herself, but in the end she hadnt been able to.


    Raven tilted her head as she again felt the taste of regret.


    Wait, I think I''ve heard of the Tears of a Goddess somewhere


    Where was it?


    Trawling through her hazy memories, she pulled out a few books on religion and quickly flipped the pages one by one.


    How long did it take?


    Finally, her hand stopped turning the page.


    [Tears of the Goddess]<ul><li>A consumable relic of unknown origin.</li><li>When destroyed, it has the effect of spreading powerful grace'' on its location.</li><li>150 years ago, during the Dimensional Copse, Cardinal Androne had used all three to save the pope, and they''ve since disappeared.</li></ul>


    "A holy relic?"


    Amazed, Raven even checked the illustration drawn on the next page.


    It was too early to be certain because shed only seen it from afar, but the shape and size seemed to roughly match.


    Even the method of using it, and the effectiveness. It all matched.


    ""


    Raven was feeling confused.


    Just looking at the shape of things, this didnt look like some simple coincidence.


    But if it wasn''t a coincidence, then what?


    How could a barbarian whod just be an adult know where the [Tear of the Goddess] was hidden, and even made a n to use it right away?


    Maybe, Mr. Yandel''


    One possibility popped into her mind, and her eyes lit up as she gripped the book tight.


    I''ll have to check it out.''


    No matter how long it took


    Itd be worth it in the end.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1] This seems to be a typo in the raws as the chapter where Bjorn got the essence showed it at +40.


    Thanks to ThatCoolGuy formissioning the chapter!

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    <strong>Drawing a Line (2)</strong>


    After returning to the inn, I was organizing my backpack when I ran into a problem.


    It was about nothing other than the metal helmet in my hand.


    Should I just sell this?''


    This helmet had been officially called the Golden Mask'' in the game.


    An item obtained by defeating the boss of the Blood Citadel'' and satisfying certain special conditions.


    The effect was simple.


    It customized the appearance of the wearer''s face.


    Although the effect was only limited to thirty in-game days.


    Plus, its a limited-use consumable.''


    From what I remembered; it could perhaps be used up to five times?


    I recalled that itd naturally disappeared from my inventory after Id used it all up.


    Of course, I wasntpletely sure about the number.


    Because except for the first ythrough when Id gotten my hands on it, Id never used this item.


    Instead, Id sold it off on the exchange every time.


    For about 500,000 stones.


    Still, I''m worried


    It wasnt a worry one would have if they were ying the game.


    What use is a cosmetic item in a game?


    Why would you go and apply a skin on a game character with 2D pixel graphics, and one with a limited thirty-day duration at that?


    It was better to sell it off, even if it were as cheap as 10,000 stones.


    But I was in a reality right now.


    After a short deliberation, I made my decision.


    Since I cant be sure, let''s keep it for now. I''m not hurting for cash right now, anyway.''


    My situation was different from the game, in many ways.


    Hadnt I even been framed and imprisoned, just recently?


    If I ever needed to be a public enemy of this city, this item would surely y a huge role.


    And perhaps I could find some other ce to use it, too.


    In the end, its money that makes the world go round.''


    I could once again feel how precious money was.


    If I hadn''t made a lot of money this time, I''d have definitely chosen to sell.


    And as could be seen from this


    The more money you have, the more options you have.


    Whether it''s in the game, or in reality.


    Or even in this distant world.


    "Hey! Did you hear? The Crystal Unions disbanded!"


    A silver-haired fairy was quietly eating in a corner of the restaurant.


    Daria Wittember di Tersia, perked up her pointed ears.


    Because this was a topic she was interested in.


    "What? The Crystal Union, disbanded?"


    The Crystal Union.


    It was the name of an adventurer n thatd achieved explosive growth in the past decade. It specialized in providing various conveniences to first-floor adventurers, using an extensivework of contacts and an overabundance of of message stones.


    "Surprising, right? A whole adventurer n in tip-top shape just going puff! overnight?"


    "Hah! Tip-top shape? Can you even call them adventurers?"


    From what shed heard, the members of the Crystal Union were mostly ordinary people who, under the pressure of taxes, set foot in the realm of adventurers.


    Many of them held a separate job in the city and spent only one day a month to visit thebyrinth.


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with just that.


    Rather, such a purpose could be even called noble.


    In fact, shed heard that many ordinary citizens whod been facing a crisis of defaulting on their taxes, wh would''ve seen them executed, had been saved through this in the past.


    But


    "Anyway, this is good news! They always kept bragging everywhere about being adventurers."


    The current Crystal Union had be corrupted.


    As its power grew, it began to reject outsiders, and there were frequent cases of abuse of power[1] and even violent deeds against rookie adventurers.


    Whatd happened to her sister was a perfect example.


    It wasn''t enough that theyd tried to harm her in such an unsightly way, theyd even tried to eliminate her to keep her mouth shut.


    I hate to admit it, but if not for that barbarian, something unimaginable could''ve happened.''


    Ever since hearing about the incident, shed been hoping to take care of those guys one day.


    But from this conversation, it looked like she didn''t need to anymore.


    Coincidentally, this time too, it was thanks to a barbarian.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked yet. Why did they suddenly disband?"


    "Oh, didnt you hear the story?"


    "What news?"


    "The Barbarian of Liberty!"


    As she secretly overheard the story that followed, Daria frowned involuntarily.


    The more she listened, the more interesting the story became.


    After being framed, not only did this guy escape from prison, did he even take the daughter of the regional chief hostage?


    "The story keeps getting bigger and bigger. At this rate, the new loot investigationw for ninth-ranked adventurers may end up getting scrapped."


    It was a story worth listening to.


    The person whod allegedly done the frame-up had already been sentenced to death and summarily hanged. Even the Crystal Union, which had been proud of its staggering size, was now apparently being held ountable for its past actions, and was being savagely beaten.


    Just, there was one thing


    "But you know what''s even more surprising? That barbarians only a level nine adventurer! A rookie barely past hising-of-age ceremony!"


    A level nine adventurer whod just finished hising-of-age ceremony.


    Somehow, when she heard this story, one person came to mind.


    A barbarian whod faced her with dignity, and was different from the masses in many ways.


    No way, such a coincidence''


    She shook her head as if to untangle her jumbled thoughts.


    Getting up and leaving the premises, Daria headed towards home.


    But with every step, the thought came back again and again.


    Is that barbarian really dead?''


    So far, thered been no reason to doubt it.


    But if he was actually the protagonist of the story shed just heard


    Then it exins why he didn''te back to the inn for two days''


    Could she really tell her little sister about this?


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The thought still hadnt left her head when she opened the door, and saw her younger sister, who looked noticeably emaciated.


    She was sitting on the bed, eyes closed, manipting three wisps of me that were on the verge of winking out any moment.


    Last time in thebyrinth, two had been her limit


    "Oh, Big Sis, are you back?"


    " Have you been summoning spirits nonstop since then?"


    "Yeah, if I can expand my ability even the slightest bit"


    Darias mouth hardened into a line at those words.


    The training method itself wasnt surprising.


    Because shed been the one to instruct Erwen to train like this in the first ce.


    But her younger sister had never pushed herself to the limit like this before.


    "You know, Big Sis, I think I heard the voice of fire."


    "What?"


    "Now I know. I know how to be strong. Why did I stay so weak all this time? Why did I always have to ask someone else for help "


    Her younger sister, whod always been a bit shy, whod always avoided her gaze when speaking, kept talking while staring straight into her eyes.


    "I just wasnt desperate enough."


    There was no vitality in that dry, cracked voice, merely a sense of desperation.


    Spite. Thirst for victory.


    Finally, the one thing that her younger sister hadcked the most, had been filled.


    It was clear what was causing this change.


    So Daria kept her mouth shut.


    Even if the story is true I''d better not tell her now.''


    Just like how itd been, ten years ago.


    All this, was for the sake of her precious little sister.


    Sometime past noon.


    I visited the Adventurers Guild branch near the tower.


    To be honest, myst experience there had been so traumatic I never even wanted toe near it ever again


    But I had no choice but to proceed with the daily quest Id received the day before.


    "What are you here for?"


    "Im looking for colleagues, of the right level."


    "Any requirements?"


    The guild administrator quickly came to the point without wasting time on useless words.


    I, too, answered without hesitation.


    "A team of at least four, working on the third floor or higher."


    After all, I wasnt here just to fill in a substitute for Ainar.


    Rather, I nned to use my promotion to the seventh rank to join a team with the best skills, as that was the most effective path to attacking thebyrinth.


    Well, assuming I get a good team.''


    As I showed my identity card along with the personal statement Id prepared in advance ording to the procedure, the sleepy-looking administrator looked startled for some reason.


    He looked it over several times, with strange eyes.


    " Five stars?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, ah, no!"


    The administrative officer seemed to have gotten a sudden infusion of energy.


    I didn''t know what the stars'' meant, but his tone had be noticeably kinder.


    "This is a list of teams that meet your criteria, Adventurer Bjorn Yandel. Would you like to check it out?"


    He was finished in less than five minutes.


    "Thats quite a few."


    "I swear, that among the recruitment announcements received by the guild, these ones definitely meet all your conditions!"


    <em>What did I say?</em>


    It was just ament, I didn''t know why he suddenly had the urge to swear an oath.


    "Hmm."


    The documents briefly described the fifteen teams in total.


    When I started with the first one


    [Third Floor Adventurer  Ellen Bornev]<ul><li>Preferred exploration areas: Twilight Slope, Steel Rock Hill, Jet ck Estuary.</li><li>Average rank: 7th.</li><li>Current personnel: 2 human melee warriors (7th rank), 1 beastkin melee warrior (7th rank), 1 dwarf melee warrior (7th rank).</li><li>Recruitment: 1 melee warrior.</li><li>Equal distribution.</li><li>No fairies.</li><li>Participation in post-battle meal together is mandatory.</li><li>Drinking is allowed during exploration if desired.</li></ul>


    What the hell was this team?


    The smell of sweaty muscles could almost be felt within the lines.


    Frustrated, I read the recruitment letters of the other teams, but couldn''t find one that I really liked.


    If the members were good, the loot distribution was too lopsided; and if the distribution ratio was good, there was some problem with the teamposition.


    If I can see it even from the recruiting announcement, itd be even worse in reality.''


    Perhaps if Id had a slightly longer career, finding a team wouldve been easier.


    The highest Id reached was the second floor.


    If I werent such a purported newbie, I wouldve had a much wider range of choices.


    There wouldnt have been any teams trying to openly rip me off with such a low distribution ratio.


    Its annoying.''


    I thought I''d rather organize a team myself by posting a recruitment notice, but


    Well, no one would join, right?


    Rather, the unlucky bastards whod join such a team wouldnt be normal people.


    Forget it, I didn''t think I''d be able to find a team on my first day, anyway.''


    "Do you have a team you prefer?"


    "Im not really seeing anything I like today."


    When I shook my head and returned the documents, the administrator started parroting lines like those brainwashed game NPC.


    "Oh, is that so? Thank you for your valuable time, but I''m so sorry that I couldn''t help you. Bjorn Yandel, we can let your information be disseminated to other teams if you wish "


    "Its fine, Ill be back."


    "Oh, would you please? Then see you next time. I am Terbes, a guild member whos always friendly towards adventurers!"


    Really, this man was kind  in his tone, in his words, and in his actions.


    He wasnt bad at his job, either.


    "Then goodbye, adventurer!"


    But why was I feeling so weird?


    Leaving that hint of unease behind, I left the guild and headed back to my hotel.


    But my feet stopped at an alley corner.


    It was because of one barbarian.


    <em>Step.</em>


    A bushy beard.


    Trousers that were frayed and stained with dirt.


    It was true that many barbariansported themselves no better than beggars, but even keeping that in mind, the barbarian resting against the alley wall looked particrly wretched.


    What?''


    As soon as I saw him, a sense of incongruity struck my mind.


    Although I lived in a separate inn, I often hung out with other barbarians, so I could pinpoint the source.


    Even if it was like this, a barbarian whod just sat down to rest somewhere


    Why are there no weapons?''


    He had no weapon.


    This was a very serious contradiction.


    No matter how poor, hungry, and cold they might get, the barbarians carry their weapon as if it were their own life.


    Although I wasnt one to indulge in idle curiosity, I approached him instinctively and tried to start a conversation.


    But what was this, again?


    "Hey."


    " H-, hey!"


    The barbarian, whod fallen asleep leaning against the wall, was startled and greatly dismayed when he woke up and found me looking down at him.


    Well, fear of strangers may be a natural reaction for a living creature


    But thats by the standards of other creatures, not for us brave barbarians.


    Motherfucker, this bastard


    That nebulous sense of incongruity began to gradually take shape.


    My heart was pounding, but I quickly suppressed my raging emotions and thought through what I had to do next.


    First, I''d have to lower his vignce.


    "Dont be afraid, I wont hurt you."


    As proof that I wasnt an enemy, I pulled out a piece of jerky from my backpack and forced it into his hand.


    It was the greatest kindness a barbarian could do.


    Of course, he only took it, and he didn''t actually eat the jerky in front of me.


    Still, I could at least clearly feel that the caution engraved in his eyes had subsided a little.


    Well, this should be enough to start a conversation.''


    I asked as if curious.


    "Whyre you doing this here?"


    "T-, that, thats I, I don''t have any money "


    I nodded quietly.


    Rookie barbarians were indeed penniless.


    This could indeed be the reason.


    No, it made more sense the more I thought about it.


    But


    "What happened to your weapon?"


    "I, I sold it, sir"


    He didnt just sell his weapon, he was also polite


    "Youve got a name? I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "I, Im Ta-, Tarikan, son of Li-, Lien!"


    He raised his voice as if hed realized his mistake, but it was already toote.


    I was already certain.


    "Nice to meet you! Tarikan, son of Lien!"


    This bastard, was an evil spirit. And it hadnt been long since hed entered this world.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. carrying on the back), to use your position or background to your advantage.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    <strong>Drawing a Line (3)</strong>


    Tarikan Lien.


    Of course, it wasn''t his <em>real</em> name, but I decided to ignore that.


    Itd better to have this conversation over a meal.''


    Since my hotel wasn''t too far away, I took him to my room, and got him some food from downstairs.


    It was just the set meal of the week, priced at only 300 stones.


    Chicken stew, a few slices of bread, and a few grilled vegetables were all it had, but that was enough to make him feel overjoyed.


    Still, if there was one thing that bothered me, that was


    "I will never forget this grace!"


    Ugh, what the hell was this clumsy barbarian-style speech?


    Although hed thankfullye to his senses, if he was going to do it, he shouldve done it properly.


    His voice was much too faint, and hecked any kind of confidence.


    We barbarians rejoiced a lot more enthusiastically when someone bought us something to eat.


    Although, Ive been eating well from the start. Is he so starved he simplycks the energy?''


    Seeing him wolf down the food, I hid my bitter smile.


    And I learned what I needed to from a short conversation after dinner.


    I really thought he was a newbie


    Surprisingly, this man was older than me in this world.


    Although only by a month.


    He was called into this world a month before Id opened my eyes in Bjorn''s body.


    And there was one more surprising fact.


    "C-,ing-of-age ceremony? Ah, I was really surprised back then. Who couldve known that there were e-evil spirits hiding among us?"


    So an evil spirit had appeared


    Coincidentally, this man and I had very simr beginnings.


    A demon had appeared at hising-of-age ceremony as well.


    In other words, there was an incident where a yer got executed by the chieftain.


    And another question arose at this point.


    How did he survive that?''


    At the ceremony, your get called by name.


    But when you, the evil spirit, wake up, you have no information about who your body previously belonged to. That was why Id had to count the time in my heart, taut with tension, every time the chieftain had called a name.


    Even if he hadnt been as jittery as he is now, how did he keep people from suspecting?''


    Well, perhaps hed been in better condition back then.


    Or, he couldve used a strategy simr to mine to avoid suspicion.


    I was mildly curious, so I asked in a roundabout manner, but the answer that came back was a little frustrating.


    "When was I called at theing-of-age ceremony? I don''t know why you''re asking but I was thest!"


    <em>I see. Hed been thest one to be called.</em>


    Thats why he hadnt needed to know what his name was.


    Because there were no more warriors left to be called up.


    All I could think was that he was lucky, but the man himself didn''t seem to even realize that.


    <em>What an idiot.</em>


    "So what happened afterwards?"


    "W-, what happened? That why do you want to know?"


    Why?


    Because I was an evil spirit, too.


    This was market research. Data collection. Whatever youd like to call it.


    "Tell me, and if the situation calls for it, I might be able to help."


    I deliberately answered as vaguely as possible.


    But had this guy already decided in his mind that I was going to help him out?


    "I, I see! Then lets talk about it!"


    He didnt hide his anticipation, and slowly began to tell his story.


    From the day hed woken up in the body of Tarikan Lien, to today.


    As I listened, all I could think was that some punishments were well-deserved.


    " You mean you couldn''t enter thebyrinth after theing-of-age ceremony?"


    "Th-, that couldnt be helped! I got lost along the way "


    First of all, he didnt even enter thebyrinth.


    He made some excuses about losing his way, but


    Its best to filter out the obvious lies.''


    Quite possibly, the real reason was that hed felt that fighting monsters was a crazy thing to do.


    And it wouldnt have been hard to break away from the horde of over-excited barbarians.


    The problem was the next bit.


    Left in the city, hed eaten the rock-bread he had with him for a week, and wandered to and fro looking for a job. He hadnt gotten epted anywhere because he was a barbarian.


    Other races can hold side jobs.


    For example, beastkin may wait at a tavern, or dwarves may work at a smithy.


    On the day thebyrinth opens, they go harvest mana stones inside, and for the rest of the month, they earn a living wage in the city.


    Unlike barbarians, whose only option isbat.


    "But didnt you know that? You mustve learned that in the sanctuary, right?"


    "Th-, that I g-guess I forgot! And, oh, didn''t I tell you already! I got lost, and there was nothing I could do "


    He was bullshitting[1] again, so it looked like he didnt know.


    Id asked him if he hadnt learned about this while living in the sanctuary, but what I meant was he shouldve known about this setting if hed yed the game.


    But if the answers like this


    I was slowly starting to get suspicious.


    Was it actually true that evil spirits'' were the beings who opened the Gates of the Abyss'' on thest floor?


    Because if this guy had been that experienced, he definitely shouldve known the settings about the barbarians.


    " So, should I keep talking?"


    "Oh, sorry. Yeah, go on."


    Anyway, we went back to the main point of the story.


    After starving for several days, he finally sold his starter weapon for 50,000 stones.


    I didn''t know who the buyer was, but he was one sharp bargainer.


    Barbarian starter weapons go for 150,000 stones on average.


    Well, the most important partes afterwards.''


    With that little bit of money in his pocket, he made it to the next month somehow by skimping on everything.


    And then came the next chance to enter thebyrinth.


    In other words, the day I woke up in this body and decided to enter thebyrinth.


    "Hah! You didnt go into thebyrinth that time either? Are you crazy?"


    "But how am I supposed to fight monsters without any weapons!"


    <em>No, thats why you shouldve just walked in the first time.</em>


    He had to be a yer whod reached the Gates of the Abyss'', same as me, right?


    Couldn''t he even judge something so simple?


    "B-, besides, Id had a stomachache that day because of something Id eaten!"


    Really, I dont know what to say anymore.''


    My thoughts were gettingplicated.


    I can''t ask him directly if hes ever yed that game''


    Now that I thought about it, I didn''t even know if all demons, including this one, were from the same Earth as me.


    Wasn''t this a world of magic and monsters? Then why not have some evil spirits be summoned from some alien dimension?


    "Anyway, keep talking."


    It didn''t seem like there was anything special left to learn, but I still listened to the rest of the story.


    Of course, the content didnt differ much from what Id expected.


    The money ran out, he got kicked out of the inn, and he had to fight hunger, sickness and cold every day.


    One day, when he found out about the inn where barbarians gathered, he went to see if he could get some help, but was rejected for some reason


    "You really are special! Everybody else just gave me weird looks."


    To be honest, I was now even more curious about him.


    How could he survive three months in such a state?


    No, shouldnt he have realized how to pretend to fit in with the other barbarians, by now?''


    Even though I didnt understand the reasons behind any of his choices, there was a sense of relief blooming in my heart.


    If I, too, had made a different choice back then


    Perhaps I wouldn''t have ended up any different.''


    On that day, if Id chosen to run away because I was afraid of fighting.


    " By the way, how much does this ce cost per day?"


    By now I mightve been sleeping on the streets instead of renting a room in an inn, with a window and a private bath.


    I wouldn''t even be able to afford rock-bread without soup, and would have to rummage through the trash for something to eat


    "Ah, hm! So, how was my story? Good, huh?"


    Just like this, I mightve had to pour out my own imperfections to scrounge for the sympathy of others.


    I pondered onest time before answering.


    And made my decision.


    "It was definitely a sad story."


    "Then, can you help me?"


    His face regained some animation in an instant.


    "Of, of course I will repay the favour. You might not believe it, but I actually know thebyrinth really well! If you go there with me in the future, itll be of great help to you too!"


    <em>Help, me?</em>


    I see, so you do have some knowledge about this world


    I could even sense what kind of a future he was imagining in his head.


    Like teaming up with me to go into thebyrinth.


    He mightve said hed repay me, thinking of that.


    Because he didn''t know who I really was.


    But if I had to cut off this dream of his, and draw a line in the sand in advance


    "Ill never go into thebyrinth with you."


    There was no such possible future, upon my oath.


    I had so many bigger fish to fry[2], why would I take a burden alongside me into thebyrinth, just because he was somebody in a simr situation?


    How crazy would I have to be to even <em>consider</em> something like that?


    "Didnt you say that youd definitely help?"


    Hearing his voice filled with a trace of anger, I again forcefully suppressed my bitter smile.


    "Ill help you, but in a different way."


    "A different way?"


    "Here, 150,000 stones. Buy a weapon with this and enter thebyrinth."


    When I took out three 50,000-stone coins and held them out, his face brightened again.


    "Are you really just giving this to me? Thank you! I will definitely repay this favour!"


    I didn''t even expect it to be repaid.


    Even if he had the money, with his mindset, long-term survival seemed like a fools dream.


    Thebyrinth that Id personally experienced was not a ce one could easily navigate with just game knowledge.


    But I still gave him 150,000 stones.


    I handed him the money, knowing that the act wouldnt do me any good.


    "Now, Im a bit tired, so shall we wrap this up?"


    "Ah, thats right! I get it! I''ll be back next time "


    "Don''t."


    I lowered my voice and repeated my words so he could clearly understand me.


    "Tarikan son of Lien. Whether youre defeated in thebyrinth or survive and make a fortune, or even if things go well and you can afford to repay the favour "


    I closed in and grabbed him by the shoulder, and he flinched.


    An awkward feeling passed through my fingertips, but I didnt let that stop me.


    " Or for any other reason. Leave this room today, and never return to see me. If you understand what Im telling you, then answer me. Do you understand?"


    " I understand."


    After his confirmation, I semi-forcibly kicked him out of the room. Then I stretched out on the bed, pondering what Id just done.


    My lips twisted into a smirk.


    Huh, did he remind me of the past?''


    A past when I, too, had desperately needed someone''s help.


    But even considering that


    What a disgusting thing I''ve done.''


    From a pragmatic point of view, itd been a foolish act that had no value.


    From an emotional point of view, I couldve done much, much more if Id actually intended to help, instead of this anaemic level of support.


    Neither were wrong.


    I had neither the ruthlessness topletely step back from the line, nor the recklessness to cross over it.


    So Id stopped right on the line Id drawn.


    In the end, Im just being a hypocrite.''


    I closed my eyes.


    And thought.


    No matter how hypocritical my actions were today


    "Tarikan, live as long as you can."


    This was the best that I could do.


    And without money, I couldve never made the choice Id made today.


    The next morning.


    I visited the same Adventurers Guild branch Id visited yesterday.


    Unfortunately, it was a different staff member who responded


    "Five stars?"


    The face of the female employee who checked my identification card underwent an instantaneous transformation, same as whatd happened yesterday, and she also responded very kindly.


    What the hell?


    Maybe the regional chief had done something to my identity card?


    I was curious, so I asked, but couldn''t get a definitive answer.


    "Star? Oh my, did I say something like that?"


    Well, rather they just inly pretended not to know.


    I didn''t choose to dig deeper, either.


    It had to be something like a password used only by the guild.


    Something like being marked as a VIP, or to be temporarily given special treatment.


    I was curious how exactly itd been marked, but


    Either way, Im the one who benefits.''


    It didnt matter if I was considered a VIP, or if it was a limited-edition special treatment.


    The end result was the same, to receive a kinder response from the guild staff.


    "This is a list of teams that meet the criteria you mentioned. Would you like to check them out? Sir adventurer?"


    Same as yesterday, I again went through the recruiting announcements.


    They were almost unchangedpared to yesterday, except for a few new teams being added.


    Am I going to find a decent team today?''


    While looking through the documents focusing on the newly added teams, I stopped my gaze at a specific part.


    It was because I saw a familiar name.


    [Third Floor Exploration  Hikurod Murad]<ul><li>Preferred Exploration Area: None, to be decided at ater meeting.</li><li>Average rating: To be decided.</li><li>Current personnel: 1 dwarf melee warrior/defender (7th rank)</li><li>Recruitment: 4 (regardless of role, may vary depending on teamposition)</li><li>Equal distribution</li></ul>


    Is the team leader called Hikurod Murad?''


    The race was dwarf, too.


    Could it really be the same guy


    Is his original team disbanded?''


    Whatever the reason, it wasnt a bad deal for me.


    It was a bit odd that there weren''t any members yet, but at least the team leader was fairly reliable.


    I wondered what numbered item hed gotten at the Blood Citadel''.


    I''ll have to meet him once.''


    I filled out a short application form and submitted it to the administrative officer, then left the building and headed along the road towards the business district.


    Maybe tomorrow, or perhaps the day after tomorrow at thetest, a meeting would be arranged.


    Then let''s do some in-game purchases before then.''


    I was certain.


    This was definitely going to rank up there in terms of having fun, given my recent history.


    Huh But have I ever <em>had</em> fun before?''


    I decided not to worry about such trivialities.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (gura)es from Japanese and used in Korean as a ng, meaning to lie or to exaggerate. Something youd use in a conversation between friends, or a close trantion might be spinning a yarn.


    [2]    (lit. my nose is three lengths), indicating when your nose is running you dont have the time to worry about others.


    Thanks to bananeeg formissioning the chapter!

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    <strong>Companions (1)</strong>


    230,000 stones just from the mana stone exchange.


    The equipment from the four-man party led by that blond, sold at 800,000 stones.


    Five million stones of settlement money from the guild, and one million more via ckmail.


    In addition, 30,000 stones worth ofpensation from the innkeeper.


    The Golden Mask is worth about 500,000 stones, but since I decided to keep it, it doesnt count.''


    From the earnings, subtract the 300,000 stones paid to Ainar, and the 150,000 stones Id thrown away carelessly (?) yesterday, and you can calcte my current wealth.


    About 6,610,000 stones''


    In fact, even if I factored in my current standard of living, it was a huge enough amount that I wont have to enter thebyrinth for the next three years.


    Of course, that was only because the tax rate was rtively low for rookies, but even so.


    If I leave out 70,000 stones for this month''s living expenses my total budgetes around to 6.54 million stones.''


    I quickened my steps, recalling the items on the shopping list Id prepared in advancest night.


    Although, that didn''t mean I was really going to walk all the way.


    "Is this the carriage for to Zone 2?"


    "Right."


    Once I arrived at the shared tform, I paid the 500 stones fee and got on the ten-person carriage.


    The original price was 250 stones per head, but


    Barbarians were so big that they had to pay for two.


    Damn it.''


    It was kind of upsetting, to be honest.


    Especially because I had to way to refute it.


    "Were here."


    After a period of dozing on the seat, we arrived at the northern part of the city, to Zone 2 of the Commelbymercial area.


    It took about 4 hours.


    If I couldve passed through Karnon, the first sector under the royal family, the journey couldve been cut in half


    But theres no way for me do that, with what little fame I have.''


    First, I had a quick bite at a nearby restaurant, and then headed to my destination following the city map Id bought in advance.


    It was easier to find than Id expected.


    It wasn''t long before I started to see a majestic building in the distance.


    [Arminus Central Exchange].


    One of the facilities Id used the most while ying the game.


    The central exchange.


    There was no need to wander around the city directly selling my wares, and it was also a convenient ce for finding specific items.


    In return, you had to pay a fee.


    "Are you registering as a seller?"


    "No. I''m here to search for some stuff."


    After taking a numbered ticket and waiting a while, I submitted my pre-written documents to the exchange staff.


    "There are a total of twelve items that meet the criteria. Would you like to check the information?"


    "Of course."


    For reference, the search fee for each item was 3,000 stones.


    After paying and waiting a while, the staff pulled out some papers and brought them to me.


    "After checking the contents, please tell the staff over there what you want, and someone will guide you to the storage area."


    In the game, you just had to press the buy button, but this was how it actually worked, huh. It was reasonable that they were charging a fee.


    Somebody had to pay thebour costs of the system, after all.


    Anyway, let''s check things out, first.''


    Like the other users crowded nearby, I also sat down and started reading the documents.


    There were only twelve items that met the criteria, so it didn''t take long to finish.


    "I want to see this item, here."


    Having selected the item with the most reasonable price from the list, I followed the staff to the storage area.


    And after a few inspections to confirm that there were no defects, I bought it with cash without hesitation.


    [Expandable Backpack]<ul><li>Storage space: Tier 8</li><li>Form: Standard medium backpack</li><li>Enchantments: Automatic organization, individual item withdrawal/deposit, lightweight (low)</li><li>Selling price: 2.5 million stones</li></ul>


    An expandable backpack.


    It was a little far from the standard subspace, but at my current level of wealth, it was a good item.


    Even if the storage area was only tier 8, that was still more than thrice the size of the extrarge backpack I used


    And its got the set of all three of enchantments.''


    All in all, it was definitely worth it.


    Even assuming you can do without[1] automatic organization'', which keeps the items inside in an optimal shape


    Lightweight'' is close to essential.


    Think about it. No matter how wide the space might be, if the weight of the items remains the same, its meaningless.


    In that sense, individual deposit and withdrawal is the same.''


    This was an expandable backpack that I bought for convenience.


    If it had no individual withdrawal'' function, onlyst-in, first-out withdrawal would be possible, meaning I could only take out the items in reverse order of how Id put them in.


    It was all so inconvenient in the game, but in reality, it''s no joke.''


    Well, it was a bit disappointing that it still looked like a backpack, but


    Expecting anything more wouldve been delusional.


    I decided to be satisfied and returned to my original ce with the backpack Id just purchased.


    Then I searched for the rest of the items ,as well.


    Now my remaining budget was about 4 million stones.


    The character is wearing an expandable backpack.


    Inventory expands significantly.


    Now that Id taken care of the conveniences, it was time to increase my actual strength.


    Four million stones.


    It was enough to fit myself a full set of steel te armour, or to raise my immortal imprint by about three levels at once.


    Neither was a bad choice, per se


    But I didn''t pick any of them.


    Because things had changed at my end.


    (P) Dark Origin  Resists death if your heart is intact.


    Somehow, I ended up eating the essence of a vampire.


    Thanks to that, I was now in a state where my body would not perish as long as my heart was unharmed.


    In other words, the choice of strengthening the immortal imprint, or getting matching armour parts such as gaiters, was no longer the best value for money.


    After much deliberation, I made a final decision.


    Id rather get higher-tier equipment.''


    What wasmonly called higher-tier equipment was


    In other words, I decided to purchase equipment made from a second-tier metal, instead of first-tier metal like steel.


    The character is wearing a lythinium breastte.


    Total item level rises +270.


    Lythinium.


    A second-tier metal, twice as light and hard as normal steel.


    But maybe because it was so brilliantly white, it was outrageously expensive.


    1.91 million stones for a single breastte


    The breastte I purchased through the exchange had the same shape as the steel half-armour I sold as scrap metal, but the price was more than five times higher.


    Well, it''s natural. Usually youd have to be an adventurer on the 4th floor to use tier 2 material, right?''


    Among the various armour pieces, why I chose the breastte as my top priority was simple.


    The safer and more protected my heart, the greater the benefit of my passive skill, [dark origin], would be.


    Safety was my paramount concern, so there was no doubt about what my first pick would be.


    The second, however, took some time before I could finalize the purchase.


    The character has equipped arge titaniumbat shield.


    Total item level rises by +315.


    After puzzling over whether I should change my weapon or buy a new shield to rece the old one that was sold for scrap metal


    After a long deliberation, I finally spent 2.1 million stones to purchase a shield.


    There were many reasons, but the main one was


    Now I don''t have to focus on DPS[2] anymore.''


    So far, Id only ever ventured into thebyrinth solo or as prt of a duo.


    But to go any higher, Id need a party  of at least four people.


    In other words, it was more efficient to hold a shield and be a living tank to protect my allies.


    Vampiric essence isnt suited for the DPS role, anyway.''


    And above all, unlike a weapon, the shield was something I could continue to use even after I got my hands on that essence''


    And without my trusty shield, I was feeling kind of bereaved.


    Well, now my pockets had be bereaved instead.


    Yeah, now this is some respectable equipment.''


    For some reason, when I looked into the mirror, a sense of satisfaction welled up inside my heart.


    Was this another transformation from my bing a barbarian?


    Bjorn Yandel


    Level: 3


    Body: 155 / Mind: 90 / Ability: 115


    Item Level: 683 (New +585)


    Combat Index: 527.75 (New +146.25)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem  Rank 7, Vampire (Guardian)  Rank 5


    By the time I was done with my moderate spending spree, it was already evening.


    After eating one more meal at the same restaurant where Id had lunch, I got into a carriage and returned to my ce at Zone 13.


    The day was over.


    It takes so much time to travel


    Later, once I made some actual money, Id have to look at moving to the central district.


    Living at the outskirts brought many inconveniences along with it.


    Even though Id gotten a bit closer to the city centre this time, it was still too far from the Dimensional za.


    At the end of the day, is it all about money? ''


    As Id spent a lot of money today, I went to sleep with a promise to myself to make even more money.


    And the next morning


    I''ve finished what I can deal with right now, so let''s go back there soon.''


    Like a sincere barbarian, I got up really early in the morning and headed to the library.


    Korean gamers are famous for their habit of grinding[3] whenever they have spare time. Well, this wasn''t a game anymore, it was reality, so now it was just normal hard work.


    I stillckedmon sense and knowledge of this world.


    In that sense, if I get my own house in the future, itd better if it were close to the library.''


    Books are nourishment for the soul.


    The reason why Id been able to spend my money so rationally on the exchange was probably because Id read a book in the library.


    What was the title of that book again?''


    I couldn''t remember the title, but it was a book that recorded the average trading prices of items on the exchange for the past decade.


    It was hard to read because there were so many numbers, but there was no better textbook to learn the market price levels.


    As I kept walking while immersed in my own thoughts, I soon found myself at my destination.


    Nothing had changedpared to thest time.


    The smell of books wafting throughout the building, the countless ss-wearing nerds[4] whod arrived earlier than me, and the librarian sitting at the counter with a sleepy face.


    "Long time no see."


    As I greeted her, same asst time, the librarian gave me a strange look.


    Then she mumbled a short word.


    " How?"


    <em>Oh, did you notice?</em>


    "Fufu, this is titanium armour and shield. I had to spend about 4 million stones in total. Oh, and heres an expandable backpack on my back "


    "Parstyev."


    Ah, she was as cold as always.


    I left the chronically fatigued librarian, whod started to doze off again after casting the spell on me, and headed deeper into the library.


    But was it because of my new, shiny equipment?


    I could feel people''s gazes everywhere, even more so than usual.


    Most of them had a look of awe?


    I wasntpletely sure about that, but delving deeper into that train of thought was just a recipe for embarrassment, so I decided to think of them that way.


    Is it because I came to the library with my equipment on?''


    Maybe so.


    But even if it looked strange, so what?


    I was a barbarian!


    I just stopped paying attention and decided to do my own thing, and while concentrating on the keywords, I managed to pull out a bunch of books.


    [Establishment and Development of the Adventurers'' Guild].


    [Judgments on Piging: A Case Study III].


    [Comprehension of Legal Terminology].


    [The Birth of Mon].


    [] []


    [ ]


    Was it because how Id almost gotten framed this time?


    My interest in the guild, as well as the various institutions directly controlled by the royal family, and thew  was growing.


    Wasn''t there a famous saying back on my world?


    Ignorance is a sin[5].


    So, I had to start learning.


    <em>Creak!</em>


    As I kept reading, with a break every four hours to go out and have a meal, the sun again began to set.


    I decided to finish the rest when I came back the next day, and returned to my inn.


    A letter had arrived for me during the day, which was a very unusual state of affairs.


    It was from the Adventurers Guild.


    Hikurod Murad wanted to meet with me.


    I can''t go to the library tomorrow, looks like.''


    After wiping my new shield and breastte with a dry cloth for about an hour, Iy on the bed and promptly fell asleep.


    There was nothing to do in the morning, so I decided to sleep in.


    It was a little past noon when I got up.


    After a quick and in wash, I headed to the meeting ce.


    <em>Rattle!</em>


    A shop that was an inn, a restaurant and a tavern, all in one.


    As I entered the hall on the ground floor, I could see quite a few people eating and chatting.


    After looking around the room for a while, I finally found the person Id been looking for. After all, dwarves were too short to see easily among a crowd.


    He wouldve done better to stand while he ate, honestly.


    But anyway


    "Its been a while, Hikurod."


    "Hah! It was really you! It''s marked as a rank 7, so I wasnt sure if "


    The dwarf who greeted me with a smile suddenly startled as he got a better look at me.


    "No, what the hell is with that equipment?"


    <em>Oh, so you noticed?</em>


    I replied like it was no big deal.


    "Ah, this? As you can see from this white brilliance, it''s titanium armour, and the shields the same. And this one on my back is an expandable backpack, I finally bought one this time."


    Really, it was nothing much. No need to stare!


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. conceding a hundred times), used to debunk someone''s argument by revealing their error after making some assumptions.


    [2]  (<em>dil</em>), is a homophone of the English word deal. In game context, this is used to refer to dealing (inflicting) damage, so here the protagonist is saying he no longer needs to the primary damage dealer and can focus on being the tank of the team. Using DPS (damage per second) as the trantion since it conveys the same meaning.


    [3]  (<em>nogada</em>) means hard, repetitive work. In RPG terms, this is what youd call grinding and thats how its tranted here.


    [4]  (lit. anchovy), ng for thin people. Nerd really isnt the right trantion here, but it fits the context.


    [5] This is <em>really</em> not what the raw says. What the raw actually says is     (lit. if you dont know, theres nothing you can do). Its a meme from Tekken, about how you can get beaten by an ultimate move if you dont have any idea how it works, but on the other hand, if you do know then its easy to block. See this wiki link.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    <strong>Companions (2)</strong>


    After a brief spell of silence


    The dwarf, who was looking hesitant about what to say, finally spoke after a period of contemtion.


    "Is that so?"


    His reaction was in equal terms bewildering and surprising.


    "Whatre you so surprised about? You must have at least one of these, too, right?"


    "No, just was your personality always like this?"


    Well, I had no idea what misconception hed had about me.


    But this would have to be enough. I wasnt going to suffer any more embarrassment.


    As long as I gave him a little time, even with just this little bit of information Id craftily leaked out, he should be able to make an estimate of my overall equipment level.


    With this, no matter how short my careers been, I don''t think hell try and mess around.''


    Of course, the recruitment notice had clearly stated equal distribution''.


    But I still remembered very clearly


    The expression on his face when hedmented that he only got rift stone and had to give up all the rest of the loot in the Bloody Citadel.


    After all, no matter how nice somebody might be on the outside, adventurers are adventurers in the end.''


    If you started off by giving an inch, theyd take a mile and still keeping, forever.


    Therefore, I plopped down on the seat opposite him, without even asking if I could sit.


    And didnt hesitate to ask


    "Not going to buy me a drink, Hikurod? You got that numbered item thanks to me, after all."


    A statement that harkened back to my abilities and reminded him of his debt at the same time.


    "Eh? Ha ha ha ha! Is that so?"


    Although the dwarfughed out loud, he didn''t deny it.


    Because Id indeed been the biggest contributor in the Blood Citadel''.


    "Well, thats not wrong! It''s a bitte, but I''ll buy you a round in thanks. Let''s talk while drinking!"


    "Good."


    It seemed that the food would take a while, so we grabbed the alcohol that got served first.


    And our conversation started in earnest as we drank.


    The dwarf started with a string of rapid-fire questions.


    "I was really surprised when I found out you were the one who applied, you know? What the hell happened? Did you find there some sort of treasure hidden in the rift? Surely that wizard girl mustve looked around, too, but she never found it?"


    It wasnt surprising that he had so many questions.


    After all, Id changed too much.


    Although, we werent familiar enough that I had to give him an honest answer.


    "Yeah, thats pretty much it."


    "What do you mean? Please tell me more!"


    "Like you said, there was a treasure there. That''s it. Don''t ask any more."


    As I drew my line in the sand, the dwarf smacked his lips.


    He understood that getting any more information would be difficult even if he pressed.


    "I don''t know what kind of treasure you got, but you got lucky too, huh."


    Me, lucky?


    This guy had been the one to benefit the most from the Blood Citadel''.


    While I got hurt to the very edge of death


    Wasnt he the only one going in solo, who got out with a numbered item?


    I wonder what exactly dropped Ill ask about itter.''


    The meal Id ordered soon came out, so the conversation went on while I was filling my stomach.


    Starting with the obvious


    "So, have you got a full team?"


    "I dont really like any of the applicants, so youre the first one Im meeting face-to-face."


    "I see."


    Nodding, I went straight to the point like a barbarian should.


    The real purpose behind the meeting


    "So? What do you think?"


    Would Hikurod Murad ept me as a team member?


    "Um, thats actually, I invited you just to check if it was really you. More than getting a teammate, I just wanted to talk to you. Um, although I wrote in the notice that we were going to explore the 3rd floor, I was considering going up to the 4th if the team seemed solid enough"


    He was just needlessly chattering on.


    It wouldve been enough to say he never intended to ept me in his team.


    "So, have you changed your mind now?"


    At my piercing stare, the dwarf answered, stroking his well-kept beard.


    "Heh heh, you could say that. After all, nobody would call you a rookie anymore if they just got one look at you. Really, if it werent for the fact that gathering the rest of the team would be problematic if they saw a rookie had joined, I wouldn''t even have worried about it!"


    Instead making such cheap excuses, I wished he hadn''t said anything in the first ce.


    But the fact that the dwarvescked the artifice to take such a tack was also a part of their charm.


    "Then, is this it?"


    "Hahaha! Lets seal the deal."


    I picked up my drink, and the dwarf followed suit.


    "Heres to the future!"


    A team, was formed.


    Although it had two people in it


    But I could just pretend in the future to have an intense discussion before I made the choices ording to my own thoughts.


    ***


    "Hikurod, didnt you say earlier that a lot of people had applied?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Who were they?"


    "Hm? Who cares? They were just 8th ranked kids with less than a year in the trade."


    <em>Oh? Didnt that apply to me too?</em>


    After a moment of serious thought, the dwarf suddenly spoke up as if hed remembered something.


    "Ah! Come to think of it, I never asked! How did you get promoted so quickly? Itd be difficult to get rank 7 with just one corpse golem essence, right?"


    "One corpse golem essence?"


    My muttering trailed off.


    Right, hed passed out, hadnt he? So he still didn''t know, that Id eaten the vampires essence.


    Should I tell him the story?


    While I was locked in an internal struggle


    "Oho! Thats right!"


    Suddenly, the dwarf shouted that hed got it.


    "Hah! I didnt think it through! Seriously, your equipment now is more than enough for the promotion!"


    Ah, uh, um


    It was a usible enough guess, but


    " Yeah, thats true."


    Now that this had happened, I decided to keep the information to myself.


    After all, the team hadn''t even been officially formed yet, and others might join in the future.


    It was better to be careful.


    Maybe someday this could be my trump card.


    It''s enough to say that I have regeneration from my undying imprint.''


    The most important part was over, so we continued small talk over a ss of wine.


    I also had a question, as to why the dwarf had left his original team and formed a new one.


    "You know, I just left my team for a while this time, right?"


    "Right."


    I heard that hed applied for a leave of absence from the team, hoping to get a crack at the rift.


    "But now that Im back, they seem more interested in the warrior who temporary substituted for me!"


    The dwarf belched out his anger towards his former colleagues in a voice filed with fury, but to be honest, I couldnt particrly empathize.


    Isn''t it because you left the team for personal reasons, in the first ce?''


    The biggest victim had been the leader of his old team.


    Theyd been ted for abyrinth tour, but a teammate suddenly said hed take a break? He mustve gotten swamped by a sudden deluge of overwork.


    What if more such problems cropped up in the future?


    Rather, didnt he have a better choice?


    I, too, if Id been the team leader, wouldn''t have epted such a selfish guy back. After all, what happens once can happen again.''


    Of course, I kept the thought bottled up inside my head.


    "Oh my god, what idiots! Right?"


    "Yeah. They really have no concept of loyalty!"


    It was always better to agree unconditionally, in such a scenario.


    But I could take this opportunity to satisfy my curiosity.


    "I don''t know how good they are, but theyll definitely be crushed with regret if they get to know what you got this time!"


    "What I got this time?"


    "The numbered item!"


    "Aah! I totally forgot! Next time we meet, Ill tell them all about it! Make them understand how big idiots they are!"


    Was he already fantasizing about the scene?


    The dwarf took arge sip of alcohol and burst intoughter.


    Anyway, this was a natural segue to what I wanted to know, right?


    "Yeah, exactly! Thats why, I was asking"


    I probed carefully.


    "What did you get this time?"


    "Um, didnt I tell you yet?"


    "You didnt!"


    It was something I''d been curious about ever since we met up here.


    I knew all the possible numbered items that couldve dropped, of course, but this was an unprecedented variant rift that wed cleared this time.


    He mightvee across a unique item.


    Like the mysterious box that Raven had left open in the boss room.


    Come to think of it, I never asked what was in it.''


    I decided to enquire when we met up next week, and while I was waiting for him to answer, the dwarf grinned and put his thick arms on the table.


    "These vambraces are from there."


    Well, I couldn''t get a feel of them just from the view.


    "Whatre they called?"


    "The guild''s appraiser called them something like the Guardian''s Bracers''[1] "


    "What the hell?"


    How did something like that drop?


    " Yes? Youre familiar?"


    "Oh, no, no. I was just surprised by how cool the name was."


    "Heh heh heh! We really have something inmon! I thought so too!"


    No. 3112, the Guardian''s Vambraces.


    A numbered item belonging to the 3,000 sequences, which can drop only from rifts on the 4th floor or higher.


    With unsurpassed effectiveness, how much would this cost on the market?


    "I checked the price through the central exchange. Apparently, its around 50 million stones."


    Fuck.


    What was this, a joke?


    How much had this dwarf bastard even contributed in the rift?


    "Ha ha ha! They said that that was the old price, and these are almost never put up for sale, so they might actually be even more expensive now! Of course, Im not selling either, but still!"


    ""


    "Oh, hey, whyre you so silent?"


    "Its nothing. Just I I was a bit surprised, thats all."


    To be honest, I was so surprised that my stomach, filled with alcohol and meat, was now feeling unbearably sore with jealousy.


    "I understand. 50 million stones? I thought I was going to faint when I first heard it! It must be the same for you too, huh?"


    Was this retaliation for how Id teased him about my new equipment?


    Didnt this bastard understand the concept of disproportionate response?


    "Dont be so down. Keep on adventuring, and you too could get a numbered item someday, right? Of course, it won''t be as good as what I got! Hahaha."


    Looing away from his grinning face, I slowly lowered one of my hands under the table.


    It


    Was the hand that wore the Ring of the Frost Spirit, No. 9425.


    ***


    Guardians Bracers? 50 million stones? So what?


    I decided to think as positively as possible.


    Although I was so green with envy that I felt like hurling, it was a minor annoyance. Having a strong teammate was an unquestionable positive.


    Let''s just focus on building a team.''


    The first task should be to raise the dwarf''s adventurer rank to the next level.


    If you want to find a good team member, you first need to look like an attractive team.


    Theres a huge gap between the team leader being seventh ranked and being sixth ranked, which cant be bridged by mere words.


    "Hikurod, go to the guild today and raise your adventurer rank, first."


    " Whats this all of a sudden?"


    "Dont you have 50 million stones worth of equipment? If you apply for review, the guild will definitely take it seriously!"


    "But, its too sudden "


    "So you dont want to?"


    "No, its not that"


    "Then go, now!"


    I even followed him to the guild and watched him submit the application, in case he got sidetracked.


    For reference, the evaluation results took six days, a littleter than expected, but fortunately the promotion request was sessful.


    And then the quality of our applicants rose dramatically.


    More than ten came in every day.


    And while the dwarf and I were busy carefully vetting the applications, very happily


    "Oh, a wizard?"


    Suddenly, a wizard''s application arrived.


    Of course, he wasn''t somebody from the Magic Tower, and was only 8th rank, working in a guild or a public institution somewhere


    Still, a wizard was a wizard.


    "Hey, Bjorn, isnt something wrong? How can a wizard be attracted to a team like ours?"


    "Yeah, its really weird. He couldve picked a much better team than ours."


    "Well, what should we do?"


    There were some questionable parts, but we still decided to meet him, and informed the guild.


    And, this morning


    Finally, a ce and time were set for the appointment.


    "He wont ask for half the share, right? They say all wizards are snotty"


    I didn''t know what made Hikurod so nervous.


    He hadnt given a single inch against Raven, who belonged to the tower, while haggling for his share.


    "Whatre you so worried about? If he makes a request like that, you just say its unfortunate and leave."


    "That, ah, right?"


    Was it because it was the first wizard he was meeting as a team leader?


    While I was teasing the dwarf who was so nervous that his chubby legs kept asionally knocking together, a man in a robe entered the tavern.


    He looked at us and waved his hand.


    "Yo, barbarian! Dwarf!"


    Fuck, was this anotherndmine?


    How could somebody sound so offensive with just a short greeting?


    I was already expecting a catastrophe, but just in case, I decided to wait a little longer.


    "Hahaha! Nice to meet you! Are you the wizard were here to meet today?"


    "Whatre the odds of youing across a second wizard at the same time and ce, dya think?"


    At the young wizard''s question, the dwarf looked at me in bewilderment.


    <em>Haah</em>, really, why was he like this?


    " He means, youre right."


    "Oh, is that so! Hahaha! Anyway, nice to meet you! My name is Hikurod Murad!"


    "Thats one weird name. I am Reol Webb Dwalky, an 8th rank wizard officially acknowledged by the royal family of Rafdonia."


    " R-, royal family of Rafdonia?"


    Again, what was this guy so surprised about?


    "It means he isnt from a guild, he does administrative work in a public institution."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The young wizards roundabout way of speech was also contributing, sure, but it was the dwarf, dazzled at every turn, who was really driving me up the wall.


    "Haha! Even though you''re a barbarian, you''re very knowledgeable. What''s your name?"


    "Im Bjorn, son of Yandel. Please sit down."


    Id just been nning to watch for a while, but it was so frustrating that I decided to take the lead in the conversation.


    Because thatd save all our time.


    "Dwalky, Ive pored over your application. But I still have a few questions that Id like to ask. Is that alright?"


    "Of course."


    "Do you have abyrinth pass?"


    "Would I havee here if I hadnt?"


    Well, assuming that was true


    "One more thing. Why do you want to be an adventurer, when you can make enough money in the city?"


    It was rare for eighth ranked wizards to go onbyrinth expeditions.


    For a simple reason.


    They didn''t have the skills to explore the middle or higher areas. But there was hardly any money to make on the lower floors.


    Working in a public institution would them much better ie.


    Considering the difficulty of obtaining a pass, and the risks involved, it wasnt worth the cost.


    "Hmm, thats an unexpected question."


    Dwalky, whod tilted his head for a moment, continued.


    "Its simple. I want to be a great adventurer, to honour my liege, Baron Martoine."


    His face was shing with pride as he dered his aspiration.


    The dwarf, whod had been sitting by the side listening quietly, apparently felt a chill down his spine.


    "B-, baron? You, a-are a noble? No, why would a noble?"


    Nobles.


    The most powerful group inside Rafdonia. The masses usually lived out their lives without ever meeting a single one.


    As if he felt quite content with the dwarf''s reaction, Dwalky burst outughing and proudly dered.


    "Fufufu, Aunt Enka, my mothers sister, happens to be the wife of Baron Martiones third younger brother."


    "!!!"


    The dwarf was hyperventting as if he was about to faint, and Dwalky patted his shoulder as if he understood.


    There was a kind smile on his lips.


    Seeing that smile, I thought


    "Dont be too nervous. I wont abuse my status to mistreat others."


    This punk, did he really have a few screws loose?


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. wrist guard). This literally trantes to bracers which are used by archers. As this is supposed to be a melee warriors equipment, perhaps the author means vambraces instead.


    There''s been a pretty big problem with the trantion till now. Rank and level were being used interchangeably, which is obviously incorrect in hindsight  level is a more game-specific term and starts from one at the bottom, going higher. Rank/rating/grade is a term more specific to the reality, with rank nine being the bottom and going lower as you get stronger. <em>Mostly</em> all previous chapters have now been corrected, but if you notice an error, please leave ament on the relevant chapter!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    <strong>Companions (3)</strong>


    A polished appearance and curly blonde hair.


    Height in the mid-160s, with a tall andnky body.


    A rank 8 wizard who was capable of daily life and administration magics, a few curses, and cold magic.


    Reol Webb Dwalky.


    The more he talked, the more his words stank, practically oozing.


    Fuck, is he actually a wizard or not?''


    I suddenly had such doubts, so I tried to verify, but surprisingly, he was legit.


    And looking back, hed never truly lied.


    Hed only said that his aunts husband was the third brother of the baron, not that he himself was an aristocrat.


    Well, he probably knew where to draw the line.


    Impersonating a noble was an unpardonable crime, the sentence being summary execution.


    "So how about it? Am I in?"


    After much deliberation, it was decided to add him to the team.


    " We will be colleagues from now on."


    "Ha ha! Thats good! Because its my first time, I wanted to join a team with as many warriors as possible."


    His personality was full of bravado and bluff.


    And hed never delved into thebyrinth before.


    Although these two were demerits, but


    He was still a wizard.


    He didnt request a higher share, and even said hed follow orders properly inside thebyrinth, so on bnce, he was a decent enough pick.


    Because nothinges cheap without reason.''


    Moreover, wed get better applicants if it became known that we had a wizard on the team.


    It wasnt like our recruitment notice would describe our wizard''s personality, right?


    "Once we recruit the rest of the team, well contact you again."


    "I see. Then I''ll see youter."


    After Dwalky left, the dwarf, whod been frozen throughout the conversation, let out a long breath.


    "Isnt he great? A wizard, even a nobleman, is so humble "


    I answered with sincerity.


    "Hikurod, its you who really is the greatest."


    I was being a hundred percent sincere.


    My life in the city settled into a in routine after that.


    Aside from visiting Raven''sb once a week, I got up every day at 7 am, grabbed a bite to eat, and went straight to the library.


    "Parstyev."


    "Im off then. Have a nice day."


    ""


    Includingst time, Id been here almost every day for two months, but Id never had a proper conversation with thisdy librarian.


    <em>Cough!</em>


    Usually, I simply kept reading till the closing time, going out for a meal break every four hours.


    But today, the routine would have to be broken because I had an appointment.


    I was about to leave a little earlier than the closing time, when the librarian suddenly started talking to me.


    "I have a question."


    " What is it?"


    "Why do you always wear armour when youe to the library?"


    Oh, that was what she was curious about.


    I answered honestly.


    "What if I leave it at the inn and someone steals it?"


    " I see, so thats why."


    As soon as she got her answer, the librarian closed her eyes as if she was done.


    "I thought you werepletely indifferent to others, but you dont seem to be, huh?"


    I felt like I was losing for some reason, so I added ament, but the librarian showed a slight displeasure on her face.


    "I keep gettingints from the other users. They feel so worried at the sight of you that they cant read the books calmly."


    " I-, is that so?"


    "Yes. If your business here is done, could you please not disturb me anymore and leave?


    <em>Disturb?</em>


    <em>Yeah, I should just leave so you can get back to your nap, eh?</em>


    I wanted to retort, but if she really got annoyed and had me banned, itd be a headache.


    I left the library at a fast, almost running pace, and headed for the meeting ce.


    It was a little past 9 in the evening when I got there.


    "There you are! Bjorn! Why are you sote today!"


    "Sorry, it was too small to find."


    "Hahaha! More jokes! Come sit down!"


    In the evening, I met the dwarf and had a drink together.


    Not just today, about three or four times a week.


    Of course, it wasnt to foster our friendship, it was to discuss the team.


    "So, how was the guy you met this time?"


    "He was a serious and reliable friend."


    No, not that.


    How were his skills?


    "Ah! It wasn''t as bad as Id been worrying itd be. Hes had a long career as an adventurer, and is an all-rounder with skills for all sorts of situations."


    "Right."


    " So, what do you think?"


    After thinking for a while, I nodded, and the dwarf''splexion brightened.


    "Haah, thats good. I was wondering what to do if you didn''t like him. There isnt much time left."


    In his sigh, I could hear his pain, as a team leader who was actually only a figurehead[1].


    In fact, he was the one who was suffering the most.


    Let''s praise him more, praise him more.


    Praises didnt cost money, anyway.


    "You did a great job, Hikurod. Also, you are a great leader. I''m d I chose you."


    "Ha ha ha! Is that so?"


    "Of course. Is there another team leader in this world who respects the team members opinions like you do? Don''t lose your focus and just keep on doing things the way you are. Then, unlike that idiot who kicked you out, youll be a great team leader."


    "Ha ha! Youve been a real help, too, mate! This was my first time in a role like this, so Id been a bit worried, but I''m d that I have you with me!"


    My heart was overwhelmed at those words.


    This dwarf alwaysined about my frequent interferences. Howe he turned into such a great team leader overnight?


    "Then, you buy the alcohol today!"


    " Again? Didn''t I buy itst time too!"


    "Hey, a good team leader shouldnt be so stingy!"


    "Hey, who says Im stingy!"


    Exactly one week was left before thebyrinth opened.


    "Ah, fine, Ill buy it today! Finally, weve got all the team members, is the price of alcohol an issue?"


    Finally, the team wasplete.


    The reality is different from the game.


    You can''t enter thebyrinth just with a full team, therere other preparations you need to make separately.


    First, everyone in the team has to gather and discuss.


    How far to go, where would the main hunting ground be, and  as adventurers whore all crazy for money  whether the loot distribution ratio is fair.


    If no problem arises, you have to go to the guild office to register as an official team, and then work together every day to organize the exploration n, etc.


    It passed quickly.''


    This has been my busiest week since waking up in Bjorn Yandel''s body.


    And the long-awaited moment hase.


    You have entered the Crystal Cave on the first floor.


    The Crystal Cave on the first floor of thebyrinth is covered in brightly coloured spots of light.


    "Oh! This is abyrinth!"


    Unlike the days when Id been solo or at best part of a duo, now therere five men and women around me.


    These are the new team members wholl be joining us on this journey.


    Let''s introduce them one by one


    "Lieite!"


    "Ouch! Fuck! My eyes!"


    The skinny blond, who cast optical magic before my eyes could adapt, is named Riol Webb Dwalky.


    Dwalky the Dunce[2], for short.


    "This crazy basta"


    The dwarf cuts my grumbling off.


    "Dwalky, save your magic as much as possible."


    "Oh, but isnt it too dark?"


    "In thebyrinth, this is already very bright. If it gets really dark, you can light a torch."


    "Okay then, I see."


    This is a change thats urred over time.


    The dwarf finally realized that Dwalky isnt a noble, and began to be more rxed around him.


    And, somehow, theyve be pretty friendly.


    The dwarf pretends to be indifferent, but whenever Dwalky the Dunce does something stupid, hes there to take care of it.


    "Why did you pack so much for thebyrinth? Rookie mistake. Come on, give it to me, Ill put it in my bag."


    "Your meticulous consideration, I will not decline."


    While the dwarf is watching over the idiot and taking care of him as usual


    A high-pitched, cheerful voice breaks in.


    "Captain, shouldnt we start moving?"


    Misha Karlstein.


    As can be seen from the triangr ears growing on her head, shes a beastkin adventurer.


    Twenty-five years old, and on her fifth year as an adventurer.


    Her height in his early 170s, and her tall and slender body along with her proud expression creates the impression of an icy beauty, but


    "Stop ying ande on. I want to get to cracking some monster skulls."


    She has a strange habit of slightly slurring her words at the end of her speech.


    She ims that its an unavoidable problem due to the beastkin body structure, but Ive never seen one with such poor pronunciation before.


    Oh, and she has one more trait.


    "Ha ha! If Princess says so, we have to march!"


    "He! Didn''t I tell you not to call me Princess!"


    "Still, youre the daughter of the chieftain of the Red Cat tribe, how could a mere dwarf like me "


    "Shut your trap! You bastard dwarf!"


    Misha Karlstein is the princess of one of the five great tribes, the Red Cat tribe.


    The thirteenth, or the fifteenth?


    I can''t remember her actual number in the sequence.


    In any case, theres no need for special treatment or anything like that.


    In the first ce, she''s only a princess by the norm of human society, not a real princess of the beastkin.


    Rather, theres somebody else in the team to be more careful of.


    "Murad, stop it. Even if its just a joke, you shouldnt annoy her like that."


    Brown Rotmiller.


    A human, thirty-four years old.


    Although hes only seventh rank, he has eight years of experience.


    No matter how meritocratic the adventurer industry may be, hes the most experienced among us.


    That''s why even the dwarf takes a step back every time he says something.


    "Hey, was I a little too harsh? Ill be more careful in the future."


    "Serves you right "


    "Same goes for you, Karlstein. I understand youre angry, but does that justify calling your team leader a bastard?"


    " I was wrong."


    Personally, in this team, I like him the best.


    In a way, he''s the only normal member in this team.


    Well, thats what, unlike the other team members, also makes him difficult to deal with.


    "Murad, can we stop dying any farther and depart?"


    "Ah, yes, please."


    "From now on, everyone, please follow me."


    Dwalky speaks up just as were about to start.


    "Wait, wouldnt it be better for Bjorn or Hikurod to take the lead? Theyre the warriors "


    "Ill need help from the third floor onwards, but Ill be enough by myself till then."


    Frankly, I don''t know what he''s so worried about.


    Rotmiller is a professional adventurer.


    Whos survived thebyrinth for eight years.


    His adventurer rating is lowpared to his experience, but


    I rather appreciate that part.


    In eight years, he mustve gone through all sorts of situations, but isn''t he still alive and kicking?


    Not by virtue of brute force, but by taking advantage of his other diverse talents.


    That''s probably why hes so serious and inflexible about everything.''


    Under Rotmillers guidance, we finally reach our destination, asionally smashing the monsters appear in our way.


    To the outermost part of the first floor, often called the Dark Zone.


    Despite running all the way via the shortest route without losing our way even once, the portal had already been opened by some other adventurers by the time we reach it.


    "I got outpaced this time too."


    "Dont be so hard on yourself. You''ve done your job without any mistakes."


    "Murad, thats no reason to give up. If you can''t resent your own shorings, that means your life as an adventurer is over."


    "I-, is that so?"


    It took us about ten hours to get here, for reference.


    After Rotmillers passionate speech, I cant say it out loud, but for a generalist adventurer team like ours, this is already a very good record. We arent a speedrunning team specialized in grabbing the portal opening experience, after all.


    To be honest, I hadn''t expected him to find the portal so easily.


    He isnt even a specialist guide, but to think he still found the way so fast''


    Im anticipating all the other talents he hasnt had the chance to show off yet.


    But in a corner of my heart, a strand of regret blooms.


    If it were Ainar or Erwen, I wouldve been able to grab the opening experience.''


    Dimensional instability.


    By using the method that can only be called a bug'', its possible to grab the portal opening experience without any fuss.


    But this is a method that can only be used when the secrecy can be maintained through a promise'' or an oath''.


    Later Let''s save it forter when I have a really reliable team. After all, experience isnt the limiting factor right now.''


    I take a deep breath and shake off thest traces of my regrets.


    And the dwarf shouts loudly at the same time.


    "Cmon then, lets go in!"


    The dwarf steps into the portal first, and I immediately follow after.


    Please, I hope nothing big happens this time


    <em>Hm? Isnt this a bit too windy?</em>


    You have entered the Beasts Lair on the second floor.


    The true journey has just begun.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]   (lit. pants team leader), a nominal leader with no real power. Themon usage is  (lit. pants boss/CEO). Although it uses simr words as the English phrase wearing the pants (in a rtionship) the meaning is the opposite. The etymology behind pants can found at Namu Wiki.


    [2]   (<em>Dwalky Saeki</em>), where  (<em>saeki</em>) is short for  (<em>saekki</em>), bastard.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    <strong>Companions (4)</strong>


    Skills are, of course, very important when looking for colleagues.


    But there are virtues that are just as important.


    Reliability, for example.


    In other words, can they be trusted?


    Of course, when things go smoothly, this isn''t much of a problem. You can just band together andugh, <em>hahahoho</em>.


    But what if they dont?


    When the worst happens, can you trust them with your back?


    Maybe it''s not a matter of trust, it''s a matter of nature.''


    This is the part that you cant find out just by re-reading the application letter a few times, or after a few meet-and-greets.


    Human nature is hidden deep within.


    And I fervently hope that we do not ever need to show our true natures to each other.


    Because thatd be for the best of us all.


    "No matter how many times its been, I just can''t get used to the stink of this ce! Ha ha ha! Hey, Dwalky, you alright over there?"


    " Please don''t talk to me ugh  hurk!"


    I turn my gaze away from the nauseous form of Dwalky, and nce around for a moment.


    The ce where I currently am is on the second floor, essible through the portal in the eastern area of the first floor, the habitat of the de wolves.


    The Lair of Beasts.


    As can be inferred from the name, its a ce where mainly beast-type monsters appear.


    And that''s why it stinks so badly.


    That too, a very dense smell.


    "Rotmiller, are you alright? I heard you have an olfactory essence?"


    "Thank you for your concern, but Im fine. This isnt my first or second timeing here."


    "Right."


    Is this the true form of somebody in his eighth year?


    Just looking at this uncle somehow gives me peace of mind.


    Ill have to nose in a bit more to understand him better.


    "By the way, when will our wizarde to his senses? I need to go make some money "


    Misha Karlstein.


    She shows no empathy for the suffering of her colleagues, and only cares about her own interests.


    While Im about to add this sentence to her character evaluation in my head, I freeze.


    Am I not the same?


    "Dwalky, calm down. How much of our time are you going to waste?"


    "Right, right. If you cant even handle something like this, you''re no adventurer. Wizard! Grow up!"


    As soon as I say a word, Misha, whos next to me, immediately jumps on the bandwagon with a high-pitched tone.


    But Dwalky shows a rather unexpected reaction.


    "Thats right. Now I must act like an adult."


    Uh, is that how hes taking it?


    To be honest, I thought he''d make some stupid excuse. Or maybe even get angry.


    "Lets go."


    "Hah, but are you okay?"


    "Of course, its tough. But even though its my first time, even though Im a wizard how pathetic would it be if I became a burden to my teammates?"


    "I, uh, I didnt say you were a b-burden"


    While Misha is embarrassed by the unexpected apology


    Dwalky, getting up from the ground with a pale face, mutters sadly.


    "I cant besmirch the honour of Baron Martoin."


    " Hey! You''re pretending to be a noble again!! I won''t be scammed anymore!"


    "Ha ha ha! Let''s go. Im really okay, now!"


    Seeing him so cheerful as if its all been a lie just now, Misha bursts into anger as if shed been cheated once again. And finally, we slowly start moving.


    "From here on, everyone, please follow my steps. Although it looks t, the terrain is filled with pits."


    "Pits? Im looking, but I can''t see any"


    "Theyre usually filled in with trash, so its hard to tell them apart. So you could easily fall into one If you dont take care where you step."


    " Rotmiller, I will trust only you."


    The Beasts Lair is a canyon terrain.


    The narrow path is lined with high cliffs on both sides, and any adventurer passing by must find their way by wandering through the cliffs tangled like a maze.


    There are no traps, but the role of the scout is more important than in the Goblin Forest.''


    For reference, the monsters that appear are de wolves, wall mole rats, sabre tigers, werewolves, and vulkars, and most of them live in the caves on the cliffsides.


    Itsmon for adventurers whore here mainly to hunt, to enter a cave and fight a group of monsters.


    But our purpose is to go to the third floor, so we pass on it.


    You have defeated a giant de wolf. EXP+1


    You have defeated a sabre tiger. EXP +2


    You have defeated a werewolf. EXP +2


    You have defeated a wall mole rat. EXP +1


    As we move quickly while hunting only the monsters roaming outside the caves, the timees to take a break.


    Three hours left before the start of the second day.


    [20:58].


    Although the entire day has been invested in travelling


    Without Rotmiller as the scout, it wouldve taken twice as long to get here.


    "The entrance must be narrow, so thiss be a good ce to camp."


    We clean up the den of a wall mole, and start preparing our camp.


    The dwarf, Rotmiller, and Misha.


    We have three adventurers with years of experience, so the preparations take barely an eyeblink.


    Even the wizard, whos had no presence so far other than creating drinking water, shines at this time.


    "Since theres rm magic, one person on watch should be sufficient."


    "Why do we need somebody on watch?"


    "Dwalky, it''s not because I don''t trust you, so get any strange ideas. As you know, monsters arent the only ones to be wary of in thebyrinth."


    To be a proper adventurer, you need to be on the lookout for other adventurers, whore the same as you, more than monsters.


    "The first watch goes to Rotmiller, whos worked the hardest today, and well take turns from then on in this order"


    "Wait, I dont have to stand watch?"


    "Leave this to us, and rest."


    The wizard is excluded from the night watch roster.


    Not because were particrly concerned about his weak stamina, but because this is the custom.


    Adventurers are big fans of grant honours ording to ones merits[1], and the rm magic is enough topensate for a watch shift.


    Well, actually, the custom came about naturally from trying to please the wizards.''


    Anyway, its unbelievablyfortable to have stand on night watch only for two hours.


    Sleeping six hours a day?


    Compared to when Id been in a two-person team, its almost like heaven.


    Of course, the downside is that the number of people to share the loot has increased, but its a more than fair trade-off because we can now hunt more and stronger monsters.


    "I, the great wizard, Reol"


    "Stop mumbling and wake up, wizard!"


    " Slurp, is it morning already?"


    "I don''t know if it''s morning, but I''m sure it''s time to wake up."


    Day 2, 5 am.


    The first night that Ive been so worried about, passed by without a hitch.


    The rm magic detected monsters four times, and a group of adventurers approached the campsite when it was the dwarf''s turn, so all of us had to wake up together


    That was all just par for the course.


    "Dwalky mustve adapted too by now, so Ill speed up a bit from now on."


    "Hmm, but theres no need to be in such a hurry, is there?"


    "Itd be convenient for camping if we arrive on the third floor as early as possible."


    From the second day onwards, we reduce the chatter as much as possible and focus only on travelling. Of course, monsters block our way every few minutes, but


    Its a wee sight.


    You have defeated a half-moon rock bear. EXP+1


    You have defeated a wall mole queen. EXP+1


    You have defeated a blood de Wolf. EXP+1


    I suppose Ive hunted all the ninth ranked monsters in the Beasts Lair?


    Because this is my first sojourn here, the experience points are piling up fairly quickly. Of course, I dont have some kind of HUD with an exp bar.


    If I count the monsters I''ve hunted so far


    Only forty.


    If I do get the proper bonuses for killing a high variant guardian, its forty-four.


    Theres still a long way to go before I can reach level four.''


    As the level goes up, the required experience increases explosively.


    For level two its six, for level three, thirty, and for level four, a hundred and fifty.


    Of course, its not a continuous geometric progression by a factor of five, but its safe to say that the level of difficulty is even higher than that.


    If the monster goes up by one rank, the count increases by +1, but even with that, once youve run out of monsters you can reasonably hunt, its no longer a matter of supply and demand.


    Tch, it''s not like I''m in a hurry to level up right now.''


    Im level three right now.


    Meaning I can absorb up to three essences.


    In other words, I still have an essence slot left.


    Of course, Im not expecting another essence toe out before I hit level four.


    [Dungeon and Stone] isnt as kind a game as that.


    Why did I have to y a game like this


    Such regrets well up in my heart, but what can I do?


    The me of that time, whod felt the more joy the more difficult the journey, had been a top-notch pervert.


    "Well now slow down. From here on out, only higher species will appear, and the number would also increase dramatically."


    As we trail after Rotmiller for about half a day


    The terrain, or to be precise, the colour of the cliffs, starts changing.


    From reddish brown to ck.


    Is this the end of the second part?''


    No rank nine monsters appear anymore.


    Still, no one, including me, is too nervous.


    "Even if its a higher species, on the second floor, that just means rank eight!"


    Our team is rank seven on average.


    And we have people whove been active on the third floor for a certain amount of time.


    Well, I myself am a rookie


    But Im an exception because I''ve seen it all in the game.


    "By the way, did Bjorn say he hasnt been to the third floor yet?"


    "Yes, so?"


    Thinking she might be trying to start up an argument, I answer in a stern tone, but Misha sounds genuinely admiring.


    "Great. It took me a year just to get to the third floor!"


    Well, that just makes me ufortable.


    " I just got lucky."


    It''s not a topic I''d like to talk about at length, so I try stalling, but then the dwarf also joins the conversation.


    "One year to the third floor? So how long did it take you to get to the fourth floor?"


    "Um, two years? I think it took about that long."


    "Ah, just like me."


    "Yieesh! Im suddenly feeling a little embarrassed! Even though Im your senior, team leader, youre already sixth rank!"


    "But instead, you were born into a good family, Miss Karlstein!"


    "Yieesh! I told you, dont bring up my family!"


    As the conversation lengthens and theres a sign of another quarrel starting up, Rotmiller, whod been looking for the way forward, intervenes.


    "Both of you, stop."


    His voice, his tone, and his expression are the same asst time.


    But why do I feel hes more annoyed thanst time?


    Hey, hes working hard on his own, so its too much to have to calm people down whorezing around in the back, is that it?''


    But I dont pay much thought to it.


    You have entered the Pilgrims'' Path on the third floor.


    It was a little past noon on the second day.


    ording to Rotmillers wless guidance, we entered the third floor.


    It was a bit disappointing that I couldn''t hunt a few more reasonable rank eight monsters in the Beasts Lair


    Because not all of them appeared regrly on the second floor.


    I''ll get another crack them someday.''


    Shaking off my remaining regrets, I focused on our current situation.


    "Rotmiller! Get out of the way!"


    The ce where I was now, was on the third floor, the Pilgrims Path''.


    It was along the route from the Beasts Lair to the Steel Rock Hill''.


    And upon arrival, we encountered two seventh ranked monsters.


    "Dwalky! Use corrosion magic!"


    Entity name: irontro''.


    You could easily visualize them as wild boars with steel tusks.


    Only, they about five times the size of a wild boar from Mount Jirisan in Korea.


    Reol Webb Dwalky has cast the eighth grade curse magic, [Corrosion].


    While Rotmiller, who entered the portal first, retreated to avoid the monsters


    Dwalky immediately cast a spell.


    And in tandem, the dwarf and I dashed forward to block one each with our shields.


    <em>ng!</em>


    A heavy shock hit me from the front.


    If it were the old shield, it wouldve gotten crushed the moment it met the charge.


    Like the dwarf''s shield was, over there.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [Emergency Restoration].


    "Bjorn? Whyre you suddenly looking at me like that?"


    "No, Im just not being jealous."


    I really wasnt.


    If you use a hard shield in the first ce, you don''t have to fix it every time, right?


    "Whats that, all of a sudden? Anyway, Bjorn! Don''t even think about pushing them away, just dont get pushed back!"


    "You dont have to spell it out loud, I already know!"


    Irontro''s active skill is Counterweight''.


    It has the effect of knockback immunity.


    It was also the same essence that the dwarf had.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [Counterweight].


    Did he even have a conscience?


    A crazy wild boar with that kind of a skill was charging straight at me, and this dwarf bastard was nagging me about not getting pushed back?


    The anger inherent in the barbarian body surged up once again.


    Was that why?


    "Behel-raaaaa!"


    Instead of waiting for the rest of the teammates to attack, I swung my mace and smacked the irontro on the jaws.


    <em>Cra-ack!</em>


    At that moment when the steel mrs that had already been [corroded] were shattered without resisting


    "Essence, here Ie!"


    Without my permission, Misha stepped on my back and leapt high, stabbing a dagger deep into the irontros head.


    You have defeated an irontro. EXP+3


    One down.


    I thought of dealing with the other one as well, but stopped and watched for a while.


    Dwalky was casting magic.


    One of the few offensive spells he had.


    Reol Webb Dwalky has cast the eighth-grade attack magic [Ice Lance].


    A skewer of ice flew and pierced into the irontro''s stomach.


    If hed aimed at the head or the heart, it wouldve been a one hit kill, but


    Id have to give him some detailed feedbackter.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The battle ended with Rotmiller approaching the copsed Aiantro, and firing a bolt into its forehead from the crossbow in his hands.


    Of course, no essence dropped.


    Well, that wasnt what was important right now.


    There was a monster right in front of the portal''


    Some bastards might be lurking nearby.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. awarding paddy fields), investigate and rank ones merits, small andrge, and reward ordingly.


    We''re changing to using capitalized forms for skill names. Previous chapters would be retroactively updated in due time.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    <strong>Team Halfwits (1)</strong>


    "Rotmiller, is there anyone nearby?"


    Could they perhaps have simr doubts as me?


    Rotmiller closed his eyes and opened them again without saying a word. Then he looked around with his newly oval-shaped pupils.


    Brown Rotmiller has cast [Thermal Colouring[1]].


    The lizardman skirmishers ability, Thermal Colouring''.


    Its function is simr to that of a modern thermal imaging camera.


    This skill had been quite useful in the game. As long as it was a living creature, this alone was enough to find it out, even if it was using [Stealth] or another simr ability.


    "Theres no one nearby."


    Rotmiller disarmed the ability and gave a brief reply.


    "But judging from the smell, someone was here a while ago."


    Coming from someone with two essences that corrected the olfactory stats, the possibility of him being wrong was slim.


    I followed up with a few more questions.


    "How long ago was it, if you had to guess?"


    "Theres a margin of error, but at this level of body odour, Id say around a couple of minutes."


    "So theres a very high chance that they left after they saw using?"


    " Yes."


    Rotmiller nodded bitterly, and the dwarf, whod been quietly listening to the conversation, interrupted with amazement.


    "Wait, then they were aiming at us?"


    "Perhaps not aiming at us specifically. Just waiting for someone toe hunting."


    Rotmiller didn''t deny it.


    He also exined that luring monsters in front of the portal was a favourite technique for pigers.


    Perhaps it was considered a low-risk piging method?


    Even if its just a mean and petty trick, its amazingly effective.''


    Surprise attack using monsters.


    Aimed at the exact moment when the adventurers, whod just crossed the portal, were the most vulnerable.


    If they got annihted, great! If one or two got hurt, still good. And if they manage to endure it without damage, you can just back off for a while and wait for the next set of prey.


    "Rotmiller! Cant we catch their trail and hunt them down? Killing pigers is good money!"


    "Even if we could, itd be difficult to actually find them. They wont stay nearby and risk being hunted down And above all, we dont have any evidence. We cant rule out the possibility of being the ones framed instead."


    "Hey, the dead dont talk!"


    Hearing his reasoning, Misha retorted with an angry face, but the dwarf made a calm and cold decision as the leader.


    "Were going to make a quick trip back down to the second floor and leave a warning about pigers in front of the portal."


    "Thats the correct decision."


    We followed the minimum rules one had to abide by as adventurers, and then left the portal and went on our way.


    Naturally, the conversation switched to the topic of pigers.


    However, the more I listened, the stranger it became.


    "Youre great, Rotmiller. I never even know that there was such a technique."


    "I''ve only ever heard of it before, but this is my first time falling for this trick. "


    "You dont meet pigers often, after all!"


    <em>Uh, what the hell are you shitheads talking about?</em>


    I felt alienated from the adventurers chattering all around me, finding it difficult to empathize, and ended up asking some questions.


    And then I realized a shocking fact!


    "Youre asking me? I guess, about eight times in the past five years? One time they were on the same team as me, and the rest were all just some assholes!"


    Only eight times in five years?


    Fuck, werent adventurers supposed to meet pigers almost on a daily basis?


    "Yeah, sure it used to be like that about a hundred and fifty years ago!"


    Misha said that after the death of the first king, who was also called the Immortal King, the number of pigers was greatly reduced due to various policies.


    But I couldn''t understand it.


    It was clear that something was wrong.


    Because there could be no exnation otherwise.


    Once in the Crystal Cave, once in the Goblin Forest, twice in the Land of the Dead''


    In total, in thest three months, Id encountered pigers five times.


    What was wrong with me?


    When I told this story to get some opinions, everyone, including Rotmiller, looked at me with strange eyes.


    "How many sins did Bjornmit in a previous life?"


    "Ha ha ha! Maybe it''s because you''re here that we met the pigers today!"


    ""


    I had nothing to say.


    What kind of life had I been living?


    As I walked sullenly and silently, not having the energy to refute, Rotmiller sighed and spoke.


    "Everyone, stop teasing him. Everyone knows that Miss Karlstein is one of the lucky ones, right?"


    "Ah! It was like that !"


    "I, too, tend to see pigers about once every three months. So don''t worry too much about it."


    <em>Ah, uh, um</em>


    <em>Thank you forforting me.</em>


    Still, that was different from five times in three months.


    Wormstone defeated. EXP+2


    You have defeated an iron falcon. EXP+2


    You have defeated a steel hill guard. EXP+2


    The third floor, the Pilgrim''s Path''.


    No matter which route you pass though, such as the Land of the Dead, the Goblin Forest, or the Beasts Lair, this is where you end up eventually.


    The starting point is different for each route, so if you want to meet adventurers from different routes, you have to follow the road to the centre of the fourth floor, where the portal is.


    It took about three to four days on average to get to the centre


    For reference, this is the time it takes if you only focus on travelling. From that it can be seen howrge the third floor is in size. Its iparable to the previous floors.


    Therefore, in addition to the name of the section, the Pilgrim''s Path'', each monster habitat is also named separately, and one of them, the Steel Rock Hill'', is where we are now.


    "Then well camp here today, and tomorrow well move on to the next area."


    The boundary line where the area ends.


    At that halfway point, we start preparing our camp. The reason being, as the territories of the monsters from both sides ovep here, therere rtively few monsters roaming around.


    "By the way, Dwalky, are you alright? You haven''t looked good for the past while."


    The dwarf, whos finished his sleeping preparations byying out his sleeping bag on the floor, starts talking to Dwalky.


    So Rotmiller, Misha and I start eavesdropping while pretending not to.


    Because Im curious.


    Why does this talkative guy keep on spewing vitriol?


    " Did I look like that?"


    "Maybe I was mistaken, but thats how it seemed to me."


    "I guess"


    Dwalky smiles bitterly and nods.


    And after hesitating for a while, he responds.


    "I know what I''m going to sound like. Maybe I just look naive and young from your point of view. But to be honest, I was shocked."


    "Shocked?"


    "Or rather, you were right to say that the illusion Id been under was shattered. I''ve always heard of adventurers since I was little, but Id never heard of such a thing."


    An adventurer who kills other adventurers.


    Or rather, an adventurer who makes money by killing other adventurers.


    Certainly, this reality isnt full of dreams and childish feelings.


    "Hey, no, that was just a joke!"


    "Doesnt matter if it was a joke or not. Maybe, if I continue working as an adventurer, one day Ill also kill people, right?"


    At that, everyone in the party shuts their mouths.


    ""


    ""


    Anyfort you try to provide at this point would be nothing but a lie.


    The dwarf, Misha, Rotmiller, and I all have experienced killing people.


    And if Dwalky continues in this industry, the day will inevitablye when he too shall experience it.


    "So I made up my mind. Since Ive gotten this far, Ill keep going "


    Hearing his muttering which sounds much more determined than Id have expected, I ask him one thing.


    "So what was the result? Are you determined to do it?"


    "I am. But when the timees, I don''t know how well Ill do."


    Dwalky''s resolve is full of confusion.


    He isnt confident in himself, and is full of fear of the future.


    Yet


    "Thats enough."


    Rather, I think this is better.


    Compared to idiots who make promises they can''t keep and then start whining when pushes to shove.


    Perhaps he thinks the same, since Rotmiller, whod been listening to the conversation, speaks up from the side.


    "Its important that you not get overconfident. You sound a lot more reliable,pared to shouting I can do it!, to my ears."


    "Is that so?"


    Seeing Dwalkys sullen expression, Rotmiller gives him a warm smile.


    As if looking at a young man walking the same path hes travelled long ago.


    "You know what you have to do, and youre determined to do it. As long as you stay like that, youll surely do well even when the timees."


    "Really, I hope I would"


    "Ha ha ha! Cheer up, my friend!"


    The conversation finally ends when the dwarf ps Dwalky on the back.


    But while people are about toy down after settling the order of watch during the night


    "Wait a minute, can you all give me some time?"


    Suddenly, Rotmiller calls on the whole party.


    "I know that taking a little more rest would help the team, but theres something that I want to show you."


    "What is it?"


    At my question, Rotmiller looks at Dwalky as he responds.


    "Proof that this job isnt just full of hard and terrible things."


    Soon after, Rotmiller checks his watch and walks to the edge of the cliff near the campsite.


    We follow, without any idea about whats happening.


    All we can see, is the usual darkness.


    The darkness of thebyrinth, which eats even the light, is an ever-present obstruction to the sight of us adventurers.


    "What were you nning to show us?"


    "Wait, wait a minute."


    Seeing Rotmiller answer while looking at his watch, I suddenly have a guess, so I take out my own watch.


    [23:59].


    One minute before the start of the third day, when the monster poption peaks.


    The second hand of the clock moves with a ticking sound.


    10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5


    I close the lid of the watch and look into the darkness on the other side of the cliff. Before long, silver orbs of light begin appearing in the distance, lighting up the darkness.


    In numbers beyond counting, they start rising from the ground, fluttering in the air like dandelion seeds, and ascend towards the sky.


    The darkbyrinth gradually bes brighter and brighter.


    Its now that I realize why this ce is called the Steel Rock Hill''.


    "Its a view that only adventurers who arrive early can see. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    Hill.


    In other words, even within thebyrinth, this ce is a hignd.


    Its usually far too dark, so its difficult to tell, but once this bunch of light scours away the darkness, the entire area of this spacious third floor can be seen at a nce.


    Mountains and fields, and even a river flowing through them.


    A dense forest, and a high spire at the centre of it all, towering up to the ceiling.


    If Id lived my whole life within the walls of Rafdonia, it wouldve been an unprecedented sight.


    Dwalky, looking nkly at the view, murmurs.


    " I think I understand now, why adventurers say that the world is wide."


    I raise my head and look up at the sky.


    I know its just a closed roof over our heads, but at this moment, it really feels like the heavens.


    Like standing under an open night sky, with the Milky Way twinkling high above.


    Of course, it onlysts for a fleeting moment.


    It takes only a minute or so for the orbs of light to reach the ceiling and disappear.


    "No one knows why this happens only on the third floor."


    There are many hypotheses.


    For example, that the magic of thebyrinth dimension bes oversaturated on the third day, and is released.


    Or that its a blessing from God.


    Everyone epts what they want to believe.


    But Rotmiller encapstes it perfectly.


    "Its clear that there is some reason or other. But anyone who sees this scene in person doesnt wonder why."


    "Thats right! I''ve only ever heard of it, but this is my first time seeing it in person! Normally, Id have been coolly sleeping inside my sleeping bag by now!"


    "Ha ha ha! Do you think this friend won''t be able to sleep tonight after seeing this?"


    After that, the lightpletely disappears, and the usual darkness envelops thebyrinth again. All the team members, except for me, whos the rookie and therefore on first watch, go to sleep in their own sleeping bags.


    But


    ""


    It takes a long time before I hear the sound of sleep from Dwalky''s sleeping bag.


    It was a bright new day.


    Not that the surroundings had really brightened up or anything. It was still just as dark.


    But the time was morning.


    [08: 10].


    After clearing out the campsite, we walked downhill for a while and left the Steel Rock Hill.


    And then we reached our first destination.


    "Come on, the Orc Colonys just ahead."


    Orc Colony.


    Among the various areas on the third floor, this ce had the highest number of monsters. A characteristic feature was that only monsters of rank eight or higher appeared here.


    If you aren''t going straight to the fourth floor, you wont find a hunting ground better than here.''


    The difficulty level was the second highest among the third-floor areas.


    But if my predictions were correct, we wouldnt be facing any major risks.


    In fact, with our team, working on the fourth floor was possible.


    We had a wizard, and there were three people apart from me who were originally active on the fourth floor.


    "Then lets try and clear this area as a team for a while, and decide our next steps based on the oue."


    After reorganizing the team formation, we set foot into the high bushes.


    Although I called it a reorganization, it was just sending Rotmiller to the rear and the dwarf taking his ce.


    "Murad, theres a group of orcsing at one oclock."


    As expected of a popr hunting ground with a high monster concentration, even though we were in the outskirts, we managed to encounter a group of orcs after walking only for a little while.


    "Chwi, chwiik!"


    A basic set of four orc warriors, one archer and one shaman.


    "Just do like you practiced!"


    I took my ce in the formation wed already put together in advance.


    Named, Formation A.


    A formation where the dwarf and I were the tanks solidly blocking at the front, and Misha, who took the melee dealer position, freely moved between the shield walls, prioritizing the closest enemies to defeat first.


    Reol Webb Dwalky has cast the eighth-grade attack magic [Ice Lance].


    Orcs didnt need any special curse-type magics, so Dwalky only focused on attacks.


    And the same went for Rotmiller.


    In battle, he concentrated on supporting us from the rear using his crossbow.


    Although he had one more additional role.


    Orc shaman has cast [Frenzy].


    All orc warriors have three times the physical resistance for ten seconds.


    If a monster ignored the shield wall and rushed to the rear, he had to protect the party member most vulnerable to close range attacks, meaning Dwalky.


    "Its [Frenzy] magic! Be careful!"


    "Dwalky! Stay behind me!"


    "Got it!"


    One of the orc warriors in the [Frenzied] state ignored us and rushed for Dwalky, but Rotmiller pulled out a shield to block him.


    Of course, as a scout, he didn''t have the physical ability needed to defeat an orc warrior one-on-one, but


    "Haah, that surprised me!"


    He just needed to buy some time by using any of his main or secondary weapons, like his crossbow, buckler, dagger, or fire grenade.


    So he could hold on until Misha provided support or Dwalky cast attack magic.


    You have defeated an orc warrior. EXP+2


    You have defeated an orc archer. EXP+2


    You have defeated an orc shaman. EXP+2


    So the first battle with the orcs ended smoothly. Itsted about eight minutes in total, and there were no injuries, but I couldnt deny that it took longer than Id expected.


    The issue is definitely our DPS.''


    Along with our scout, we had two shield warriors.


    And orcs had fairly high physical resistance among the eighth-grade monsters.


    Of course, we had a wizard in the party, who were supposed to be the pinnacle of damage dealers in this world, but


    Dwalky wasnt from the Magic Tower.


    His [Ice Lance] that dealt single-target damage was all that he had when it came to rank eight attack spells.


    Well, it''s because he specializes in curses rather than attack magic, in the first ce.''


    The value of a wizard doesnt lie only in high-power attack magic.


    Theres a matter ofpatibility between adventurers and monsters.


    But if you have a wizard on your team, it bes possible to actively hunt monsters of a much more diverse nature.


    Still, it''s slow, although we do have high stability


    It was a bit disappointing in that aspect, but it was a pretty good team.


    "Then lets go deeper."


    After that, we fought our way towards the centre of the Orc Colony.


    The deeper we went, the greater the number of orcs that appeared in a group. At one point, the seventh-grade monster, orc warlord'', also mixed in


    You have defeated an orc warlord. EXP+3


    This hunt also went without difficulty.


    But shitty things always happen when everything seems to be going smoothly.


    It happened while we were hunting a group of orcs in earnest.


    "Ihenro Tauntain."


    Suddenly, a low-pitched chant was heard in the distance, across the thick bushes.


    And


    <em>Craaaaaaaaaaashhh!</em>


    A ming meteorite fell on the horde we were hunting and exploded.


    " What the fuck?"


    What kind of a dogshit situation was this?


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. thermal colours).


    Thanks to B0x3R0ck formissioningthe chapter!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    <strong>Team Halfwits (2)</strong>


    <em>Crrrrrackle!</em>


    The heat could be felt even from a distance of about 10m.


    And the pungent smell tickled my nose.


    <em>Sssssk!</em>


    As my brain recognized the current situation, my heart clenched.


    If that''d fallen right over our heads''


    Everything mightve been already over.


    "P-, prepare for battle!"


    The moment the dwarf whod frozen at such a sudden situation came to his senses and shouted; adventurers appeared from the other side of the bushes.


    Five in number.


    Four people in escort formation, apanied by one wizard.


    Motherfucker, they don''t look like they work on the third floor''


    Why were these bastards here?


    As we prayed inwardly that we hadnte upon another group of pigers, the tribal beastkin among the group sneered as he saw us ready for battle.


    And proimed in a high-pitched tone of voice.


    "This Orc Colony is the domain of the Dzarwi n, so please go somewhere else."


    n?''


    When I looked, they all wore the same seal on their chests.


    Fuck''


    Curses welled up in my heart out of nowhere.


    But not because I didn''t understand what these guys were doing.


    Controlling a hunting ground on the third floor?''


    Fuck, wasn''t this supposed to happen from at least the fifth floor and up?


    [Dungeon & Stone] is a single-yer game.


    But surprisingly, it has some domain management content as well.


    Although at first nce it just looks like a way to prevent movement between different maps before youve yed the relevant parts of the main storyline, if the yer manages to create a nter in the game, they can also control the hunting grounds like this and farm monsters.


    Of course, it needs a huge investment of manpower, so unless its the habitat of some rare or boss mobs, its a loss.


    But doing that at the third floor?''


    I can''t quite make sense of it in my head.


    I mean, whats the point of farming a seventh rank monster?


    Just look at the wizard.


    Its a waste to use such high-ranking personnel capable of magic like that to catch mere orcs.


    " I know that the Dzarwi n operates on the sixth floor and up. Why are you in a ce like the Orc Colony?"


    The dwarf also wonders if this has some kind of unknown reason, and asks carefully.


    But the reply thates back is cold as frost.


    "I have no reason to exin that to you."


    Oh, that''s right.


    I might agree to their demand, but the dwarf wouldn''t.


    Even though were on the same team and have had a lot of fun together, that guy is still an adventurer.


    Hes sensitive when ites to matters of self-interest.


    Even more so if the cause is external rather than internal.


    "I heard that in some ns, the royal family grants rights in thebyrinth in recognition of their achievements. But I''ve never heard of this being the domain of n Dzarwi. And most of all, I don''t even know if you really <em>are</em> part of them."


    Our opponents being who they are, the dwarf also presents his questions in the most logical and orderly manner.


    Its definitely a sensible view.


    Their equipment and the level of magic we just witnessed make it clear that theyre far superior to us as adventurers, but theres no evidence that they are members of that n.


    But


    It might be better to just leave''


    To be honest, I''m more afraid of the possibility that they arent who they say they are.


    Therge ns don''t even notice the outside world, wont any impersonator bastards be even worse?


    "Youre a funny guy."


    The beastkin shows a displeased expression and tries to widen his eyes into a re.


    But the dwarf doesn''t step back either.


    "I hear that often."


    As the silent fight stretches on and on, the tension gradually rises.


    <em>Step.</em>


    I feel somebody approaching from behind.


    When I turn around to check, its none other than Misha.


    But why is she right behind me all of a sudden?


    As if trying to avoid something and hide


    " Is that you, halfwit?"


    When the beastkin asks with a frown, I feel her twitch behind me.


    What, was it really trying to hide behind me?


    "H-, Honourable Brother"


    Misha stutters as shees out of her hiding spot and stands next to me.


    The beastkins expression wrinkles even more.


    "Didnt I tell you not to call me that outside?"


    "Sorry, Im sorry."


    "Tch, how many times do I have to repeat it so that halfwit brain of yours can remember?"


    Misha doesnt respond to the beastkin''s sarcasm and silently bows her head.


    As expected, he wouldnt have called her a halfwit if they were close.


    By the way, what''s the rtionship between you two? Are you siblings by blood?''


    While such doubts arise, the magician of the other team, whod been trailing behind thus far, asks quietly.


    "Just to rify, is thatdy your sister?"


    "Yes, for now."


    As the beastkin politely nods his head, the wizard strokes his shiny beard.


    "Hmm, I do owe you a debt, Sir Karlstein. Besides, she can''t be called a stranger if shes your sister, so we can provide some special exceptions "


    "You don''t have to."


    "Huh? But"


    The beastkin once again firmly refuses the wizard''s consideration.


    "Father wont even care. I cant tell you the reason because its family business."


    His voice is cold, with a sense of stubbornness.


    "If you say so, I understand."


    The wizard also changes his mind and nods his head without saying anything else. <em>Couldnt you at least ask for an exnation?</em>


    "Look, you all."


    He takes a step forward, and starts talking in a shrill tone.


    "Due to the n''s internal circumstances, we urgently need an orc warlord essence. If things go well, youll be able to keep hunting here from the next cycle, so just go somewhere else this time. Well, either that, or go to the outskirts where therere no warlords."


    Maybe it was because he was a wizard, but he had a much softer attitude than the beastkin man Anyway, in the end, they both mean the same thing, that we should get out of here.


    "I will decline."


    The dwarf shakes his head.


    And he ridicules the opponent with a much sharper tone in return.


    "It seems that youre iming your rights without the royal familys official recognition, so why should we care about what n youre from? And did you know that what you are doing now is illegal in the first ce?"


    " Illegal?"


    Did the word strike a nerve?


    "A wise adventurer should know when to be careful."


    The wizard''s gentle eyes change and be terrifying.


    But perhaps they dont want to leave any room for future problems?


    "More than that, when did we ever break thew? Arent we just being considerate of you, telling you that thered be no monsters left for you to hunt as long as were here, so itd be better for you to go somewhere else?"


    Theyre saying it pretty circuitously, but what they mean is theyll sabotage our hunts with all their might if we dont leave.


    Knowing this, the dwarf also bites his lips with an angry face.


    "Shit"


    Nobody can prove if youre forcibly expelled from an area or injured in the process.


    After all, its not like thebyrinth is officially partitioned into separate areas.


    In other words, theres no possibility of legal restitution at all.


    The problem is that we initially tried to lean on thew.''


    I do feel sorry for the dwarf who somehow tried to protect our team''s interests, but I wanted to back out from the beginning.


    In essence, thebyrinth is a ce where powerful people are thew unto themselves.


    If you somehow forget this and try to make a fuss, you might simply vanish into thin air without even the faintest trace.


    At this point, he shouldve realized that this isnt the time for pride, so I better coax him to step back.''


    While Im watching the situation and formting the next course of action


    "Don''t worry, guys, just let me handle it."


    Suddenly, Dwalky intervenes.


    And he sends out words that arepletely iprehensible to my ears.


    <em>You</em>, handle it? What the hell are you even talking about?''


    I cant even dare guess whats going on inside his head.


    But before I can even ask him what he means, Dwalky smiles and approaches the wizard on the other team.


    "Ha ha ha! Nice to meet you, Elder."


    " Elder? Have we ever met?"


    "Actually, no, but as a fellow student who decided to devote his life to the study of magic "


    "Right, so who the hell are you?"


    Was such a negative reaction unexpected?


    Dwalky pauses for a moment, then replies with a forced smile.


    "Hahaha, my name is Reol Webb Dwalky, an eighth-ranked magician of the Rafdonia royal "


    "I was wondering, so youre trash after all."


    " Eh?"


    A look of displeasure appears on the wizard''s face.


    Or rather, hes been ufortable since the word illegal'' was uttered, and he simply has no inclination to hide it any longer.


    "Dedicated your life to magic? Know your ce, you piece of trash. How <em>dare</em> you say that after learning a few measly cantrips, selling yourself out as a wizard, and ying tricks on the street to earn money? That brazenness of yours is giving me goosebumps, so please don''t go and spew that shit anywhere else ever again."


    The sharp usations pour out like rapid-fire cannons.


    So thats a real wizard, huh? His vocabry is no joke.''


    While admiring the wizard''s lung capacity as he doesnt even pause for breath during his tide of insults, Im worried about Dwalky. If I heard words like that in public, even my mental state mightve copsed


    " Stop it, stop it!"


    Oh, hes already down.


    When I look to the side, I see that Dwalky cant even breathe properly, and his eyes are uncontrobly twitching.


    The way his mouth keeps opening and closing is reminiscent of a fish thrown onto sand.


    The dwarf, witnessing the mental breakdown of his best friend, can''t stand it anymore and explodes.


    "Look! Arent you being a bit harsh!"


    "Im just telling the truth, though?"


    "What? You call that telling the truth?!"


    A vein jumps on the dwarfs neck.


    His eyes start glowing with repressed energy.


    And as soon as I detect it


    "Lets see, lets see what !"


    I grab the dwarf''s back and lift him up.


    And also confiscate the battle hammer in his hand at the same time.


    But am I still toote?


    <em>Zzzzzzzaaaaap!</em>


    A sharp tingling sensationes from my fingertips.


    Hikurod Murad has cast [Lightning].


    <em>Damn, is this bastard really stark raving mad?</em>


    I dismiss my anger as much as I can and mutter in a low voice.


    "Calm down, Hikurod."


    Because just now, we were all about to die.


    "You have a good teammate. You should live the rest of your life being grateful to that barbarian. Because he saved all of you."


    ""


    Did the dwarfe back to his senses?


    The idiot acted consistently submissive to the wizard''s scoldings, and hurriedly led our team to leave. And as soon as we reached the outskirts, he gave us a brief bow.


    "Im sorry. I lost my temper and got excited. If it weren''t for Bjorn, like he said "


    Wed probably all be dead.


    They certainly didn''t seem generous enough to spare those who took the initiative to attack first.


    "You justmitted a rash act that almost ruined everyone on your team."


    Rotmiller rebuked in a stern tone.


    " I have shamed myself."


    Knowing it was his fault, the dwarf again bowed his head without making any excuses.


    To be honest, I wished Rotmiller wouldn''t stop there and chide him more.


    But


    "But nothing came of it in the end, so I wont say any more."


    Rotmiller was too soft to y the stern military drill sergent.


    "And although it was indeed a thoughtless act, personally, I think it was a good thing to stand up in defence of your teammate."


    I didn''t understand at all.


    Instead of giving the dwarf both barrels, he was now praising the guy?


    Aren''t we supposed to at least cancel his share of the loot so he doesnt earn anything from this expedition?''


    Mistakes should be punished, and merits rewarded.


    That way people wouldnt keep making the same mistakes.


    Therefore, I thought of a realistic countermeasure in my heart, but the atmosphere wasnt suitable to speak it out loud.


    Fuck, am I the weird one here?''


    When Rotmiller forgave the dwarf with such diplomatic words, the atmosphere became strange.


    It was hard to describe, but it mightve been the most awkward Id ever felt since Id been a kid.


    " I''m sorry too. If it weren''t for me, things mightve turned out a little better."


    The first to be swept away by that atmosphere was none other than Misha.


    "Oh, how could that be!"


    The second was Dwalky.


    Dwalky was startled by Misha''s self-me and waved both his hands wildly. And although he stuttered, he spoke with steadfast determination.


    "I, I Of course, I''m not always right, but! The reason they kicked us out has nothing to do with you being there! So don''t ever think like that!"


    It wasn''t particrly wonderful as a constion, but the sincere emotions mixed in it were clearly conveyed to everyone.


    Was that why?


    "I Do you know why I hate talking about my family?"


    Misha suddenly started talking about herself.


    "Im treated like a stranger in my house. Maybe some of you can guess why."


    Misha looked at us, and examined our expressions.


    Rotmiller, perhaps one of the ones who guessed it, avoided his gaze first, so I also followed suit and pretended not to know.


    Fairies deal with spirits.


    Dwarves with the blessing of armaments have increased efficiency when dealing with numbered items, and barbarians have spirit engravings.


    Simrly, in addition to their unusually high basic agility stats, beastkins also have additional racial characteristics.


    "I''m the only one in my family who couldn''t sign a contract with a soul beast''."


    Soul beasts.


    Beastkin can make pacts with ancient beasts called by that name.


    And there are different types of such pacts.


    You can summon them to fight together, or you can increase your physical abilities by avatarization, or you can use the special ability of the beast through blessings.


    Of course, not all beastkin can do it.


    Only a few talented beastkin are chosen by soul beasts.


    However, the problem here was


    I guess its because she''s of the tribe chief''s blood.''


    A direct descendant of the Karlstein family, the chieftain of the tribe.


    In other words, it was a big problem that she, a pure-blood, couldnt contract a soul beast''. It wasnt simply a matter of talent, instead it acted as circumstantial evidence that put her bloodline itself to question.


    "I used to get along well with my brothers when I was young. But it changed when I couldn''t sign a contract with a soul beast even after bing an adult. Everyone called me a halfwit. Half mixed blood"


    A child born through infidelity.


    Since her mother had passed away early, no one could know the truth, and Misha, who could not stand the gazes of her family, left the house. And she only focused on martial arts, and slowly grew up as an adventurer.


    "Thank you for sharing with us such a difficult story."


    When the short yet somehow long story was over, the dwarf patted Mishas back with an unusually serious attitude.


    Misha, too, didnt react as harshly as before.


    Perhaps she was more like a domesticated cat?


    "Hikurod you thought of us as colleagues and were genuinely angry for our sake."


    What, was that why?


    The emotionally charged discourse continued on and on, something that as a pessimist I felt very difficult to follow.


    "Ha ha ha! Since wereying it all out on the table, its my turn to tell you my story. It was my dream to be a cksmith. But because I didn''t have the talent, I couldn''t get rid of my apprenticebel even after a decade. That''s why I became an adventurer when I was over thirty! I still had to make money somehow after all! I really thought about running away and bing a fugitive."


    Perhaps Misha''s confession was impressive, and the dwarf also bluntly told his story, followed by Dwalky.


    "Ugh, you arent alone in not having talent. Although I was able to start on the path of magic using my family''s money, my low talent meant I couldnt enter the Magic Tower. If only Id been a true wizard he mightve respected me a bit, then."


    Dwalky went on to say that his goal was to learn even more magic by earning money from his work as an adventurer.


    And when I thought this was the end of the story


    "Ive been on several teams so far, but this is the first time Ive ever been in a situation like this."


    Rotmiller, whod been silent so far, smiled and blew on the extinguishing embers to reignite them.


    "I also have something to apologize for. When Murad and Miss Karlstein talked about retirement the other day, blood rushed to my head in anger."


    "Whoa, did something like that happen?"


    "Right. My own ugly envy was the reason. I didn''t even know that each of you had your own circumstances, and I thought that both of you were lucky enough to be born demihumans, so you had the luxury of grumbling about who was slower or faster."


    Human adventurers also have their advantages.


    Once you be able to use aura, you can be a spiritist, a wizard, or a priest.


    Some are born to be asrge as barbarians.


    In fact, humans can have the strengths of each of the demihuman races.


    But in the end, this is only a possibility, and there are few humans born with special talents.


    "Ha ha ha! So, everybody in our team are half-baked people? It''s better, because it means that we don''t have to worry about hiding from each other in the future."


    Soon, the dwarf grinned awkwardly, dispelling the subdued atmosphere.


    And in response to that


    "I think so too!"


    The talentless wizard Dwalky agreed enthusiastically.


    "I will work harder in the future to help the team!"


    The pureblood beastkin who couldnt handle soul beasts, sounded moved.


    "I dont make a habit of saying this on the third day of a team''s first expedition, but I want this team tost as long as possible."


    Rotmiller, an eight-year-veteran human adventurer at the pinnacle of mediocrity, was the same. Everyone acknowledged their own shorings, spoke openly andforted each other.


    As a result, naturally, their eyes focused on me, who hadnt confessed anything yet.


    ""


    ""


    As if something was missing.


    Uh, I don''t anything to say, though''


    I thought Id have toe up with something first, so as to avoid being bullied by the team


    Confused by the gazes gathering on me, I blurted out whatever came out of my mouth.


    "I, I have no mother!" <

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    <strong>Team Halfwits (3)</strong>


    After the shocking confession that I didn''t have a mother


    "Uh, um"


    "Well, is that so?"


    A strange silence reigned, and bewildered gazes kept flying towards me.


    I quickly went on to exin further.


    "My mother died giving birth to me. And my father never came back from thebyrinth when I was young. So even now that I''m an adult, I can''t meet them even if I want to!"


    For reference, this was a hundred percent true  from what Id heard from Ainar.


    "That"


    "You mustve suffered a lot as a kid."


    But was it because it was the confession of the youngest member of the team, a barbarian who had just finished hising-of-age ceremony?


    The light of sympathy began to shine in the gazes that looked at me.


    "Bjorn, you dont have to force yourself to be fine in front of us."


    "Im sorry. I didn''t even know that you were in such a situation, and I told you about my family"


    "Bjorn, I can''t ever rece your parents, but if only you want "


    <em>What the ever-loving fuck, you bastard?</em>


    I decided to ignore the rest of the dwarf''s thering.


    "Its all in the past."


    For some reason, I seemed to have be the most pitiful of them all in an instant what to do about it? It wasnt true, so I didn''t have to worry about it.


    It wasnt that I never had a real mother.


    And above all, I was a munchkin barbarian who, unlike them, was on the track of the ultra-elite course by being promoted to a seventh ranked adventurer in only three months.


    My core identity was the most essential part.


    Well, but when you think about it that way, am I really not the most pitiful of us all?''


    I suddenly thought that it might actually be the case.


    I was summoned to a game world without my consent, and I had to suffer through the risk of death several times until now.


    <em>Fuck, why is my life so miserable?</em>


    "Bjorn, you dont look so good! Are you feeling down because you brought up your mother?"


    "Yeah, thats"


    "If youre missing your family, you can call me sister"


    Interrupting the cat-eared girls preaching, I got to the point.


    "By the way, whatre we going to do now?"


    We couldnt hunt at our primary destination, the Orc Colony, because of those bastards.


    Of course, they also said it was okay if we hunted on the outskirts, but how much could the ie be if we went there and had to share the loot between five people?


    "I think itd be better to go to the Witchs Forest first."


    The dwarf offered an opinion as the team leader.


    The Witch''s Forest is a huge forest area surrounding the portal going up to the fourth floor.


    Mainly seventh and eighth ranked monsters frequent the area, including spirit-type monsters with physical damage immunity.


    "Of course, its not a good match for us, since we have mostly melee warriors, but since theres a wizard with us, it doesnt seem too bad a choice."


    "Hmm, wouldnt it be better to just go up to the fourth floor in that case?"


    Rotmiller, who was listening, offered a new opinion.


    I also thought this was a better option than the dwarfs opinion.


    To most adventurers, the Witch''s Forest is perceived as an area they have no choice but to trudge through, because it has little merit as a hunting ground.


    None of the essences Id eat drop there, either.''


    But the problem was, the dwarf didn''t seem like this option at all for some reason.


    "The fourth floor is I think it''s still too early."


    I knew what the dwarf was worried about.


    On the third floor, seventh and eighth grade monsters are the most frequent. And the fourth floor is the same.


    However, there is a very crucial difference between the two.


    "Like I said at the meeting, Ive seen a lot of teams that think its easy and go upstairs, and then get wiped out. It almost happened to my team too, one time."


    The presence or absence of a sixth ranked monster.


    From the fourth floor, theres a rare chance that sixth ranked monsters may appear.


    In terms of the encounter frequency, it''s like walking around all day and meeting once every three days


    Meaning, as long as you stay active on the fourth floor, encountering a sixth rank monster bes an inevitability.


    Will we be able to get past that one-time hurdle, or not? That is the question.''


    In fact, even when ying the game, thered been many times when Id entered the fourth floor at a moderate level, and got bloodied for my hubris.


    So, the dwarf''s statement made sense.


    "I dont think itll be toote to decide about going to the fourth floor after we work together for at least a few more days."


    Despite the deeply emotional exchanges wed just had, or the deep interpersonal bonds that might have wrought


    This was our first expedition as a team.


    It''d only been three days since wed entered thebyrinth, and we still werent very used to each other.


    "Moreover, as you know, this is first time in thebyrinth for Dwalky, and this is Bjorns first time making it to the third floor."


    To summarize, the dwarf''s argument was that we could choose to go to the fourth floor, but we couldnt be too impatient about it.


    "Well, then why dont we just go to another area on the third floor? I think the Greentail Marsh would be fine "


    Misha, who was listening to the argument with a painful wrinkle on her forehead, offered a new opinion.


    And she was beaten back right away by Rotmiller.


    "It mightve worked if wed gone that way from the very beginning, Now itll take at least six days to reach the Greentail Marsh from here."


    Thebyrinth closes at the end of the seventh day on the first floor, the tenth day on the secondnd floor, and the fifteenth day on the third floor.


    So what would happen if we invested seven more days on nothing but travelling? We were already on the third day, so even if we started moving right away, wed only have five days or less left to hunt.


    "In that case, I think itd be better to go back to the Steel Rock Hill."


    "R-, really? I just followed the scout every time, so I didn''t know the route was such a big problem "


    At Rotmiller''s expert opinion, Misha smiled awkwardly and scratched her cheek.


    <em>Tsk</em>, I was keeping up with their conversation just in case, but it didnt bear any fruit.


    I was going to have to step in and clean it up.


    "How long are we going to just stand around and talk? Now that were at this point, let''s all get together and decide. Lets hold a majority vote."


    "Majority vote?"


    "What? Would you prefer rock-paper-scissors instead, Rotmiller?"


    "No, thats a bit"


    Rotmiller gave me a disgusted look at my question. Actually, I was joking about whether there was aby better way, but


    Just because I was a barbarian?


    Unfortunately, no one seemed to notice that it was a joke.


    "Im in favour of deciding by majority vote."


    "Its simple, but its the surest way."


    "Anythings fine with me!"


    Anyway, we agreed that a majority vote would be held to decide what to do next.


    And I was the first to vote.


    "I think itd be better to go up to the fourth floor."


    Judging that the person going in front would help nudge the public opinion, however little.


    " The fourth floor suddenly started to feel dangerous. It feels like we''re being too hasty in making our decision."


    "Uh, did you feel the same, Miss Karlstein?"


    ""


    Anyway, it was quickly concluded after each person gave their opinion in turn.


    "Haah, since all of you are of the same opinion, theres no point in me being stubborn."


    We were now going up to the fourth floor.


    Despite the dwarf''s concerns, I had a reason to push for this decision.


    Of course, it was a majority vote, but


    That didnt mean much.


    If Id judged that it was too early for the team to enter the fourth floor, I wouldve kept them locked up on the third floor, even if it took drastic action like destroying their self-esteem.


    "Oh? It seems like it suddenly got a little chilly "


    "Hmm, already? We should have long way to go before reaching the Witch''s Forest "


    "No, it feels a bit different from that, I cant really pin it down though."


    Under Rotmillers guidance, we resolutely made our way through the darkness towards our destination.


    Although the dwarf still had a pitiful expression on his face.


    I don''t think he was like that in the Blood Citadel, but hes been overly cautious these days.''


    Was it because he, as the team leader, had met each team member in person and selected them? He always had this strange sense of responsibility about him.


    He was only a figurehead anyway, so he didnt really have to do that, though


    Well, he never learned that I have a vampire essence, maybe thats why?''


    The dwarf didn''t know my exact specifications.


    So going straight up to the fourth floor mightve made him feel a little more insecure.


    And the fact that he didnt realize how good his numbered item, the Guardians Vambraces, are, mustve also yed a part.


    "Hikurod, when you enter the Witch''s Forest, don''t hold off using it'' and try it out."


    The dwarf looked a little worried at my advice, then nodded his head with determination.


    "I will do as you say."


    No. 3112, the Guardian''s Vambraces, is an advanced piece of equipment worth fifty million stones.


    As its said, opportunity makes the thief[1].


    The dwarf had asked me not to let the rest of the team know that he possessed such a treasure.


    But if you don''t use it when you have to, whats the point?''


    And, well, it wasnt me who owned it, anyway.


    Although wed been depending on each other until recently


    "It? Whats that? Whatre you two talking about, as if theres something only you two know!"


    "Youll know when the timees, too."


    I ignored Misha''s curiosity and did a final recalction.


    With the frontline tank specs like this, I think a sixth ranked monster would be doable. The problem is the DPS side''


    Although we didck somewhat in overall specs, our short time hunting together at the Orc Colony had given me some confidence.


    As long as the frontline held, with these members, even a sixth-ranked monster wouldnt be overly dangerous.


    Unless some trolling bastard backstabs us while were focused on the front.''


    Thered been a lot of NPCs like that in the game.


    <em>None of them are like that, right?</em>


    Miss, why are you suddenly anxious again?''


    Contrary to myself, who was worried about the future, Mishas face had a slightly reminiscent expression.


    "Its been a while since Idst been to the fourth floor, so Im feeling a little excited!"


    I heard that it was her first time returning to the fourth floor after her team disbanded a year ago


    But was it because she was a cat by nature?


    She was making some kind of grungy hissing sound with every breath.


    "Were going to have to find a ce to camp soon."


    After moving along the edges of the Orc Colony for a while, it was time to take a break.


    "Rotmiller, everyone looks physically fine, how about moving a bit more?"


    "You have to go three more hours to find a better ce than this spot."


    "Hmm, then lets do as you say."


    For reference, the time was around 9 pm, which almost coincided with the camping time of the first and second days.


    To be honest, I was very impressed.


    Is this a what you call a skilful adventurer?''


    Rotmiller mustve picked the camping point ording to our movement profile and had adjusted speed ordingly.


    No matter how many days and nights you spend in thebyrinth, it''s good to take your breaks at a specific time.


    "Rotmiller, whats your n for tomorrow?"


    "We might be able to reach the Witchs Forest by lunchtime tomorrow."


    Well, then itd be the next day or so when we enter the fourth floor.


    Whatever question I asked, the answer came back without any buffering time. This was a human navigation system no GPS couldpare to.


    "Bjorn, could you take thest watch? Youll have to suffer quite a bit once we enter the forest tomorrow, so get some more rest today."


    "Alright."


    Tonight''s first shift was the dwarf, andst shift was me.


    The Witch''s Forest was a ce where melee warriors suffered the most, so that was how the turns were decided, giving us a bit more time for restful sleep.


    Well, thered surely be once or twice during the night when I woke up inadvertently, but anyway.


    "Bjorn."


    I opened my eyes at the whispering voice.


    Rotmiller''s face was visible under the flickering torchlight.


    Since Rotmiller had the turn before me


    " Is it my turn now?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then why"


    Rubbing my sleepy eyes, I stiffened.


    Dwalky, the dwarf, and even Misha. Everyone on the team was already awake except for me.


    Armed and armoured.


    I asked briefly.


    "Monsters?"


    "Both types."


    Meaning, both natural monsters and adventurers


    As I was about to ask how far away they were, I heard an urgent cry from beyond the darkness.


    "Damn it! Following me all the way here "


    "Run away!"


    They seemed to be adventurers being chased by monsters


    Rotmiller closed his eyes, sniffed and sniffed again, then muttered briefly.


    "Now I know for sure."


    "What do you mean?"


    When he frowned like this, something serious happened most of the time, so I unconsciously became uneasy.


    And it was no surprise.


    "Those whoreing towards us now, must be the ones back at the Steel Rock Hill."


    Things were getting fun again.


    Editor''s Notes:


    [1]  (lit. when you see an object, greed is born in your heart).


    <strong>Project discontinuation notice.</strong>


    Naver, the Korean webtoon/novel tform, hasunched a serial fiction service called Yonder for the English-speaking market. This project is included as part of its starter novels. This trantion had always been about letting people share and enjoy the great fun I''d had reading this story, so there''s no particr need to keep this TL project ongoing.


    For those of you who''d been following along on this journey, hope you''ve had fun! For the subscribers, we''ll have some polls and discussions over on Ko-fi.


    Cheers!

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    <strong>The Witch''s Forest (1)</strong>


    "You mean theyre those pigers from back then?"


    Rotmiller nodded at the dwarf''s question. And this made the situation crystal clear.


    There couldnt be such a coincidence that the guys whod been proudly piging on the third floor just happened to chance upon us here after being chased by monsters.


    "I don''t know who they are, but they''re definitely aiming at us."


    "I dont know why theyd do this, but I agree. Maybe theyre pretending to be chased and trying to mix within our ranks."


    Rotmiller not only affirmed my words, he also added his own opinion.


    I had the same idea.


    "S-, so, what do we do now!"


    What to do? How to do it? Those were the questions.


    Luckily, thanks to Rotmiller, we managed to find out about their scheme early in the game.


    "We should take advantage of this opportunity."


    "Take advantage? How do you mean?"


    Misha tilted her head.


    There was was no time to exin in detail.


    Because the other party had already arrived.


    "L-, light! There''s a light!"


    In tandem with the male voice shouting, three men and women soaked in blood and sweat rushed into the radius of our torchlight.


    "If you arent confident in your acting, just stay still and watch."


    Whispering that, I made eye contact with Rotmiller. He gave a slight nod.


    There was a reason why I got along well with this guy.


    Even the dwarf who was worried to the bones seemed to understand exactly what I meant.


    Now, let''s start, slowly.


    "Donte any closer."


    Seeing them rush in, I immediately grabbed my shield and went forward to block their way.


    "H-, hey, look! Our party got annihted. Help! Well definitely pay!"


    A desperate yet urgent expression.


    This guy was good at acting, too.


    Or was it a standard skillset for pigers?


    "Put down your weapons."


    "Uh, but therere monsters right behind us!"


    A human uncle in his early thirties pointed back to their trail.


    A horde of orcs thatde chasing them could be seen, staring at us from beyond the torchlight''s range.


    "Chwi, chwiik!"


    Since the total number of targets increased, they were hesitating to approach, but we couldnt be sure how long thatdst.


    Soe on, let us in.


    That was evidently what the old man was going for, but so what?


    "Its your choice. Either put down your weapons or get out."


    I stubbornly repeated myself, but they couldnt answer easily.


    It was a troublesome demand, after all.


    ""


    Because in thebyrinth, your weapon is the same as your life.


    Perhaps they were even suspicious whether wed picked up on their acting.


    But it didn''t matter.


    No matter what choice they made, we had nothing to lose.


    " Lets put them down."


    As soon as the decision was made, the man with the moustache dropped his weapon on the floor, and the other two also followed and threw theirs away.


    Arent they being too greedy?''


    While I was satisfied with their choice, I was also a little worried. They were taking such a big risk, what about us was worth that?


    There was no point in even trying to guess.


    "Okay then, slowlye forward. Stay apart from each other, as far as possible."


    "Hey, theres no need to be like this, right? We just wanted some help"


    "If you want help, do as youre told."


    "I understand."


    Then, as they arrived one by one as instructed, Rotmiller approached and checked them for hidden weapons.


    " There doesn''t seem to be any threat."


    "Right. Murad, you keep watch on them."


    "Ah, got it!"


    The dwarf stiffened and nodded his head, then marched forward at attention with jerking limbs like a North Korean soldier on parade.


    For some reason, a sigh escaped me


    Fortunately, from their expressions, they didn''t seem to sense anything awkward in our actions.


    "Chwi, chwiik"


    "Chwiik, chwiik, chwiik!"


    Leaving the dwarf with the trio of pigers, we stepped forward to stare back at the orcs, and they soon turned around and left.


    Even the orcs considered it a great risk to fight a group thisrge.


    As usual, all these monster bastards are clever."


    But, well,pared to the adventurer bastards, they were nothing to write home about.


    In any case, avoiding a useless battle was good news for us.


    Since we were already facing a new problem, having to focus on the battle with the orcs wouldve been quite tiring.


    "Whoo, I really thought I was going to die"


    As soon as the group of orcs disappeared, the woman of the trio plopped down on the floor, with a loud sigh as if all the wind in her lungs was leaving in a rush.


    And then, did shee to her senses?


    She got up from the floor with an apologetic look on her face and bowed politely to us.


    "Ah! My name is Elisa. Thank you for saving us!"


    Perhaps because of the exposed portion of her chest that peeked out through the torn top?


    "Oh, khm. I am Hikurod Murad."


    The dwarf coughed and turned his head away.


    It didn''t seem like he was being shy.


    His head was turned, but his eyes were still stuck at one ce.


    "So it was Mr. Murad! And what''s your name?"


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Oh, I see!"


    The woman whod introduced herself as Elisa came up to me and grabbed my hand.


    And she bowed her head again, same as before.


    Of course, this time, her breasts were further emphasized.


    "Hah, I really survived this time thanks to you! What wouldve happened if I hadn''t met you"


    As a bonus she squeezed out her panting breath and talked in a mellifluous voice that seemed to tickle my ear canals.


    Now that I looked at her again, this was probably why only she among the three had her top shredded to bits like this


    "Bjorn! Your eyes are zing over!"


    Misha misunderstood the reason behind my focus and muttered.


    However, this wasnt the time to resolve the misunderstanding.


    Thered be a chance soon.


    "Name yourselves one by one."


    To clear their suspicions, I started with a simple and brainless perfunctory investigation.


    The first person to introduce himself was the moustached uncle who was presumably the leader.


    "Hans Argoda."


    What?


    " Hans?"


    "Its amon name. Do you know others with the same name as mine, perhaps?"


    "Ah, um, well Yeah, thats it."


    I nodded awkwardly.


    Hans A had been smashed in the head by my shield, and died.


    I hadn''t seen Hans B since I identally got advice from him at a drinking party.


    And I met Hans C today, so this moustached uncle here seemed to be following the same steps as A.


    Anyway, he was done and it was the next ones turn.


    "My name is Irita Tason."


    Tason, a blond spearman with a tall physique.


    I estimated his age to be in the mid-twenties, and I couldn''t find any special features.


    If I had to mention one thing, maybe his politeness?


    "It was a situation where I had to wonder if Id survive, but I managed to avoid my death thanks to you. Thank you again."


    While the spearman, Tason, bowed ny degrees to show his respect and humility, Elisa also started making a fuss in her characteristic, natural tone.


    "Really! Who knows what wouldve happened to us if it weren''t for you? Lord Reas mustve guided us to your side!"


    "Reas?"


    Rotmiller stiffened at that word.


    Then he carefully spoke to Elisha.


    "Perhaps you, Miss Elisha"


    "Oh, I havent told you myst name yet. My name is Elisa Behenk. And as you can see"


    Elisha shuffled her feet, checked her clothes, and cried.


    It was originally a white outfit, but now it was torn here and there and covered in sweat and grime.


    " I guess you cant see? But, indeed, I serve Lord Reas!"


    "Ooh!"


    "You really were a priest."


    While the dwarf just let out a brief exmation, Rotmiller closed his eyes and drew a brief sign of the God in front of Elisha.


    Wow, this guy was a hell of an actor.


    "May the stars of the twilight guide us"


    "Yes, the stars of the twilight shall guide us."


    Did she think herself sessful at her ruse?


    Elisha also smiled brightly and drew a sign. And the vignt atmosphere surrounding us faded in an instant.


    Well, at least that was how it looked like to them.


    We all know she can''t be a real priest, so ''


    Wait, what?!


    "Sorry! I shouldve helped you with your wounds first"


    She wasnt an impersonator? An actual priest?


    While I flinched at the unexpected development, Hans C pulled up his shirt to show a stab wound.


    Elisa chanted a prayer, and brought her white, glowing hand to the wounded area.


    But how?


    <em>Sssshhhh</em>


    As a point of fact, the wound healed really quickly.


    It was true divine power. No matter how suspiciously I watched, I couldnt refute that.


    How could I be so sure if Id never seen it before?


    First of all, from the sound was different from potions, and also just by looking at the expression on that Hans C over there.


    Didnt he look calm and gentle as if there was no pain at all?


    "May the stars of the twilight guide us"


    What an unexpected development.


    Rotmiller, whod also gotten flustered for a moment, soon regained his senses and kept drawing the Gods sign.


    Like a man witnessing a divine miracle right before his eyes.


    It seemed a bit exaggerated to my eyes, but in fact, this was probably the normal reaction given how this world was structured.


    Just as demihumans grow up in their holy ces, most human children learn to read and umte knowledge in the temples from an early age.


    The weight behind the title of priest, is different.


    "Ah! So can we get our weapons back now, please?"


    Elisha asked naturally.


    She spoke as if shed realized only now that she didnt have a weapon at hand. Perhaps showing her divine power had been to lead to this.


    It mustve been this trust in herself that had let her make the bold decision to throw away their weapons earlier.


    But so what?


    "You cant."


    Eh? Yes?"


    As she stared with a puzzled expression, I also responded naturally. Well, there was no need to reveal just yet that we already know their identity.


    "I know that youre a real priest. But so what?"


    I was a barbarian who believed in the ancestors!


    Id never received anything from the priests, so it wasnt strange for me to react like this.


    Elisa smiled awkwardly and looked at Rotmiller and Dwalky, the two humans in the party.


    Like she was trying to get some help


    I continued in the same stubborn tone.


    "The weapons can be returned when you leave after giving us the reward."


    "Re-, reward?"


    "Whyre you so surprised? Whether you''re a priest or whatever, as long as you''ve entered thebyrinth, you''re an adventurer. You have to follow the convention."


    "Ah, yes I''ve heard of such a custom. Then how much should I give you?"


    I pretended to think for a moment.


    "About two million stones would work."


    " Wh-, what?"


    Elisa asked as if shed heard it wrong.


    But I was aloof.


    "Isnt that an unreasonable request?"


    Um, no, this was reasonable enough.


    Some viins even rob people of their equipment in return for their lives.


    "Dont think of it as a waste, think of it as the price of your life."


    "But we dont have that much money, you know?"


    I already knew that.


    Who would carry cash with them when they entered thebyrinth?


    Now that we got the expected answer, it was time for the next move.


    "Im not asking you to lower the price. At least wait till we go outside"


    "No way. I don''t believe in the promises of people other than my kin. If you dont have the money, pay in kind."


    " In kind?"


    "Well, I think that mans armour should be enough."


    When I pointed to Hans C with my index finger, he frowned. But after a short and silent exchange of nces with Elisa, he sighed deeply.


    "Huh, yes, its npt a bad trade to save our lives with just this much. But instead, there are conditions. We will stay with you tonight until our fatigue is relieved."


    "Sure."


    I nodded willingly.


    Their intentions were obvious, but what was the problem? It wasnt like we were ever going to reach the point where this promise would have to be fulfilled.


    "Irita, can you help me, please?"


    "Of course."


    Hans C, who took off his heavy armour with the help of the spearman next to him, handed the equipment to Rotmiller.


    Alright, one bastards armour had been stripped off.


    For now, I think I''ll start by taking everything I can grab''


    "Well, now that the price has been paid, could you please return our weapons to us?"


    I couldn''t take it any longer and smiled brightly.


    To be honest, I never thought things would turn out so well


    " Why are youughing?"


    Hans C looked at me and asked with a firm face.


    Very rudely, I didn''t respond.


    Come to think of it, I never solved Misha''s misunderstanding that my eyes were glued to Elisas form, hm? She was so sullen about it.


    Because even if I didnt tell her why out loud, she was going to find out soon enough.


    "You over there, Yandel, right? If you keep asking for more here, we''ll be in trouble"


    "Oh, no, that''s not it."


    Along with my answer, my mace rose up and struck Elisa in the head, <em>thud!</em>


    "L-, Lady Elisa!!!"


    Doesnt matter which game it is, crushing the enemy healers skull first ismon sense. <


    <strong>No, the project isn''t continuing.</strong>


    This was the advanced chapter for the Ko-fi subscribers. As someone emailed asking about it, here it is.


    Sorry if some of you got your hopes up.

 Chapter 55 The Witchs Forest (2)

    Chapter 55 The Witch''s Forest (2)


    The Witch''s Forest (2) <hr>


    Delicate features and a voluptuous figure.


    And a sweet voice to top it off.


    Elisa was the kind of woman most men would find attractive.


    At least until a second ago.


    "La, Lady Elisa!"


    Hans C''s eyes widen.


    The slender woman, about 160 centimeters tall, copses to the ground.


    Thud.Her temple is caved in.


    Her eyeball protrudes excessively.


    Crimson blood spurts from where her ear should be, like a water gun.


    The beautiful Elisa is no more.


    "You, you bastards, what the hell did you do...!"


    Hans C, witnessing her gruesome appearance, shouts in a voice filled with shock.


    "Why! Why did you harm Lady Elisa! What did we do...?"


    Well, they haven''t done anything yet, it''s true.


    So I answer briefly,


    "Ah, I''m sorry. It was a mistake."


    My hand slipped because the mace is heavy.


    It''s true, so...


    "Come closer for a moment. Let''s talk aboutpensation for the mistake."


    "You crazy bastard!"


    As expected, it doesn''t work.


    Well, he has a brain too, I guess.


    Hans C, sensing his fate, enters a state of panic.


    "Ah, no... we''re all going to die..."


    "I''m d you understand."


    I also stop denying it.


    However...


    "Because of these crazy bastards..."


    As I''m smirking at Hans C, who is filled with fear, I feel an indescribable sense of dissonance.


    I slowly examine the situation, and the cause of the dissonance lies in his gaze.


    ''Why is he looking somewhere else, not at us, and feeling scared?''


    I naturally follow Hans C''s gaze and move my head. At the end of his gaze is (former) Elisa.


    The unfortunate woman who has lost her beauty in life and be a cold corpse.


    But did she sense my gaze?


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle..."


    Elisa, who should have already returned to the embrace of God, starts convulsing and making eerie sounds.


    Her limbs twist and turn dynamically as if she''s touched a live wire, reminiscent of the joint dance performed by zombies in movies.


    ''What the fuck is this?''


    I don''t understand at all.


    When I smashed her head, I definitely felt that distinct feeling of a one-hit kill.


    But why is she alive and twitching?


    And making such creepy sounds?


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle!"


    "Bjo, Bjorn? What''s going on?"


    Don''t ask me, dwarf.


    I''m scared shitless too.


    I''ve killed several people since waking up in this body, but I swear to the ancestor god, this is the first time I''ve seen a corpse dance like this.


    But...


    Crack.


    This habit of clenching my jaw when I''m nervous is proof that my body belongs to a valiant barbarian.


    "...I''ll take care of it."


    "Take care of it?"


    Instead of answering, I dash forward and swing my mace down.


    The target is Elisa''s face.


    Thwack-!


    Her skull, iparably softer than a Death Fiend''s, caves in once more, and the dwarf faints.


    "De, desecrating a corpse... even if they were marauders¡ª!"


    It''s hical?


    So what?


    "I couldn''t help it, it was too scary."


    "What? Is that something someone who''s scared would¡ª"


    I cut him off and answer.


    I don''t know why I have to keep repeating this to people.


    "The best defense is a good offense."


    Damn right.


    I''m scared, so I''m going to smash it to pieces.


    It''s the barbarian way to ruthlessly crush enemies to protect myself.


    ''Ah, now I understand.''


    This is why Ainar was afraid of banshees. You can''t beat up incorporeal monsters.


    You need magic damage, not physical damage.


    With this new realization, I check on (former) Elisa once more.


    And I click my tongue in frustration.


    "Damn it, she''s still dancing..."


    Even with her facepletely caved in, Elisa continues to contort her joints, presenting a horrifying sight.


    Do we really need magic damage?


    "Dwarkey! Use magic!"


    "But..."


    What do you mean, ''but''?


    There''s no need to be nice to guys like this.


    They only listen when you speak harshly.


    "Just do it!"


    At my shout, Dwarkey starts chanting a spell.


    And at that moment...


    "I, I can''t die!"


    Hans C turns around and starts running away.


    It''s a futile effort.


    Before he can even take a few steps, the crossbow bolt shot by Rotmiller hits Hans C in the back.


    Thump!


    Hans C copses miserably, still facing away.


    Seeing his pathetic end, I mutter briefly,


    "Idiot."


    If he hadn''t given away his armor, he could have easily blocked one arrow.


    As expected, if your intelligence is low, your body suffers.


    I then turn my gaze to thest one remaining, Spearman Tyson, and ask,


    "Aren''t you going to run away?"


    "It''s pointless."


    His eyes and tone are as if he''s given up on everything.


    However, my warrior''s blood senses a strange dissonance in his voice, just like with Hans C.


    That''s when...


    Swaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A ck light suddenly bursts from Hans C''s body.


    Honestly, I was scared shitless and hid behind Dwarkey in a hurry, but nothing happened.


    The light shines for about 5 seconds and then disappears. Only then do I uncurl my body and check the front.


    "What the hell?"


    I don''t know what kind of bizarrebination this is, but Hans C''s body has turned into a mummy after emitting the light.


    His body is shriveled and lifeless,pletely devoid of moisture.


    Our gazes naturally turn to Rotmiller, who shot the crossbow.


    "Rotmiller, what the hell did you do..."


    "I, I didn''t do anything! Really!"


    I know, man.


    This must also be rted to (former) Elisa. After all, Tyson turned into that state even though we haven''t done anything to him yet.


    Mage Dwarkey hurriedly gives his opinion.


    "The life force that was drained from those two was absorbed into that woman''s body!"


    Hmm, is that roughly what happened?


    I''ve yed the game so much that I have a rough idea of what type she is.


    And I have a hunch.


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle..."


    Elisa then gets up, dancing with her joints.


    Her face is still half-crushed.


    And with that, Elisa opens her mouth.


    "Ho, w, di, d, yo, u, kn, ow?"


    "Know what."


    "Th, at, we, we, re, en, em, ies."


    "Ah, that."


    I try to answer calmly, even though I''m scared shitless.


    "Bastards always smell rotten, you know."


    Was it a satisfying answer?


    It seems like it.


    Seeing the half-headed Elisaughing so hard...


    "Ki, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi!!!"


    Damn it, why can''t things just go smoothly for once in my life?


    "......"


    The current situation is simr to the Corpse Golem battle.


    Everyone is frozen stiff at the unrealistic sight, and just like then, I shout to wake up the dazed team members.


    "Everyone, get a grip!!"


    If we''re not careful, we''re all going to die.


    __________________________________________


    I''ve been ying [Dungeon and Stone] for 10 years.


    Although it''s not a popr game, I''m proud to say that I know everything about it.


    And it''s not wrong.


    "Ki, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi!!!"


    "How, how is this possible? Why is a dead person..."


    A corpse has been resurrected.


    However, based on my knowledge, I''m sure this isn''t a miracle performed by Leats, the god of exploration.


    Regardless of what his followers do, Leats is a god of good alignment.


    I briefly share the conclusion I''ve reached.


    "A priest of Karui."


    A priest of Karui, the god of darkness.


    It''s a kind of hidden ss that can only be chosen when you start as a human and then change your job to priest.


    The advantage is that they can use both divine power and dark magic, but the penalties are just as severe.


    "A priest of Karui!"


    "That woman was a follower of that evil god!"


    If you change your job to a priest of Karui, you''ll be dragged to the execution grounds the moment your ss is revealed.


    Therefore, you have to form a team with evil-aligned NPCs as followers, and you even need to periodically sacrifice living beings to maintain your job.


    ''That''s probably why they were acting like marauders. Thebyrinth is the safest ce to find sacrifices.''


    With this, most of the causal rtionships have been resolved.


    But there''s still one question left.


    Why us?


    Why were they so persistent in targeting us?


    However, there''s no time to dwell on such things.


    "Because of, you, I lost, a precious, follower."


    Elisa, who seems to have digested all the life force she absorbed from Hans C and Tyson, looks at me and speaks.


    Her vocabry seems to have improvedpared to before, probably because her crushed brain has recovered.


    In other words, her intelligence has returned.


    But...


    ''What the hell is this crazy bitch saying?''


    As expected, intelligence and personality are separate things.


    I answer briefly,


    "To me others even in this situation, you must have not received proper family education."


    "...Wh, what?"


    It''s all this woman''s fault that Hans and Tyson died so miserably at such a young age.


    If they had just epted their fate with their heads smashed, this wouldn''t have happened.


    I then gather my resolve.


    "I''ll avenge Hans and Tyson."


    And I''ll take all their equipment and valuables.


    Well, it won''t be easy.


    When has my life ever been easy?


    ________________________________________


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [Call of the Dead].¡¹


    "Lo, look over there!"


    The dwarf exims and points to one spot.


    Hans C and Tyson, who have be mummies, are slowly getting up. I''m not surprised, since I''ve yed as a priest of Karui a few times.


    ''Call of the Dead.''


    It''s the basic and core skill of that ss.


    Originally, it only summons undead monsters, but if you use corpses as mediums, you can control stronger minions.


    Those eyes, devoid of reason, are proof of that.


    "Grrr..."


    Hans and Tyson, now promoted to undead, roll their eyes as they look at us.


    And...


    "Destroy the enemies, my servants!"


    Following Elisa''smand, they charge towards us.


    Kwaaang!


    The battle begins in earnest as the charge of ''Hans-on'' shes with the shield wall formed by me and the dwarf.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Enhance].¡¹


    ¡¸The effects of active skills used afterwards will increase in proportion to Soul Power.¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Poison Infliction].¡¹


    While we''re getting beaten up in the front, Misha and Dwarkey diligently deal damage, but there are no effective hits.


    Their strength surpasses that of humans, and their high physical resistance makes them impervious even to my mace strikes.


    And they even gained resistance to poison and cold due to their undead transformation.


    It seems like the matchup is not in our favor.


    ng! Whoosh!


    Of course, Rotmiller, who has extensive experience fighting undead, uses his Molotov cocktails without hesitation, but¡­


    ¡°Foolishness!¡±


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [me of the Dead].¡¹


    ck mes flicker in the air and start absorbing all the surrounding mes.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The situation has be troublesome.


    Fire, which is the second most effective element against undead after holy power, doesn¡¯t work?


    ¡®Do we have no choice but to destroy the core?¡¯


    Undead don¡¯t die even if their bodies arepletely destroyed, as long as their core is intact.


    For reference, the core of skeletons is hidden between their ribs, and for Death Fiends, it¡¯s their brain.


    Then what about these guys who have been reborn through the power of the dark god?


    The answer is simple.


    ¡°Misha, can you kill that woman?¡±


    The core of summoned creatures is usually located within the summoner.


    In other words, if we can just kill Elisa, ¡®Hans-on¡¯ will also find peace and return to the true embrace of God.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you can¡¯t kill her. Just inflicting damage will improve the situation significantly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Misha nods.


    And she immediately steps on my shoulder and leaps high, flying towards Elisa.


    Her movements are as agile and flexible as a fairy¡¯s. However, her opponent is not one to be defeated easily.


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has summoned [Shadow Guards].¡¹


    Shadowy figures of soldiers rise from the ground, forming a tight barrier around Elisa.


    It seems difficult for even Misha to break through them and take Elisa¡¯s head in a short amount of time.


    But¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t fight a long battle.¡¯


    If Hans-on had weapons in their hands, it would be a different story.


    But since we already confiscated them, Hans-on, who have be undead, aren¡¯t that threatening.


    In fact, even just the dwarf and I can stall for as long as we want.


    Having made my judgment, I redistribute the team members.


    ¡°Dwarkey, Rotmiller, you two help Misha as well.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can somehow manage here with just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then we¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±


    As soon as Dwarkey and Rotmiller join in, the tide of battle starts to slowly turn.


    Of course, the Shadow Guards respawn as soon as they¡¯re destroyed, and Elisa continues to cast various curses on us, but¡­


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s running out of energy! Keep it up!¡±


    From a certain point, the number of Shadow Guards being summoned decreases significantly.


    Even the power of an evil god has its limits.


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t anticipate this situation?


    ¡°These, damn, bastards¡­!¡±


    Elisa, cornered, starts to panic and tremble.


    However, perhaps she still has some rationality left for survival, she grits her teeth and mutters quietly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, forget, this humiliation¡­¡±


    The number of Shadow Guards, which we¡¯ve been reducing for about 20 minutes, is down to less than five.


    Realizing what she¡¯s trying to do, I shout urgently.


    ¡°What? Damn it, no!¡±


    Where do you think you¡¯re going after we almost caught you!


    I push away Hans-on, who had been clinging to me throughout the battle, and dash with all my might.


    But¡­


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [Wraith Form].¡¹


    Elisa¡¯s body bes translucent and floats into the air. And in that state, she nces at us once and¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll, never, return, alive.¡±


    ¡­flies away into the darkness.


    Whoosh!


    I sigh deeply as I stare in that direction, like a dog chasing after a chicken.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    The boss monster we almost caught has escaped.


    And with a deep grudge against us.

 Chapter 56 The Witchs Forest (3)

    Chapter 56 The Witch''s Forest (3)


    The Witch''s Forest (3) <hr>


    Priest of Karui.


    It''s a kind of hidden ss that requires reaching at least the 5th floor to change jobs to, and unlike regr priests, it''s loaded with variousbat spells and curse abilities.


    "What the hell! She ran away!"


    We had considered the worst-case scenario of a total party kill, but in the end, we were able to ovee this danger without any casualties.


    How was that possible?


    If I calmly reflect on it, there are several reasons.


    "A priest of Karui... as I''ve heard, she was a terrifying being. Bjorn, we would have been in big trouble if it weren''t for you."


    We confiscated their weapons early on.Swords, shields, spears, and even Elisa''s staff. I didn''t think much of it at the time, but it was a blessing that we took the staff.


    Without her staff, it wouldn''t have been as easy for her to cast spells.


    Well, there''s another key factor, but...


    "As expected, a reliable barbarian is the best. I thought that woman was a priestess and Rotmiller was mistaken or something. But you just smashed her head in!"


    "I, I thought the same. Bjorn, when you swung your weapon, oh my, my heart almost stopped..."


    A blow delivered at an unexpected moment for both enemies and allies.


    Elisa, whose head was smashed by this one hit, had to revive herself by absorbing the life force of herpanions.


    However, it wasn''t aplete resurrection.


    How could her body be fine after her brain was smashed and then restored?


    ''Her speech, which was choppy and broken, must have been because she hadn''t fully recovered.''


    There were many advantages to that.


    However, while I feel relieved, I also feel a sense of dread. What if we had fought when we were both at 100%?


    Well, I think the win rate would have been about 50/50.


    Assuming that at least two people would die, no matter who won.


    It would have been a fierce battle.


    That''s why they tried to trick us by pretending to be survivors.


    ''So, did the fact that our strength was evenly matched actually help us?''


    After finishing my reflection on this incident, I briefly check my physical condition.


    It''s the worst, needless to say.


    ¡¸[Energy Depletion] is ongoing.¡¹


    ¡¸Energy recovery rate is decreased.¡¹


    ¡¸[Low-Grade Decay] is ongoing.¡¹


    ¡¸Wound recovery rate is decreased.¡¹


    ¡¸[Tracking] is ongoing.¡¹


    ¡¸The character¡¯s location is being transmitted to the caster.¡¹


    ¡¸[Wraith Walk] is ongoing.¡¹


    ¡¸The character experiences slight pain when moving.¡¹


    ¡¸[Stamina Reduction] is ongoing¡­¡­.¡¹


    Damn it, I''m going crazy.


    My eyes are sore, and my head feels like it''s been pickled in salt. I also feel like I can''t control my lower body.


    Phew, damn it, how many curses did that bitch cast on me?


    ¡¸Warning: Character has 15 or more stacked curses. If not treated with divine power or magic, the character¡¯s physical abilities may be permanently reduced.¡¹


    My condition is terrible.


    It''s a total disaster. Honestly, it''s hard to even exin what''s wrong with me.


    But I''m not too worried.


    We have a mage in our team.


    "Dwarkey, I request a curse removal spell."


    "Cu, curse removal?"


    No, why is he surprised?


    It makes me anxious.


    "You said you can use curse magic, didn''t you?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    But what?


    As I stare at him, urging him to continue, Dwarkey avoids my gaze and says,


    "I said I can use a few curse spells, but I didn''t say I can remove them...?"


    Huh?


    "What kind of bullshit is that?"


    "I couldn''t help it since I learned magic on my own, not through entering the Magic Tower. I also heard that there''s rarely a need to remove curses during explorations..."


    Dwarkey continues with his excuses.


    To put it simply, it''s a very simple story.


    "In other words, you didn''t have the money."


    Dwarkey nods with a displeased expression as I summarize the situation in one sentence, like a barbarian.


    "That''s right. I thought it would be better to learn the most necessary things first."


    Right, that''s the kind of team we are.


    What''s the point ofining now?


    We''re all in the same boat, soining further will just make us look pathetic.


    Let''s not dwell on what''s impossible and focus on what we can do right now.


    "Rotmiller, is there a way to track that woman?"


    "...Unfortunately, no. I''ve been trying to find a way since earlier, but I can''t find any leads."


    Hmm, as expected...


    This is a bit... no, this is quite troublesome.


    Although it seems like some of them haven''t fully realized it yet.


    "What do you think? How dangerous is it?"


    "Well, I''m not sure yet. But one thing is certain, we need to leave this ce right now."


    "Leave... but where to?"


    "Wait! What are you guys talking about?"


    Dwarkey interrupts our serious conversation.


    I want to tell him to stay out of it while the adults are talking, but...


    He''s still a mage, after all.


    Maybe he''lle up with a good idea if we discuss it, so let''s just give him a rough exnation.


    "Didn''t that woman say she wouldn''t let us leave alive when she ran away? She''ll definitelye back for us."


    "That''s true, but can''t we just deal with her like we did before if shees again?"


    No, that''s not as easy as it sounds.


    Is it because it''s his first time in thebyrinth?


    He''s a mage, but he seems to have worse judgment than Misha.


    "It''s definitely a big deal! If she ambushes us from behind while we''re fighting monsters, we''ll be in trouble!"


    It''smon sense that invisible enemies are scarier than visible ones.


    And when shees back for revenge, she''ll be almost fully recovered.


    ''And she''ll have the advantage of choosing the timing of the ambush.''


    As I learned from gaining an advantage with a pre-emptive strike earlier, battles are usually more favorable for the one who initiates Rotmiller exins this kindly, and Dwarkey shuts his mouth with a look of fear.


    "A priest of Karui lurking in the darkness, it seems like we''ve encountered a major obstacle in our journey. Hahaha."


    The dwarf, the figurehead leader, tries to act nonchnt andughs while patting Dwarkey''s shoulder, who is stiff...


    ...but the tense atmosphere doesn''t improve at all.


    Well, they know better than anyone since they just fought 1:5. Just how troublesome priests of Karui are.


    Just as the anxiety is starting to escte...


    "Since things have turned out this way, it would be best to enter the Witch''s Forest as soon as possible."


    I suggest the only solution to the current situation.


    Rotmiller asks briefly,


    "Why?"


    "She won''t be able to track us once we get there. The curse problem will also be resolved."


    It''s an answer with a lot omitted, but it''s enough. Judging by their expressions, they seem to understand what I meant.


    "Using the terrain characteristics of the Witch''s Forest... that''s a rational judgment."


    Rotmiller nods.


    However, is there one thing that''s puzzling to him?


    "But didn''t you say this is your first time on the 3rd floor?"


    Yes, that''s right.


    So please, just proceed without me having to say anything, man.


    "...I studied at the library."


    "Library?"


    Rotmiller tilts his head at my excuse, which isn''t really an excuse.


    However, I''m not too worried.


    There''s a witness right next to me, just in time.


    "It might be surprising, but it''s true. Bjorn goes to the library every day and reads books."


    "Wow, a barbarian reading books?"


    "No wonder his way of speaking is extraordinarypared to other barbarians."


    They look at me as if I''m some kind of weirdo.


    I wish they would just make a decision and do what needs to be done.


    "So what do you all think?"


    "I agree with your n."


    Afterwards, with Rotmiller supporting my suggestion, the dwarf and Misha also vote in favor, and the conclusion is reached quickly.


    However, there''s one thing left to do before we leave.


    I look at ''Hans-on'', who copsed like puppets with their strings cut as soon as Elisa escaped, and say,


    "What are you all doing? Aren''t you going to strip them?"


    No matter how urgent it is, we need to take what we can get.


    We''re explorers, aren''t we?


    We defeat marauders and monsters.


    _____________________________________


    "If we sell everything, it will be well over 6 million stones."


    Is it because they were 3rd-floor marauders?


    The loot dropped by ''Hans-on'' is on a different levelpared to the ones we encountered before.


    Of course, if we divide it into five, the ie would be roughly simr to before, but...


    "Really?! We can each get over 1 million stones! I was worried about this year''s taxes, but this is a relief!"


    "With that money, I can learn a few more spells! Ah, I''ll definitely learn the curse removal spell this time!"


    Dwarkey and Misha, who have suddenlye into arge sum of money, happily imagine their future.


    However, Rotmiller, the dwarf, and I just smile awkwardly and remain silent.


    Because no matter how much you earn in thebyrinth, it only matters if you return to the city alive.


    "We''ll sell all this loot in the cityter and settle the ounts then."


    For reference, during the journey, the three of us with expandable backpacks will share the responsibility of storing the loot.


    No one can predict what will happen in the future.


    Someone might die during the exploration, lose their backpack, or even try to run away with everything.


    However, I''m a bit surprised during this process.


    ''I knew about the dwarf, but I didn''t expect Misha to have an expandable backpack too...''


    Contrary to the impression she gave, is she the type who diligently saves money?


    Maybe Misha is unexpectedly good with money.


    "Then let''s depart."


    After collecting the loot, we pack up our campsite and quickly leave.


    Rotmiller takes the lead, finding the path, and the rest of us follow behind, on guard for any surprise attacks.


    We focus on moving, avoiding most monster encounters using Rotmiller''s sense of smell.


    How much time has passed?


    ¡¸Warning: Character¡¯s stamina is continuously decreasing. If not resolved soon, permanent¡­¡­.¡¹


    I feel like I''m going to die.


    After traveling for about 5 hours, almost running with all these curses hanging on me, my body is in a terrible state.


    If it weren''t for the Magic Resistance, Darkness Resistance, and other stats I gained from the vampire, I would have probably copsed from exhaustion by now.


    "Bjorn, are you... alright?"


    "I can endure, don''t worry about it."


    I pretend to be fine at the dwarf''s concern, but honestly, I''m not fine at all.


    Unlike these guys who only have two or three curses, that crazy bitch cast countless curses on me.


    And she only cast them on me.


    ''Damn Energy Depletion...''


    Energy Depletion.


    It''s a shitty skill that drastically reduces the recovery of stamina, which is consumed whenever the character moves or takes action.


    For reference, stamina is separate from health, so no matter how high my natural regeneration is, it''s useless.


    ''In game terms, I probably have about 30% left?''


    In the game, the character wouldn''t move if the stamina gauge fell below 10%.


    NPCs would often whine and beg to be killed.


    But I''m not at that point yet.


    Of course, it''s incredibly difficult.


    But it''s not enough to kill me.


    I can still endure with willpower.


    So, I still have plenty of room left.


    ¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: Stamina falls below 5%.


    Reward: Mental stat permanently increases by +1.


    Yeah, it definitely will be.


    I can''t endure if I don''t think that way.


    Let''s just think about the positive aspects.


    Although we pushed ourselves a bit, we''re almost at our destination.


    "The soil is moist, so I think we''ll arrive if we go for another 10 minutes."


    A journey of about 5 hours.


    Contrary to our worries, we reach the Witch''s Forest without a single attack.


    ''If she hasn''t shown up yet even though we''vee this far, that means she hasn''t fully recovered either.''


    It was worth it to rush even though it was tough.


    I don''t think there''s a chance she gave up on us.


    After all, she even revealed the power of the dark god in front of us to try and survive.


    If we, the witnesses, return alive and well, she''ll be in a very difficult situation.


    "We''ve arrived."


    As I hear Rotmiller''s words, I shake off the thoughts that filled my head.


    Phew, as expected, thinking about other things is the best when things are tough.


    I was able to skip a whole 10 minutes!


    "This is the Witch''s Forest... Somehow, I feel a creepy vibe."


    "All the mages whoe here for the first time seem to say that."


    "It feels like ominous magic power is vibrating throughout the forest."


    Barren thorn bushes.


    Vines wrapped around them like snakes.


    "Wai, wait! The tree over there moved!"


    It''s a ce where everything is alive and moving.


    The Witch''s Forest.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch''s Forest is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Disoriented] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Auditory Hallucination] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Visual Hallucination] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Pain Amplification] is applied.¡¹


    As we step into the forest, relying on the torches, a chilly air permeates my skin.


    ¡¸All status effects except for field effects are nullified.¡¹


    Ha, I feel much better now.


    ____________________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 3


    Physical: 155 / Mental: 91 (New +1) / Ability: 115


    Item Level: 683


    Total Combat Index: 528.75 (New +1)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5

 Chapter 57 The Witchs Forest (4)

    Chapter 57 The Witch''s Forest (4)


    The Witch''s Forest (4) <hr>


    The curses I was carrying have disappeared.


    However, instead, cursed words keep echoing in my ears.


    [Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!]


    Yeah, I''m not dying.


    [Motherless bastard!]


    Yeah, I have a mom in the real world.


    [Keeheeheehee! Keeheehee!]


    I roughly ignore the auditory hallucinations thate every few seconds and smile.It''s a bit annoying, but so what?


    They''re just hallucinations.


    No matter how much they curse, there''s no real damage, and thanks to these guys, even the real curses have disappeared without a trace.


    ''Besides, the things they say as mental attacks are allme.''


    If they''re going to do it, they should do it properly.


    There''s no originality or sincerity.


    Well, these guys seem to think differently.


    "Bjorn! How can you justugh off those insults! Are you crazy? It''s been so noisy that I have a headache!"


    Misha, the dwarf, and Rotmiller, who have been to the Witch''s Forest before, are in a rtively better state, but Dwarkey is the problem.


    "...Ugh, ugh."


    His eyes are zed over, and his cheeks are sunken, as if he''s about to throw up everything in his stomach.


    Well, it''s understandable that he would feel nauseous in this environment.


    ''I didn''t know it would feel like this, it''s strange.''


    Everything looks distorted due to the [Hallucination] and [Disoriented] effects.


    I''m clearly looking to the right, but I see what I saw in front of me, and my sense of distance is also blurry.


    It''s like looking at the world through a convex mirror.


    "Urgh, bleugh!"


    Dwarkey finally can''t hold it in and vomits up thick stomach acid.


    Feeling worried, I ask,


    "Can you use magic in that state?"


    "Bjorn, you''re being mean. Yourpanion is struggling, but that''s more important?"


    What is she talking about?


    She told him to grow up when he was throwing up earlier.


    Phew, this is why I should refrain from getting attached to people.


    It clouds my judgment.


    "Misha, I wasn''t asking you. So Dwarkey, your answer?"


    "Do, don''t worry. I can use magic without any problems... Urgh!"


    Hmm, I guess we should assume there''s no magic until he gets used to it.


    Why are mages so weak-stomached?


    As I click my tongue, unable to understand them at all, Rotmiller looks at me with a strange expression.


    "Still, it''s impressive. Even barbarians with strong spirits usually struggle a bit on their first time..."


    Well, that''s what I heard.


    But I was just too exhausted earlier.


    As Iugh it off, as expected, the dwarf steps in, tsundere-ing for his best friend Dwarkey.


    "Tsk tsk, that''s what happens when you spend all day sitting at a desk, your body bes weak."


    "Hey, I''m still one of the more athletic mages¡ª"


    "Enough, let''s take a break until you get used to it. You didn''t sleep wellst night either. You''re probably feeling worse because you''re tired."


    "I won''t forget your consideration..."


    In the end, we decide to stay in the entrance area for a while until Dwarkey adjusts to the environment.


    I don''t have any major objections either.


    One way or another, the presence of a mage is important here, and I also need to replenish my depleted stamina a bit.


    "I''ll keep watch, you guys rest."


    As soon as the dwarf finishes speaking, I copse onto the ground and rest.


    I''m too tired to even take out my sleeping bag.


    But what is this?


    "Bjorn, there''s something I wanted to say..."


    The dwarf approaches stealthily and speaks in a whisper just as I''m about to get some shut-eye.


    "About that Elisa earlier¡ª"


    I wake up instantly.


    What is this guy talking about?


    "It''s not Elisa, it''s that bitch."


    "Uh, uh, right, anyway, about that bitch. No matter how I think about it, she seems like someone I''ve met before..."


    What?


    I thought he was just rambling as usual, but it seems like it''s something important.


    I sit up and listen attentively, and the dwarf hesitates for a moment before speaking.


    "Remember when you went to the guild to raise your explorer rank on my advice? Back then, someone was asking you questions while you were filling out the application form."


    "Get to the point, I''m tired."


    "Now that I think about it, I think it was her."


    Phew, that''s much better.


    There are still some frustrating parts, though.


    I ask calmly,


    "Then why didn''t you recognize her right away?"


    "That''s... she looked dirty, unlike in the city. And, and, her clothes were ri, ripped here and there!"


    Ah, so he was too busy staring at her cleavage to properly check her face.


    Still, at least one question has been answered.


    Why Elisa and her group targeted us.


    ''It was all because of that thing.''


    No. 3112 Guardian''s Bracers.


    It''s a high-value Numbered Item worth 50 million stones at the exchange. And since it was an application for rank promotion, it must have been mentioned there as well.


    It''s more than enough of a motive for a marauder.


    The more money, the better, after all.


    ''So we''ve been targeted since then...''


    As I acquire new information, causal rtionships that I was unaware ofe to mind.


    Most of our team meetings were held at bars.


    If she wanted to, it wouldn''t have been difficult for her to find out that we were using the Beast''s Lair route.


    She could have even arrived first and set traps.


    "Phew, they say treasure always brings misfortune, and that saying is spot on, isn''t it?"


    The dwarf sighs deeply.


    It seems like he wants some sympathy, but unfortunately, he chose the wrong person.


    Treasure bringing misfortune my ass.


    "Don''t shift the me. It''s your fault for writing it on the application form where everyone can see."


    "Yo, you''re ming me now! You were there too!"


    That''s true, but I didn''t know I had to worry about you filling out the application form.


    The dwarf loses his words as I look at him with a disappointed expression.


    ''Sigh...''


    I don''t bother scolding him further.


    It''s already in the past.


    It''s more rational to get some rest.


    _________________________________


    Our rest time is short.


    Just enough to close my eyes for a bit?


    We have to wake up from our sleep as a monster appears less than 30 minutester.


    Ah, is it not right to say ''we''?


    "You sleep well."


    "How can you sleep through that noise?"


    It seems like I was the only one who slept deeply enough to even dream¡­


    It''s because these guys are full.


    "Anyway, where''s the monster?"


    "Over there."


    I look in the direction the dwarf points and see the figure of a winged human.


    For reference, it''s about the size of a palm.


    "Fairy."


    It''s a 9th-grade monster, Fairy.


    For reference, its only skill is to emit poisonous powder containing narcotic substances, and it was a non-aggressive mob in the game.


    However...


    "We''ve encountered a troublesome one from the start."


    The fact that the fairies are gathered like that means that that guy is also nearby.


    "Are we fighting?"


    "It seems like it''s not something we can easily ignore. Dwarkey, you seem to have recovered a bit."


    So we''re fighting.


    Well, it''s not bad.


    It''s a monster that I haven''t gained experience points from yet.


    And if an essence drops, it would be a jackpot.


    Although it''s not an essence I need right now, it''s a rare essence, so it will definitely fetch a high price at auction no matter who absorbs it.


    "Then if everyone is ready, let''s lure it out."


    The dwarf takes his battle hammer and gets into position, finishing his battle preparations.


    And he uses his signaturebo.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Lightning].¡¹


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Discharge].¡¹


    It''s called Lightning Discharge.


    As he swings his hammer, the crackling electricity shoots out like a cannonball.


    And it sts the fairies, who are immune to physical damage.


    ¡¸Killed Fairy. EXP +1¡¹


    One thing''s for sure, I''m a bit envious of this.


    I wish I had an elemental damage skill like that too.


    "Keeeeeek¡ª!!"


    As soon as a dozen fairies are blown away, I hear a chilling sound from afar.


    It''s a roar that sounds like hundreds of beasts crying out in anger.


    Soon, the creature reveals itself from the darkness.


    With heavy footsteps that match its size.


    Thud-!


    The 7th-grade monster, Half-Troll.


    As the name suggests, it''s not a real troll, but more like a mix between a human and a troll.


    For reference, it''s a monster that only appears in the Witch''s Forest and has a habit of stalking fairy groups.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know the reason why.


    I couldn''t find that kind of information anywhere in the game.


    Anyway, let''s just leave the digressions at that.


    "Grrr..."


    The creature, standing at about 2.5 meters tall, lowers its posture cautiously and stares at us.


    However, its patience is short, as befits a monster that follows its instincts.


    "Kaaaaak¡ª!!"


    The Half-Troll swings its massive club at us, the ones who massacred the fairy group it was diligently following.


    It''s aiming at me even though the dwarf is right next to me.


    Thud!


    It''s heavy.


    It feels heavier than the ¡®Iron Ant¡¯ from Steelrock Hill.


    Well, it''s only natural since the Iron Ant is a pack animal even though it''s also 7th-grade.


    It''s been a while since my arms felt this sore.


    Swoosh.


    So I tilt my shield at an angle and deflect the Half-Troll''s club to the side.


    This naturally shifts the aggro from me to the dwarf.


    It''s a useful tip that can only be used when there are two tanks in the team.


    After all, it''s unfair if only I have to suffer, right?


    Suffering should be shared amongpanions, that''s what I learned.


    "Kaaaaak¡ª!!"


    The second club swing follows with a roar.


    The dwarf, who engaged in a strength contest unlike me, lets out a small groan as if his bones are chilled.


    Only then do I realize one more thing.


    "Keugh..."


    Ah, right, he doesn''t have Pain Resistance.


    This is one of the biggest reasons why warriors avoid the Witch''s Forest.


    Warriors are beings who are used to being beaten up on the front lines. But here, the pain is amplified several times due to [Pain Amplification].


    ''And most of the monsters that appear here are immune to physical damage and even use mental skills...''


    There''s a reason why Rotmiller tried to give the dwarf and me the first andst watchst night.


    In the Witch''s Forest, warriors inevitably have to bear all sorts of hardships.


    Although I can just shrug it off because I have Pain Resistance¡­


    ''Come to think of it, Pain Resistance is OP.''


    As expected, life is full of ups and downs.


    The Corpse Golem essence I absorbed by chance continues to be a great help.


    Whoosh!


    The Half-Troll swings its club once more.


    And the dwarf, who stubbornly continues the strength contest, shouts,


    "Is the magic not ready yet!"


    Not yet.


    As you know, he''s slow at chanting, right?


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I strike the Half-Troll with my mace to help the dwarf, who seems to be struggling.


    Of course, it doesn''t have much effect.


    Thwack!


    Its hard bones and muscles are unfazed by a single mace strike, and it''s a troll, even if it''s only half.


    Its regeneration is amazing.


    Although it''s nothingpared to the vampire.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade support spell [Freezing Enhancement].¡¹


    ¡¸The power of the next ice spell is greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    As I''m ping-ponging aggro with the dwarf, the spell is finallypleted.


    Dwarkey''s ultimate move.


    Enhanced Ice Spear.


    Whoosh!


    An ice spear twice the size of usual flies towards the Half-Troll and pierces its abdomen.


    In terms of power alone, it''s an output that none of us can match.


    However, it''s frustrating to watch.


    ''When will this guy develop some sense?''


    I gave him advicest time, but he stuck the spear in an ambiguous spot again. If he had hit the heart or head, he could have finished it off in one shot.


    Why is he so wasteful?


    Is aiming that difficult?


    "Keeeeeek¡ª!!"


    The Half-Troll writhes in pain and lets out a scream.


    But it doesn''tst long.


    ¡¸Half-Troll has cast [Frenzy].¡¹


    ¡¸Pain is temporarily nullified, and physical stats are greatly increased.¡¹


    Despite having a spear stuck in its gut, the Half-Troll starts moving dynamically, like a fish out of water.


    Ha, this is why we should have killed it in one shot.


    ''...He''ll get better someday, right?''


    I hope so.


    Otherwise, there''s no point in going through all these trial and errors.


    "Ugh! I was a bit off!"


    Misha stabs her poison-inflicted dagger into the Half-Troll''s heart while it''s rampaging, but unfortunately, it''s too short to pierce through the thick muscle.


    The crossbow bolts shot by Rotmiller, the scout, barely even scratch the surface of its skin.


    ''Do we have to wait until the spell is ready again?''


    One way or another, Dwarkey is the damage dealer with the highest potential damage output in the team.


    I''m realizing the weakness of our team once again.


    The tank line is sturdy enough to withstand the Half-Troll''s [Frenzy] state, but the damage dealer line isn''t keeping up.


    However, this is not the kind of problem that can be solved immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s done! Move aside!¡±


    After about 10 more minutes of struggling, Dwarkey unleashes his ultimate move once again.


    Fortunately, this time it hits the head.


    ¡¸Killed Half-Troll. EXP +3¡¹


    The Half-Troll disappears into light as its head is blown off.


    As expected, the hoped-for essence doesn¡¯t drop.


    Only a fist-sized magic stone falls to the ground.


    ¡°What a shame. It¡¯s not a monster you see often.¡±


    Misha and Rotmiller click their tongues, seemingly disappointed.


    I can understand.


    If I hadn¡¯t absorbed the vampire¡¯s essence, I would have been drooling over it too.


    7th-grade regeneration essences are rare.


    Well, I¡¯m now at a level where I can¡¯t be satisfied with something like that.


    [07:13]


    It¡¯s the morning of Day 4.


    We¡¯ll reach the 4th floor tomorrow, and that¡¯s when the real journey will begin.


    From there, 6th-grade monsters also appear.


    I hope we can get at least one 6th-grade essence¡­


    ________________________________________


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    After defeating the Half-Troll, we decide to resume our journey.


    Everyone looks exhausted after staying up all night, but the Witch¡¯s Forest is not a good environment to rest in.


    We conclude that it¡¯s better to push ourselves for a day and shorten the time it takes to reach the 4th floor.


    However¡­


    ¡°Explorers.¡±


    Just as we¡¯re about to start our journey again¡­


    Strangers emerge from the darkness.


    It¡¯s not that surprising.


    Even in the Witch¡¯s Forest, it¡¯s about time for a new group to enter after we¡¯ve been camping here for so long.


    However, there¡¯s one problem.


    ¡®One, two, three, four¡­¡¯


    What the, why are there six of them?


    Normally, teams consist of up to five people.


    It¡¯s because the Bonding spell only works for up to five people.


    But a 6-person explorer team?


    As I¡¯m feeling suspicious and observing the faces of the unfamiliar explorers, I see a familiar face.


    Unfortunately, it seems like they recognize us too.


    ¡°¡­Explorers! It¡¯s them! They killed mypanions!¡±


    Damn it¡­


    This is something I really didn¡¯t expect.


    Just as our entire team is speechless after hearing those words¡­


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide us¡­¡±


    A man who seems to be the leader of the opposing group makes the sign of the cross.


    Judging by the way he¡¯s covered in Leats Church merchandise, this guy must be a hardcore religious fanatic, even in this world.


    Damn it, that bitch is lucky.


    How the hell did she find someone like that in thebyrinth?


    ¡°Oh God, please give me the strength to defeat these evil beings¡­!¡±


    It seems like conversation won¡¯t work.

 Chapter 58 Rules of Survival (1)

    Chapter 58 Rules of Survival (1)


    Rules of Survival (1) <hr>


    ¡°How did that woman follow us! Didn¡¯t you say the Witch¡¯s Forest was safe?!¡±


    Misha shouts with a disgusted expression.


    ¡°That persistent bitch!¡±


    I agree.


    However, if we calmly analyze the situation instead of just cursing¡­


    Once we entered the Witch¡¯s Forest, that bitch wouldn¡¯t have been able to pursue us alone.


    So she must have looked for explorers to use.


    By pretending to be a poor priestess who lost herpanions to evil marauders.¡°Excuse me, there seems to be a misunderstanding. That woman is a priest of Karui¡ª¡±


    ¡°What! So they weren¡¯t just marauders, but followers of that evil god!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s not us, it¡¯s that woman¡ª¡±


    ¡°Surrender yourselves and ept God¡¯s judgment!¡±


    The dwarf tries to reason with them, but the man, whose brain is pickled under the blessing of God, only understands what he wants to hear.


    ¡°Lord Davis! Please bring down God¡¯s wrath upon these evil beings! Only then can mypanions, who are wandering in the spirit world, let go of their resentment and return to God¡¯s embrace!¡±


    At the bitch Elisa¡¯s cry, the opposing explorers draw their weapons in unison.


    And we do the same.


    Sometimes, fistse before words in conversations between explorers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about injuries and just focus on defeating the enemy! The blessings of Leats will be with you!¡±


    At her words, which mean they should fight like dogs and she¡¯ll heal them, the leader of the opposing side charges towards us, his eyes rolling back.


    While shouting that annoying slogan.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide us!¡±


    Honestly, I find it hard to understand why they¡¯re going to such lengths to help that bitch.


    I understand the guy who seems like a devout believer, but the otherpanions don¡¯t have to do this, do they¡ª


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back! If we kill them, our team will have a priestess!¡±


    ¡°Uooooooh!¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s it.


    They¡¯re trying to kill us for practical reasons, not religious ones.


    Now that I see it, that bitch must have made all sorts of promises as rewards¡­


    Okay, I¡¯ve grasped the situation to some extent.


    Thud!


    I block the leader bastard¡¯s axe with my shield and shout.


    It¡¯s called sowing seeds of discord.


    ¡°Idiots! If a priestess joins, who¡¯s going to leave the team?¡±


    These guys were a 5-person team from the beginning.


    In other words, if a priestess joins, one of them has to be kicked out.


    As I bring this up right from the start, the leader bastard panics and shouts,


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t be swayed by their evil words!¡±


    Evil words my ass.


    It¡¯s obvious that they didn¡¯t even think about this.


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    As if to prove it, the four explorers besides the leader hesitate for a moment.


    Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Hmm, but it won¡¯t be me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s something we can think aboutter.¡±


    ¡°One of us might die today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a priestess or whatever. Just selling those pieces of equipment alone will let me livefortably for a year.¡±


    Damn it, as expected of explorer bastards.


    Each and every one of their reasons is fucking psychopathic.


    So you guys just need justification and money, right?


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re consistent.¡¯


    I start forming a shield wall with the dwarf and analyze the enemy¡¯s strength.


    ¡®Three melee warriors, two ranged attackers, and a priestess who¡¯s cosying¡­¡¯


    As explorers who have reached the Witch¡¯s Forest, the difference in our levels is negligible.


    They even have one more person.


    There¡¯s nothing much to consider this time.


    Even considering that the bitch Elisa can¡¯t use the power of the evil god because she¡¯s cosying¡­


    We¡¯re clearly at a disadvantage.


    However, let¡¯s at least try toe up with a strategy¡­


    ¡®We have no choice but to take them out with a surprise attack.¡¯


    Therefore, I call the mage.


    ¡°Dwarkey!¡±


    No need for long exnations.


    ¡°10 seconds! Just wait 10 seconds!¡±


    He¡¯s finally gained some experience, it seems, as he answers immediately when I call his name.


    However, it seems like the other side has also gained experience.


    ¡°A mage! There¡¯s a mage on the other side!¡±


    They¡¯ve also noticed Dwarkey¡¯s presence and are focusing their attacks on him.


    The dwarf and I can cover the three melee warriors¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­but it¡¯s physically impossible to block the arrow and projectile skill flying towards Dwarkey, who is chanting.


    However, I¡¯m not too worried.


    We¡¯re still an explorer ¡®team¡¯, aren¡¯t we?


    There¡¯s no need for me to do everything alone.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Misha deflects the iing arrow with her dagger, and Rotmiller blocks the projectile ability with his shield.


    And at the same time, the spell ispleted.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    It¡¯s not an Enhanced Ice Spear, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    It¡¯s not like our opponents arerge monsters.


    This is enough to send them back to God¡¯s embrace with one hit.


    Of course, assuming it hits a vital point.


    Whoosh!


    The resolve to shoot a spell at a person, not a monster.


    The moment to exercise that resolvees much sooner than expected.


    What decision will Dwarkey make?


    Kwaaang!


    Contrary to my worries, the Ice Spear is shot directly towards Elisa¡¯s head.


    However, unfortunately, it misses.


    This is why explorers are more troublesome than monsters.


    ¡°Whew, that was close. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Thank you for saving me!¡±


    She knew the magic wasing, and she knew it was likely targeting her, the priestess.


    So there was no reason why she couldn¡¯t block it.


    An explorer who has reached the 3rd floor and is heading towards the 4th would have that level of physical ability.


    ¡®¡­Phew, human bastards are the most annoying.¡¯


    It¡¯s not easy.


    Just like Rotmiller and Misha sessfully protected Dwarkey, the opponents also don¡¯t just stand there and take our attacks.


    Therefore, it¡¯s time to make a final decision.


    We¡¯ve tested the waters enough¡­


    ¡°Dwarkey! Use the voice control spell!¡±


    ¡°A, alright!¡±


    As I give a firm order, not epting any questions, Dwarkey chants the spell without objection.


    Voice control.


    Simply put, it¡¯s a convenient spell that allows us to have team voice chat.


    Now they can¡¯t hear us even if we talk among ourselves.


    I re at the opponents and shout,


    ¡°Murad!¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡±


    ¡°Euahahaha! That¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    Fortunately, even the dwarf, who has emergencymand authority, agrees with my judgment.


    Well, even he has that much brains, right?


    Even if we win this fight, it will likely be a pyrrhic victory with only injuries. By then, that bitch will also use the power of the dark god without hesitation.


    If we persist out of stubbornness, only a bleak future awaits.


    ¡°Misha! Take Dwarkey when you¡¯re ready!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    ¡°Hikurod, use that thing when I give you the signal!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Misha and the dwarf nod without objection.


    Rotmiller, who has the most important role, is left, but there¡¯s no need to give him separate instructions.


    He just gets it.


    ¡°Follow me closely as soon as I start running!¡±


    As expected, this man is the only one I can rely on.


    Anyway, I think that¡¯s all the announcements¡­


    ¡°Now!¡±


    The moment I give the signal, Misha slings the weak Dwarkey over her shoulder, finishing our preparations to escape.


    And at the same time, the bracers worn by the dwarf emit a bright light.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has used [Guardian¡¯s Bracers].¡¹


    No. 3112 Guardian¡¯s Bracers.


    In the game, it had a constant 5% damage reduction, and its usage effect increased in power based on the amount of damage reduced.


    For reference, that usage effect is¡­


    ¡¸Strongly pushes back enemies and temporarily grants immunity to all harmful effects on allies.¡¹


    Area-of-effect knockback and debuff removal.


    As befits a Numbered Item in the 3000s, its effect takes priority over field effects.


    ¡¸Status effect [Disoriented] is removed.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Auditory Hallucination] is removed.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Visual Hallucination] is removed.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Pain Amplification] is removed.¡¹


    The moment the three melee warriors who were clinging to us are thrown back¡­


    My distorted vision returns to normal, and everything bes clear.


    Of course, the duration is short.


    I don¡¯t know how much the dwarf has been getting beaten up¡­


    ¡®But it¡¯s probably around 20 seconds at most.¡¯


    For reference, this time also takes into ount the dwarf¡¯s racial trait, which increases the efficiency of Numbered Items by 1.5 times.


    But this is enough.


    To buy time to escape.


    ¡°What are you doing! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Phew, it feels like we¡¯ve been running away from something this whole time.


    ____________________________________________


    Scout.


    They are the ones who detect enemy movements first and guide their team members along efficient paths.


    Then what are the qualities needed to be a scout?


    The answer is simple.


    ¡®Prior knowledge of thebyrinth and data umted through experience.¡¯


    With these two alone, you can find your way on the 1st and 2nd floors. And the 3rd floor, which is an open world with unchanging terrain features, is no different.


    However, from the 4th floor onwards, it¡¯s a different story.


    Well, to be precise, should I say from the Witch¡¯s Forest where the 4th-floor portal is located?


    ¡¸The usage effect duration of the Numbered Item [Guardian¡¯s Bracers] has ended.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch¡¯s Forest is applied.¡¹


    Compasses are useless, people¡¯s sense of directionpletely disappears, and the onlyndmarks are trees, but even those trees move as if they¡¯re alive.


    Therefore, from this point onwards, scouts need special abilities to find their way.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Rotmiller¡¯s main ability is ¡®sense of smell¡¯.


    Having adjusted his smell stat through essences, he urately finds the path leading to the 4th floor even in this bizarre forest.


    If your sense of smell reaches a certain level, you can smell the scent of magic power, and he uses that to find his way?


    I don¡¯t understand it well, but that¡¯s roughly the principle.


    However¡­


    ¡°The scout on the other side is also no ordinary person. Judging by the way they¡¯re closing the distance towards us.¡±


    Even so, those bastards are following us closely.


    Of course, I can¡¯t even sense their presence¡­


    But if Rotmiller says so, then it must be true.


    ¡®So in the end, the key is who reaches the 4th-floor portal first¡­¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m organizing my thoughts¡­


    Rotmiller, as if thinking the same thing, announces,


    ¡°We¡¯ll increase our speed from now on.¡±


    Now it¡¯s a race against time.


    If we can get there first, we can avoid unnecessarybat.


    But if they catch up to us before that¡­


    Then we have no choice but to fight until one of us dies.


    ¡®The problem is, everyone is tired¡­¡¯


    Life doesn¡¯t always go as you wish.


    Especially when you¡¯re exhausted and struggling.


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein, give me that guy!¡±


    The dwarf decides to take over carrying Dwarkey to help Misha.


    And that¡¯s when the ident happens.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Trying to save time, we attempt to hand over Dwarkey to the dwarf while running, which turns out to be a mistake.


    Misha loses her bnce and falls.


    Fortunately, the dwarf had already taken over carrying Dwarkey like a sack of potatoes, but¡­


    ¡°Cramp! I think I have a cramp in my leg! I can¡¯t move!¡±


    Cramp my ass.


    It¡¯s obvious she sprained her ankle while falling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move and just stay still.¡±


    I immediately stop and grab the back of Misha¡¯s neck, lifting her up.


    And the moment I sling her over my shoulder¡­


    ¡®Damn it? What is this?¡¯


    The light disappears, and deep darkness engulfs my vision.


    The dwarf with the torch was right in front of me just a moment ago¡­


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°¡­Be quiet.¡±


    I calmly open my backpack and take out a torch.


    And I light it and insert it into the slot on my helmet.


    As expected, the team members who were next to me just a few seconds ago are nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we lost them!¡±


    Misha shouts in dismay.


    And I answer¡­


    I don¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­


    ¡°It seems¡­ that¡¯s the case.¡±


    We¡¯ve been separated from the group in just a few seconds.


    ¡°Then what are we doing! Let¡¯s go after them!¡±


    Misha urges me, realizing the situation, but I choose to stay put.


    Do we even know where they went?


    ¡°That way! They definitely went that way!¡±


    That¡¯s just how it looks to us.


    In the Witch¡¯s Forest, you can¡¯t rely on sight.


    If we go in the wrong direction, we¡¯ll just waste time and get even further away from the team.


    ¡°In situations like this, staying put is the best option.¡±


    Let¡¯s trust ourpanions and my judgment.


    Rotmiller is a scout with olfactory abilities, isn¡¯t he?


    He¡¯ll realize we¡¯re gone ande back for us soon.


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­?¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    That¡¯s what should have happened¡­


    ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡±


    Even after a minute, the party that went ahead doesn¡¯t return.


    Damn it, what is this? Should we wait a bit longer?


    As my worries deepen¡­


    ¡°Aak!¡±


    We faintly hear a short scream from the darkness.


    ¡°Bjorn! Did you hear that! It was definitely Murad¡¯s voice!¡±


    Although I can¡¯t be sure, it does sound like him.


    If it¡¯s not another ident, they should have returned by now to look for us.


    However¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re definitely in trouble. We need to go help¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We could be in danger too.¡±


    Making noise is not a good idea.


    We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there.


    If it was just a monster encounter, they would have had time toe back for us.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to go help them even more¡ª¡±


    In the first ce, there¡¯s no way to help even if we wanted to.


    If we could hear a continuous sound, it might be different¡­


    But we can¡¯t find the right direction based on hearing a single scream.


    That¡¯s the kind of ce the Witch¡¯s Forest is.


    ¡°Mmph!¡±


    Therefore, I first cover Misha¡¯s mouth with my hand.


    And I focus on my hearing.


    ¡°¡­Miller ¡­bitch is ¡­here.¡±


    ¡°¡­create an opening¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­ ¡­no choice but to¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°At least¡­scout¡­need to kill¡­so they can escape¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­good! Escape¡­¡­!¡±


    Afterwards, I hear a few more faint cries, and then theypletely disappear.


    The forest is silent, without even the sound of the wind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although an eerie silence fills the surroundings, I stand still and wait for about 5 minutes.


    The party we lost doesn¡¯t return.


    It¡¯s still too early to say for sure whether they¡¯re dead or alive, but one thing is clear.


    They won¡¯t being back even if we wait any longer.


    That means¡ª


    ¡°We¡¯re fucked.¡±


    The two of us, a beastwoman and a barbarian, are stranded.


    In thebyrinth filled with monsters and marauders.


    And in the middle of this Witch¡¯s Forest, where we can¡¯t even find our way back without a scout.


    Damn it.

 Chapter 59 Rules of Survival (2)

    Chapter 59 Rules of Survival (2)


    Rules of Survival (2) <hr>


    What¡¯s the most important thing in a disaster situation?


    Water? Food? Stamina? Tools?


    Well, they¡¯re all very important¡­


    But if I had to choose just one, I would choose mental strength.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t die like this, I can¡¯t! After all the hardships I endured, to die so meaninglessly¡­!¡±


    ¡°Misha, calm down.¡±


    When you¡¯re in a shitty situation, you need the courage to ept reality calmly instead of denying it.


    That¡¯s the only way to objectively assess the situation.Therefore, I abandon all questions.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what happened to them.¡¯


    Maybe a unique monster appeared, or maybe Elisa and her group used some clever method to ambush them in that short time.


    All possibilities are open.


    But that¡¯s not what I should be focusing on now, right?


    ¡®Think.¡¯


    I¡¯m currently separated from the group.


    I have one beastmanpanion with me.


    Unfortunately, she¡¯s a warrior-type who only deals physical damage.


    And the possibility of thepanions we lost returning here seems infinitely low.


    Yeah, in short, we¡¯re fucked.


    This ce, where monsters with physical immunity run rampant, is known as the graveyard of warriors.


    It¡¯s practically impossible for two warriors, a barbarian and a beastman, to get through here.


    And on top of that, we also have pursuers targeting us.


    Actually, this is the biggest problem.


    If the two of us encounter them, it¡¯s instant game over.


    But if we¡¯re not going to just bite our tongues and die, we need to think.


    Not about how fucked up the situation...


    ¡®What action should I take right now?¡¯


    What actions should I take?


    Even if it¡¯s just a struggle, what should I give up and prioritize for survival?


    In short, what is the best course of action right now?


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°What? But even if we do that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find our way out, it¡¯s better to leave this ce.¡±


    Once I objectively assess the situation, I can see what needs to be done even in the worst conditions.


    I prioritize among them and decide to tackle them in order of importance.


    The first one.


    ¡°This ce is dangerous.¡±


    Leave this ce.


    The reason is simple.


    We have no information about what the dwarf¡¯s party encountered near here, except that it was dangerous enough to prevent them froming back for us.


    ¡°If that bitch yed some kind of trick, we¡¯ll eventually find out.¡±


    ¡°But if that were the case, shouldn¡¯t she have shown up by now?¡±


    Well, maybe we¡¯re just not their top priority. For reasons like the dwarf running in the opposite direction and them having to chase after him.


    Of course, I have no intention of arguing about it for long.


    The first things to give up for survival are intangible values likepassion and consideration.


    ¡°So what are you going to do? The choice is yours.¡±


    I¡¯m not going to carry around dead weight just because she¡¯s mypanion.


    In the first ce, that¡¯s not even a realpanion.


    I draw a clear line.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like my judgment, we¡¯ll go our separate ways from now on.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to waste time arguing.


    Yes or no.


    Misha, who had been silently meeting my eyes, bites her lip and makes a choice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll follow your leadpletely from now on. In the first ce, there¡¯s nothing I can do since I¡¯m injured.¡±


    It¡¯s a great answer that urately grasps what the questioner wants and expresses it.


    She¡¯s more perceptive than I thought.


    As expected, there¡¯s a reason why she¡¯s a 5-year veteran explorer, even though she usually doesn¡¯t seem like it.


    ¡°St, still, that¡¯s too harsh¡­!¡±


    Misha whines as if hurt when I rx my expression, but this much¡­


    It¡¯s fine. As long as she follows my instructions.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    I open a potion bottle and hand it to her, and Misha slowly drinks it as if it¡¯s poison.


    And then she starts groaning.


    Not the sexy kind.


    Potions are not the kind of thing that can elicit that kind of response.


    ¡°Hikk, keugh!!¡±


    Listening to her pained sounds, it seems like the potion is working well.


    So I carry Misha on my shoulder.


    It¡¯s just a sprained ankle, so the pain should subside within 5 minutes and she should be able to walk, but¡­


    It¡¯s better to save even that much time.


    ¡°Ugh, bleugh! My, foot! Please slow down! No, walk gently!¡±


    As I start jogging, Misha begs with a groan.


    It seems like she¡¯s getting motion sickness.


    However, I can only say this:


    ¡°Just bear with it even if it¡¯s hard.¡±


    Sorry, right now I¡¯m a psycho barbarian who has forgotten aboutpassion and consideration.


    Efficiencyes first when survival is at stake.


    People don¡¯t die from a little motion sickness, right?


    Tadatadat!


    Anyway, as I¡¯m running through the forest and sprinting without any direction¡­


    Misha starts pounding on my back like crazy.


    ¡°Put me down, keugh! Pu, put me down! I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I, I swear on the guardian deity of my n!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then why is your voice so weak?¡±


    I point out the logical w in Misha¡¯s words.


    But for some reason, I get scolded.


    ¡°How can I have any strength! You stupid barbarian! Anyway, put me down!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Since she¡¯s hitting my back, it seems like she has enough energy to move, so I put Misha down without any resistance.


    ¡°Ugh, I thought I was going to die!¡±


    Geez, stop exaggerating.


    I ask her just in case, even though she looks fine.


    ¡°So your foot is okay now?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    ¡°Answer properly. Does it mean you can fight right away?¡±


    ¡°For now¡­ yes! But why do you ask?¡±


    Because we have to fight, that¡¯s why.


    ¡°Good timing, there¡¯s a monster over there.¡±


    Misha follows my gaze. At the end of her gaze is a giant tree moving along the ground with its roots.


    The 8th-grade monster, ¡®ri¡¯.


    It¡¯s a creepy monster that attacks explorers using its branches that wriggle like tentacles.


    For reference, along with the Half-Troll, it¡¯s one of the few regr monsters that inhabit the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    In simpler terms, it can be hunted with physical damage alone.


    ¡°Do we really have to catch it? It¡¯s slow, so it won¡¯t be able to follow us¡­ Ah! I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t follow your lead!¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s good then.


    Anyway, since it was a reasonable question, I answer briefly.


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance an essence might drop.¡±


    ¡°Essence?¡±


    Misha tilts her head as if she heard a strange word.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    If I weren¡¯t in this situation, I wouldn¡¯t even consider such a n.


    ¡°The monsters that appear in the Witch¡¯s Forest all have elemental abilities.¡±


    To be precise, except for the Half-Troll.


    Well, we¡¯re not going to catch it anyway, so it¡¯s an exception.


    Misha grasps the gist of my n and freezes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to catch it just for that?¡±


    Yes, not just this one, but every one we see.


    We need to get our hands on an elemental ability somehow.


    Avoiding incorporeal beings is fine for a day or two, but at this rate, we won¡¯t even be able to sleep properly.


    Well, if we¡¯re lucky enough to find our way out of the forest while wandering around, it¡¯s a problem we won¡¯t have to worry about¡­


    ¡®But that kind of miracle wouldn¡¯t happen to me.¡¯


    Of course, the essence drop rate is still abysmally low.


    But this is like a side quest.


    I have no intention of solely focusing on this n.


    It would be great if it drops, but if it doesn¡¯t, it can¡¯t be helped.


    That¡¯s about it, right?


    ¡®In the first ce, if Elisa and her group find us, all of this will be meaningless.¡¯


    If the scout on the other side finishes off the dwarf, or if they start searching for us because we¡¯re missing¡­


    When that timees, all these efforts will be for naught.


    But¡­


    That¡¯s not a reason not to struggle.


    ¡°Anyway, get ready to fight.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Misha draws her weapon.


    ¡°Glgllgllgrrr!¡±


    And she charges towards the ri, which is crawling on the ground with its roots.


    Rule of survival number one,


    To live, you have to fight.


    ___________________________


    ¡¸Killed ri. EXP +2¡¹


    ___________________________


    I¡¯m walking through the Witch¡¯s Forest without a scout.


    And if someone asks me how I feel, I¡¯ll definitely answer like this.


    It feels like I¡¯m wandering around a mirror maze at an amusement park all day long.


    And there¡¯s even constant BGM in this mirror maze.


    [Just kill her! Or enjoy it! Why are you being so nice to that useless bitch?]


    [Keeheehee, keeheeheehee!]


    [It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you!]


    Is it just my imagination that the auditory hallucinations are getting more detailed?


    Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.


    The visual hallucinations seem more vivid too.


    [Hansu, why are you the only one who survived?]


    It¡¯s not just monsters in the form of hallucinations anymore, but people from my memories appear.


    People I can never meet in this world.


    [It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!!]


    [When are you going to kill that girl? When are you going to kill that girl? When are you going to kill that girl? When are you going to kill that girl?]


    Sometimes, those people appear as hallucinations and say shitty things to me.


    It seems like the visual and auditory hallucinations have started to merge.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like the field effects suddenly got stronger, so it must be that I¡¯ve be weaker.¡¯


    I calmly assess my condition.


    However, that¡¯s all.


    I stayed up all night.


    And I had a fierce battle.


    I was half-dead from curses and even came back to life, and now I¡¯m lost in a desperate situation.


    It¡¯s only natural for my mental strength to reach its limit.


    But so what?


    ¡®I have no choice but to endure.¡¯


    That¡¯s how life is.


    At least for me.


    Endure, endure, and endure some more, and instead of dwelling on things I can¡¯t change, let¡¯s do what I can.


    ¡°Misha, use this instead of the dagger.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t used a spear before¡­¡±


    After defeating the ri, we take a short break, and I check my expandable backpack. And I hand over the spear that was Tyson¡¯s weapon to Misha.


    It¡¯s an item we agreed to sell and split the profits from when we return to the city, but it¡¯s not the time to be picky about such things.


    ¡°Just use it withoutining.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, alright¡­¡±


    I haven¡¯t said anything until now, respecting her individuality and experience.


    But my personal belief is that the longer the weapon, the more practical it is.


    In fact, even when we were catching the ri earlier, if it weren¡¯t for the dagger, we could have pierced it deeply and destroyed the core in one go.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s awkward! Can¡¯t you give me a sword instead?¡±


    No.


    I don¡¯t know which one is easier to handle, a sword or a spear.


    But at least the spear is much longer.


    It will be much easier for her to help from behind when I form a wall with my shield.


    ¡°Both are weapons you haven¡¯t used before anyway. Just use that one.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Stop whining and acting cute, it¡¯s draining my energy.


    I don¡¯t know how you see me, but I don¡¯t think of you as that close.


    We¡¯ve only known each other for less than 2 weeks.


    ¡®This¡­ I should use this myself.¡¯


    It¡¯s not just Misha who upgraded her equipment, I did too.


    ¡¸Character has equipped Steel te Greaves.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level has increased by +45.¡¹


    First, I put on Hans C¡¯s greaves over my shins.


    It¡¯s a type of greaves with leather on the inside and steel on the outside.


    I wish there were thigh pieces too, but unfortunately, those seem to be in the dwarf¡¯s backpack.


    ¡¸Character has equipped War Boots.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level has increased by +38.¡¹


    I also change my shoes.


    They¡¯re also what Hans C was wearing.


    They¡¯re leather boots that look quite good, but the instep is reinforced with iron tes.


    And they¡¯re in the shape of sharp spikes.


    ¡®Explorer bastards are only practical in these aspects.¡¯


    I look for more, but there¡¯s nothing else that Misha or I can use among the equipment.


    However, I find something unexpected instead.


    ¡°Huh? Bjorn! Isn¡¯t this holy water?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like it.¡±


    After a series of misfortunes, is our luck finally turning around?


    I¡¯m much happier about this than any piece of equipment.


    Because with holy water, we can enchant our weapons.


    ¡¸The equipment is imbued with holy power.¡¹


    ¡¸Deals additional damage to evil-attribute monsters.¡¹


    Additional holy damage.


    In other words, it means we can now beat up incorporeal monsters even without an elemental ability.


    Although it¡¯s limited to the evil attribute¡­


    Most of the incorporeal monsters that appear in the Witch¡¯s Forest are evil-attribute, so there¡¯s no need to worry.


    ¡®The problem is that there are only five bottles.¡¯


    Holy water doesn¡¯t have a duration.


    It just loses its effect once the additional damage has been dealt.


    How many monsters can we kill with five bottles?


    Well, who knows, but it¡¯s definitely not enough tost until Day 15 when the 3rd floor closes.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s best to use it sparingly.¡¯


    Still, it¡¯s good news for once.


    So I check my backpack more carefully.


    I didn¡¯t properly check the exploration tools and such because I was in a hurry before.


    There might be something else that could be helpful.


    ¡°Hmm? Bjorn!¡±


    As we¡¯re each taking a bag and rummaging through it, Misha calls out to me.


    ¡°I found something strange, do you know what this is?¡±


    It¡¯s a pendant with a strange pattern.


    And I know what that pattern is.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the symbol of the Karui Church?¡¯


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s all I can figure out.


    Besides being rted to the Karui Church, I don¡¯t know what this item is used for.


    ¡®Anyway, I think I¡¯ve checked everything I need to¡­¡¯


    I put the items back in and organize the backpack.


    And since the variable of ¡®holy water¡¯ has appeared, I review the n I had roughly made.


    Initially, there were three options that came to mind.


    1. Ask for help from explorers we encounter by chance.


    The Witch¡¯s Forest is vast.


    And due to its terrain characteristics, encountering other explorers is rare. But if we keep wandering around, we¡¯ll eventuallye across someone.


    Any explorer would be tempted if we offered equipment as a reward.


    ¡®The problem is, we can¡¯t trust them.¡¯


    There are many efficiency freaks among explorers.


    Why bother helping when you can just kill and take everything?


    There might be someone who thinks that way.


    ¡®And besides, she¡¯s a woman¡­¡¯


    I nce at Misha, who is munching on jerky as if she¡¯s hungry, and continue my thoughts.


    2. Wander around aimlessly until we reach the edge of the forest or the 4th-floor portal.


    It¡¯s a method that relies solely on luck.


    Therefore, I judged that there¡¯s no need to set this as the ultimate goal. We have to keep wandering around the forest anyway, whether we like it or not.


    It¡¯s not something that will happen just because we wish for it.


    And it¡¯s not something that won¡¯t happen just because we don¡¯t wish for it.


    Anyway, next.


    3. Focus on survival and hold out until the closing date.


    We have enough food and water.


    And by securing holy water, we¡¯ve at least ensured our minimum safety.


    If we happen to get an elemental essence along the way, our survival rate in this damn forest will increase significantly.


    ¡®Assuming those bastards can¡¯t find us.¡¯


    I let out a long sigh.


    It¡¯s only been 4 days since we entered thebyrinth.


    That means there¡¯s still a much longer journey ahead than what we¡¯ve already been through.


    Considering what we¡¯ve experienced in the past four days, it¡¯s hard to expect the remaining days to go smoothly.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like an essence will drop, and if I¡¯m going to do it, it¡¯s better to do it now.¡¯


    Therefore, I make a decision.


    ¡°Misha, are you married?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Suddenly?¡±


    Misha flinches as she chews on her jerky.


    She looks like she has no idea what I¡¯m talking about.


    Still, she answers, as she promised to listen to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but¡­¡±


    Okay.


    I ask again.


    This time, more directly.


    ¡°Then do you have any beliefs like you can¡¯t show your naked body to a strange man?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    It¡¯s an option that I could never have chosen if I hadn¡¯t yed [Dungeon and Stone] for almost 10 years.


    It¡¯s a shame to use that item already, but¡­


    4. Awaken Misha.

 Chapter 60 Rules of Survival (3)

    Chapter 60 Rules of Survival (3)


    Rules of Survival (3) <hr>


    To save time, I immediately take off the ring.


    No. 9425 Frost Spirit Ring.


    The Numbered Item I obtained by exploiting the master of the Artemion school, the old man.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A ring? Why all of a sudden¡­?¡±


    Misha, who absentmindedly epts it, is flustered with a look of confusion as if wondering what it is.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring I was saving for someone deserving.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why are you giving it to me?¡±Well, because the situation has changed.


    I answer briefly.


    ¡°Swear to your guardian deity. That you¡¯ll continue to be with me in exchange for receiving this.¡±


    The market price of the Frost Spirit Ring is 1.5 million stones.


    However, it¡¯s a difficult item to acquire even if you want it because there are no listings.


    If the true value of this ring bes known, the price will skyrocket.


    ¡°Huh?! Bjorn! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Misha is shocked and insults me, but my mind is sound.


    Would I just give away something like this?


    Although I¡¯ll use it for survival, I at least need a promise that she¡¯ll continue to follow and help me.


    Of course, this isn¡¯t a one-sided contract.


    ¡°The moment you receive this ring, I swear on my honor as a warrior to help you from now on. So I hope you¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious¡­?¡±


    To prove it, I look into Misha¡¯s eyes and speak clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    It¡¯s a win-win in the truest sense.


    A kind ofrade oath.


    And did she understand?


    Misha stares at me for a long time with surprised eyes and then speaks in a voice devoid of her usual yfulness.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s sudden, but I understand that you¡¯re not kidding. Honestly, it¡¯s my first time receiving an offer like this, so I¡¯m, I¡¯m not without happy feelings!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief¡ª¡±


    ¡°But Bjorn, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve never thought of you that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Misha closes her eyes tightly.


    And as if making a decision, she stares at me and answers.


    ¡°I¡­ like skinny guys.¡±


    ¡°Skinny guys¡­? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eek!! It means you have no charm as a man!!¡±


    My mind goes nk for a moment.


    Is this what it feels like to get rejected even though I wasn¡¯t nning on confessing?


    I don¡¯t know, but one thing is certain.


    ¡°¡­There seems to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s just say that. We have to keep traveling together, and it will just make things awkward¡ª¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I tried to phrase it indirectly, saying things like I would help her, because I didn¡¯t want to seem too materialistic, but that was a mistake.


    There¡¯s a way to do things with barbarians.


    ¡°I meant that you should make arade oath in exchange for receiving this ring.¡±


    ¡°Comrade oath¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you get me the same ring or bring me 15 million stones worth of profit, you can end the contract whenever you want. Now, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ho, how could I?! In the first ce, what the hell is this ring that it¡¯s worth 15 million stones?!¡±


    ¡°15 million stones is a bargain.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, what the hell is this ring¡ª¡±


    I cut her off and say,


    ¡°This ring can fulfill your long-cherished wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Wish?¡±


    ¡°For example, your older brother won¡¯t be able to call you a half-breed anymore.¡±


    Was it a sensitive topic?


    Misha freezes.


    However, after a moment of contemtion, she forces an awkward smile.


    ¡°Aish, do you think I¡¯ll fall for that? No matter how awkward things are, you can¡¯t lie like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡±


    A brief silence follows as the conversation stops.


    Misha, who was smiling awkwardly, stops smiling.


    No, she¡¯s actually staring at me with a cold gaze.


    ¡°This is going too far.¡±


    Her voice is cold and stern, unlike usual.


    ¡°I clearly gave you a chance tough it off and let it go. But why do you keep lying? Did I look like a fool because I just smiled and followed along?¡±


    Misha bites her lip as if she¡¯s frustrated.


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have told you that story.¡±


    It¡¯s an unexpected reaction, but it¡¯s actually natural.


    Trauma.


    A wound that has festered for a lifetime brings pain just by being touched.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring up that story to hurt you. I really¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. How could you know something that even our tribe doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Instead of answering, I keep my mouth shut.


    It¡¯s not something I need to exin in detail, and I don¡¯t want to either.


    We can¡¯t just stay like this forever.


    Let¡¯s keep it short.


    ¡°Misha, I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If everything I¡¯ve said so far is true, will you ept my offer?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still joking¡ª!¡±


    I cut off Misha, who is about to get angry, and shout back,


    ¡°Just answer me!¡±


    Can¡¯t she just answer the question?


    Yes or no.


    As I shout and force her to answer, Misha flinches and bites her lip again.


    ¡°¡­If everything you said is true, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to treat you as my benefactor for the rest of my life. But¡ª¡±


    But what?


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    I take a step forward and grab Misha¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein, it might be hard to believe, but I swear on my honor as a warrior that everything I¡¯ve said so far is true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh, what?¡±


    Misha looks confused.


    Seeing this, I think it would have been easier if I had used the warrior¡¯s oath earlier¡­


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡°So, when you wake up, keep your word.¡±


    I pull Misha towards me and put the ring on her finger.


    And¡­


    Crack-!


    I crush the blue ss jewel on the ring with the strength of my grip.


    ¡¸Frost Spirit Ring has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸cier Beast Skadi awakens from its seal.¡¹


    Like ripples on ake¡­


    Waves of cold air spread across the ground.


    Whoosh!


    No. 9425 Frost Spirit Ring.


    It¡¯s a special effect that urs when this item is destroyed.


    Since it deals practically no damage, it was essentially a useless option, but I discovered one thing after various attempts.


    ¡¸Special conditions have been met.¡¹


    If the wearer is a beastman¡­


    An event urs along with the destruction effect.


    ¡¸Ice Beast Skadi offers a contract to Misha Kaltstein.¡¹


    Spirit Beast contract.


    It allows you to forcefully awaken the special ability of the beastman race.


    ____________________________________


    ¡¸Contract sessfullypleted.¡¹


    ____________________________________


    A cold whirlwind surrounds Misha like the eye of a storm.


    As it gradually subsides, Misha opens her eyes.


    Her red eyes are filled withplex emotions, seeming somewhat empty.


    ¡°This, so easily¡­ What have I been doing all this time¡­¡±


    Misha, muttering incoherently, looks at me.


    And she asks with a betrayed expression,


    ¡°Bjorn, what the hell is this ring? If something like this existed, why didn¡¯t my father tell me about it!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if the beastmen are aware of this ring¡¯s existence.


    But to give her the answer she wants¡­


    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems like a mage discovered it recently after a long period of research. He definitely didn¡¯t hide it from you because he doesn¡¯t consider you his daughter.¡±


    This would be better for her mental state.


    But even with my answer, Misha seems to have a lot of questions.


    ¡°Wait, then how did you know about something like this? Where did you get this ring?¡±


    It¡¯s not difficult to exin.


    I have stories prepared beforehand.


    But there¡¯s something I need to do first.


    ¡°First, put on some clothes before we talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­Clothes?¡±


    Misha tilts her head and then follows my gaze downwards.


    And she sees her current state and¡­


    ¡°Uh, ah? Uh? Wh, why am Ipletely naked?!¡±


    Misha, creaking like a broken robot, screams.


    ¡°I folded everything neatly next to you, so put them on first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright¡­¡±


    While I turn my back for a moment, Misha gathers her clothes and puts them on.


    ¡°Yo, you can turn around now.¡±


    ¡°That was fast.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my time!!¡±


    I turn around, and Misha is wearing her usual clothes.


    The thin cloth clothes she wore under her equipment.


    They fit her body perfectly, emphasizing her curves even more.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on your equipment?¡±


    ¡°First, answer this! Why was I na, na, naked?!¡±


    ¡°Because I took them off.¡±


    ¡°Yo, yo, you, you took them off?! Yo, yo, you?!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. I heard that all equipped items disappear when you perform this ritual.¡±


    For reference, this is a lie.


    I didn¡¯t hear it, I experienced it myself.


    Damn it, all my hard-earned equipment was reset, and I was left with nothing, leading to game over.


    ¡°¡­Wai, wait a minute! So you asked me those questions earlier because of that?¡±


    ¡°What questions?¡±


    ¡°About marriage and stuff.¡±


    Ah, that.


    I nod honestly.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she feel offended if she had a spouse?¡±


    I¡¯m a proud Confucian from Korea.


    I could never do something as disrespectful as undressing a woman who even has a husband.


    However, Misha shouts at my words, as if it¡¯s absurd.


    ¡°Someone who thinks about that didn¡¯t even think to tell me beforehand?!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on hiding it. But you didn¡¯t believe a single word I said.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Misha seems to have nothing more to say as I give her logical reasons for everything she asks.


    Therefore, it¡¯s time to take a stronger approach.


    ¡°In fact, I had to undress you so quickly that it was a real struggle. Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many essories.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Forget about apologizing, there¡¯s something you need to do first, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    I look at Misha intently, indirectly hinting at what I want.


    It¡¯s always best to take credit when you can.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Misha hesitates for a moment and says again,


    ¡°¡­Thank you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to brush it off. There¡¯s something we need to address properly, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to say it myself?¡±


    Misha avoids my gaze with an embarrassed and awkward expression, but that¡¯s not enough to make me relent.


    These things always need to be rified.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When I speak firmly, Misha¡¯s eyes change.


    As if the yful atmosphere is over.


    As if she never intended to let it slide.


    She adjusts her posture and looks at me.


    ¡°Bjorn, listen. I¡­ once¡­ even tried to kill myself.¡±


    Suddenly?


    Although it feels a bit out of the blue, I listen attentively to her serious voice.


    ¡°It was my father who found me and saved me back then.¡±


    ¡°You should be grateful to your father.¡±


    ¡°I wish it were that kind of beautiful story¡­ Do you know what my father said first when I regained consciousness? He told me to go die in thebyrinth if I wanted to die. He asked how much more I was going to shame the family.¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    So her family was even more messed up than I expected.


    Just as I¡¯m seriously contemting whether I should correct my previous slip-up, Misha continues calmly,


    ¡°So I entered thebyrinth. Of course, I didn¡¯te here to die like my father said. I just wanted to escape from that family. I thought that even without a Spirit Beast, if I became a great explorer and gained recognition, maybe my father would see me in a new light.¡±


    Her voice is devoid of emotion.


    I can feel all the emotions she must have experienced growing up even more clearly from her weary voice.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know if this will make my father acknowledge me. But for some reason¡­ I feel like it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Misha then bows to me.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Bjorn. I¡¯ll never forget this kindness and will repay you until the day I die.¡±


    Although it might fade with time, doubting Misha¡¯s sincerity right now seems meaningless.


    And in that sense, enough with the melodrama¡­


    ¡°Swear to your guardian deity?¡±


    I ask briefly, having listened attentively.


    Misha chuckles and nods.


    ¡°I swear to my guardian deity.¡±


    Okay, that¡¯s clean and good.


    _____________________________________


    Summoning, Enhancement, Ability.


    Beastmen who make contracts with Spirit Beasts generally acquire one of these three types of abilities.


    Misha is Enhancement-type.


    ¡¸The power of the Ice Beast Skadi permanently resides within Misha Kaltstein¡¯s body.¡¹


    Not only has her physical ability taken a leap forward, but the ice attribute is also permanently imbued in her.


    Just like my abdomen, which I was just hit on, feels cold.


    ¡°Ah! I hit you because you told me to, but I didn¡¯t know that would happen. Are you okay?¡±


    My skin, which has turned red as if frostbitten, is a bit painful.


    I grin as I look at it.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit disappointing that it¡¯s not Summoning or Ability, but¡­¡¯


    Still, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    After getting hit, I¡¯m even more certain.


    We¡¯ve gained the elemental attack means I¡¯ve been longing for.


    With this, we can now beat up those incorporeal monster bastards.


    ¡°Hey! Get a grip, Bjorn! Why are you grinning like an idiot?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Then let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve been here for too long.¡±


    We roughly clean up the surroundings and move on, taking Misha with me. And on the way, we encounter a 9th-grade incorporeal monster, ¡®Wraith¡¯, and decide to fight it as a test.


    ¡¸Wraith has cast [Corpse me].¡¹


    [Corpse me].


    It¡¯s an active skill thatbines the darkness and fire attributes.


    The power is even lower than a 9th-grade spell¡­


    And for me, who has Darkness Resistance from the vampire essence, it only feels slightly warm even if I get hit by it.


    Incorporeal monsters like this generally have lowbat powerpared to their rank.


    They¡¯re only troublesome in the early stages because you don¡¯t have the means to attack them.


    ¡¸Killed Wraith. EXP +1¡¹


    I use my mace that¡¯s been sprinkled with holy water.


    Misha uses her fists imbued with frost.


    ¡°Hmph, it feels strange every time I hit them¡­¡±


    The reason she¡¯s using her fists instead of the spear is simple.


    ¡®As expected, it doesn¡¯t apply to weapons at the 1st stage of awakening.¡¯


    Just like the barbarian¡¯s Spirit Engraving has stages¡­


    The beastman¡¯s Spirit Beast contract also needs to be gradually developed.


    Still, it¡¯s fortunate that Misha was originally a martial artist ss. She said she started using daggers because she felt limited by only using her fists.


    ¡¸Killed Witch¡¯s Lamp. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Diroter. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Mutated Lesser Spirit. EXP +2¡¹


    Anyway, we continue wandering through the forest.


    We defeat any monsters we encounter as long as it¡¯s not too risky. And we rest as much as possible whenever we have the chance, conserving our stamina.


    ¡¸Killed Woodman. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Homunculus. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Owlbear. EXP +2¡¹


    About 11 hours have passed.


    Although we haven¡¯t encountered any 7th-grade monsters yet, battles with lower-ranked monsters haven¡¯t been difficult.


    There haven¡¯t been any dangerous situations either.


    And contrary to our worries, there¡¯s still no sign of Elisa and her group finding us.


    ¡®Did something happen to them?¡¯


    Well, maybe.


    Or maybe not.


    Instead of harboring naive hopes, let¡¯s continue to prepare ourselves mentally.


    While doing what we can right now.


    ¡®Phew, as expected, no essences are dropping.¡¯


    I click my tongue in frustration.


    Holy water and Ice Beast Skadi.


    With these two attack methods, we can now hunt incorporeal monsters without any problems¡­


    But nothing much has changed.


    ¡®About 30%?¡¯


    I think to myself.


    The probability of me returning to the city alive is probably around that much.


    ¡¸12 hours have passed since entering the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch¡¯s Forest is strengthened.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is applied.¡¹


    The real survival starts now.

 Chapter 61 Rules of Survival (4)

    Chapter 61 Rules of Survival (4)


    Rules of Survival (4) <hr>


    7th day, afternoon.


    In other words, it¡¯s been over 80 hours since we were separated from the dwarf¡¯s group and became stranded in this damn forest.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m still here.


    Silently wandering through the forest, staring nkly at the increasingly shitty auditory and visual hallucinations.


    It¡¯s a change that happened after the first day of being lost.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ve stopped speaking except for when absolutely necessary.It¡¯s not because we¡¯re on bad terms or anything.


    It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the energy left to do so.


    Ah, there¡¯s one more change.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I tied myself to Misha with a rope.


    We look like dried fish strung together on a rope.


    It¡¯s a technique I learned naturally after spending a long time in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    This way, even if one of us falls behind or gets separated, we can find each other by following the rope.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ please go a little slower, slower¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I slow down.


    Misha¡¯s condition deteriorated rapidly this morning.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sick or her injuries have worsened.


    It¡¯s just that her fatigue has reached its limit.


    Thud, thud.


    I¡¯ve slowed down, but I keep feeling a pull from my waist.


    Can¡¯t she even keep up at this speed?


    After a brief contemtion, I stop walking.


    ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel a bit better if you get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but¡­¡±


    Misha looks at me and trails off.


    Well, it must look ridiculous.


    Honestly, I look several times worse than her.


    ¡®I look like a beggar.¡¯


    The cloth clothes I¡¯m wearing under the armor are torn and riddled with holes, and the metal equipment is also covered in corrosion marks.


    It¡¯s all a side effect of awakening Misha.


    The passive skill of the ¡®Corpse Golem¡¯, which I had sealed away by removing the Frost Spirit Ring, has been activated.


    And since minor injuries aremonce during battles with monsters, my current appearance is the result of acidic blood sttering every time.


    ¡®Just the repair costs will be astronomical.¡¯


    I smile bitterly.


    The Laetium breastte and shield, which are made of 2nd-tier materials, are still in rtively good condition, but they¡¯ve long lost their original pristine white luster.


    But did she misunderstand something while looking at my smile?


    Misha speaks with concern.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. You should rest instead. I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    I appreciate the sentiment, but¡­


    Is that realistically possible?


    ¡°Enough,e here.¡±


    I refuse to argue further and grab Misha¡¯s waist, lifting her up.


    I can feel her weakness from her light weight.


    She doesn¡¯t even have the strength to resist.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll wake you up, so get some rest until then.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Misha, who is slung over my shoulder, finally epts the situation without resistance.


    But she must not be able to fall asleep right away¡­


    She speaks to me in a small voice.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­You know¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you smell nice¡­¡±


    You smell nice, so what?


    Finish your sentence.


    I¡¯m suddenly curious about what she was going to say, but¡­


    Well, she must have been dreaming or something.


    There¡¯s no way a body that¡¯s been covered in blood and sweat for days and hasn¡¯t been washed would smell nice.


    I can¡¯t help but smile as I hear her rhythmic breathing soon after.


    Smirk.


    Right, I told you, you guys are all just full!


    No matter how many hallucinations you see or hear, if you¡¯re really tired, you¡¯ll fall asleep anywhere.


    That¡¯s how the human body is designed.


    You have to survive no matter the environment.


    ¡®Then let¡¯s keep going.¡¯


    I continue walking through the forest with Misha on my back.


    I desperately want to put her down and rest together¡­


    But I can¡¯t.


    ¡¸84 hours have passed since entering the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch¡¯s Forest is strengthened.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 5.¡¹


    The field debuff [Witch¡¯s Eye].


    It¡¯s the real reason why the Witch¡¯s Forest is considered a ce to just pass through.


    The effect is simple.


    If you stay in one ce for a certain amount of time, the 7th-grade monster ¡®Cannibalo¡¯ will definitely appear, and that ¡®certain amount of time¡¯ gradually decreases as the level increases.


    On the first day, it was about an hour.


    And now¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s about 10 minutes.¡¯


    It¡¯s practically reached the point where we have to keep moving.


    And the problem is that there are only two of us.


    Even if a Cannibalo appears, there¡¯s no one to block it, and if it shows up now, we¡¯re half dead.


    Even when we had stamina, it took over 15 minutes to kill one.


    Theoretically, another one will appear before we can even finish off the first one.


    Thud, thud.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m walking right now.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion, but I have to keep walking.


    Otherwise, I might actually die.


    ¡®Still, since they haven¡¯t shown up yet, can I stop worrying about those guys?¡¯


    Thinking about other things is the best when things are tough.


    I finish one thought and bring up another topic.


    It¡¯s been four days since we got lost in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    If Elisa and her group had any way of finding us, they would have done so by now.


    I think it¡¯s safe to let my guard down now.


    ¡®That¡¯s one less thing to worry about.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know why they can¡¯t find us.


    But if I had to guess¡­


    Something must have happened to them too.


    Just like how Misha and I are stranded here alone.


    Life is a bitch because you never know what¡¯s going to happen.


    Anyway, after avoiding mobs for a while, how long have we been wandering around?


    Hmm, it feels like at least an hour.


    [Oppa, why are you just letting her go?]


    I raise my head at the familiar auditory hallucination.


    [You fulfilled her lifelong wish, she¡¯ll fall for you if you just seduce her a little?]


    A woman appears next to a tree and stares at me intently.


    A white blouse and a suit skirt.


    And her characteristically arrogant and prickly tone.


    ¡­It¡¯s my ex-girlfriend.


    [Are you afraid of being abandoned again?]


    Phew, damn it¡­


    Most of the hallucinations until now were obviously fake, but this one is different.


    I feel like I could even feel her body temperature if I reached out and touched her.


    [Oh my, how lewd.]


    What is she talking about?


    Since it¡¯s based on my memories, even her actions are the same as hers.


    [That¡¯s your problem, oppa. You always try to know everything.]


    ¡®I admit that.¡¯


    The fear of ignorance is an instinct that all living beings have.


    [But isn¡¯t that too much? You don¡¯t try to tell me anything.]


    ¡®That was the same for you.¡¯


    [Yes? What is there that you don¡¯t know about me? You know me better than I know myself, even the nooks and crannies of my body?]


    My gaze involuntarily moves at her coquettish voice.


    There¡¯s one change in the visual aspect.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The white blouse and short suit skirt are the same as before.


    But she¡¯s now wearing ck stockings on her long legs.


    They were flesh-colored earlier.


    [Your tastes are consistent.]


    Damn it, is this who I am?


    [Leave that beast girl ande here. You should just stay with me, oppa. The others can¡¯t even understand you, right?]


    Uh, is that so?


    My feet move forward involuntarily.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    [I¡¯ll make you feel good¡ª]


    The face of my ex-girlfriend, who was smiling and opening her arms as if to embrace everything, distorts grotesquely.


    Not a metaphor, but literally.


    Thwack-!


    A fist connects, and her facial muscles are mashed like rice cake.


    Misha, who should be on my shoulder, is punching my ex-girlfriend¡¯s face.


    Repeatedly, as befits an agility-based character.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    What is this? Is this also a hallucination?


    I stare nkly at the scene as if I¡¯m dreaming.


    However¡­


    [Kyaaaaaak!!!]


    A sound like nails on a chalkboard brings me back to reality.


    Misha, who has beaten my ex-girlfriend to a pulp, returns and grabs my waist, shaking me.


    ¡°Are you alright! Bjorn!¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I took care of the Dryad, soe to your senses!¡±


    What? Dryad?


    That 8th-grade monster that rarely appears in the Witch¡¯s Forest and uses the [Charm] skill?


    No wonder the hallucination was so vivid.


    ¡¸Killed Dryad. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Charm] is removed.¡¹


    I understand the situation in an instant.


    It wasn¡¯t a field effect, but I was under the effect of a skill.


    ¡°¡­Thank you. I would have been in big trouble if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    I readily express my gratitude.


    But at that moment¡­


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s only natural¡ª¡±


    Misha freezes and points to one spot.


    ¡°Uh? Bjo, Bjorn? It, it seems like the big trouble has already happened¡­¡±


    I involuntarily nod as I confirm the spot she pointed to.


    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±


    It¡¯s already been 10 minutes since I was under the effect of [Charm].


    From the edge of the bushes over there, the 7th-grade monster Cannibalo is slowly walking towards us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll, kill, you¡­¡±


    Its eyes gleam with killing intent.


    ______________________________


    Cannibalo.


    It¡¯s a 7th-grade monster that only appears in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    It¡¯s ssified as a humanoid undead and possesses a fairly high level of intelligence.


    The problem is that it uses its intelligence solely for killing people.


    ¡°Blo, od, and, fle, sh¡­ Gi, ve, me.¡±


    The Cannibalo aims its crossbow at us.


    Its protruding fangs are glistening with saliva, as if it¡¯s already salivating. Well, even if I¡¯m not, I, as a barbarian, must look quite appetizing.


    Although I might be a bit tough because of my low body fat percentage.


    ¡°Misha, get behind me.¡±


    ¡°A, alright!¡±


    I first send Misha to the back and then block the space between us with my shield.


    Once we¡¯ve been encountered, running away is impossible.


    Cannibalos have a habit of relentlessly pursuing their chosen prey.


    In fact, their fighting style is also simr to that of hunters.


    ¡¸Cannibalo has cast [Mana Mine].¡¹


    It sets traps around us.


    They¡¯re traps that are invisible to our eyes, and a powerful explosion urs when you approach them.


    Therefore, it¡¯s difficult to close the distance recklessly.


    And in the meantime¡­


    ¡¸Cannibalo has cast [Tracking Arrow].¡¹


    Arrows fly towards us.


    They¡¯re arrows with power iparable to those of goblin archers and have a high uracy bonus.


    Therefore, it¡¯s more effective to block them than to dodge.


    Like this.


    ng!


    I receive the directly-aimed arrow at an angle and deflect it to the side.


    Last time, while I was blocking arrows, Misha threw stones around to destroy the mines.


    But¡­


    ¡®We don¡¯t have time for that now.¡¯


    We need to defeat it within 10 minutes.


    Otherwise, another one will appear.


    And that process will repeat itself.


    Until we die.


    Therefore, there¡¯s only one option left.


    ¡°Misha, get on my back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Misha, who was picking up stones to throw, tilts her head.


    But there¡¯s no time to exin.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to push myself this time. So do as I say.¡±


    When I speak firmly, Misha gets on my back.


    Immediately, I cover my head and upper body with my shield and charge forward.


    Kwakwakwang-!


    The mines that were scattered nearby explode with every step I take, but¡­


    I keep running.


    ¡°Wh, what are you doing?!¡±


    Misha is shocked by my actions, but honestly, it¡¯s nothing special from my perspective.


    I¡¯ve ovee most of the dangers since waking up in this barbarian¡¯s body by tanking with my body.


    This time is no different.


    In the worst-case scenario, this is the only option I can choose.


    Kwakwakwang-!


    The pain pierces through my Pain Resistance.


    I can feel my legs getting mangled with every explosion.


    ¡¸Cannibalo has summoned [Hounds].¡¹


    In the meantime, summoned wild dogs charge at us.


    And they bite into my arms, shoulders, thighs, legs, and so on, shaking their jaws.


    Kwakwakwang-!


    Even so, I don¡¯t stop.


    I deflect the iing arrows.


    I use [Flesh Explosion] to shake off the wild dogs clinging to me.


    And I keep moving forward.


    Then at some point¡­


    Kwakwang-!


    The tenth mine explodes, and my body suddenly loses strength.


    I try to find my bnce by taking another step, but I soon realize it¡¯s futile.


    ¡®This is fucking disgusting.¡¯


    The lower part of my legs can no longer be called feet.


    Maybe mashed-up lumps of meat.


    ¡®Well, since I¡¯vee this far, she¡¯ll take care of it.¡¯


    The moment I realize that I can¡¯t charge any further¡­


    I throw Misha, who was on my back, far away.


    ¡°Go finish it.¡±


    There¡¯s no response.


    But Misha¡¯s movements as she leaps into the air speak for her.


    Thump-!


    Misha, while in mid-air, performs an agile somersault and thrusts her spear into the Cannibalo¡¯s shoulder, not its head.


    Thump-!


    It¡¯s a mistake due to herck of spear proficiency.


    However, Misha uses the spear shaft as a pivot and spins her body, pulling out the dagger she was carrying at her waist and plunging it into the creature¡¯s forehead.


    And the time it took for all of this¡­


    ¡®It can¡¯t be more than 5 minutes, even if we¡¯re being generous.¡¯


    Anyway, we¡¯ve ovee one crisis.


    _______________________________________


    Satisfied with that fact, I copse to the ground.


    _______________________________________


    ¡¸Warning: A part of the character¡¯s body has been damaged. If not treated soon, it may lead to permanent injury.¡¹


    After the battle ends¡­


    Misha rushes over.


    And she shouts at me,


    ¡°Bjorn!! What were you thinking doing something like that?!¡±


    Her face is filled with anger and seems like she¡¯s about to cry.


    I answer briefly,


    ¡°It was the method with the highest chance of sess.¡±


    There was no other choice.


    And what Misha needs to do now is not scold or worry about me.


    ¡°If that exnation is enough, could you give me a potion?¡±


    Misha¡¯s eyes widen as I, with my legs mangled, lying on the ground, give a nonchnt order.


    But it seems like my request has registered in her head, as she pours a potion with trembling hands.


    Sizzle.


    It¡¯s a high-grade potion that costs a whopping 200,000 stones per bottle.


    It¡¯s a must-have consumable that can even heal injuries like severed limbs, as befits its expensive price.


    However, Misha still looks worried.


    ¡°Ev, even with a potion, it won¡¯t fully heal¡­¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t think so.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s regeneration is greatly increased due to the [Immortal] effect.¡¹


    Undying Engraving.


    The high natural regeneration stat of the vampire essence.


    And the active skill [Immortal].


    In game terms, my natural regeneration stat is already well over 150.


    Even without a high-grade potion, I could recover from injuries like severed limbs if I had enough time.


    In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a crazy thing if I didn¡¯t have this ability.


    ¡°Wh, what the¡­?! Th, there¡¯s no way it would heal this quickly¡­¡±


    Misha is shocked as she sees my wounds healing rapidly with the potion¡¯s effect.


    Well, it¡¯s a natural reaction since she thinks I only have the Corpse Golem essence.


    The mangled legs heal in less than a minute.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯m barefoot.


    ¡®Should I have taken off my boots before running? I could have sold them for 150,000 stones.¡¯


    A high-grade potion and boots¡­


    It¡¯s a huge loss for just one 7th-grade monster.


    But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.


    I open my backpack, put on the leather boots I was originally wearing, and slowly get up.


    Alright, the feeling in my toes seems normal.


    ¡°Bjorn, what the hell are you?! It¡¯s one thing that you don¡¯t feel pain even after pouring a potion¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the barbarian¡¯s mental strength.¡±


    This is true.


    Even Ainar didn¡¯t make a sound when she drank a potion.


    For me, it¡¯s purely because of Pain Resistance, but¡­


    Well, as long as the result is the same, that¡¯s how the world works.

 Chapter 62 The Cabin (1)

    Chapter 62 The Cabin (1)


    The Cabin (1) <hr>


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    We leave the area quickly.


    After all that trouble to hunt the Cannibalo within 5 minutes, there¡¯s no time to rest.


    ¡°So, are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°I feel a bit better after resting. Thank you. But how long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°About 3 hours.¡±


    It¡¯s a lie.


    Honestly, it can¡¯t be more than an hour at most.However¡­


    ¡°I slept that long? No wonder¡­¡±


    It¡¯s called the cebo effect.


    Believing that will be more beneficial for her mental and physical health.


    Well, the problem now is me.


    ¡°Bjorn, you don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Misha, who woke up after a nap, no longer falls behind when we move.


    But instead, my pace has slowed down.


    Well, that¡¯s only natural.


    Just because my natural regeneration is high doesn¡¯t mean my fatigue disappears.


    ¡°How about you sleep for a bit while I carry you?¡±


    No, I mean, I appreciate the sentiment, but¡­


    Say something that makes sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can endure.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s hard.


    If I could just lie down and close my eyes, I would fall asleep in a second.


    But¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s increase our speed a bit.¡±


    I have no choice this time either.


    After calmly analyzing my current condition¡­


    I¡¯vee to the conclusion that I can only hold out for a few more hours at most. After that, my body won¡¯t be able to endure, regardless of my mental strength.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Increase our speed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way.¡±


    We need to find a safe zone while my staminasts.


    A ce that randomly spawns in the Witch¡¯s Forest at certain intervals andsts for 8 hours.


    In that ce, the field effects are also deactivated, and monsters don¡¯t appear.


    In other words, we can sleep safely.


    ¡°But what if we can¡¯t find it?¡±


    Well, then the situation will get worse.


    But west found a safe zone two days ago, didn¡¯t we?


    It¡¯s about time for another one to appear.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m not, she seems to be lucky¡­¡¯


    Just look at what happened when we found thest safe zone.


    We took a short break because her leg hurt, and during that time, a safe zone was created right next to us.


    ¡°Misha, you take the lead from now on.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Just go wherever you want. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re actually finding our way out, right?¡±


    Although I don¡¯t believe in superstitions, I put Misha in the lead just in case. And we move quickly, defeating only the aggressive mobs we encounter.


    How much time has passed since then?


    ¡°Uh, uh? Bjorn! Look over there! Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Seems like it.¡±


    Is this thew of attraction?


    Surprisingly, we discover a unique tree in less than 30 minutes.


    Its appearance is simr to other trees, but a purple light emanates faintly from its bark.


    It¡¯s a sign that leads to a safe zone.


    ¡°Good job, Misha.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! You can praise me more!¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I roughly pat her head as if to say good job, and then approach the tree.


    And I ce my hand on the bark along with Misha.


    ________________________________


    ¡¸Character enters the Witch¡¯s Cabin.¡¹


    ________________________________


    The moment we ce our hands on the tree¡­


    A purple mist surrounds us.


    Soon, a warm wind like spring blows and disperses the mist that was obscuring everything.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    When the mist finally disappears¡­


    The gloomy and dreary forest scenery is nowhere to be seen.


    The ground is a grassy field with wildflowers in full bloom.


    The skinny thorn bushes that were only covered in rotten vines are now lush with leaves.


    ¡°Bjorn! Look at this! Aren¡¯t the flowers pretty?¡±


    Uh, yeah.


    But we saw thatst time too¡­


    ¡°Stop messing around and let¡¯s go inside and rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, as expected of a barbarian with no romance!¡±


    Romance? That¡¯s something you look for when you¡¯re at least alive.


    Having romantic thoughts when you¡¯re on the verge of starvation is just pathetic or self-deception to others.


    Creak-.


    I ignore Misha, whose mood has strangely improved, and open the door to the cabin in the center.


    A bookshelf, a table, a carpet, and a firece.


    Contrary to its name, the Witch¡¯s Cabin, the interior is nothing special.


    It¡¯s just an ordinary cabin that anyone could imagine.


    ¡®Still, I think Raven or Dwarkey would have liked it.¡¯


    Mages like these unique spaces.


    There are even books on the bookshelf, so they would have checked those out first.


    But I¡¯m a barbarian.


    And one who is extremely exhausted at that.


    Thud-


    Therefore, I head straight to the bed and copse onto it.


    And I bury my face in the pillow and mutter,


    ¡°You sleep on the chair this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright! You must be tired, so restfortably.¡±


    Since she¡¯s physically exhausted, I send Misha to the rocking chair where I sleptst time.


    Tadatadat, tadat.


    I close my eyes and hear the sound of a crackling fire from the firece. Misha must have settled down, as the chair also creaks rhythmically.


    Creak, creak.


    ¡°¡­Sleep well, Bjorn.¡±


    My consciousness gradually fades.


    Perhaps because I was so tired¡­


    I had a dream for the first time in a while.


    I was at thepany, just like any other day.


    I was doing administrative work, and my ex-girlfriend came to pick me up after work.


    ¡­She was wearing ck stockings.


    Anyway, we went to my studio apartment and ordered chicken.


    I yed games.


    She read a book quietly in the corner.


    And afortable silence followed.


    When it was time to sleep, we naturally embraced each other and fell asleep.


    That was the entire dream.


    The moment I realized it was all a dream, I was thrown back to reality.


    A small cabin found while wandering through the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    The old bed in that cabin.


    The massive body of a barbarian lying on that bed.


    And the reality that I have to lead this monstrous body and fight real monsters to survive when I wake up from my sleep¡ª


    This is my reality.


    ¡®¡­So let¡¯s do what needs to be done.¡¯


    Since it seems like I won¡¯t be able to sleep anymore anyway, I turn my head and check the firece.


    The firewood that was burning brightly before I went to sleep has lost its strength and is almost extinguished.


    In other words, it means this cabin will close soon.


    I check my watch to see how long I actually slept.


    ¡®So I slept for almost 7 hours.¡¯


    It¡¯s a bit strange.


    I woke up naturally at the right time without an rm.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I force my eyes open and stare at the ceiling to wake up my mind, and a strong headache blooms in the back of my head.


    It¡¯s as if my brain is whining that it needs to sleep more.


    I sit up, not wanting to give in to that weak thought.


    I don¡¯t know why, but¡­


    ¡®When did shee up here?¡¯


    Misha is sleeping soundly on top of me, using my waist as a pillow.


    And she¡¯s even drooling.


    She¡¯s quitefortable, as she¡¯s breathing rhythmically with a purring sound.


    ¡®Was the chair ufortable?¡¯


    I lift Misha¡¯s head and roll it to the side, then get out of bed.


    It would be better for her to wake up early too to manage her condition, but let¡¯s just let her sleep a bit more for now.


    Crack, crack-


    I stretch and loosen up my stiff body.


    And I go outside the cabin to bask in the sunlight.


    Honestly, it¡¯s quite refreshing.


    ¡®¡­Is that why Misha liked looking at flowers?¡¯


    Thinking about it that way, I can understand Misha¡¯s sentiment to some extent, but I still find it hard to rte.


    It¡¯s not that it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s just a matter of preference.


    Sunlight at least makes me feel like vitamin D is being synthesized, but flowers don¡¯t even give me anything to self-hypnotize about.


    The cebo effect is weak.


    Anyway, should I wake her up now?


    ¡°Misha, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, five more minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°Get a grip, it¡¯s almost time for us to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Then until then¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    Since rational thought seems impossible for her while she¡¯s half asleep, I forcefully hug her waist and lift her up.


    And I shake her up and down.


    ¡°Aak! Aak! A, alright! I¡¯m up! So stop!!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You barbaric idiot!!¡±


    She should have woken up when I called her.


    I hand the canteen to Misha, who is hissing and spitting.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s actually angry, she¡¯s just grumbling out of habit.


    ¡°¡­Ah, thanks.¡±


    Since she seems to be awake now, Misha and I sit down and munch on bread and jerky.


    I don¡¯t have much of an appetite right after waking up¡­


    But we won¡¯t have time to eatfortably once we leave.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re done eating, warm up a bit. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Misha does something simr to national calisthenics, slowly waking up her body¡¯s senses.


    But is it because she¡¯s an agility-based character?


    Her body is incredibly flexible.


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­¡±


    As I¡¯m organizing my backpack to pass the time, Misha speaks up while stretching.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Th, that, Hikurod, Dwarkey, and Rotmiller¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I was wondering¡­ what do you think happened to them? They¡¯re, they¡¯re still alive, right?¡±


    Hmm, so it was that question after all.


    I thought it was about time it came up.


    People usually start thinking about other things once their bodies are feeling better.


    I answer without hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but you can at least make a guess.¡±


    It¡¯s not a guess, it¡¯s wishful thinking.


    I firmly cut off any room for conversation before it gets out of hand.


    ¡°Whatever my prediction is, it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Whether they¡¯re dead or alive is meaningless.


    Even if they¡¯re in trouble, what can we do, stranded in the Witch¡¯s Forest?


    We need to focus on surviving first.


    We¡¯ll find out the result naturally once we return to the city.


    ¡°So, if you¡¯re done warming up, check your equipment again.¡±


    That¡¯s all we can do right now.


    Tadat-


    Thest embers of the fire die out.


    ¡¸The Witch¡¯s Cabin is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡¹


    It¡¯s time to leave.


    ___________________________________


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 6.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 7.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 8.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 9.¡¹


    ___________________________________


    Day 11 of entering thebyrinth.


    In other words, it¡¯s been 8 days since we became stranded in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    ¡¸Status effect [Witch¡¯s Eye] is upgraded to level 10.¡¹


    Now we don¡¯t even have time to take a breath.


    We have to keep moving forward.


    Now that [Witch¡¯s Eye] has reached its maximum level¡­


    The calction is that a Cannibalo will appear if we stay in one ce for just 3 minutes.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise that¡­ things can¡¯t get any worse from here.¡¯


    That¡¯s assuming no other variables arise.


    Of course, there¡¯s also the possibility of positive variables.


    For example, an essence, an essence, or an essence¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    While wandering through the Witch¡¯s Forest, we had to hunt numerous monsters, regardless of our intentions.


    But no essences dropped.


    It¡¯s quite disappointing.


    If just one dropped, no matter what it is, ourbat power would increase even a little¡­


    And some essences even have the ability topletely turn this situation around.


    For example, like this bastard.


    ¡°Bjorn! There¡¯s a Witch¡¯s Lamp over there!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly catch it and move on.¡±


    The 9th-grade incorporeal monster, Witch¡¯s Lamp.


    It just looks like a will-o¡¯-the-wisp.


    Itsbat power is also pathetic, and it can be easily defeated with elemental damage.


    And its active skill is also trash.


    Except in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    ¡¸Witch¡¯s Lamp has cast [Witch¡¯s Lantern].¡¹


    The summoning skill [Witch¡¯s Lantern].


    Surprisingly, it summons a ¡®Witch¡¯s Lamp¡¯.


    That¡¯s right, this bastard summons itself.


    In other words, if you absorb this essence, you can summon and control Witch¡¯s Lamps.


    ¡°Essence,e to me!!¡±


    Misha chants and quickly defeats the Witch¡¯s Lamps, which have increased in number from three to six.


    However, as expected, there¡¯s no essence.


    Phew, if only this bastard¡¯s essence dropped, we could use it as a guide and get out of here right away¡­


    ¡®Do we have no choice but to hold out until thest day?¡¯


    Realistically, that¡¯s the most likely scenario.


    Thebyrinth closes on Day 15 on the 3rd floor.


    We just need to hold out for four more days, and we can return to the city.


    The problem is that I can¡¯t confidently say we can even survive those few days.


    ¡°Misha, how¡¯s your stamina?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯m okay since we rested a while ago.¡±


    Last night, we were lucky enough to find another cabin and rest for a while.


    It was our first discovery and rest in almost 50 hours.


    In other words, we haven¡¯t been able to sleep or eat properly and have just been moving.


    ¡®And even worse, we found itte, so we could only rest for 4 hours.¡¯


    Finding a cabin is purely based on luck.


    Therefore, if we¡¯re unlucky, we might not find a single cabin in the remaining four days.


    That¡¯s why we¡¯re hunting Witch¡¯s Lamps with a vengeance whenever we see them.


    It¡¯s better to try everything we can, so¡ª


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    Misha, who was walking ahead, stops.


    I also stop thinking and check the front.


    ¡°Explorers.¡±


    For the first time since we got lost, we encounter something that¡¯s not a monster.


    And we still don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°A barbarian and a beastman? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just the two of you?¡±


    ¡­whether this is a positive or negative variable.

 Chapter 63 Cabin (2)

    Chapter 63 Cabin (2)


    Cabin (2) <hr>


    Cabin (2)


    Day 8 of being lost.


    Surprisingly, while wandering aimlessly through the Witch''s Forest, we hadn''t encountered any other explorer groups.


    Even considering the area''s characteristics, it wouldn''t be strange to run into someone...


    However, upon closer examination, it wasn''t that unusual.


    First of all, the Witch''s Forest is vast.


    Also, the resident poption itself is small since it''s not used as a main hunting ground.


    Moreover, we were just wandering around aimlessly, not even heading towards the central area.Naturally, the chances of encountering someone by chance decrease.


    ''Besides, by now, anyone who was going to pass through would have already done so.''


    Still, I thought that as the 3rd floor''s closing time approached, some explorers aiming for the 4th floor woulde in.


    It''smon to test the waters like that when going up floors.


    ''Then are these guys trying to go up to the 4th floor too?''


    Hmm, it seems highly likely.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean we can trust them.


    "A barbarian and a beastman? Don''t tell me it''s just the two of you?"


    Just as I assessed them as soon as I saw them, they also figured us out.


    Well, it would be strange, right?


    A 2-person team wandering around the 3rd floor, and the Witch''s Forest at that, not the 1st or 2nd floor.


    The man who seems to be the leader of the 5-person teames to a conclusion.


    "...You guys, did you get separated from your team?"


    "That''s right."


    I admit it readily.


    Bluffing is fine, but only when there''s something to back it up.


    In the first ce, saying otherwise in this pathetic state would just make me look strange, and what could I gain by insisting that it''s not true?


    Of course, I still need to be careful even though I admitted it.


    "Ugh! Bjorn! Are we saved now?"


    "Be quiet."


    I push Misha, who''s already making a fuss, behind me and block the front.


    And I subtly raise my shield.


    "Don''t be so wary. We''re not bad people."


    A middle-aged human woman steps forward from the other side and smiles kindly at my actions, but...


    "We have sons and daughters your age in the city. I understand why you''re worried, but don''t be. You must be tired, soe here¡ª"


    "I refuse."


    You have sons and daughters?


    So what?


    It actually makes them seem more dangerous.


    Having children to feed means they have a clearer motive to make money.


    "Bjo, Bjorn, why are you doing this? They might help us..."


    "Be quiet."


    How to act when encountering other explorers.


    I''ve been thinking about this a lot.


    The conclusion at the time was to ask for help first.


    Promising some kind of reward and asking them to just take us out of the forest would be a reasonable deal for them too.


    However...


    ''To make a deal, I need to know what kind of people they are.''


    Verificationes first.


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "You''re a cautious one. I''m Hans Stov. I''m the scout in our team."


    The leader of the opposing side exchanges names with me as I reveal my identity.


    But the problem is...


    "Your name is... Hans?"


    "Haha, it''s amon name, right?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Why are there so many Hanses in the world?


    One point deduction because the name is ominous.


    "My name is Anuman Bate. I run a general store with my husband in the city¡ª"


    I cut off the woman''s rambling about her personal information.


    "That''s not necessary."


    There''s no way to verify in thebyrinth whether what she''s saying is true, and we don''t have much time.


    Whether we''ll receive help or not...


    We need to make a decision quickly either way.


    ''Two warriors, two archers, and one scout.''


    I quickly scan them from head to toe, checking their approximate strength, as well as their faces, expressions, tone of voice, and atmosphere.


    Of course, there''s no need to meticulously examine them one by one.


    Sometimes, intuition can make a more urate judgment than anything else.


    The experiences and data umted in my subconscious.


    "Misha."


    Finally, I make a decision.


    There''s no guarantee that this is the right answer, but...


    "Will you follow my decision?"


    No need for long exnations.


    Misha answers briefly to my question that omits a lot.


    "Of course."


    Alright, I''ve got her consent.


    "Let''s stop with the introductions, we''ll be on our way."


    "On your way? Didn''t you guys need our help?"


    That''s true, but my instincts are screaming that you guys are dangerous.


    "On second thought, it seems like we don''t. Come on, Misha, let''s go."


    "Ah, alright!"


    "Hmm, if that''s what you guys want, I have no reason to stop you. Be on your way."


    Okay, then we''ve got their permission too.


    I slowly step back, covering my body with my shield, while still keeping my eyes on them.


    That''s when...


    Whoosh!


    I hear a familiar whooshing sound.


    And before my brain can even process it, my body reacts.


    Whoosh!


    I tilt my head to the side, and an arrow grazes past my ear.


    Damn it, how the hell did they do that?


    The arrow came from behind.


    But the archers should be in front of us.


    "Mrs. Bate, what the hell are you doing!"


    One of the members of the opposing party shouts at the archer woman.


    So it wasn''t a pre-arranged agreement?


    The woman who said she had sons and daughters our age no longer speaks softly.


    "You idiots! Didn''t you see the equipment that guy has? It''s Laetium equipment! Do you even know how much it''s worth if we sell it?"


    "B, but they''re fellow explorers..."


    "Kid, if you can''t do it, stay out of it. Do you see that backpack? It''s an expandable backpack. Something you can''t buy even if you work your ass off for a year."


    Was it true that she ran a general store with her husband?


    This woman has a good eye.


    Although I don''t have the guts topliment her.


    "I, I can''t do it."


    "Then those who can''t, stay out of it."


    "I''m in. It''s not my first time, and I''m not well-off enough to pass up free money."


    They quickly reach an agreement among themselves, probably former explorers.


    I watch them intently.


    Misha grabs my sleeve with a worried expression.


    "Bjo, Bjorn... shouldn''t we run away?"


    "Wait."


    They have a scout.


    Running away now wouldn''t get us far.


    ''It should being soon...''


    "I''ll, kill, you..."


    ''There it is.''


    I smile bitterly.


    The only reason I was trying to make a decision quickly, whether it would turn out good or bad.


    As the Cannibalo appears from the darkness, the group of explorers who were about to target us flinch.


    "Ca, Cannibalo?"


    "Why are there two of them at the same time..."


    Well, we''re on Day 8 of being lost.


    You guys might have just arrived, but we''ve already reached level 10 of [Witch''s Eye].


    "Misha, now''s the time."


    I grab Misha with one arm.


    And with my other hand, I hold up my shield and charge forward, not backward.


    ¡¸Cannibalo has cast [Tracking Arrow].¡¹


    ¡¸Cannibalo has cast [Tracking Arrow].¡¹


    I see the Cannibalo on the right nocking an arrow.


    I dash forward even faster.


    Whoosh!


    The barbarian''s dynamic vision recognizes that two arrows have been shot simultaneously.


    But there''s no need to worry about my exposed back.


    Now, there are others to block for me.


    "Ah, ah! Block it!"


    "Wh, what the hell are these guys!"


    The moment I push through the opposing group with the barbarian''s brute strength, I hear screams from the side.


    It''s from the kid who said he couldn''t do it.


    "Aak!"


    Hmm, you got hit, huh?


    Kind people always go first.


    Kwaaang!


    "Ack! Fuck, my foot!!"


    Explosions erupt one after another from the direction of the Cannibalos.


    Taking a quick nce, it seems Hans D, who was flustered by my charge and tried to create distance, identally stepped on a Mana Mine.


    "Mr. Stov!!"


    Okay.


    The aggro seems to havepletely shifted to them.


    "Misha, you run now."


    "Ah, alright."


    I put down Misha, who I was holding.


    And I run forward without looking back.


    "What are you all doing! Forget about those guys, let''s take care of the monsters first¡ª!"


    This should be enough to buy us some time.


    ______________________________________


    [Dungeon and Stone] is a roguelike game.


    Once you die, that''s it.


    Your character disappears.


    Of course, it''s just a game in the end.


    You can just create a new character, get new equipment, and...


    In the first ce, the main content of this game is to use the information you learned from previous ythroughs to reach higher floors.


    In [Dungeon and Stone], death ismonce.


    But what if the world of the game were reality?


    Character regeneration is impossible.


    Everything you see, hear, and learn in this life bes meaningless the moment you die.


    And in that sense¡­


    "But Bjorn, how did you know? That those people would do that..."


    "Intuition."


    We were lucky this time.


    Following the judgment made by my subconscious in a split second turned out to be the right answer.


    Misha is shocked when she realizes the truth, but...


    "...Intuition?"


    Somehow, she seemed to think there was a clear reason why she agreed to follow my lead without any questions earlier.


    "The leader of that group was named Hans, wasn''t he?"


    "He was."


    "I don''t like that name."


    "......"


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing we escaped safely thanks to that."


    "That''s true, but..."


    Misha trails off with a slightly ufortable expression and changes the subject.


    "By the way, I never dreamed that kind-looking woman would suddenly change like that..."


    Misha shudders slightly, perhaps remembering the woman who red at us and shouted.


    The woman''s quick change of attitude seems to have been quite shocking to her.


    I say briefly, hoping it will be of somefort,


    "Maybe she really was a kind person."


    "Huh? What do you mean¡ª"


    "If we hadn''t looked weak."


    And if we hadn''t had expensive items.


    If we had met in the city instead of thebyrinth...


    That woman might have remained in our memories as a kind person.


    But she was the one who nocked and drew her arrow faster than anyone else.


    "I don''t understand... how can she not be kind just because we look weak..."


    "Misha, why did you enter thebyrinth?"


    "Well, because I need to make money..."


    "It''s the same for them."


    Money is a means of protecting yourself.


    Especially in this world where you''re executed if you can''t pay your taxes.


    That woman must have had many things to protect besides her own life.


    "...I feel like I''m learning a lot on this expedition."


    "Then move faster. They might be tracking us."


    We increase our speed.


    And after some time...


    Contrary to our worries, they don''t show up even after an hour.


    ''Even though they were attacked first, they wouldn''t have all been defeated by two Cannibalos... Did something else happen?''


    Hmm, that seems like a reasonable assumption.


    Maybe Hans, the scout who stepped on the Mana Mine, was seriously injured, hindering their pursuit.


    Whatever the reason, we''ve safely ovee one crisis.


    ''I hope this is the end of it...''


    Even while hoping for that, I gather my resolve.


    Let''s not let our guard down until the very end.


    As always.


    The worst things always happen when you''re careless.


    ________________________________


    Day 13 of being lost.


    It''s 7:00 PM.


    In other words, exactly 53 hours left until thebyrinth closes.


    "Bjorn, I found it!"


    We discover a tree that leads to a cabin.


    The light emanating from it seems a bit faded, indicating that it''s been a while since the entrance was formed, but...


    This is more than enough.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    We¡¯ve at least avoided the worst-case scenario.


    If we can just rest for about four hours, we can endure the remaining two days with mental strength.


    In other words, the possibility of us returning safely has increased significantly.


    ¡¸Character enters the Witch¡¯s Cabin.¡¹


    Every second of rest is precious, so we immediately ce our hands on the tree and enter the cabin.


    The scenery beyond is the same as before.


    The scent of grass and flowers fills the air.


    The quiet chirping of crickets.


    The sound of leaves rustling in the wind.


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s out of ce in this peaceful scenery.


    ¡¸Current number of upants: 5¡¹


    ¡¸Entrance is closed.¡¹


    Previous upants.


    In other words, those who discovered this cabin before us.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    I cover Misha¡¯s mouth and quickly scan the surroundings with my eyes.


    ¡®One on the bed, one on the chair, and one on the grass.¡¯


    Although there might be blind spots due to the angle from the window¡­


    For now, it¡¯s safe to assume there are three of them.


    The maximum upancy for the cabin is five.


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    I slowly approach the man who is sleeping on the grass.


    And at that moment¡­


    As if by chance, the man turns over in his sleep, facing us.


    I freeze.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to meet him again here¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s a surprisingly familiar face.

 Chapter 64 Cabin (3)

    Chapter 64 Cabin (3)


    Cabin (3) <hr>


    Cabin (3)


    After getting lost in the Witch''s Forest, I sometimes wondered if the dwarf¡¯s group might be wandering around the forest trying to find us. If that were the case, then maybe a chance reunion wasn''t entirely impossible?


    To cut to the chase, it was a futile delusion.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way that would happen.¡¯


    Imagination and reality are always different.


    I smile bitterly as I realize there are three of them, despite my hopes.


    Miracles don¡¯t suit me.


    Tragedies, maybe.¡°¡­Bjorn.¡±


    Misha climbs onto my back and whispers very softly into my ear.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m thinking.


    I also never imagined we would meet these bastards here.


    ¡®His name was¡­ Davis something, right?¡¯


    I prepare myself to smash his head in with my mace at any moment and then carefully examine the man who is sleeping soundly.


    Davis.


    He¡¯s a hardcore religious fanatic who is covered in Leats Church symbols, from his ne and bracelet to the buttons on his shirt.


    In short, he¡¯s the leader of the explorer group that attacked us after falling for Elisa¡¯s scheme.


    ¡®Why the hell is this bastard here?¡¯


    The more I look at his face, the more questions I have.


    Why is he resting here?


    And why are they only three, excluding Elisa, who they sold off?


    And why are they in such a pathetic state like us?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I put aside my questions for now and check the interior through the window again.


    Fortunately, the other two are still sound asleep.


    And now that I know they¡¯re from the religious group, I can guess their identities based on their body types and hair color.


    ¡®They must be the archer and the swordsman from before.¡¯


    The shield warrior with the particrlyrge build and the red-haired archer are nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®¡­Could it be that these guys got separated from their group too?¡¯


    That thought suddenlyes to mind, but I¡¯m not sure.


    Damn it, what should I do?


    I¡¯m feeling uneasy¡­ should I just smash their heads in while they¡¯re sleeping, regardless of any questions?


    As I¡¯m contemting¡­


    Misha whispers,


    ¡°Bjorn, if we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to hear about Hikurod and the others.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    I guess it¡¯s better to talk to them.


    But before that, we need to create an environment for conversation.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s knock them all unconscious and tie them up with rope.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    After reaching an agreement, I send Misha inside the cabin.


    Just in case they wake up, she can subdue them before theye to their senses.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then I guess we¡¯re all set.


    I exchange nces with Misha through the window and nod.


    And I raise my mace above my head.


    Thwack-!


    I swing it down with about half my strength.


    As expected, the religious fanatic copses without even a whimper.


    I wipe the blood and flesh that sttered on my clothes and exhale deeply.


    ¡®Whew, I¡¯ve knocked out one of them.¡¯


    Now it¡¯s time to knock out the next one.


    I enter the cabin stealthily, and I see two people fast asleep, lost in their dreams, as if exhausted.


    Then who should I go for first?


    As I¡¯m contemting for a moment, one of them stirs.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Alright, you¡¯ll be the second one.


    Just as I¡¯m about to swing my mace down to knock him out¡­


    ¡°You said we¡¯re knocking them out!¡±


    Misha approaches me hurriedly, grabs my arm, and whispers.


    I tilt my head.


    And I nod as I btedly realize what she meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even when ying fighting games, my specialty was low jumps.


    I¡¯m confident in controlling my strength.


    Well, if he dies, it can¡¯t be helped.


    That¡¯s the kind of world this is, right?


    Thwack!


    The moment I swing the mace down¡­


    The man who was resting on the rocking chair slumps over.


    And at the same time¡­


    ¡°Wh, who¡ª¡±


    This time, the man on the bed sits up, as if he heard the sound.


    But there¡¯s no problem.


    Whether he¡¯s awake or asleep, my mace is impartial.


    Thwack!


    I don¡¯t even bother sneaking up and just dash forward, plunging my half-powered mace into his face.


    Since the goal was to knock him out, the skill name is¡­


    ¡®Bash seems appropriate.¡¯


    The initial subjugation isplete with a sessful ¡®Bash¡¯.


    I look at Misha and say,


    ¡°What are you doing? Tie them up with rope.¡±


    Misha looks at the three bloody messes and replies,


    ¡°Do we need to tie them up¡­?¡±


    Uh, well¡­


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®better safe than sorry¡¯, right?


    There¡¯s no harm in being thorough.


    That¡¯s my principle.


    ________________________________


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re actually alive¡­¡±


    The three who received a mace to the head each have fortunately survived.


    ¡°I told you not to worry¡ª¡±


    ¡°But they look like they¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, their breathing is ragged and getting shallower, as if they¡¯re about to breathe theirst.


    The one who got hit in the face is in the worst condition.


    But as long as they¡¯re alive, there¡¯s no problem.


    This is literally a fantasy world, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°As expected, there it is.¡±


    I pick a random backpack and take out a potion bottle. And I sprinkle the potion on their heads.


    Just a little, so they don¡¯t be too lively.


    Sizzle-.


    The reactions appear one after another with a slight dy.


    ¡°Aak!!! Aaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Heuk!¡±


    Their broken heads slowly heal, and the three of them flop around on the grass like fish out of water.


    I take out the rocking chair, sit down, and wait for them toe to their senses.


    ¡°You barbaric bastard¡­¡±


    Misha insults me as she sees me, but what can I do?


    Whether they were tricked by that bitch Elisa or whatever¡­


    They once tried to kill us.


    And the barbarian heart within Bjorn rarely feels sympathy for enemies.


    ¡°Yo, you¡­!¡±


    ¡°That barbarian from before!¡±


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! We¡¯re not enemies!¡±


    After some time, the three finallye to their senses.


    But it¡¯s chaotic with all three of them talking at the same time.


    ¡°One at a time.¡±


    I mutter while wiping the blood-stained mace with a cloth, and the room falls silent.


    The three, tied up like dried fish, look at each other and reach an agreement with just their eyes.


    ¡°Listen, it was all a misunderstanding. There was a misunderstanding.¡±


    The leader, the religious fanatic, is chosen as the representative.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything, so please untie this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about that.¡±


    What¡¯s important right now is not how wronged or difficult things were for them.


    ¡°Tell me what happened after we escaped, from start to finish.¡±


    Confirmation of causality.


    That¡¯s the only reason I used ¡®Bash¡¯ instead of ¡®Smash¡¯.


    ¡°Uh, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to y smart.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright! It was our fault for trusting that bitch, but I¡¯ll tell you everything without hiding anything.¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re hiding something or not is for me to decide.¡±


    The religious fanatic gulps.


    And he spills the beans about everything that happened, things that I don¡¯t know about.


    ¡°When we, tricked by that evil woman¡¯s scheme, caught up to them, there were only three of them for some reason.¡±


    Well, of course there were.


    It was right when we got separated.


    Crack.


    It really makes my blood boil.


    What kind of shitty timing is this?


    ¡°Keep talking¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, continue.¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t just keep running away, so we ambushed the guy who seemed to be the scout and injured him.¡±


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about Rotmiller!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be alive with that level of injury.¡±


    Anyway, to summarize the story, it¡¯s like this:


    Rotmiller became incapacitated after being ambushed.


    It was truly a desperate situation.


    The dwarf must have made a judgment.


    That they could only escape safely if they killed the enemy¡¯s scout.


    ¡°Something like that time, a light erupted and pushed us back.¡±


    ¡°When we came to our senses, Anderson¡¯s head was pierced by an ice spear.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Anderson is the name of our scout.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the type to fall for something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was careless because we had the advantage in numbers and didn¡¯t dodge in time.¡±


    Whatever the details, the dwarf bought some time.


    Dwarkey killed the opposing scout.


    And then they ran away, carrying the injured Rotmiller without looking back.


    As soon as I hear this story, Misha hits my back.


    ¡°It was all thanks to Hikurod! He killed the scout because he was thinking of us!¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t know about the dwarf¡¯s true intentions.


    But there¡¯s no denying that we¡¯re alive thanks to his actions.


    Anyway, back to the main story.


    ¡°Because Anderson died, we couldn¡¯t even chase after them, and we were left wandering around this forest.¡±


    The religious fanatics, who were excitedly chasing after us, ended up in a simr situation to ours when their scout died.


    Of course, they were still a bit better off than us.


    They had five people, and they even had a priestess among them.


    But¡­


    ¡°It was about two days after we started wandering around.¡±


    Day 2 of being lost.


    At some point during their watch rotation¡­


    That bitch Elisa revealed her true colors and killed another member.


    ¡°Seeing that guy wither away as his life force was drained, we instantly knew. That she was a follower of that evil Karui!¡±


    ¡°Alright, so why did that bitch kill your friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. The moment we witnessed that horrible sight, all we could think about was escaping this ce and telling the world.¡±


    Bullshit, you just ran away because you wanted to live.


    Even abandoning yourpanion.


    Anyway, I skip the rest of the story.


    It¡¯s not much different from what Misha and I went through, except for the fact that there were three of them.


    ¡°So, now that the misunderstanding is cleared, please untie this¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop talking about that.¡±


    I sigh at their third request for release.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, it seems like we¡¯re in the same boat, so how about we cooperate?¡±


    ¡°You just shut up.¡±


    I¡¯m deeply troubled.


    Of course, I have no intention of epting his offer and joining forces for the remaining two days.


    However¡­


    ¡°Co,e to think of it, we haven¡¯t apologized yet! We¡¯re sorry! We were stupid and fell for that bitch¡¯s tricks. We¡¯re sorry!¡±


    There¡¯s room for consideration.


    Can I really judge these guys as ¡®bastards¡¯?


    Although we went through a lot of trouble because of them, no one died, did they?


    It seems like the dwarf¡¯s group is also alive.


    ¡°Of, of course, we¡¯llpensate you for the damage we caused!¡±


    They¡¯re even offering materialpensation.


    Do I really have to kill them?


    ¡°Bjorn, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    I¡¯ve killed many people so far.


    But back then, my life was on the line, and they were all irredeemable pieces of trash.


    But what about these guys?


    It¡¯s ambiguous.


    Yes, like I said, there¡¯s room for consideration.


    My modern mind, which hasn¡¯tpletely shed its past, is trying to postpone the decision.


    ¡°Wh, what are you contemting! It, it was a mistake! I never imagined a priestess would lie¡ª¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. If you keep talking, I might identally smash your head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While answering harshly to avoid being underestimated, I continue to contemte inwardly.


    Is it right to kill them?


    I ask myself onest time, and¡­


    Bjorn Yandel, the barbarian warrior, answers.


    [Does right or wrong matter? It would be easier to just kill them, why should I leave potential trouble behind?]


    It¡¯s a very practical answer.


    Lee Hansu, the 29-year-old from Seoul, also speaks up.


    [Idiot, what are you contemting? Of course it¡¯s wrong to kill them just because they made a mistake. But¡­]


    For once, the two of them agree.


    [That¡¯s the logic of the world we used to live in.]


    Killing someone just because they made a mistake.


    As expected, it¡¯s absurd.


    If this were the ce where I was born and raised¡­


    Clench-


    ¡­that¡¯s why I grip my mace.


    However, could it be that I¡¯m still hesitant?


    I blurt out a question without thinking.


    ¡°Misha, what do you think?¡±


    Misha, who was born and raised here, answers,


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust these guys.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Whether it was a mistake or not, they tried to kill us once. When that happens¡­ you should never forgive them, that¡¯s what my father taught me when I was young.¡±


    Hmm, I see.


    So that¡¯s how it is in this world.


    My mind clears up as if the fog has lifted.


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    The reason is simple.


    Otherwise, I might die.


    Swoosh.


    Therefore, I raise my mace.


    ¡°Yo, you said it was a mistake!¡±


    The religious fanatic lying on the ground shouts.


    ¡°A mistake¡­¡±


    I nod.


    Indeed, it might have been a mistake.


    But somehow, I have a feeling that you guys will make the same mistake again.


    Kwagic-!


    Therefore, I swing down my mace.


    With all my might, as if to erase any hesitation.


    Kwagic-!


    Again and again.


    Kwagic-!


    After three swings of the mace, the surroundings be silent.


    ¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: 10 kills.


    Reward: Mental stat permanently increases by +1.


    I have no intention of justifying my actions.


    If I did, I would have set a trap, waited for an opportunity, and waited for them to make a ¡®mistake¡¯.


    The more of a ¡®bastard¡¯ the person I kill is, the better it is for my mental health.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s time to let go of that kind of thinking.¡¯


    On the first day I woke up in this body¡­


    I already knew it.


    ¡®Bjorn Yandel.¡¯


    I have to live with this name from now on.


    No, I have topletely be this barbarian, not just in name.


    That¡¯s the only way to survive in this ce.


    Thud-


    Blood and flesh drip from the mace.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ are you okay? Your hands are shaking.¡±


    If you¡¯re weak, you die.


    If you make a mistake, you die.


    If you¡¯re unlucky, you die.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The trembling in my hands soon stops.


    I strip the religious fanatic of his equipment.


    And I drag the corpse, now in its underwear, into the cabin.


    ¡°Eek? Wh, what are you going to do?!¡±


    Misha asks in disgust, and I answer,


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what needs to be done.¡±


    Something I have to do even if I don¡¯t want to.


    I throw the corpse into the dying fire without hesitation.


    Whooooosh!


    The mese back to life in an instant.


    And a disgusting smell fills the air.


    No, to be precise, I just think it¡¯s a disgusting smell.


    The barbarian¡¯s strong stomach doesn¡¯t differentiate between this and the smell of meat.


    Whooooosh!


    I exhale as I watch the mes grow stronger.


    As expected, this is also the same as in the game.


    ¡¸A new offering has been made.¡¹


    ¡¸The duration of the Witch¡¯s Cabin is extended by 8 hours.¡¹


    With two more pieces of firewood left, we can rest in the cabin for at least 24 hours.


    ¡°What are you doing? Go and get some rest.¡±


    I say and lie down on the bed.


    Misha says something, but honestly, I don¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°¡­This isfortable.¡±


    I close my eyes and count numbers from 1, pointlessly.


    My exhausted body, as if finally finding peace, slowly drifts off to sleep.


    Tadat, tadat, tadadat-.


    The sound of the crackling fire gradually fades from my consciousness.


    ¡®As expected, you should sleep in a bed.¡¯


    It¡¯s not even ironic anymore.


    The more I shed my modern ways¡­


    ¡­the more I can live like a human being here.

 Chapter 65 Field Boss (1)

    Chapter 65 Field Boss (1)


    Field Boss (1) <hr>


    Field Boss (1)


    I slept soundly for a whopping 12 hours.


    And when I woke up¡­


    For some reason, Misha was sleeping on my stomach, drooling, just like before.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, since there¡¯s still some time left, I organize the loot.


    I check what¡¯s in the backpacks and strip the remaining three of their equipment.


    And I put everything into the expandable backpack.It¡¯s a good thing Misha also has an expandable backpack.


    I stuffed so much equipment in that it¡¯s quite heavy even with the weight reduction enchantment.


    ¡®Is this enoughpensation for all the hardships we went through?¡¯


    I ignore Misha, who is still asleep, and take out some jerky to chew on.


    Well, she¡¯ll eat when she wakes up and gets hungry.


    Whooooosh!


    After finishing my meal, I dampen a cloth with water and give myself a quick wash.


    Ah, I also shaved for the first time in a while.


    ¡®Now I look somewhat human.¡¯


    After burning all the remaining firewood in the firece, there¡¯s nothing left to do.


    So I go outside and sit in the rocking chair.


    A faint smell of blood lingers in the peaceful meadow.


    As I¡¯m lost in thought, basking in the sunlight, my eyes slowly close.


    The religious fanatic whose head I smashed while he was sleeping brieflyes to mind, but¡­


    ¡®The entrance would have closed by now, so I don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡¯


    It¡¯s peaceful.


    At least I¡¯m safe as long as I¡¯m here.


    Yeah, that¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Bjorn, wake up. You need to eat something after sleeping, or you¡¯ll get an upset stomach!¡±


    When I open my eyes, Misha is shaking my shoulder.


    I check the watch, and 14 hours have passed since Ist checked.


    ¡°Here, eat this even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, quickly!¡±


    Misha tears off some jerky and bread and feeds me.


    Although I woke up in the middle and ate, I¡¯m hungry again, so I ept it readily.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep more?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Ah, right! But how did you know that we could stay here longer if we put people in?¡±


    ¡°I read it in a book.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you like smart women?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    I answer her questions roughly while finishing my meal and then check the firece.


    Judging by the fire¡¯s strength, it seems like there¡¯s less than an hour left¡­


    Click.


    I close my watch and carefully store it in my pocket.


    And I stretch my body that has been asleep for a long time, preparing to leave.


    Although it¡¯s too early to celebrate, my chest swells with emotion.


    ¡®This day has finallye.¡¯


    Day 15 is about to begin.


    In other words, if we can just endure today, we can escape this damn forest and return to the city.


    So¡­


    ¡¸The Witch¡¯s Cabin is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡¹


    Let¡¯s focus until the very end.


    As always.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn! What the hell is this?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not over until it¡¯s over.


    _______________________________________


    ¡¸The fifth offering has been made to the cabin.¡¹


    ¡¸The sixth offering has been made to the cabin.¡¹


    ¡¸The seventh offering has been made to the ca¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Special conditions met ¨C seven offerings.¡¹


    ¡¸Lord of Chaos Riakis begins to roam the floor.¡¹


    _______________________________________


    The moment we step out of the cabin¡­


    The change in the forest is felt through every sense in my body.


    ¡¸Field effect ¨C Witch¡¯s Forest is deactivated.¡¹


    I can see clearly.


    The auditory and visual hallucinations are gone.


    And the surroundings are so bright that I can see far into the distance even without a torch.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­?¡±


    The ceiling emits an ominous red light.


    And the incorporeal monsters that were everywhere in the forest have all disappeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The silence that greets us for the first time since entering the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    I bend down and touch the ground.


    Drrdrd.


    I feel a faint tremor through my fingertips.


    Therefore, there¡¯s no need to confirm any further or try to deny the current situation.


    I know the cause of this phenomenon.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a Floor Master.¡±


    Floor Master.


    It¡¯s a monster that acts as a field boss.


    In the game, it was referred to as a Floor Master, and each floor had one ruler with a different title.


    For reference, except for a few floors, most of them were summoned when a trigger was activated, but¡­


    ¡°Fl, Floor Master? Do, don¡¯t joke around. I heard there are no Floor Masters on the 3rd floor!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any. It¡¯s just that the summoning method is kept secret.¡±


    In the case of the 1st-floor Crystal Cave¡­


    It¡¯smon knowledge that there¡¯s a certain probability of it appearing after Day 3 if a party of 5 or more people is exploring.


    However, the 3rd-floor Floor Master is different.


    The royal family and the guild have kept the summoning method a secret, and they even created a neww stating that those who summon it without prior notice will be severely punished.


    ording to the book, it was about 150 years ago.


    ¡°The guild kept it a secret? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because if some crazy bastard summons it, it won¡¯t end with just a few deaths.¡±


    The 1st-floor Floor Master just kills the explorer who triggered it and disappears.


    But the 3rd-floor Floor Master is different.


    Lord of Chaos Riakis.


    ¡¸Erosion begins, and all monsters within the floor disappear into chaos.¡¹


    ¡¸Creatures of Chaos awaken from their slumber.¡¹


    This guy affects the entire 3rd floor¡­


    ¡¸Lord of Chaos Riakis begins to roam the floor.¡¹


    ¡­and once summoned, it roams thebyrinth until it dies, causing a massacre.


    And to make matters worse, even inter-floor travel is blocked.


    ¡¸Portals are temporarily deactivated due to erosion.¡¹


    That means it¡¯s impossible to even escape to other floors.


    Misha¡¯s face turns pale as I exin this to her.


    ¡°Th, then what is this? If, if it¡¯s kept secret, why did the Floor Master appear now?!¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    Should I tell her the truth or not?


    I¡¯m a bit hesitant, but the decision isn¡¯t difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of us.¡±


    It¡¯s better to make her an aplice in this situation.


    Benefactor or whatever¡­


    That will be more effective in keeping the secret.


    ¡°Be, because of us? I, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°We burned corpses in the firece at the cabin, didn¡¯t we? That¡¯s one of the conditions.¡±


    I exin kindly, and the reactiones with a slight dy.


    ¡°¡­Th, that was the summoning method?!! Bjorn! What the hell did you do?!¡±


    No, I didn¡¯t know this would happen either.


    Even the book I read at the library said that almost no one knows about it.


    They said thest time it was summoned was over 10 years ago?


    So I thought it would be fine even if we burned three people.


    ¡®Damn it, who would have thought someone would have burned four people first¡­¡¯


    Curses escape my lips at the unbelievable coincidence.


    But who can I me?


    In the end, it¡¯s my fault for not considering the worst-case scenario.


    So, in that sense¡­


    ¡°Misha, make one promise with me.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°We must never tell anyone that we summoned the Lord of Chaos.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t summoned by arge n with thorough preparations.


    Countless explorers will surely die.


    But if it bes known that we were the cause¡­


    ¡®They¡¯ll make us take responsibility and pay the price somehow.¡¯


    Has she finally realized the situation?


    ¡°Us, us? What do you mean? You¡¯re the one who burned the corpses!¡±


    Misha draws a clear line.


    She¡¯s so flustered that her usual slurred pronunciation is perfectly clear.


    I feel a bit hurt.


    She said she would treat me as her benefactor and repay me until the day she dies.


    Anyway, if she acts like this, I have no choice.


    I have to push her a bit.


    ¡°Do you think the guild will believe that? No, even if they do, the oue will be the same. They¡¯ll want as many sacrifices as possible to appease their anger.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Hmm, judging by her reaction, I don¡¯t think I need to threaten her with dragging her down with me by giving false testimony.


    ¡°If you understand, get a grip from now on. Even dying after returning to the city requires luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. So what should we do now?¡±


    The answer is simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    First, we need to get as far away from this ce as possible.


    I never imagined we would leave this ce like this¡­


    ¡®But for now, going there is the safest option.¡¯


    It¡¯s time to leave the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    _____________________________________


    The way to escape this goddamn forest is simple.


    Since the status effect [Disoriented] has disappeared, we just need to follow thepass and move in one direction.


    However, the problem is that the entire 3rd floor is swarming with a new type of monster.


    ¡°Bjorn! Something¡¯s following us from behind!¡±


    ¡°Chaos Spirits.¡±


    For reference, they¡¯re unranked.


    They don¡¯t drop magic stones, and they don¡¯t have essences.


    But¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to deal with them.¡±


    Chaos Spirits are aggressive monsters, and once they aggro onto you, they follow you relentlessly.


    ¡°¡­Can we catch them on our own?¡±


    Misha seems anxious since it¡¯s a monster she¡¯s never encountered before.


    Well, ignorance is like death in this ce.


    I also learned that through countless deaths in the game.


    ¡°Their attack power is high, but that¡¯s all. I think they¡¯ll disappear with one elemental attack, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that information reliable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I read it in a book.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Misha seems relieved after I exin their characteristics and readjusts her spear that¡¯s enchanted with holy water.


    And she thrusts it towards the Chaos Spirit that was slowly following us.


    Boom!


    The Chaos Spirit explodes with a single spear strike.


    Something like mucus stters on the ground, staining it ck.


    ¡¸Chaos Spirit has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸The location is eroded.¡¹


    If we step on that ground now, we¡¯ll take continuous chaos damage, but there¡¯s no need to worry about it.


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re hunting the Floor Master here.


    It hasn¡¯t even been a day since it was summoned.


    ¡®Since thebyrinth will close after today, we can just ignore the erosion rate.¡¯


    It¡¯s a positive factor, at least.


    Although the Floor Master was suddenly summoned¡­


    [00:01]


    Day 15 has begun.


    If we can just hold out for 24 hours, we can leave for the ci¡ª


    ¡°Pl, please! He, help me!!¡±


    Just as we¡¯re about to leave¡­


    An explorer runs towards us from afar.


    I don¡¯t see anypanions.


    However, I¡¯m not curious about why he¡¯s alone.


    The dozens of Chaos Spirits following him exin his situation.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Run.¡±


    I grab Misha¡¯s wrist and run in the opposite direction of the man who is asking for help.


    We¡¯ll have to take a detour because of this, but¡­


    What else can we do?


    It¡¯s better than having those things aggro onto us.


    ¡°Ack, aak!¡±


    His stamina must have reached its limit.


    I hear a short scream and look back to see the explorer copsed on the ground.


    ¡°Sa, save me¡ª!¡±


    Damn it, we made eye contact.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡±


    I pull Misha¡¯s wrist and continue running, looking straight ahead.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go!¡±


    His desperate scream is drowned out by the wind whistling past my ears.


    I mutter briefly, as if reminding myself,


    ¡°Harden your heart. Do you think that guy would have helped us if we were in the opposite situation?¡±


    ¡°But¡­! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s our fault that the 3rd floor turned out like this!¡±


    Hmm, she has a point.


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    I feel shitty.


    It¡¯s like every aspect of my character has been exposed.


    But even this is just a fleeting emotion that I¡¯ll look back on someday.


    ¡­Let¡¯s do what needs to be done.


    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    We were heading south for a while, but then we change direction and head east. I see eroded ground and explorers¡¯ corpses scattered throughout the forest.


    The more I see, the more I just look ahead and run.


    Boom!


    As we¡¯re blowing up the Chaos Spirits that are following us, after about an hour of moving¡­


    The forest ends.


    And a wide-open ines into view.


    ¡®I thought it would take at least 7 hours¡­¡¯


    Was the ce we were at the eastern outskirts of the forest?


    We left the forest much earlier than expected.


    ¡®We were lucky.¡¯


    We quickly cross the in and enter the Orc Encampment.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down and cooperate with the control efforts!¡±


    As expected, the ce is swarming with people.

 Chapter 66 Field Boss (2)

    Chapter 66 Field Boss (2)


    Field Boss (2) <hr>


    Field Boss (2)


    The Floor Master.


    It''s a field boss-like monster that exists on each floor.


    These guys have different names, attributes, and patterns, but they share one thing inmon.


    It''s impossible for explorers of that floor level to fight them, no matter what they do.


    For example, to defeat the 1st-floor Floor Master, you need to form a raid of at least 30 people.


    Of course, that''s assuming they''re all at least 4th-floor explorers.


    That''s the absolute minimum number of people.Therefore, I contemted.


    Misha and I.


    If the two of us happen to encounter it, it''s game over. It''s a monster that''s impossible to outrun at normal movement speed.


    So where should we go?


    What should we do to increase our chances of survival, even if it''s just a little, instead of just trembling and praying that we don''t encounter it?


    The answer was to head to the Orc Encampment.


    Just like most of the explorers here.


    "Bjorn, why are there so many people here?"


    "The Dzarwi n is here."


    The Dzarwi n is arge n that operates on the 6th floor or higher. The dwarf mentioned that they have hundreds of members.


    It''s unlikely that all of them are gathered here at the same time, but...


    ''At least 10 teams must havee down. Even though it''s the 3rd floor, they need that many people to control the hunting grounds.''


    Of course, even with this much manpower, subjugation is difficult.


    Well, it''s not impossible if they''re willing to ept casualties...


    But that''s assuming they know the proper strategy and have prepared for months.


    ''Still, if we stay with these guys, even if we encounter the Floor Master, we''ll at least have time to escape.''


    Having made a decision based purely on practicality, I lead Misha towards the dense crowd of explorers.


    A rather strange situation is unfolding.


    "Ex, excuse me! I heard there''s a high-ranking mage among you! Please cast a dimensional gate spell for me! I''ll pay you any amount of money..."


    "It''s you! You guys summoned the Floor Master!!"


    "Wh, what''s going to happen to us? They''re arge n, they wouldn''t kick us out, would they?"


    Those who plead earnestly.


    Those who deny reality and seek someone to me.


    And those who try to calmly assess the situation.


    Amidst the cacophony of various people''s cries, an executive of the Dzarwi n speaks up.


    "Everyone, please calm down. This ce is safe. Our priestess has cast Evil Banishment, and our scout is already keeping watch in all directions."


    "Our Dzarwi n will do our best to ensure that as many explorers as possible return to the city alive, in ordance with the regtions agreed upon with the royal family and the guild."


    "However! If anyone disobeys our control or causes trouble! We have no choice but to expel them, so please understand."


    Although it''s a bit long-winded, it''s a fairly clear announcement.


    The warning at the end was particrly effective, as those who were shouting recklessly all disappear.


    "At least we don''t have to worry about getting kicked out."


    "Whew, that''s a relief..."


    I look around for a moment and then sit down with my back against a tree at a suitable spot.


    "...Isn''t that too rxed?"


    "There''s nothing else we can do."


    We should rest as much as possible when we can.


    No one knows how the situation will change in the future.


    "Hmm, that''s true."


    Misha seems to agree and sits down next to me.


    "Misha, just in case, are you good with your ears?"


    "I don''t know, but some people have said they like my ears."


    What is she talking about?


    "I meant, are you good at hearing sounds from afar?"


    "Ah, if that''s what you mean, I''m quite confident."


    "Then listen carefully to their conversation. Don''t stare obviously, it''ll be noticeable."


    "Got it."


    Misha closes her eyes as instructed.


    And as if concentrating, she keeps twitching the triangr ears on top of her head.


    "Hmm, I''m not sure, but it seems like they''re arguing."


    "About what?"


    "I can''t hear very well because of the distance. But one thing''s for sure, they''re talking about the Floor Master."


    Well, of course they would be.


    What else would the executives be discussing urgently in this situation?


    ''If we get any closer, they''ll notice, so is this the best we can do...?''


    "Keep listening for now. If there''s anything special, let me know."


    "Got it."


    Misha stays in eavesdropping mode and observes the surroundings, checking the crowd''s reaction.


    There are someints and anxieties, but¡­


    The general atmosphere is one of relief.


    "When we were about to get kicked out, I thought this was such a shitty situation, but the world really is unpredictable."


    "That''s right. Such a wide-range Evil Banishment... it''s because they''re such arge n that they have a priestess like that with them."


    "It''s like God intervened. The Floor Master appeared on the 3rd floor for the first time in 10 years, and these guys just happened to be down here?"


    Regardless of the Dzarwi n''s wrongdoings in upying the Orc Encampment, most people are satisfied and grateful for the current situation.


    Well, not everyone is like that, but...


    "Hey, are there only two of you?"


    As I''m observing the surroundings, a man approaches me.


    He''s probably not here to pick a fight.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s nothing special, just that we should stick together in times like this, don''t you think?"


    "Keep it brief."


    "There are about thirty of us gathered here. It seems like you lost yourpanions in this incident too, wouldn''t it be good to have someone to rely on, even if it''s just for a while?"


    Before answering, I confirm one thing.


    "I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel. What''s your name?"


    "Jack Reacher."


    Okay, as long as it''s not Hans.


    "Alright."


    Let''s just say yes for now.


    If something seems wrong, I can just keep my mouth shut.


    It''s not like I signed any documents or anything.


    "As expected of a barbarian, you''re straightforward. Then I''ll be on my way, so rest up. I''lle find youter if something happens."


    "Alright."


    As soon as the man leaves, we spend about 2 hours without any trouble.


    Thanks to the high-ranking priest''s Evil Banishment, the Chaos Spirits can''t even approach, and there doesn''t seem to be anything that could be a variable.


    At least in terms of external factors.


    "Misha, wake up."


    I shake Misha awake, who has switched from eavesdropping mode to sleep mode.


    "Did something happen?"


    Not yet.


    But if my prediction is correct¡­


    ¡°It will soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Look around, there are too many people.¡±


    The Dzarwi n has been epting refugees unconditionally.


    And they¡¯ve finally reached their limit.


    The area currently under Evil Banishment is only about twice the size of a school yground.


    And it¡¯s not even an open space, it¡¯s a forest.


    But there are already over 500 people here.


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t they stop letting people in?¡±


    ¡°If they ept any more, we won¡¯t even be able to sit down.¡±


    ¡°If monsterse in while we¡¯re like this¡­¡±


    Selfishness always flourishes using the situation as nourishment.


    Anxiety spreads among those who entered first, and such arguments start to arise.


    ¡°Bjorn, what¡¯s going to happen to us?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends on the Dzarwi n¡¯s decision.¡±


    Whether they continue to ept everyone until the limit¡­


    Or stop epting people and lock the gates¡­


    The n will also have to make a choice.


    And in fact, not long after, there was a new announcement from a n executive.


    ¡°Due to Evil Banishment, this ce serves as the only safe zone on the 3rd floor. It is truly a miraculous event. However¡­¡±


    To cut to the chase, the gist of it was simple.


    ¡°Our priestess wishes for everyone here to show reverence to God.¡±


    Reverence.


    For reference, it didn¡¯t mean intangible values like prayer, conversion, or worship.


    ¡°1 million stones per person. It must be paid immediately on the spot, and magic stones or goods are also eptable.¡±


    No one believed it was the priestess¡¯s request.


    Well, there might have been an agreement between them, but¡­


    The n must have been the ones who proposed it first.


    ¡®They started off pretending to be honorable, mentioning the royal family and the guild, but in the end, they chose personal gain.¡¯


    Even if they stop epting refugees, they¡¯ll still be criticized for that choiceter.


    So they decided they might as well make some money.


    Naturally, there was bacsh.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we would have that many magic stones, and asking us to hand over our equipment in this situation is basically telling us to die!¡±


    The one who raised his voice the loudest was Jack Reacher.


    ¡°Our 100-strong suicide squad will not stand idly by and watch your tyranny!¡±


    With a powerful shout, Jack Reacher looks around. I, who had anticipated this and was already looking elsewhere, manage to avoid eye contact.


    But was it the same for the other 100 members of the suicide squad?


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Everyone, please say something. If we just stay silent, we can¡¯t resist their tyranny¡­!¡±


    Jack Reacher stammers, flustered.


    And that¡¯s the end of the short protest.


    ¡°1 million stones is reverence for God and a protection fee. You might lose a few pieces of equipment for now, but what¡¯s there to worry about when we¡¯re here?¡±


    Of course there¡¯s something to worry about, you bastard.


    Evil Banishment is an OP skill, but it¡¯s like a piece of paper to the Floor Master.


    Of course, it¡¯s just aint I keep to myself.


    I¡¯m a barbarian who knows how topromise with reality.


    ¡°Misha, leave the consumables like potions and just take out anything we don¡¯t need.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Just like the other explorers, we hurriedly rummage through our backpacks and sort out anything that can be turned into cash.


    Since we looted equipment from the marauders earlier, we don¡¯t have to take off what we¡¯re wearing.


    ¡®Phew, 1 million stones just to rest on the dirt floor¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s a huge waste, but it¡¯s worth paying as a fee for using Evil Banishment.


    And besides, didn¡¯t he just say it himself?


    That it also includes a protection fee.


    ¡°If those guys don¡¯t try to rip us off, this should be enough.¡±


    We finish preparing our offerings, having gathered a few pieces of equipment from the religious fanatics¡¯ party.


    However, not everyone is as well-off as us.


    Although they¡¯ll probably be able to get 1 million stones if they hand over the equipment they¡¯re wearing¡­


    ¡°Without this, you¡¯re telling me to starve to death next time?¡±


    ¡°To ask for 1 million stones just to survive for a day, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Quite a few people refuse to pay the protection fee and choose to leave voluntarily.


    The n doesn¡¯t stop them.


    And they continue to collect protection fees from neers.


    At least from over three hundred people.


    ¡®They earned at least 300 million stones. In just one day¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s practically like printing money.


    Damn it, is power truly invincible and divine?


    I don¡¯t know, but in the end, even these guys have to pray to the heavens.


    If the Floor Master arrives here¡­


    At that moment, the market will crash.


    ¡®In the first ce, if it weren¡¯t for that possibility, they wouldn¡¯t have even collected the protection fees.¡¯


    I keep feeling that the people hereck imagination.


    Of course, they must have had their reasons for making this choice.


    They probably thought that the 3rd floor is vast, so the chances of not encountering the Floor Master are higher than encountering it.


    Since it¡¯s Day 15, even if we encounter it, we just need to hold out for one day, they probably thought.


    That this much manpower is enough to do that.


    Yes, that¡¯s what they must have thought.


    As positively as possible.


    In a way that¡¯s most beneficial to them.


    But they need to understand.


    No one knew that the Floor Master would be summoned, and that all the explorers on the floor would have to stop hunting and face this situation.


    ¡®Well, the same goes for me.¡¯


    However, at least I imagine the worst-case scenario that could happen to me.


    Of course, these imaginations don¡¯te true more often than they do¡­


    But what about this time?


    ¡®We¡¯ll see.¡¯


    I quietly close my eyes.


    And after some time, like the calm before the storm¡­


    [19:07]


    5 hours left until Day 15 ends.


    Pitter-patter, pitter-patter, pitter-patter-


    ck raindrops fall from the ceiling between the trees, staining the ground ck.


    ¡¸The location is eroded, and [Evil Banishment] is deactivated.¡¹


    The pure white pattern that covered the ground instantly loses its light.


    And also¡­


    [Grooooowl¡ª!!]


    A giant beast roars from outside the forest.

 Chapter 67 Field Boss (3)

    Chapter 67 Field Boss (3)


    Field Boss (3) <hr>


    Field Boss (3)


    Pitter-patter, pitter-patter, pitter-patter-


    ck rain that makes my skin sting just by touching it.


    I know what this is.


    [Rain of Despair]


    The passive aura skill of the Lord of Chaos, Riakis.


    ¡¸Character is taking continuous chaos-attribute damage.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Magic Resistance is greatly decreased.¡¹¡¸Warning: Continuous exposure to chaos-attribute damage may inflict the status effect [Confusion] with a certain probability.¡¹


    This skill not only deals area-of-effect damage but also erodes the terrain where the rain falls, removing all kinds of field effects.


    That means¡­


    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯


    I was hoping it wouldn¡¯t happen, but it really did.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s him! He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°He, hey! Wh, what are you all doing! Go and stop him!¡±


    Panic erupts among the 3rd-floor explorers who paid the protection fee.


    And their gazes all turn to one ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going to abandon us and run away!¡±


    ¡°You took our equipment, saying you would protect us! Take responsibility!¡±


    Dozens of people shout with emotions running high.


    The executive who had made several announcements in front of the crowd sighs deeply with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­So it¡¯se to this.¡±


    I can understand how he feels.


    Since they took the protection fee, their only option is to fight the Floor Master with all their might.


    However¡­


    ¡°This expedition will result in a huge loss.¡±


    Surprisingly, the executive¡¯s face only shows resignation, without any signs of anxiety or impatience.


    He takes a deep breath and shouts loudly,


    ¡°The Lord of Chaos Riakis is here! Everyone, take out everything you¡¯ve prepared!!¡±


    His instructions echo loudly.


    At this, those with the Dzarwi n¡¯s emblem on their chests move in unison.


    ¡°Each team to their positions!¡±


    Mages, priests, and ranged damage dealers head towards the center.


    Melee warriors move to the outskirts.


    And they start using all sorts of consumables without hesitation.


    ¡¸Used High-Grade Stamina Enhancement Scroll.¡¹


    ¡¸Used Energy Regeneration Enhancement Scroll.¡¹


    ¡¸Used Numbered Item [Banner of the Sun Lord].¡¹


    ¡¸The light of Ersium imbues the weap¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    Various doping-type magic scrolls, consumable Numbered Items, and various equipment enhancement consumables.


    In less than a minute¡­


    Consumables worth at least tens of millions of stones disappear into light.


    ¡°We have enough supplies, so don¡¯t hold back! We¡¯re returning alive, even if it¡¯s just one more person!¡±


    I have the thought that I underestimated them.


    Now I see, they weren¡¯tcking in imagination.


    They had already prepared for the worst-case scenario, making sure they were ready behind the scenes.


    ¡®But they still collected the protection fee¡­¡¯


    It was literally a gamble.


    They bet on the side that seemed more likely to seed.


    Smirk-


    I can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®As expected, there are so many efficiency freaks in this world.¡¯


    I need to be a bit more humble.


    These people also risked their lives countless times as explorers to get to where they are now.


    There¡¯s no way they reached that level just because of luck.


    ¡°To always carry around this much supplies¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected of arge n!¡±


    Instead of looking down on them, it¡¯s better to always be wary¡­


    And instead of envy, it¡¯s more efficient to observe and learn from them.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We have to watch for now.¡±


    In the first ce, that was the original n.


    Once we encounter the Floor Master, even just leaving this ce requires taking a huge risk.


    Well, if there¡¯s no answer, we¡¯ll have to risk it and run away immediately, but¡­


    ¡®This should be enough to hold out.¡¯


    As if to prove it, a wall of fire surrounds us in a circle.


    It¡¯s not a skill from an essence, but just a regr magic spell.


    ¡¸Chaos Spirit has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸The location is eroded.¡¹


    Since it started raining¡­


    The Chaos Spirits that started swarming in like a tidal wave have been disappearing before they could prate the wall of fire.


    Whoosh!


    And the huge barrier formed above our heads even blocks the pouring rain.


    Well, the things that can be blocked by the wall of fire or the barrier are limited¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, look over there!¡±


    A giant shadow slowly growsrger from where Misha points.


    Apanied by a heavy tremor.


    Thud! Thud!


    Horns protruding from its head.


    Thick and rough ck hide.


    And an ominous aura emanating from it.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    A beast of monstrous size that distorts my sense of distance, something you would only see in a monster movie, easily leaps over the wall of fire and reveals itself.


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Lo, Lord of Chaos Riakis!!¡±


    The crowd shrinks back in fear at the sight, but the n members remain calm.


    ¡°Hold your positions! Don¡¯t let him get past us!¡±


    The warriors stand their ground, as if they¡¯re used to fightingrge monsters.


    Could it be that he didn¡¯t like that?


    Kwaaang-!!


    Riakis ms his front paw down, and the battle begins in earnest.


    ____________________________________


    What¡¯s a raid like in real life, not in a game?


    The answer to my long-held curiosity is simple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to block it, just dodge! Got it?!¡±


    Even melee damage dealers and tanks prioritize evasion, nimbly dodging the swinging tail and stomping ws.


    Well, they know best.


    No matter how strong their bodies are or how high their strength stats are, there¡¯s no way they can win a strength contest against such a monster.


    ¡®So this is what a real battle against a Floor Master is like. Interesting.¡¯


    Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s a role I¡¯ll have to y someday¡­


    My gaze is drawn to the melee explorers rather than the mages and other damage dealers.


    I can see many things to learn from them.


    There have also been several close calls.


    Kwaaang-!!


    No matter how much they focus on dodging¡­


    It¡¯s impossible to avoid injuries in a battle with such a high-level monster.


    Normally, getting hit by such a blow would be instant death, but¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s, he¡¯s still alive after taking that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s truly amazing.¡±


    With their stats boosted by numerous essences, various scroll dopings, and the support of priests and other support-type explorers, they¡¯ve be weapons themselves.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I almost died!¡±


    The warriors return to the front lines immediately after getting their bodies smashed to pieces and receiving healing.


    Of course, not everyone is like that.


    ¡°Damn it, he wasn¡¯t supposed to die like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Focus on the battle!¡±


    As the battle drags on, casualties start to appear.


    One melee warrior is crushed to death by a foot, and three ranged damage dealers who were grouped together are instantly melted by Riakis¡¯s breath.


    However, if we calmly analyze the current situation¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s still stable.¡¯


    ¡°Fo, four people are already dead¡­ I, isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡±


    Regardless of the reactions of the 3rd-floor explorers¡­


    The warriors are still holding out well on the front lines.


    Thebined magic of the mages is also powerful enough to push back Riakis as he approaches the center.


    ¡®It seems like they¡¯re also aware of the Dark Orb pattern.¡¯


    ¡°Le, let¡¯s just observe for now! It¡¯s the renowned Dzarwi n, after all! They¡¯ll find a way, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ck orbs rise from the eroded ground and head towards Riakis.


    ¡¸Lord of Chaos Riakis is drawing in the power of the source.¡¹


    The orbs, which I was most worried about, are also detonated in mid-air by ranged damage dealers before they can be absorbed by Riakis.


    ¡°Cease fire!!¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t feel threatened anymore!¡±


    They even manage Riakis¡¯s health by asionally stopping their attacks, so now I¡¯m sure.


    They know the strategy.


    ¡®So they¡¯re just trying to hold out. If they enter the second phase without that item, it¡¯s game over.¡¯


    ¡°Why are they stopping the attack now? Are they all idiots? They should finish him off while they have the momentum¡­¡±


    Well, it¡¯s understandable in a way.


    A veteran yer who has yed [Dungeon and Stone] for 10 years?


    Someone who knows everything about this game?


    So what?


    Thinking that I¡¯m the only one in this world who knows everything is just arrogance.


    Thebyrinth has existed for thousands of years.


    It¡¯s not like the game¡¯s lore, for these people, it¡¯s reality.


    They had to enter to make a living, and there must have been countless trial and errors.


    And that knowledge must have been passed down to future generations through records.


    ¡®Although the truly valuable knowledge would be monopolized by a few.¡¯


    Of course, I¡¯m not too worried.


    Even the ¡®hidden elements¡¯ that were particrly difficult to find in the game seem to be mostly unknown to the people here.


    My knowledge as a veteran yer will still be my greatest weapon for survival in this ce.


    Click.


    I open my watch and check the time.


    [22:37]


    It¡¯s already been over 3 hours.


    Despite the prolonged battle, the n members haven¡¯t lost their focus and are faithfully carrying out their roles.


    However¡­


    ¡®With that much consumable usage, it doesn¡¯t matter how much they earned in protection fees.¡¯


    I suddenly understand whyrge ns don¡¯t hunt Floor Masters even though they know the strategy.


    The rewards for subjugation aren¡¯t insignificant, but¡­


    The enormous amount of resources required.


    The possibility of elite members dying.


    And the tremendous risks involved if they fail¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not worth it.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m thinking that¡­


    Kwaaang-!


    For some reason, Riakis ignores the warriors and charges towards the center, instantly crushing five ranged damage dealers.


    It¡¯s a situation that can happen during a raid.


    Fortunately, the warriors desperately rush towards Riakis and push him back to his original position, but¡­


    Two melee damage dealers are killed in the process.


    ¡®Still, the remaining members should be able to hold out for the remaining time.¡¯


    I analyze the situation once again.


    The total number of casualties so far is 11.


    It¡¯s 20% of the total force, but the remaining members are calmly doing what they need to do.


    Although there are some gaps¡­


    It¡¯s not enough to lead to a fatal oue.


    The problem is that there are idiots all around who can¡¯t even make such a simple judgment.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! These ipetent bastards!!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many people have died!!¡±


    Panic erupts among the crowd again, even though they¡¯re not stepping on eroded ground and haven¡¯t fallen into the [Confusion] state.


    I can understand their psychology to some extent.


    11 deaths.


    This is just the count of the n members who are the actualbat force. Countless explorers who paid the protection fee also died whenever Riakis went on a rampage.


    ¡®Have they lost their judgment due to the threat to their lives?¡¯


    From my perspective, it¡¯s their fault for standing there like idiots while a raid is happening right next to them.


    But saying that wouldn¡¯t make them listen.


    ¡°Bjorn, the atmosphere isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We should do something too¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    I observe the surroundings as widely as possible.


    The n hasn¡¯t noticed the change in mood yet, as they¡¯re focused solely on Riakis.


    And in the meantime, a man raises his voice and fuels the chaos.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand by and watch, let¡¯s join forces to survive!¡±


    It¡¯s Jack Reacher, who was the first to take off his equipment and pay the protection fee.


    ¡°Do you know how many people have died? These guys can¡¯t protect us. We have to protect ourselves!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°But how can we fight without equipment¡­¡±


    ¡°We have to get them back! They didn¡¯t keep their promise anyway, did they?¡±


    His instigation is met with agreement from the suicide squad members who ignored him before, and the situation esctes rapidly.


    I mutter briefly,


    ¡°Misha, get ready.¡±


    ¡°Ready for what?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce right now.¡±


    This ce is already doomed.


    ________________________________


    As soon as we grab our backpacks¡­


    Countless explorers rush towards the center where the supplies are piled up, as if a riot has broken out.


    ¡°Ev, everyone, please calm down! This will put everyone in danger¡ª¡±


    The n finally realizes the situation, but¡­


    It¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me!!¡±


    ¡°Give me back my equipment!¡±


    The explorers push aside the n¡¯s mages and archers and start grabbing whatever they can get their hands on with greedy eyes.


    ¡°Gi, give it to me! That¡¯s mine!!¡±


    ¡°Th, there¡¯s no such thing as ownership in this situation!¡±


    ¡°Step back! We¡¯ll attack if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same whether we die here or there!¡±


    ¡°What are you hesitating for! They¡¯re marauders from now on! Kill them all!¡±


    I watch the scene, now filled with chaos and madness, and let go of any remaining regret.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough with the sightseeing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright!¡±


    I grab Misha and run in the opposite direction of Riakis.


    Soon, a wall of fire surrounds us, blocking our path.


    ¡°Wh, what are we going to do?!¡±


    What do you mean, what are we going to do?


    ¡°We¡¯re going through it.¡±


    We¡¯ll have to tank it like barbarians.


    We might get some burns, but it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll die from that anymore.


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s not the case for you, is it?


    ¡°Ack! Kyaaaaak¡ª!¡±


    I lift Misha with both arms and raise her high above my head as if doing a ¡®banzai¡¯ pose. And in that state, I run and quickly clear the wall of fire that seems to be at least 5 meters thick.


    Sizzle!


    I can faintly smell burning flesh.


    The pain pierces through my Pain Resistance, and my skin stings slightly.


    I ask,


    ¡°Misha, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine thanks to you. But look ahead!¡±


    I put Misha down and look ahead, and I see Chaos Spirits swarming.


    However, there¡¯s no time to deal with them one by one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°Eek! Through there?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    They¡¯ve already started noticing us and are slowly moving towards us.


    So we need to run through them before they aggro onto us any further.


    I don¡¯t know what the situation is on the other side, so we need to move as quickly as possible¡ª


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    After about 5 minutes of sprinting¡­


    The surroundings suddenly darken.


    It¡¯s so dark that it¡¯s difficult to see even an inch ahead.


    ¡°Bjorn, are you there?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Fortunately, I can hear her voice.


    ¡°Wh, what happened?¡±


    Instead of answering, I let out a big sigh.


    There¡¯s no need for analysis or anything, the situation is clear.


    ¡¸Lord of Chaos Riakis has sessfully absorbed the power of the source.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect [Crack of Evil] is applied within a 5-kilometer radius.¡¹


    Riakis¡¯s instant-kill and party-wipe skill, [Crack of Evil].


    That bastard finally ate all the orbs.

 Chapter 68 Barbarian Hero (1)

    Chapter 68 Barbarian Hero (1)


    Barbarian Hero (1) <hr>


    [Crack of Evil]


    It¡¯s a field-wide instant-kill skill that Riakis uses when he absorbs 10 or more orbs.


    If you don¡¯t escape within the time limit, your character dies no matter how much you¡¯ve leveled them up.


    In-game time, it was about 45 minutes.


    And one of its characteristics is¡­


    That everyone is pulled towards the center, regardless of their location.


    Whoosh!


    Before I can even adjust to the darkness that has descended before my eyes, I feel a pulling sensation throughout my body.¡°Bjo, rn¡­!! Wh, at, is, this¡ª!¡±


    For some reason, Misha¡¯s voice sounds like it¡¯s in slow motion.


    So I speak in fast motion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t die right away.¡±


    ¡°Wh, at, do, yo, u, me, an¡ª!¡±


    Misha shouts slowly, but her shout is cut off before it¡¯s finished.


    It¡¯s a perfect silence, as if my hearing itself has disappeared.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡¸All characters within the radius are being transported to the center of evil.¡¹


    When I open my eyes, there¡¯s light.


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    I can hear sounds normally again, and I see many people besides Misha.


    ¡°Where the hell is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wh, what! I was clearly running away¡­¡±


    There are about 200 explorers.


    Leaving behind Misha, who is clinging to me with a worried expression, I check one spot.


    Those with the Dzarwi n¡¯s emblem are quickly gathering and forming a formation.


    ¡®So this is how many are left out of 50¡­¡¯


    A little over 20 people.


    There were 11 casualties during the 3 hours of fighting Riakis, and now more than that number have disappeared in less than 5 minutes.


    What the hell happened in that short time?


    Well, it¡¯s not hard to guess.


    ¡°Excuse me! If you know what¡¯s going on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up, trash.¡±


    A voice filled with anger responds to one explorer¡¯s question.


    ¡°Because of you pieces of trash¡­ do you know how many people have died!¡±


    ¡°If youe any closer, we¡¯ll attack immediately.¡±


    In fact, the Dzarwi n is huddled together, on guard to prevent anyone from approaching.


    The explorers are flustered by this.


    ¡°Wh, why is it our fault!¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, if you guys hadn¡¯t taken away our equipment, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    ¡°I heard thatrge ns swear to the guild and the royal family that they¡¯ll fulfill their duties in emergency situations. Let¡¯s put aside the me for now and work together¡­¡±


    ¡°Pl, please let me in! I didn¡¯t even participate. I¡¯ll pay more protection fees if you ask¡­¡±


    The explorers, who don¡¯t even seem to understand the situation they¡¯re in, start shouting their ownints.


    Well, they know it too, right?


    That there¡¯s no chance of survival if they¡¯re abandoned by them.


    But what a shame.


    ¡°Be grateful that we¡¯re not killing you on the spot, trash.¡±


    The Dzarwi n¡¯s intention is firm.


    ¡°Wh, what kind of selfish bullshit is that! You¡¯re basically telling us to go out and die!¡±


    ¡°You understand correctly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh, what? These bastards! Do you think we¡¯ll just stand here and take it?¡±


    The man who stirred up the crowd on the front lines.


    Jack Reacher¡¯s shout is met with agreement from numerous explorers, but the n justughs as if it¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t just stand there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll join forces and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something, don¡¯t expect to be able to resist us like before. If we wanted to, we could burn you all to ashes right here.¡±


    It¡¯s not an empty threat.


    Because the situation is different now.


    Unlike when they were spread out to deal with Riakis, they¡¯re now in a proper, tight formation.


    It seems like they¡¯re ready to unleash magic at any moment.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll die without you!¡±


    Just as the explorers realize their situation¡­


    ¡°I, I know about this phenomenon.¡±


    A human man about 160 centimeters tall speaks up in front of the crowd.


    ¡°You know about this phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know the details. But if we don¡¯t escape from here within the time limit, we¡¯ll all die. That¡¯s what it said in an old book.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    When Jack Reacher looks at him with suspicion, a woman steps forward to vouch for the seemingly simple-minded man.


    ¡°I can guarantee it!¡±


    ¡°Fairy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on a team with this man for over a year. And we¡¯ve experienced many unbelievable things. He¡¯s a mysterious person. He really knows everything. I believe without a doubt that his words will save us.¡±


    Jack Reacher¡¯s expression changes.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a fairy¡¯s words¡­ it¡¯s worth listening to. Hey, you, how can we escape from this ce?¡±


    ¡°Th, there¡¯s no special method! I, I heard that if we just go in any direction for about 5 kilometers, we can escape from here¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, what the human man said is true.


    The problem is that the moment we leave this ce with light, Riakis¡¯s clones will swarm us in the darkness.


    ¡°I, I heard there are monsters, but if we all work together, we can definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡±


    Bullshit.


    If it were that easy, those n guys would have run away first, instead of having serious discussions among themselves with constipated expressions.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But seeing an elf vouch for a human like that, it means he¡¯s someone special, right?¡±


    Hmm, is that so?


    He just looks like an idiot to me¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by that and just wait calmly.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Anyway, the situation unfolds rapidly after that.


    ¡°Although there¡¯s a fairy¡¯s guarantee, there¡¯s a chance that that man¡¯s words are wrong. However! If we¡¯re going to die here anyway, I want to take a gamble on this!¡±


    Jack Reacher, who has made his decision, starts inciting the crowd again, and the public opinion slowly shifts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, whether we die here or there!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards don¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to help us anyway, so do we have any other choice?¡±


    ¡°With this many people, we can make it somehow!¡±


    ¡°But no matter how I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will be that easy¡­¡±


    There are many who are skeptical, but once people start gathering, the fear of being left behind seems to elerate the momentum.


    And now¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask onest time! If anyone wants to join us,e forward now!¡±


    Over 100 explorers havee together.


    The remaining people, including Misha and me, are around 40.


    Jack Reacher scans us and then speaks to me.


    ¡°Hey, you, Bjorn, son of Yandere, was it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, was it? Anyway, you¡¯re not joining us?¡±


    Why is he asking again when it¡¯s obvious just by looking at us?


    I shrug my shoulders as an answer.


    But¡­


    ¡°As expected of a barbarian, you¡¯re stupid. You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    What the fuck? What is this again?


    He can just go his own way, why is he doing this at the end?


    His psychology is beyond my understanding, but since he started it, I return the favor with some well wishes.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re about to die anyway. Just shut up and get lost so you can die. That would be more helpful to the world.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to fight me? Thene here. I¡¯ll smash that empty head of yours.¡±


    I grab my mace and step forward, ignoring the hundred explorers behind him, and he turns his head away.


    And he leaves, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Man, I tried to be nice and give him some advice¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no one else who wants to join, so let¡¯s depart! We don¡¯t have time to waste here!¡±


    Anyway, it was just a small incident.


    More than half of the people have disappeared into the darkness.


    No, should I say they crawled into the jaws of death on their own?


    Anyway, as soon as they leave, Misha clings to me as if she¡¯s been waiting.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep asking me that?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ your words have always been right until now. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I appreciate the sentiment, but Misha is wrong.


    My choices are not the right answers.


    How could a mere human know such a thing?


    I simply chose what seemed like the most likely option at the moment the problem arose.


    And in that sense¡­


    Thud-


    ¡­I walk towards the Dzarwi n, who are in the middle of a heated discussion.


    ¡®By now, they must have realized just how fucked they are¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s time to gamble.


    The gamble with the highest chance of sess, based on various factors and my judgment.


    ¡°Stop, barbarian. If youe any closer¡ª¡±


    As I approach, someone from the n tries to stop me.


    Coincidentally, the person who shouted is someone we¡¯re acquainted with.


    ¡°O, older brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Half-breed¡­? Why are you here¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a sudden reunion.


    There¡¯s no way there will be a touching sibling reunion, so I intervene between the two and ask slyly,


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? A while?¡±


    Misha¡¯s brother frowns.


    Well, we¡¯re not exactly on good terms to be greeting each other like this.


    Therefore, while he¡¯s flustered, I immediately get to the point.


    ¡°So did the Orc Hero essence drop?¡±


    ¡°Well, fortunately, thanks to¡ª¡±


    So it was luck.


    ¡°Wait, how do you know that?¡±


    I grin at Misha¡¯s brother, who is staring at me with a menacing look.


    The gamble was sessful.


    At least half of it.


    __________________________________


    The vice-leader of the Dzarwi n, Iraz McGrane, thinks to himself,


    ¡®We¡¯re fucked.¡¯


    27 deaths in total.


    It¡¯s 20% of the entire Dzarwi n¡¯s strength. He can¡¯t even imagine how long it will take to recover.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯ll return alive either.¡¯


    He opens his eyes and observes the faces of his members.


    Currently, 23 n members are alive.


    In terms of numbers, it might seem like about half of their force survived, but that¡¯s not the reality.


    He asks his adjutant,


    ¡°What¡¯s our exactbat strength right now?¡±


    ¡°Three priests, six mages, twelve ranged support types¡­ and two melee warriors.¡±


    The report is delivered in a dejected voice.


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.


    ¡°Only two melee warriors¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a personnel distribution that¡¯s beyond imbnced.


    When the riot broke out, the warriors who couldn¡¯t receive support suffered near-total casualties.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate. If it weren¡¯t for your decision, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy this much time to regroup¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we can only know after we return alive.¡±


    McGrane silently takes a deep breath.


    As soon as he judged that it was impossible to suppress the riot, he gave one order. To let Riakis absorb the Dark Orbs.


    Thanks to that, they managed to minimize casualties and buy some time.


    ¡®Right, time¡­ we just bought some time.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, McGrane, what are you going to do now? You¡¯re not just giving up on everything, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to think quickly. If you¡¯ve studied the Lord of Chaos Riakis even a little, you¡¯ll know that we don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    McGrane sighs as he looks at the mage who speaks in a sharp voice.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide us¡­¡±


    The priests praying and making the sign of the cross are rtively better, but if he gets on their bad side, even if he survives and returns, it won¡¯t end well.


    ¡®Think, how can we return alive with as many people as possible.¡¯


    McGrane contemtes and contemtes.


    What¡¯s the best course of action in the current situation.


    ¡°Vice-leader, the explorers are forming groups. It seems like they¡¯re trying to escape on their own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news for once. Leave them be.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll at least serve as bait.¡±


    He decides to make use of any positive variables.


    He thinks and thinks about the escape route, personnel cement during movement, and the optimal formation.


    There¡¯s no answer.


    ¡°As you instructed, I¡¯ve familiarized everyone with the movement formations. We can move at any time.¡±


    He¡¯s done the best he can for now¡­


    ¡®Assuming we¡¯re lucky, at least half of us will die.¡¯


    Theck of warriors is too fatal.


    With just two, they can¡¯t even clear a path properly, and those two are a swordsman and a spearman.


    There are no specialized defensive warriors.


    In other words, there are no explorers in the guardian position.


    ¡®To have to clear a path with just these guys when they¡¯re needed more than ever, it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡¯


    Just one.


    If there were just one explorer in the guardian position¡­


    ¡°Vice-leader, the explorers have left.¡±


    ¡°Make a decision!¡±


    McGrane closes his eyes as he looks at the n members staring at him.


    ¡°There are over 100 of them. If we don¡¯t move while they¡¯re drawing attention¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    There¡¯s no time.


    He needs to make a decision quickly.


    Just as McGrane is about to open his tightly shut mouth¡­


    A barbarian shouts,


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯ll clear the way¡ª!!¡±


    As if he knows his worries.


    McGrane asks his adjutant as if possessed,


    ¡°Hey, who is that guy and why is he acting like that?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s thepanion of Kaltstein¡¯s younger sister. There¡¯s no need for you to worry¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that, just answer me.¡±


    The adjutant then replies,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he knows, but¡­ he¡¯s demanding the Orc Hero¡¯s essence.¡±


    ¡°Orc Hero¡¯s essence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he says he can clear the way if he has that.¡±


    McGrane activates one of his abilities, [Survival Instinct], and looks at the barbarian again.


    And he mutters,


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strong light emanating from a person.¡±


    The ability that saved him from countless crises is telling him¡­


    ¡­that it¡¯s worth listening to what he has to say.

 Chapter 69 Barbarian Hero (2)

    Chapter 69 Barbarian Hero (2)


    Barbarian Hero (2) <hr>


    "They must be struggling right now, not having anyone to clear the path. Hand over the Orc Hero''s essence to me. I''ll take the lead and open the way."


    "Now that I see it, you''re just a crazy bastard."


    My brother res at me with a cold expression.


    Only then do I realize one thing.


    "No one to clear the path? What are you talking about? Can''t you see those mages over there?"


    Talking to this guy is a waste of time.


    As a mere member, he doesn''t even have the knowledge to make proper judgments...


    And he doesn''t fully grasp the current situation.It''s the same for the other members who are watching this situation with interest from a distance.


    "Half-breed,e over here. I don''t want to bear the shame of leaving my sister behind in a dangerous situation."


    "Bjo, Bjorn...?"


    I need someone who''s easier to talk to.


    For example, the higher-up who must have been leading the battle against Riakis.


    ''That guy should be able to understand.''


    However, I don''t think he''ll bring his superior just because I ask nicely, so...


    "Ahem."


    I clear my throat first.


    And then I shout with all my might, like a barbarian.


    "If you don''t want to die, invest in me! I''ll open the way¡ª!!"


    It''s a shout that they can''t help but hear, even if they don''t want to.


    After a brief moment, a manes out.


    ____________________________________


    "Your name?"


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Iraz McGrane, currently holding the position of Vice-Leader of the Dzarwi n."


    He finishes the introductions in an instant and gets straight to the point.


    "Tell me, Bjorn Yandel. Who told you that we defeated the Orc Hero?"


    Right, as expected, thates first.


    "I deduced it."


    "Deduced it...?"


    "Yes."


    Of course, I didn''t understand it at first either.


    Why would arge n like thise down to control something like the Orc Encampment?


    After carefully piecing together the clues, I reached a conclusion.


    "If you really came down here just to hunt Orc Great Warriors, you wouldn''t have that much strategic supplies."


    Arge n?


    So they always carry around that many consumables?


    Well, no way.


    There''s a limit to everything, and this is beyond that limit.


    "Unless you had another purpose."


    5th-grade monster, Orc Hero.


    It''s a kind of hidden boss that is summoned when you offer 777 Orc Great Warrior magic stones as a sacrifice at the altar in the center of the encampment.


    That must have been their goal.


    The ''Orc Lord'', which appears with a very low probability, is something they can''t defeat no matter what they do.


    ''The reason they had so many supplies was probably to prepare for the possibility of an Orc Lord appearing.''


    "But it seems like the Orc Lord didn''t appear, huh?"


    "Huh, you even know that?"


    McGrane lets out a strange exmation.


    However, there are no further questions.


    "Alright, then exin to us why we need you."


    It''s a single sentence that omits the various questions and curiosities he must still have.


    There''s no time to waste, it seems.


    I sense the scent of an efficiency freak from this man, so I also get straight to the point.


    "I have the Undying Engraving and the Vampire''s essence. For reference, it''s the essence from a rift guardian."


    "So you can use all three abilities."


    Although the fact that a vampire appeared as a rift guardian must be news to him, McGrane just nods once and moves on.


    "And?"


    "I have the Corpse Golem''s essence. It''s not well-known, but the Pain Resistance stat is¡ª"


    "No need for a long-winded exnation. You''re saying you can fight even while drinking potions, right?"


    "...That''s right."


    "So is that all?"


    I nod honestly, and he closes his eyes as if to organize his thoughts. As befits someone suspected of being an efficiency freak, it doesn''t take long.


    "Indeed, that''s not bad. No, it''s more than excellentpared to those two."


    It''s apletely different reactionpared to Misha''s brother, who looked at me like I was crazy when I said the same thing.


    He even reaches a conclusion quickly.


    "Alright, I''ll invest in you."


    "Vice-Leader! That essence was requested by a noble family¡ª!"


    Misha''s brother shouts something in objection to his decision...


    "Enough! We can just say that the essence didn''t drop. If we can save even one more person with one essence, it''s worth the investment, isn''t it?"


    He instantly dismisses the objection and continues speaking to me.


    "Of course, there''s one condition. If you survive and escape from this ce, you''ll join our n."


    Damn it, no wonder he agreed so easily.


    There''s no need to think about it.


    "I refuse."


    Once you join a n, it''s difficult to leave.


    It''s not impossible, but you''ll be branded as a traitor who doesn''t know gratitude.


    There was even a time when I skipped out on the ''withdrawal fee'' in the game and ended up getting ambushed in thebyrinth.


    And this is reality, not a game.


    "Why? It''s a good offer."


    "I don''t intend to join anyone yet."


    Maybe in the future, if I create my own n...


    But there''s no need to be a mere member and restrict my future actions.


    Well, if my life were on the line, it would be a different story...


    ''But they''re in the same situation, right?''


    It''s a game of chicken.


    And one where the winner is practically decided.


    My life is on the line, but they''re carrying the lives of 23 people on their shoulders.


    "That''s unfortunate, you''re refusing."


    "So what''s your decision?"


    "Alright, I''ll give you the essence."


    Maybe he thinks there''s no time to waste on a power struggle?


    McGrane cleanly lets go of his lingering thoughts. And he sends someone to bring a box.


    ''This is strangely nerve-wracking.''


    I try to calm myself and slowly open the box.


    Click-


    There are three Orc Heroes that can be summoned with magic stones.


    For your information, each one of them is a named monster with a unique name.


    In other words, they''re higher variants and each possess a troublesome essence. That''s why raid-level strategies are essential, even though they''re 5th-grade monsters.


    And here''s the important part...


    ''Danish? Belta? Tarugas? Which one of the three dropped the essence?''


    These guys, whom I usually call the Orc Three Brothers, each drop a different colored essence.


    Danish drops a red essence containing [Battle Cry].


    Belta drops a blue essence containing [Banner of Struggle].


    And Tarugas drops a green essence containing that skill, which is the core of my shield barbarian build.


    So which one of the three is it?


    "Whew..."


    I open the box and check the color of the transparent test tube.


    "Green."


    My luck continues.


    It makes me feel uneasy.


    _________________________________________


    ¡¸The essence of [Orc Hero] seeps into the character¡¯s soul.¡¹


    ¡¸Strength increased by +70.¡¹


    ¡¸Agility increased by +35.¡¹


    ¡¸Fighting Spirit increased by +40.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical Resistance increased by +20.¡¹


    ¡¸Bone Density increased by +30¡­¡­.¡¹


    _________________________________________


    Changes ur immediately and in multiple ways.


    There are no external changes like with Ainar, but¡­


    Clench-


    As expected of a physical-type essence, power surges through my body.


    The increase in strength is needless to say, and the increase in agility has also made my body feel much lighter.


    I¡¯ll be able to move much more nimbly than before, no matter what I do.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡®Is this because of Fighting Spirit?¡¯


    I feel an urge to use this power as soon as possible, which is unlike my usual self.


    ¡°First, take off your equipment.¡±


    I suppress the feeling of tion and take off my equipment as instructed.


    As I¡¯m doing so, someone speaks to me.


    ¡°By the way, how did you know? That we received a request.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t know? Then how could you so confidently ask for the essence?¡±


    Well, they wouldn¡¯t have known which of the three essences would drop either, right?


    I assumed they would store it in a test tube and decide who to give it toter.


    The cost of a test tube isn¡¯t a big burden for them.


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to ask?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    As soon as I put the equipment I took off into my backpack and hand it to Misha, McGrane hands me a bundle of scrolls.


    I don¡¯t bother asking what they are.


    I just grab them all and tear them apart with a ¡®rip!¡¯


    ¡¸Character has used Physical Defense Enhancement Scroll.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical Resistance temporarily increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has used High-Grade Endurance Enhancement Scroll.¡¹


    ¡¸Stamina depletion temporarily reduced.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has used Energy Regeneration Enhancement Scroll.¡¹


    ¡¸Stamina regeneration temporarily greatly increased¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    Auras of various colors faintly glow on my skin due to the effects of the scrolls.


    ¡°Now, drink this too.¡±


    After the scrolls, it¡¯s various potions.


    ¡¸Character has consumed Strength Enhancement Elixir.¡¹


    ¡¸Strength temporarily increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has consumed Tears of the Spirit.¡¹


    ¡¸All elemental resistances temporarily increased by +15.¡¹


    ¡¸Consumed Basilisk sk.¡¹


    ¡¸Pain Resistance temporarily increased by +15¡­¡­.¡¹


    Damn, is this the power of money?


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s hard to get used to.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±


    The real doping hasn¡¯t even begun yet.


    As McGrane gives a signal, the support-type explorers start casting their abilities.


    ¡¸Aaron Dine has cast [Blessing of the Spirit].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Magic Resistance is greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Aaron Dine has cast [me of Regeneration].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s physical regeneration is greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Tarotes Pian has cast [Coffin of Sacrifice].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s threat level is greatly increased, and¡­¡­¡¹


    Every time a new kind of power flows into my body, I feel an indescribable thrill.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve be an emperor.


    But it¡¯s still not enough.


    To break through that darkness filled with Riakis¡¯s clones, I need to be more than just an emperor, I need to be a monster.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Misha¡¯s brother approaches as he gestures.


    Although he can¡¯t say it in front of the vice-leader, he seems displeased.


    Actually, it¡¯s the same for both of us.


    ¡°No matter what ability he absorbs, his will be the most helpful.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To make a rational decision, personal feelings need to be discarded.


    Therefore, I bite Misha¡¯s brother¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Keugh.¡±


    Hard enough to taste the fishy blood.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Blood Lord].¡¹


    The vampire¡¯s active skill, [Blood Lord].


    The effect is simple.


    ¡¸Temporarily absorbs Tailon Kaltstein¡¯s passive skill [Unholy One].¡¹


    When directly sucking blood, you can randomly absorb one of the target¡¯s skills.


    ¡°It seems you took that one, judging by the change in your eye color.¡±


    ¡°I know that without you telling me.¡±


    [Unholy One].


    It¡¯s a passive skill that reduces the maximum number of essences you can absorb by 1 but increases the performance of all active skills by 1.5 times.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky.¡±


    Although I wholeheartedly agree, I wish he wouldn¡¯t say such things. It makes me feel like something equally shitty will happenter.


    ¡°Then shall we begin?¡±


    I nod.


    And I slowly visualize and activate the skill.


    The skill I acquired through the Orc Hero¡¯s essence.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    The ground suddenly bes distant, and the people around me shrink.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s size increases, and threat level and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    It¡¯s Barbarian Hero Mode.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is drawn to my majestic form.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a monster.¡±


    As a sign of respect, McGrane takes off his cloak and his adjutant¡¯s and hands them to me.


    ¡°¡­It would be best to at least cover yourself with these.¡±


    I agree and quickly take them and wrap them around my waist.


    Now I¡¯m ready to go.


    ¡°There¡¯s only about 30 minutes left. Can you do it?¡±


    Can I do it?


    I barely manage to contain the overflowing power and shout,


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Nothing is impossible for me right now.


    ____________________________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 3


    Physical: 310 (New +155) / Mental: 104 (New +12) / Ability: 115


    Item Level: 683


    Total Combat Index: 695.75 (New +167)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5 / Orc Hero - Rank 5

 Chapter 70 Barbarian Hero (3)

    Chapter 70 Barbarian Hero (3)


    Barbarian Hero (3) <hr>


    I¡¯m running with all my might.


    Leading the way with my truly monstrous body that¡¯s about 5 meters in diameter.


    Thud! Thud!


    Every time my feet touch the ground, it makes a sound like arge monster¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind and follow closely!¡±


    Behind me are 23 n members and Misha, and behind them are about 40 3rd-floor explorers who weren¡¯t swayed by Jack Reacher¡¯s instigation.


    The reason they joined us is simple.


    [If you hand over all your equipment, we¡¯ll take you with us.]McGrane is a rationalist who wants to recoup even the slightest loss¡­


    ¡­and he judged that the more sacrifices, the better.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Sacrificial Engraving].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s physical stats temporarily increase based on the number of sacrifices within a 100-meter radius.¡¹


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Power surges through my body.


    And along with that power, an unbearable urge to destroy takes over my entire being.


    ¡®This must be because of Fighting Spirit.¡¯


    Still, it¡¯s a relief.


    That I don¡¯t have to suppress this urge.


    ¡°Kyaaaaak¡ª!¡±


    Miniature versions of Riakis¡¯s clones fly towards us from the front.


    Although they¡¯re still over 2 meters tall even though they¡¯re miniatures¡­


    They¡¯re still small fry.


    Whoosh!


    I swing my mace without mercy.


    Since my body has be sorge, it feels like I¡¯m swinging a spoon instead of a mace.


    Well, I guess the ones getting hit would think differently.


    Thwack-!


    One of the clones that got hit in the sr plexus turns to dust and disappears.


    If it were the old me, I would have had to hit it a few more times for it to die.


    I¡¯m realizing just how much my physical stats have increased.


    However, the problem is¡­


    Kwaaang-!


    Every time I smash one of them, an explosion urs.


    Not where the clone died, but right where I¡¯m standing.


    ¡¸Riakis¡¯s Hatred is triggered.¡¹


    ¡¸Character takes significant chaos-attribute damage.¡¹


    This is why the presence of a main tank is crucial in the [Crack of Evil] pattern. These self-destructing clones deal guaranteed damage to whoever killed them.


    In other words, no matter how high your damage output is, whether you¡¯re a renowned swordsman or a famous archer, it¡¯s useless here.


    Kwaaang-!


    It¡¯s a level of damage that would have instantly killed a fragile mage.


    My whole body is tingling.


    Even with Pain Resistance, it¡¯s this bad, so if it weren¡¯t for that, I would be groaning every time one of them explodes.


    Sizzle!


    The ck liquid that¡¯s sttered all over my body melts away with smoke.


    The parts that are in bad condition have already lost their muscle and exposed the bones beneath.


    However, there¡¯s no problem.


    I¡¯m a barbarian of darkness who has inherited the legacy of the vampire.


    ¡¸Due to the passive skill [Source of Darkness], the character will not die until the heart is destroyed.¡¹


    I just need to protect my heart somehow.


    Well, even that seems like a matter of time in my current state¡­


    ng!


    Even as I¡¯m smashing the clones to dust and clearing the path, ss bottles keep flying towards me.


    And the priests who are hurriedly following behind are also pouring out heals as much as they can.


    ¡°That was dangerous! Don¡¯t kill too many at once!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°If you can hear me, answer me!¡±


    No, that¡¯s not easy.


    In [Gigantification] state, the threat level, or the probability of drawing monsters¡¯ aggro, increases ording to your size.


    And for barbarians, who are alreadyrge, the increase is insane.


    It¡¯s practically like being in permanent taunt mode.


    The reason the explorers following behind are able to move sofortably is all thanks to this.


    They¡¯re all swarming towards me.


    ¡°Hey!! Can¡¯t you hear¡ª¡±


    ¡°I hear you.¡±


    Still, I adjust my pace as McGrane advised, and Misha¡¯s brother and the other melee warrior, who are right behind me, detonate the clones.


    However¡­


    ¡°Priest! What is the priest doing! He, heal us!¡±


    Catching just two or three of them and acting like that is not very reliable.


    I don¡¯t like how the priest¡¯s heals are being spread out either.


    And most importantly, if I adjust my pace, I can¡¯t maximize the effect of the passive skill.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s health is below 50%.¡¹


    ¡¸All resistance and defense stats are increased due to the passive skill [Hero¡¯s Path].¡¹


    The Orc Hero¡¯s passive skill, [Hero¡¯s Path].


    This skill, which activates when your health is below half, increases all types of defense stats.


    And based on my research¡­


    ¡®The maximum effect is applied when it¡¯s below 20%.¡¯


    In the first ce, the reason I needed the Orc Hero essence was because of this.


    No matter what color the essence is, the passive is the same.


    ¡°Alright, both of you go to the back.¡±


    ¡°What? I can still¡ª¡±


    Geez, where does a damage dealer get off trying to imitate the role of a noble tank?


    ¡°Something might appear from behind.¡±


    I then coax the two damage dealers to the back with kind words.


    McGrane, who was watching from behind, doesn¡¯t say anything this time either.


    He just shouts,


    ¡°There¡¯s only 10 minutes left. The final stretch is important, so please give it your all.¡±


    Yeah, just keep cheering from back there.


    _______________________________________


    5th-grade explorer, Tailon Kaltstein.


    As he retreats from the front lines, a middle-aged man speaks to him.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Hernesion.¡±


    Tailon nods, and the face of Anton Hernesion, the mage of his regr 7th team, brightens up.


    ¡°Right, the vice-leader made the right decision. We need to be on guard here too, in case something appears from behind. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±


    Tailon swallows his bitter emotions and answers weakly.


    And as if to avoid conversation, he averts his gaze.


    At the end of his gaze is a barbarian.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Countless monsters swarm from the darkness.


    And the barbarian, who looks even more monstrous than the monsters, swings his mace while shouting.


    Kwaaang!


    He hears the sound of an explosion, the umpteenth time, and Tailon bites his lip.


    Crack-


    He feels disgusted with himself for nodding in agreement when the vice-leader said he made the right decision, asking if something might appear from behind.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The truth is simple.


    In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t even the vice-leader who told him to retreat. It was that barbarian.


    The barbarian who was a member of his half-breed sister¡¯s team, the team with that half-assed mage who couldn¡¯t even say anything when told to get lost in the encampment¡­


    The barbarian he had thought of as just another warrior.


    [Something might appear from behind.]


    He couldn¡¯t refute those words spoken without even looking back.


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    Although it was a short time, he thought it was something a human shouldn¡¯t do.


    Kwaaang!


    Every time he swings his weapon, excruciating paines back.


    It¡¯s impossible to avoid, no matter how agile his body is.


    The problem is that this fact makes his body sluggish.


    His hands stiffen and won¡¯t move, even though he needs to keep swinging his weapon.


    It¡¯s truly pathetic.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mind it too much. Anyone could do it if they didn¡¯t feel pain.¡±


    Did his expression give him away?


    The man next to him says as if to console him.


    One of the only two warriors left who retreated from the front lines with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that essences with Pain Resistance generally have low ratings, but if this kind of tactic is possible, it needs to be reevaluated.¡±


    He keeps his mouth shut even at the man¡¯s constion.


    Because he initially thought the same way.


    That drinking potions like that is only possible with Pain Resistance, and besides, his role is different from that barbarian¡¯s.


    Although they¡¯re both warriors who fight on the front lines¡­


    His role is to find an opening and deliver a fatal blow to the enemy¡¯s neck, not to tank with his body and buy time.


    Kwaaang!


    So it¡¯s a natural result.


    There¡¯s no need to feel self-deprecating.


    Yes, that¡¯s what he thought.


    But¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The more he watches thatrge back, the more questions he has.


    ¡®How can he not hesitate in that state¡­?¡¯


    Flesh explodes and melts like water.


    The beasts that lunge at him tear into the exposed bones with their teeth.


    But even in the midst of that, the barbarian swings his weapon with perfect uracy, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Unlike himself, whose body had stiffened.


    He¡¯s continuously doing what needs to be done.


    ¡®But is this something anyone can do?¡¯


    No way.


    In the first ce, even with Pain Resistance, I heard that you don¡¯tpletely lose the ability to feel pain¡­


    And even if that weren¡¯t the case¡­


    ¡°They say no one can match barbarians in valor, and it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know what death is.¡±


    Having potions, a priest, and a vampire¡¯s essence doesn¡¯t make you invincible.


    As a famous explorer once said¡­


    There¡¯s no such thing as an immortal being in thebyrinth.


    And that includes that barbarian.


    ¡®There¡¯s no point in denying it any longer.¡¯


    Ironically, acknowledging it makes him feel lighter.


    To silently do what needs to be done in a life-or-death situation¡­


    How many people are unable to do even that simple thing?


    Just look at the changed reactions around him.


    ¡°The vice-leader¡¯s foresight is truly amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that man to perform so well in that role.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know that guy¡¯s name? Someone like that should be somewhat well-known¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened with the vice-leader earlier? If someone like that joins the n, it would be very reassuring¡­¡±


    Even if they don¡¯t know the details like Pain Resistance, they can¡¯t help but feel it as they watch.


    That this barbarian saved them.


    ¡°Just thinking about what kind of situation we would be in without him is horrifying.¡±


    ¡°Misha, was it? What exactly is that girl?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Someone asks about his half-breed sister, but unfortunately, they can¡¯t get a proper answer.


    However, listening to the mumbling of the mage Hernesion next to him, he thinks to himself¡­


    ¡°If Balkan, who was called the hero of the barbarian tribe, were toe back to life, he would probably look like that¡­¡±


    There¡¯s no need to wonder about that barbarian¡¯s name yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! I can see the end!!¡±


    ¡°Speed up!¡±


    Everyone will know soon enough.


    ___________________________________


    ¡¸Field effect [Crack of Evil] disappears.¡¹


    ___________________________________


    The moment we escape from the darkness¡­


    Whoosh!


    A loud roar like a storm erupts.


    And at the same time, a crimson beam shoots from the ceiling towards the center of darkness.


    Kwaaang¡ª!!


    It¡¯s a sight as if the apocalypse is upon us.


    McGrane mutters as he watches this,


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Beyond the darkness that has disappeared like mist, there¡¯s nothing left.


    All that remains in the ce where the Orc Encampment used to be are traces of destroyednd.


    My mind, heated from the excitement of battle, cools down.


    If we had been even a littlete in escaping¡­


    ¡®I would have died on the spot, regardless of [Source of Darkness] or whatever.¡¯


    Actually, saying it was close is an understatement.


    My Soul Power, or MP, waspletely depleted as we were entering the final stretch, and since the explorers who went the other way all seemed to have died, the clones started swarming in like a tidal wave.


    It¡¯s a miracle that we escaped in time.


    But it¡¯s not over yet.


    ¡®No, the real prayers should start now.¡¯


    I quickly check the number of survivors.


    Exactly 30 people.


    It¡¯s because arge number of the explorers who followed us after handing over their equipment as payment died.


    ¡®In other words, the probability is 1 in 30. No, with Misha, it¡¯s 1 in 15¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s low, but it¡¯s a probability that¡¯s hard to be relieved about.


    I don¡¯t let my guard down and observe the changes in the others.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­?¡±


    I hear Misha¡¯s voice from next to me.


    Her voice sounds somewhat flustered.


    ¡°So, somehow, my body won¡¯t move¡­¡±


    I turn my head to look at Misha, and I see her frozen stiff.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has been designated as [Prey].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein enters an incapacitated state.¡¹


    Damn it, is this for real?


    McGrane lets out an exmation that I can¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t expect that toe from your side.¡±


    ¡°Wh, why is everyone looking at me like that¡­?¡±


    There¡¯s no time for a long-winded exnation.


    I ask, just in case,


    While looking directly into Misha¡¯s brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any intention of taking her with you?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be difficult. We¡¯re in a situation where we can¡¯t afford any more casualties.¡±


    McGrane draws a firm line, speaking for Misha¡¯s brother, who is having difficulty answering.


    However, I ask again,


    ¡°Do you feel the same way? Regardless of your rtionship, she¡¯s still your sister, are you just going to leave her to die?¡±


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­ I¡¯m fine, so please¡­¡±


    You¡¯re fine my ass.


    Your life is on the line.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    When I ask again firmly, he nces at McGrane and answers briefly,


    ¡°To me¡­ this side is more important than family.¡±


    Bullshit, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t consider her family.


    He¡¯s an asshole until the very end.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted precious time.¡±


    I mutter and pick up Misha, who has turned into a log, slinging her over my shoulder and securing her with a cloth.


    And I quickly check the time.


    [23:45]


    About 15 minutes left until thebyrinth closes.


    It¡¯s a time that can be considered short or long, depending on how you look at it.


    ¡¸Lord of Chaos Riakis awakens.¡¹


    It seems like it¡¯s going to be the longest 15 minutes of my life.

 Chapter 71 Barbarian Hero (4)

    Chapter 71 Barbarian Hero (4)


    Barbarian Hero (4) <hr>


    [Prey]


    Those afflicted with this status effect enter an incapacitated state.


    Think of it as a kind of curse.


    However, the difference is¡­


    ¡®That Riakis¡¯s aggro is fixed on the [Prey], right?¡¯


    In other words, we need to create some distance before he wakes up.


    That¡¯s the only way to increase our chances of survival, even if it¡¯s just a little.


    Just as I¡¯m preparing to leave quickly¡­McGrane asks Misha bluntly,


    ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning her?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    What a stupid question.


    I chuckle as if it¡¯s not even worth listening to, and McGrane nods as if he approves.


    ¡°Valuing yourpanions is also an important virtue for explorers. Are you really sure you don¡¯t want to join the n?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if we help protect that woman together?¡±


    ¡°¡­Still no.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s unfortunate. If you were the one designated as [Prey], you wouldn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    I don¡¯t think Misha could carry me on her back and run away for 15 minutes alone. She would have chosen to survive, even if it meant taking the risk of joining the n.


    But is this what explorers are like?


    It¡¯s fucking psychopathic to say that to someone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anyway, the deal ends here. We¡¯ll be on our way, so let¡¯s meet in the city if we get the chance.¡±


    ¡°If we can return alive.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you can. I have a feeling.¡±


    Phew, I wish they would stop jinxing it¡­


    I listened because I thought they might offer some helpful suggestions, but it was a waste of time in the end¡ª


    ¡°I hope your journey goes smoothly. What are you all waiting for! Let¡¯s get started!¡±


    As McGrane shouts at the n members, lights start erupting from everywhere as if they¡¯ve been waiting.


    ¡¸Daniel Carmine has cast [Blessing of Wind].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s movement speed is greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Tarotes Pian has cast [Navigation].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power regenerates faster.¡¹


    ¡¸Aaron Dine has cast [me of Regeneration].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s physical regeneration is greatly increased¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    Is this what they call loyalty?


    Their MP must be almost depleted after escaping from that ce, but they¡¯re showing this kind of kindness¡­


    Although they firmly refused to help Misha, it¡¯s only right to express gratitude in this situation.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, just don¡¯t die. If you guys die, that thing wille for us.¡±


    McGrane, who has spoken words that are truly befitting of an efficiency freak, then starts preparing to leave with the n members.


    Well, it¡¯s easy for me, I just have to carry her and secure the backpack so it doesn¡¯t fall off, but it¡¯s different for them.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go in the opposite direction once you leave.¡±


    You¡¯re really rational until the very end, mister.


    Since there¡¯s nothing more to be upset about, I smirk, carry Misha on my back, and start running in one direction.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    Soon, I hear the bastard¡¯s roar from afar.


    ___________________________________


    I¡¯m being chased.


    Hanging on the barbarian¡¯s back like a sack of potatoes.


    We¡¯re running away from a scary monster called the Lord of Chaos Riakis or whatever.


    ¡°Huuuk, huuk, huuk¡­¡±


    My body is hot.


    Not a metaphor, but literally.


    The heat he¡¯s emitting as he runs can be felt on my skin, like pouring oil on a bonfire.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    I can¡¯t turn around to check, my body is stiff.


    But I can hear it.


    That chilling roar is getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    So I call out his name.


    There¡¯s no response, as if he didn¡¯t hear me.


    So I call out a little louder.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel!¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I know too.


    That monster is chasing me, not Bjorn.


    That¡¯s why everyone looked at me like that.


    Even my own family, connected by blood.


    Because my existence itself is a burden.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He asks.


    As if he doesn¡¯t understand, as if he¡¯s annoyed by the unnecessary question.


    So I speak as cheerfully as possible, like I always do.


    ¡°This is enough. You¡¯ll die too at this rate. We¡¯re not that close, are we?¡±


    There¡¯s no response.


    So I shout a little louder.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago! And be, besides, you fulfilled my lifelong wish at the end!¡±


    The responsees with a slight dy.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You have no intention of dying, so why are you saying things you don¡¯t mean?¡±


    His voice is somehow cynical.


    I feel like I¡¯ve made a mistake, so I make an excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying things I don¡¯t mean, I really¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just scared of being abandoned, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I feel like he¡¯s hit the nail on the head.


    Is that why?


    My voice gets even louder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand! I just don¡¯t want to be a burden anymore!¡±


    ¡°So that feeling is more important than your life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless at his words.


    Why is this barbarian so good with words?


    I don¡¯t know, but he says with a hint of annoyance,


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just ask me to save you if you want to live. Then you¡¯ll at least have a chance of survival.¡±


    Simple words, like a barbarian.


    But I think I understand what he¡¯s trying to say.


    Since we got lost in the Witch¡¯s Forest, he has shown me how to think and act to survive.


    ¡®I must have looked pathetic to him¡­¡¯


    He always said it.


    If you want to live, do what you need to do.


    Then what do I need to do right now?


    Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not giving up andmenting to someone who¡¯s trying to help me just because I was abandoned by my family.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    I call out to him again.


    I¡¯m starting to understand.


    What I should have done.


    ¡°If you save me, I¡¯ll follow you and help you for the rest of my life.¡±


    If I was really afraid of being abandoned¡­


    I should have at least tried something to prevent it.


    However¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve heard before.¡±


    His answer makes me realize my mistake, and my mind goes nk.


    Uh, then what should I say?


    The time for contemtion is short.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the money I earned from this expedition if I survive! How about that!¡±


    He chuckles and answers,


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    _________________________________


    ¡°I¡¯m, d you like it¡­¡±


    I hear a sigh of relief from behind my back.


    I let out a sigh of a different kind and elerate my run.


    Phew, it seems like her mental state is taken care of.


    She won¡¯t bother me any further, right?


    ¡®The problem starts now¡­¡¯


    I quickly nce behind me.


    I see hundreds of Chaos Spirits chasing after me.


    Of course, these guys aren¡¯t a big problem.


    Although they have the characteristic of relentlessly pursuing once they aggro onto you, their movement speed is slow.


    Unlike that bastard.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    We started with at least 3 kilometers of distance, but he¡¯s already this close.


    At this rate, he¡¯ll catch up within 5 minutes.


    Of course, assuming our current speed is maintained.


    ¡¸The duration of [Blessing of Wind] has ended.¡¹


    ¡¸The duration of [Navigation] has ended.¡¹


    ¡¸The duration of [Berserker] has ende¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    That¡¯s the biggest problem I¡¯m facing.


    The various buffs cast by the Dzarwi n are starting to expire one by one.


    The vitality that filled my body is gradually fading.


    My footsteps are noticeably slower now.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably 3 minutes at most in this state.¡¯


    I consider the variables and revise my n.


    Of course, nothing much has changed.


    In the end, there¡¯s only one thing I can do right now.


    Run with all my might.


    Pitter-patter, pitter-patter, pitter-patter-.


    As expected, it starts raining after about 2 minutes.


    It¡¯s a sign that the bastard is right behind us.


    In fact, the number of Chaos Spirits blocking our path has also increased significantly.


    However, I don¡¯t bother looking back.


    I just ept that the time hase and take out the thing I¡¯ve been saving.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s size increases, and threat level and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    My muscles and bones grow in an instant.


    My arms and legs also lengthen proportionally.


    And my overallbat index must have increased with the rise in physical stats.


    But what¡¯s important here is the increase in movement speed.


    Thud! Thud!


    Although each step creates a heavy vibration, my stride itself is much wider than before.


    However, unfortunately, I can¡¯t maintain this state for long.


    It¡¯s because my Soul Power, or MP, waspletely depleted when we escaped from [Crack of Evil].


    ¡®In this state, it¡¯s probably 2 or 3 minutes at most.¡¯


    I use all my knowledge as a veteran yer to estimate the remaining time.


    It¡¯s a good thing I received the [Navigation] buff that increases Soul Power regeneration speed, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain it for even a minute.


    ¡°Misha, what¡¯s the time?¡±


    I mutter briefly, and Misha, who had been holding the watch in her hand beforehand, answers hurriedly.


    ¡°Uh, 56 minutes!¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°196 seconds left!¡±


    Right, so there¡¯s a little over 3 minutes left.


    Until this damnbyrinth closes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, just keep track of the time and count down.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright! One hundred ny, one hundred eighty-nine¡­¡±


    While Misha counts down, acting as a timer, I enter the final sprint.


    Now, shouting the battle cry that¡¯s stuck in my mouth.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    As if the ancestor god is pushing my back, my body moves forward rapidly.


    ¡°One hundred seventy, one hundred sixty-nine¡­¡±


    The closer the second hand gets, the more raindrops fall.


    And the number of enemies blocking my path also increases.


    Therefore, what I have to do also changes.


    Until now, I just charged forward, focusing on running regardless of whether they followed or not¡­


    But now I have to clear a path as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to sting a bit.¡±


    Could it be that she didn¡¯t hear me because she was concentrating?


    Or maybe she thought it was more important to do her part, no matter what?


    It¡¯s probably thetter.


    Misha doesn¡¯t answer and just focuses on counting down.


    ¡¸Chaos Spirit has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸The location is eroded.¡¹


    A Chaos Spirit hit by my mace, which has been coated with holy water, explodes and stters mucus.


    Although it must have touched her skin, Misha continues to focus on counting down.


    As if that¡¯s the only thing she can do.


    ¡°One, one hundred sixty-five!¡±


    Therefore, I also do my part to the best of my ability.


    I smash the Chaos Spirits that are swarming in like a tidal wave, sometimes even leaping over their heads with my massive body.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    I put all my effort into creating distance between us and that bastard.


    Is that why?


    ¡°One hundred twenty, one hundred neen, one hundred eighteen¡­¡±


    My right arm, which has been covered in slime, starts to tingle.


    Damn, is it ¡®Paralysis¡¯?


    I make a quick judgment and switch the positions of my shield and mace.


    ¡°Ni, ny!!¡±


    Suddenly, I feel a hot me from behind.


    It¡¯s obvious what it is without even looking.


    ¡®Breath attack.¡¯


    Fortunately, there¡¯s no significant damage.


    No, in fact, since itnded behind me, many of the Chaos Spirits that were aggroed onto me must have been blown away.


    But it¡¯s too early to rejoice.


    The fact that he used his breath attack means that I¡¯ve entered his attack range.


    ¡°Seventy-five¡­¡±


    1 minute and 15 seconds left.


    Following the breath attack, I¡¯m hit by a direct attack for the first time.


    Kwaaang!


    His giant front paw ms down on the spot where I was.


    My barbarianbat senses kick in, and I manage to dodge to the side just in time, but¡­


    ¡°Seventy-four¡­¡±


    When I look ahead, I see the bastard blocking my path.


    A massive body with a diameter of 30 meters.


    Even the Orc Hero¡¯s ¡®Fighting Spirit¡¯ is useless against that giant form that saps your will to fight just by looking at it.


    Well, Fighting Spirit is only meaningful when there¡¯s at least a chance of fighting back.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    My heart is beating like crazy.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    Veteran knowledge or whatever, there¡¯s no way to guarantee survival against that guy in my current state.


    Misha also seems to have instinctively sensed this, as she stops counting down.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Phew, here we go again.


    I thought she had graduated from whining.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    I immediately turn around and run away as the bastard roars right in my face.


    It¡¯s still noisy behind me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me! Just leave me and run away¡ª!¡±


    I mutter firmly,


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Say something that makes sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to leave you to die.¡±


    Run away and abandon her now?


    Then who¡¯s going to pay for the Frost Spirit Ring I invested in?


    ¡°Why, why¡­ why are you going so far for me¡­?¡±


    I answer briefly as I jump over a group of Chaos Spirits.


    ¡°We already made a promise, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Arade oath.


    A promise to help each other.


    It¡¯s a huge loss if I can¡¯t use her enough to make the ring¡¯s price worth it.


    ¡°Promise? You¡¯re going to die with me just because of a promise?!¡±


    Misha shouts as if she can¡¯t understand¡­


    ¡°Who said anything about dying?¡±


    I¡¯m going to survive.


    Like a true efficiency freak, I¡¯ll take every reward I can get¡­


    ¡­and return to the city outside thisbyrinth.


    Of course, it¡¯ll be a hell of a lot of work, but¡­


    It¡¯s nothing special.


    In the first ce, I¡¯ve never gotten what I wanted without taking risks¡ª


    Kwaaang!


    A giant front paw ms down from above.


    I try to dodge, but I¡¯m a bitte.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn! Your arm¡­!¡±


    My arm holding the mace is torn off.


    Not just injured by the ws, but literally ripped off.


    However, what I need to worry about right now is something else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±


    ¡°Le, leave me. No, you¡¯ll definitely die too¡­¡±


    Her voice trembles as if she¡¯s in a state of panic.


    I run forward with all my might and shout,


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein! Tell me the time!¡±


    ¡°¡­60 seconds! 60 seconds left!!¡±


    Right, so I just need to hold out for 1 minute.


    ¡®So much for taking it easy.¡¯


    I then stop running.


    And I turn around and look at that giant bastard.


    My instincts are still telling me to run away immediately.


    But I¡¯ve made a judgment.


    That running away is impossible now that he¡¯s this close.


    ¡°Yo, you made the right decision. If I die, then that guy will¡­¡±


    Even if we run, we¡¯re still within his attack range.


    Just look at what happened a moment ago.


    If I hadn¡¯t turned around and run away, I could have dodged without losing my arm.


    That¡¯s why I charge forward.


    ¡°Kyaak! Wh, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°If you have time to whine, count down.¡±


    I ignore Misha¡¯sints¡­


    ¡­and hope that the ancestor god¡¯s blessing will be with my fate, even if it¡¯s just a little.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I run towards the giant bastard, not in the opposite direction.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Fi, fifty-five¡­¡±


    Misha starts counting down again, as if she¡¯s had a change of heart.


    And that giant bastard opens his hideous mouth and spews mes.


    It¡¯s the moment my judgment is proven correct.


    ¡°Fifty-four¡­¡±


    If I had followed my instincts and run away¡­


    Then the only future that awaited me would have been bing a roast pig along with Misha.


    But I didn¡¯t run away.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Fi, fifty-three!!!¡±


    ¡­I was able to slide between his legs just in time and escape from the radius of his attack.


    ¡°Fifty-two!!!¡±


    He stomps his hind leg, which is his center of gravity, without even giving me time to get up from my slide.


    Thud-!


    I roll to the side and dodge.


    But immediately after, he steps back and tries to scratch me with his front paw.


    ¡°Fi, fi, fi, fifty¡­¡±


    I duck and dodge.


    Because I carefully observed what the Dzarwi n was doing and memorized his attack patterns.


    ¡°Forty-nine.¡±


    Stomp.


    I jump to the side like a grasshopper and dodge.


    ¡°Thirty.¡±


    Scratch.


    I either lie t on the ground like a bug or roll between his legs to dodge.


    ¡°Twenty-six¡­¡±


    I jump with all my might to avoid the tail that swings at me.


    I¡¯m replicating exactly what the warriors of the Dzarwi n did against him for hours.


    In fact, besides the breath attack and the Dark Orbs, these three are all the physical attacks he has.


    Well, he¡¯ll reveal new patterns after he finishes off the [Prey]¡­


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡­but there¡¯s no way.


    [Grooooowl¡ª!]


    The bastard lets out a loud roar.


    He seems angry, as his attacks be even more ferocious.


    ¡°Seventeen.¡±


    As if he wants to try an unpredictable attack, he swings his tail again in session.


    ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    I jump over it like I¡¯m skipping rope.


    But maybe my jump wasn¡¯t high enough¡­


    Thwack!


    My ankle hits his tail, and my bnce is thrown off.


    ¡°Fifteen¡­ Kyaak!¡±


    My body spins in the air as I fall.


    I somehow manage to roll on the ground and get up quickly, but my left ankle ispletely shattered.


    In the meantime, he ms his front paw down.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I roll to the side once more.


    And I sense it.


    I was a step toote.


    If I¡¯m lucky, I might die¡ª


    Kwaaang!


    Damn it, what the hell?


    Surprisingly, my ominous premonition was wrong for once.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    My body shrinks in half, just in time.


    I turn my head to the side and see a giant footprint right next to me.


    If the timing had been even slightly off, my head would have been a smashed watermelon, sttered all over that spot.


    Tadat.


    I feel a sense of dread and quickly get up.


    I feel pain from my shattered left ankle, but I can just ignore it.


    ¡®It¡¯s been 10 seconds.¡¯


    Instead of Misha, who seems to have fainted after hitting her head on the tail and falling, I count down in my head.


    ¡®9.¡¯


    The situation is not good.


    ¡®8.¡¯


    Somehow, these Chaos Spirit bastards have gathered and are closing in on me.


    And my body has be sluggish because my ankle is fucked up.


    Therefore¡ª


    ¡®7.¡¯


    ¡­I climb onto the front paw that he mmed down.


    ¡®6.¡¯


    However, since the bastard will definitely try to shake me off¡­


    ¡®5.¡¯


    ¡­I grab onto his hide with my remaining arm and my strong barbarian teeth.


    There¡¯s no way it will work.


    Kwaaang!


    He ms onto the ground again, and my body is thrown back by the recoil.


    Surprisingly, he catches me in mid-air with his other foot.


    Swoosh!


    The bastard snorts with satisfaction, as if he¡¯s finally seeded in the hunt.


    His open maw rapidly approaches.


    If he bites down with those vicious teeth, my Laetium armor or whatever will be gone in one bite.


    But¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re toote, bastard.¡±


    This is a world where there¡¯s abyrinth, there are monsters, and dead monsters drop items and disappear, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    My vision blurs.


    Darkness swarms in an instant.


    I look at the bastard faintly visible in the center of the darkness and think to myself¡­


    ¡®Lord of Chaos Riakis.¡¯


    He was definitely a bastard as shitty as the force he disyed in the game.


    Even though we didn¡¯t even reach the second phase, there was nothing I could do in my current state except get chased and beaten up.


    But¡­


    If the dayes when I see him again¡ª


    [Grooooowl¡ª!!!!!]


    ¡ªit will be different.


    _______________________________________


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    _______________________________________


    When I open my eyes, I see light.


    Although the weather is gloomy, it¡¯s still a brilliant light that¡¯s iparable to thebyrinth.


    ¡®I¡¯m alive¡­¡¯


    Misha, who had closed her eyes for a moment as if enjoying the warmth of the light, sits up abruptly.


    ¡®Bjorn! What happened to Bjorn?¡¯


    Shees to her senses and looks around the Dimensional za, and she feels a different atmosphere than usual.


    ¡°Priest! Call a priest!!¡±


    ¡°Ho, hold on! We¡¯re back in the city!!¡±


    There are injured people everywhere.


    Their cries for help.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, even when I asked the guild staff, they were too busy to answer.¡±


    Those who don¡¯t know about the situation murmur and grow more curious.


    Well, that¡¯s natural.


    Although it¡¯smon for explorers to survive miraculously when thebyrinth closes, it¡¯s rare for this many injured people to appear at once.


    ¡°Did you hear? It seems like a Floor Master appeared on the 3rd floor.¡±


    ¡°What? A Floor Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then those people must all be explorers who were on the 3rd floor.¡±


    Misha slowly takes a step forward, her body heavy with a headache.


    ¡°Hey! You seem to havee from the 3rd floor too, just sit here and rest¡ª¡±


    A male explorer approaches, but Misha doesn¡¯t answer and pushes him away as she walks.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Resting? Receiving treatment?


    That¡¯s all fine, but there¡¯s something she needs to do first.


    So she continues walking, searching the crowded Dimensional za.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°That guy is going to die soon.¡±


    ¡°Even for a barbarian, he won¡¯t make it in that state¡­¡±


    Barbarian.


    Misha heads towards the voice as if possessed by that word she heard nearby.


    She pushes through the crowd of onlookers and heads towards the center, and just as they said, there¡¯s a barbarian there.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    Misha slowly approaches him.


    One arm is torn off, his left ankle is bent at an unnatural angle¡­


    ¡­and his entire body is covered in ck slime.


    She can guess what happened after she fainted without even seeing it.


    He must have fought desperately.


    To survive, as he always has.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close! A priest ising, so it¡¯s better to just leave him¡ª¡±


    She thinks she understands why everyone is just watching from afar.


    Misha doesn¡¯t answer and approaches him, quietly cing her ear against his chest.


    Although her cheek stings from the slime¡­


    ¡­Misha lets out a sigh of relief involuntarily.


    Heave- heave-.


    He¡¯s breathing rhythmically like a baby in deep sleep.


    ¡°Haa, he was just sleeping. You scared me¡­¡±


    Her arms and legs lose strength.


    But Misha gathers her strength and wipes the slime off his body one by one with her hands.


    So that he can rest a little morefortably.


    ¡°A priest ising, so don¡¯t worry and rest.¡±


    Once she wipes the slime off his face, she can finally see Bjorn¡¯s expression properly.


    He looks very peaceful.


    As if he has finished everything he needed to do.


    Suddenly, a mage¡¯s wordse to mind.


    [If Balkan, who was called the hero of the barbarian tribe, were toe back to life, he would probably look like that¡­]


    It was something the mage who was admiring Bjorn as he cleared the path said.


    Of course, Misha doesn¡¯t know who Balkan is.


    But¡­


    ¡°I think I understand what that mage meant.¡±


    If there is a hero, he would definitely look like this.

 Chapter 72 Ghostbusters (1)

    Chapter 72 Ghostbusters (1)


    Ghostbusters (1) <hr>


    I stared at the unfamiliar ceiling and thought.


    Thest thing I saw before losing consciousness was the gloomy sky unique to this city...


    ''This must be a temporary tent set up for patients. There must have been many injured besides me.''


    Indeed, when I looked to the side, I saw beds lined up close together.


    I grasped the situation as naturally as breathing.


    Silence fills the tent.


    Most of the well-worn beds are empty.


    That means...''Quite some time must have passed.''


    Therefore, my task is clear.


    First, confirm how much time has passed.


    Just as I''m about to slowly raise my upper body so as not to shock my muscles, I feel a heavy, foreign sensation on my abdomen.


    A chuckle escapes my lips as soon as I realize what it is.


    ''Where did she go, I wondered...''


    Misha is sleeping on my stomach.


    Even making her characteristic purring snores.


    While I''m proud that she stayed by my side to nurse me, I wonder what the point of it is.


    ''Well, she must be tired too.''


    The priestess of Karui, Elisa.


    Being stranded in the Witch''s Forest.


    The chase with the Lord of Chaos, Riakis.


    Thinking about what we''ve been through, I can''t me her.


    But...


    "Misha, wake up."


    Right now, my curiosity takes priority, so I wake Misha up without hesitation.


    "Hmm? Ugh... Bjo, Bjorn! You''re awake! Your body? How''s your body, are you okay?"


    "As you can see, I''m fine."


    My shattered left ankle moves well, and my arm that was ripped off has been restored to its original state.


    So, the first question.


    "Did you use a top-grade potion?"


    "No, a priest came and healed me."


    "How much was the treatment?"


    "Do, don''t worry. The, the guild provided disaster relief funds, so it wasn''t much..."


    No, that''s why I''m worried.


    "So how much was it?"


    "...300,000 stones."


    "I see."


    Whew, at least it''s much cheaper than a top-grade potion.


    I was worried because she''s a priestess, but it seems like the guild''s relief funds were quite generous.


    "Why are you making that face? You did well."


    "But Bjorn likes money..."


    Uh, that''s true, but...


    What kind of image do I have in her eyes?


    "Even so, money can''t be more important than your body."


    It wasn''t just healing some mashed-up flesh.


    It wasn''t reattaching a severed limb either.


    It was the process of healing an arm that was ripped off, bone and all, and that we even left behind in thebyrinth.


    ''There''s no way natural regeneration would have been enough.''


    I let go of any lingering thoughts.


    When we tested the limits of regeneration during the experiment with Raven the other day, it took an enormous amount of time even for a severed finger to grow back.


    Anyway, onto the second question.


    "So how much time has passed since we left thebyrinth?"


    "About 6 hours."


    Hmm, no wonder it''s still bright outside the tent.


    A whole day hasn''t passed.


    "What about the backpack?"


    "It''s fine. And so are the contents!"


    "And the magic stones?"


    "I exchanged them all for money, including yours."


    "Did anyonee looking for me while I was unconscious?"


    "Ah, Hikurod and his group came by!"


    "...The dwarf?"


    Misha slowly exins what happened as I tilt my head.


    To summarize, she reunited with Hikurod and his party about 5 hours ago when they came to check on us...


    "I''m d all three of them are okay. So where did they go?"


    "They said they were tired after confirming that you were alive, so they went to sleep."


    "I see."


    I don''t feel any resentment.


    It would have been the same if I were in their shoes.


    After all, it''s not like I would wake up any faster if they stayed here. We can catch up when we meet in two days.


    "Then what else do I need to do to leave this ce?"


    "Just pack your things and leave. I''ve already taken care of the annoying stuff."


    "I see."


    Just as I''m about to get up and remove the nket, Misha hurriedly stops me.


    "Wait, don''t get up!"


    "......?"


    "Fi, first, put this on..."


    There''s no need for further exnation.


    "Ah..."


    While Misha turns her back and looks away, I put on the new clothes that were neatly folded on the table.


    But to even buy me clothes beforehand...


    She''s surprisingly considerate, unlike her usual clumsy appearance.


    "Do the clothes fit?"


    "They fit well."


    To be honest, they''re a bit too small...


    But in the first ce, finding clothes that fit in this city is difficult.


    Anyway, when we step out of the tent, the sun is setting.


    "Misha, where''s your amodation?"


    "8th district."


    "Then we can go together."


    Since we''re heading in the same direction, we walk back to our amodations together, and the contrast between our surroundings and our appearance is striking.


    People are walking around in clean everyday clothes, not heavy and rigid metal armor.


    "Bjorn, what are you looking at? Let''s go, I''m exhausted."


    After walking along the clean street for about 30 minutes, we reach the inn.


    For reference, Misha''s amodation is apparently about 10 minutes further from here.


    "It''s closer than I thought."


    "I know, right? Why didn''t we know this before?"


    "Anyway, go now. You must be tired. Thanks for today."


    "Wai, wait!"


    Just as I''m saying a quick goodbye and about to enter the inn, Misha grabs my wrist.


    "Is there something else I need to know right away?"


    "No, it''s not that..."


    Then what is it?


    As I look at her with an expression that says ''just tell me what you want'', Misha chuckles and lets go of my wrist.


    "Forget it, you''ll just scold me for repeating the same thing over and over again."


    "The same thing?"


    "Then I''ll be going, see you tomorrow!"


    Misha runs away before I can ask anything else.


    "Tomorrow?"


    Wasn''t it the day after tomorrow that we were supposed to meet?


    Herst words are a bit confusing, but I don''t want to think about it and just enter the inn. And after a quick wash, I have a simple meal on the 1st floor.


    Only after lying down on the bed do I realize...


    ''I made it back alive again.''


    I''m alive.


    Damn it.


    The next day at noon.


    Knock, knock. I hear a knocking sound on the door and wake up. I was going to ignore it and keep sleeping, but they''re persistent.


    "...Misha?"


    "As expected, you were sleeping."


    "Why are you here? Wasn''t the meeting time tomorrow night?"


    Misha chuckles at my grumpy question and unfolds a bundle on the table.


    I look, and it''s food.


    "Come sit down quickly. It''s bad for your health to sleep without eating."


    No, barbarians don''t care about that kind of stuff.


    As I stare at her with a dumbfounded expression, Misha grabs my arm and pulls me.


    "Juste withoutining. You can sleep more after you eat, right?"


    Although nothing would happen if I skipped a meal or two, Iply because of her sincerity.


    The menu is stir-fried vegetables with eggs and grilled meat.


    "How is it?"


    "...It''s delicious. Did you make this yourself?"


    "Where else would they sell something like this?"


    Geez, she could have just said yes.


    Anyway, I really didn''t expect it, but she''s surprisingly good at cooking.


    "At first, I cooked for myself to save some money, but it was kind of fun, so I''m still doing it."


    "Hmm, but didn''t you say you were staying at the inn?"


    "Ah, that''s true, but I became friends with the chef, and he lets me use it if I ask."


    "I see."


    "Bjorn, you should try it too if you get the chance. You can save a lot of money, and it''s good."


    Cooking?


    She really has no qualms about saying anything to a barbarian. Or maybe she just doesn''t know barbarians well?


    "Cooking is a warrior''s shame."


    "Is, is that so?"


    I nod firmly, and Misha makes an ''I see'' expression and then cautiously makes a suggestion.


    "If that''s the case, I can cook for you..."


    What is she talking about?


    "No need, why go to such lengths? It''s easier to just buy and eat."


    "I, I guess so?"


    "By the way, how did you know about theke? I don''t think I told you about that."


    "Ah, that? When I asked the innkeeper where the barbarian was, he just told me."


    "...I see."


    We continue chatting and eating, and soon the tes are empty.


    "So what are you going to do? Sleep more?"


    I think for a moment and answer,


    "Since things have turned out this way, I think I''ll go to themercial district for a bit."


    I was originally nning to sleep until tomorrow night, but I don''t think I''ll be able to fall asleep even if I lie down again.


    It''s a kind ofpulsion.


    Unless I''m about to copse from exhaustion, I can''t stand putting off things that need to be done and just resting.


    "That works out well. Misha, youe with me too."


    "Huh? Me too? I was going to go back and sleep more..."


    Misha trails off with a bewildered expression.


    Based on experience, I need to be firm in situations like this.


    "You''re the one who woke me up. Take responsibility."


    "Hmph, alright. I had to go drop off the equipment anyway..."


    Where do you think you''re going?


    ____________________________________________


    First, we sell all the equipment we acquired.


    Since we already paid the Dzarwi n about 2 million stones worth of equipment as a protection fee, it''s not as profitable as I expected.


    ''Among these, the ones we got from Hans''s group need to be divided into five...''


    Still, after selling the equipment and various consumables of the three religious fanatics, we''ve gathered quite a bit of money.


    The fact that one of the three had an expandable backpack was a big help.


    Well, that also meant they had more to pay, but...


    "...500,000 stones for repairs?"


    "It''s Laetium equipment. If it was just bent or warped, it would be different, but with this much corrosion, it can''t be helped."


    Even so, isn''t that too much?


    500,000 stones to repair equipment that cost a total of 4 million stones?


    Is this guy trying to rip me off because I''m a barbarian¡ª


    "Bjorn, don''t be so unreasonable. He''s not wrong..."


    Although it hurts my heart, seeing Misha, a 5-year veteran explorer, say that, it seems like it''s a normal price.


    So I just pay it.


    ''...Just how much of a loss is this?''


    For an efficiency-obsessed gamer, what''s scarier than muscle loss is gold loss.


    I go over it one by one.


    ''I left the mace behind in thebyrinth with one of my arms, I used a high-grade potion on the way, 300,000 stones for treatment, 500,000 stones for repairs...''


    The more I think about it, the more my stomach hurts.


    If I hadn''t handed over 2 million stones worth of equipment as a protection fee, I could haveughed it off...


    "Bjorn, don''t worry too much. I''ll work hard and earn money in the future..."


    Right, let''s think positive.


    Actually, the second biggest gain from this expedition is her, isn''t it?


    Ah, of course, the first one is the Orc Hero essence.


    ''We also got a lot of consumables like potions, so we saved a lot of money that we would have had to spendter...''


    "Bjorn, what are you doing? Let''s go in."


    I finish my thoughts and enter the inn with Misha. It''s not Misha''s or my amodation, but an inn located in Commelby, themercial district.


    "I can''t believe the carriages at the tform stopped running."


    "That''s why I said we should move quickly, didn''t I?"


    "Alright, alright, stop nagging."


    I enter the inn and ask for two rooms at the counter, and Misha hits me on the back.


    "Are you crazy! Do you know how much it costs per day! Just get one."


    "...Get one?"


    But shouldn''t it be the opposite?


    "Do you think this is Ravigion! A ce like this usually costs over 10,000 stones per night!"


    "I see. One room should be enough."


    Now that I think about it, I deserved that p on the back.


    I came here because it seemed rtively cheap, but 9,000 stones per night?


    The prices are insane in the city center.


    My total food expenses for thest month were a little less than 20,000 stones.


    ''There was a reason she wanted to move quickly...''


    Still, the room itself is worth the expensive price.


    It''s not the studio apartment style I used to stay in, but a structure with a separate living room, bedroom, and bathroom.


    There are windows, of course, and the living room even has a small terrace, and the room has a faint scent of flowers.


    "Bjorn, look at this! It''s soap from the Artian workshop! They even let us use this for free!!"


    Misha, who was initially nagging me about wasting money unnecessarily, discovers something and disappears into the bathroom.


    When shees out, she has a very satisfied expression.


    "Bjorn, let''s really work hard and earn money from now on."


    I think she''s overreacting, but as I lie down on the spacious bed, I can''t help but agree.


    "Yeah... let''s work hard."


    Phew, a bed should be this soft.


    ''When will I be able to sleep in a bed like this every day...''


    I realize once again that I have a long way to go.


    A city where barbarity and civilization coexist.


    To live more like a human being in this ce, how many more marauders and monsters do I have to kill?


    Snore!


    My eyes close gently before I can even contemte deeply.


    ______________________________________


    At that time, when most people are asleep¡­


    The bar where those who miss today have gathered is as noisy as usual, or perhaps even more so.


    "Hey, did you hear about that?"


    "You mean the Floor Master that appeared on the 3rd floor?"


    "Yeah, I heard the Dzarwi n lost over thirty people because of that bastard."


    "Thirty people is nothing. The guild will announce it tomorrow, but the total death toll is in the hundreds."


    "So they still haven''t caught the culprit who summoned the Floor Master?"


    It''s a topic that explorers can''t help but be interested in.


    However, besides the news that everyone knows, there''s a story that''s slowly spreading through word of mouth.


    "Ah, do you guys know? I heard this from one of the survivors... it seems like one person yed a big role in the Dzarwi n surviving that much?"


    "One person? Are you talking about Vice-Leader McGrane, the Iron Lion?"


    "No, from what I heard, it was a 3rd-floor explorer who happened to be there."


    "Hmm, is there anyone among the 3rd-floor explorers who could do that? What''s his name?"


    "That''s..."


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    A barbarian who reached the 3rd floor in just three months.


    His unbelievable bravery, which saved countless people from danger, is spreading, sometimes word for word, sometimes with a bit of exaggeration.


    However, the ending of each story alwayses down to one thing.


    "The mage who told me the story didn''t hesitate to say this about the barbarian."


    "What did he say?"


    "Although he''s still young and hasn''t achieved the feats of a hero, he''s definitely following in their footsteps. So, borrowing the name of a hero who was more courageous and greater than anyone else..."


    A title.


    Another name that only explorers with both skill and fame can obtain.


    "He''s nothing less than a Little Balkan."


    That title is being mentioned everywhere.


    ____________________________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Warning: The probability of special events urring for the character has increased.¡¹

 Chapter 73 Ghostbusters (2)

    Chapter 73 Ghostbusters (2)


    Ghostbusters (2) <hr>


    In a quiet office¡­


    A man sips his tea and mutters to himself,


    ¡°Little Balkan, huh¡­¡±


    It¡¯s an interesting story for once.


    After all, how many explorers gain a title within 3 months? At least since he took on this role, it hasn¡¯t happened more than three times.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    And even the essence record he checked through the guild is intriguing. Usually, explorers start by filling up their essence slots with 9th-grade essences and gradually work their way up.


    But what about this guy?He has the Corpse Golem, Vampire, and now the Orc Hero essence that he absorbed.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be exined just by saying he¡¯s lucky.¡±


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s using a cheat code.


    Well, if we look back in history, we can find quite a few people who left simr footprints.


    There are definitely people in this world who are born with special destinies, talents, and luck.


    ¡°I wonder which one this guy is¡­¡±


    Most of those people are recorded and praised as heroes or great figures inter generations.


    Then what about this barbarian?


    At least so far, he seems to have enough potential.


    Of course, his true nature needs to be proven first.


    ¡°I need to confirm it before he gets any slyer.¡±


    This time, he needs to be more cautious and careful than usual.


    _______________________________________


    In a private room of a typical high-end tavern¡­


    As I open the door and enter, the dwarf and Dwarkey, sitting on dwarf-sized chairs, greet me with weing expressions.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here! Come sit down! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re both safe.¡±


    First, I sit down across from Misha, who came with me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rotmiller?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not here yet. He should be here soon, right?¡±


    Indeed, while we¡¯re ordering food and making small talk, Rotmiller arrives.


    It¡¯s a little past 8:00 PM.


    Is it some kind of upational hazard to always arrive exactly on time?


    ¡°Bjorn, Miss Kaltstein. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re d you¡¯re safe, Rotmiller. I heard you got hurt while escaping¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew, even that makes me feel guilty. If I hadn¡¯t gotten injured back then, I wouldn¡¯t have had to leave you there¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    I interrupt him because it seems like he¡¯s about to start rambling endlessly.


    ¡°How about you sit down first. The food is here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    With Rotmiller also seated, all the team members are finally gathered in one ce for the first time in a while.


    It¡¯s a miracle that we all managed to return alive after thebyrinth incident that tore our team apart.


    ¡°God must be protecting us.¡±


    With Rotmiller¡¯s sentimental words, the conversation begins in earnest.


    The main topic, of course, is how everyone is doing.


    ¡°So Hikurod, what happened on your end?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that?¡±


    The dwarf exins what happened in thebyrinth chronologically at my question.


    How Rotmiller was attacked by a surprise attack as soon as we were separated. But they managed to escape after killing the enemy¡¯s scout with a counterattack.


    The beginning is not much different from what I heard at the cabin, but since the dwarf himself is the one telling the story, I can hear the details.


    ¡°I used [Emergency Restoration] to use the ¡®Guardian¡¯s Bracers¡¯ one more time and create an opening.¡±


    As I suspected, he used thatbo.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know Numbered Items could be linked with abilities like that.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m that great. It¡¯s all thanks to the wisdom passed down by our ancestors.¡±


    [Emergency Restoration] is a skill that restores equipment to its state from 5 minutes ago, not just repairing it.


    Numbered Items are no exception.


    Although it has the downside of consuming more MP than usual.


    ¡®Wisdom of the ancestors¡­¡¯


    As befits a race that values Numbered Items, it seems like useful tips rted to them are passed down within the dwarfmunity.


    Anyway, to summarize the rest of the story¡­


    ¡°First, we ran away and treated Rotmiller. And we tried to find you guys, but¡­¡±


    They couldn¡¯t find us with Rotmiller¡¯s tracking ability because we were too far away.


    But they didn¡¯t give up and kept wandering around the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    However, on Day 3, they encountered Elisa.


    ¡°What? They met that crazy woman again?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Somehow, she persistently followed us even in the forest.¡±


    ¡°So? So what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what else could we do? We ran away!¡±


    They escaped from Elisa¡¯s pursuit and ended up going up to the 4th floor through the portal.


    And that was it.


    The 4th floor, [Tower of Heaven], has a stage-based structure.


    They somehow managed to clear the first stage and chose to stay there until thebyrinth closed.


    They judged that they might get wiped out if they encountered a 6th-grade monster on the next stage.


    ¡°It was quite a pain in the ass to waste more than ten days like that¡­ but I was able to endure thanks to Rotmiller and Dwarkey.¡±


    Pain in the ass my ass.


    That¡¯s what we should be saying.


    ¡®Ha, and you guys just left because you were tired?¡¯


    I can already feel a pain in my lower abdomen.


    I can understand that they were rxing while we were struggling¡­


    ¡°Ah, right! I didn¡¯t mention this. Surprisingly, an essence dropped from the first trial.¡±


    ¡°An essence¡­ dropped¡­?¡±


    Damn it, is this a game?


    An essence that didn¡¯t drop even though we fought countless monsters in the Witch¡¯s Forest against our will¡­


    It just popped out of nowhere for them.


    And from a ¡®Mimic¡¯, a rare monster known for dropping at least decent essences.


    ¡°Rotmiller absorbed it first and then opened the [Treasure Vault].¡±


    [Treasure Vault] is the Mimic¡¯s active skill.


    It¡¯s not abat skill, but it allows you to open a personal subspace storage.


    And the key point here is¡­


    ¡°So? What came out?¡±


    When you open the [Treasure Vault] for the first time, various items are inside randomly.


    If you¡¯re unlucky, it might just contain a few high-grade potions and nothing else.


    I hope these guys were un¡ª


    ¡°There were about 2 million stones worth of magic stones, three top-grade potions, and two Numbered Items.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you suddenly cursing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just surprised.¡±


    Although I feel like throwing up, I hold it in and ask,


    ¡°So what numbers were the items?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, one was in the 8000s and the other was in the 9000s.¡±


    Phew, so they still earned well over 10 million stones.


    Of course, since Misha and I weren¡¯t there, they would have split it into three among themselves¡­


    Why is this dwarf so lucky?


    ¡°It turned out that they weren¡¯t items we needed, so we decided to sell them. Rotmiller, who absorbed the essence, agreed to deduct the standard essence price listed by the guild from his share.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ congrattions¡­¡±


    Rotmiller absorbed a new essence, and the dwarf and Dwarkey hit the jackpot.


    Is that why?


    Although I could somehow smile and offer congrattions¡­


    Crack!


    The spoon I was holding bends in half.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn? Why did you suddenly break a perfectly good spoon?!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my strength because of the Orc Hero essence.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That didn¡¯t happen yesterday!¡±


    Well, because nothing like this happened yesterday.


    Those damn freeloaders¡­


    Now that we¡¯ve heard about the dwarf¡¯s side of the story, it¡¯s our turn.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re more curious about you guys. We heard some rumors and vaguely heard about it yesterday¡­ what exactly happened to you?¡±


    I step in and give a brief summary to avoid Misha potentially making a slip of the tongue.


    Our life after getting lost.


    Misha¡¯s ¡®coincidental¡¯ awakening.


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein, congrattions. You must have been through a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s all thanks to Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thanks to Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no! I meant we wouldn¡¯t have made it back alive without Bjorn!¡±


    Anyway, there were times when she got sidetracked.


    The three religious fanatics we met at the cabin.


    And the Floor Master who was roaming around when we came out.


    As our dynamic story, which was on apletely different levelpared to theirs, unfolded, the three listened intently.


    ¡°Huh, to think of going to the Orc Encampment in that situation, you were really smart.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have even thought of the Dzarwi n.¡±


    ¡°So? What happened after that?¡±


    Their reactions were sincere, making it enjoyable to talk.


    However, I continued the story with an objective perspective, avoiding exaggeration.


    But¡­


    ¡°Phew, they asked for a protection fee in that situation?¡±


    ¡°To pay 2 million stones just the two of you¡­ I feel so bad. Hey, Rotmiller, Dwarkey, how about we gather some money and give it to them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We can¡¯t say we¡¯re not responsible either.¡±


    Did they start feeling sorry for me after hearing my story?


    The three of them gathered 1 million stones after hearing about the protection fee, the broken equipment, and the 500,000 stones spent on repairs.


    Honestly, I¡¯m a bit taken aback.


    ¡°¡­Are you really giving this to us?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We earned a lot of money this time, can¡¯t we at least do this much for you?¡±


    What is this?


    Could it be that he¡¯s not a dwarf but an angel?


    ¡°Hikurod, you¡¯re a truly great leader¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I appreciate thepliment, but let¡¯s finish the story.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I reflect on myself for calling this great dwarf a freeloader and decide to continue the rest of the story more sincerely.


    ¡°Huh, so the Floor Master appeared in that situation!¡±


    The Lord of Chaos that appeared with 5 hours remaining.


    ¡°To pour out that much resources¡­ it makes sense that they collected a protection fee.¡±


    The subjugation battle that required a vast amount of resources.


    And the riot that broke out within.


    The [Crack of Evil] pattern that was inevitably triggered.


    ¡°I see. I was wondering what you meant by the Orc Hero essence earlier, so that¡¯s what you were talking about.¡±


    The essence I obtained through negotiations with the Dzarwi n, whocked a tank.


    And the escape.


    For reference, I also mentioned that I had the vampire essence, and the dwarf was surprisingly understanding.


    ¡°Even I was hesitant to reveal the existence of the Numbered Item at first. We¡¯re fine, so you don¡¯t have to bow your head like that.¡±


    Don¡¯t bow my head?


    Hmm, I just happened to look down because I spilled some food on the floor, but¡­


    There¡¯s no need to correct him.


    ¡°Anyway, congrattions. To have already absorbed two 5th-grade essences? It¡¯s practically like you¡¯veid the foundation to be a high-ranking explorer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for saying that.¡±


    Afterwards, I calmly finish the story by describing how we escaped from the [Crack of Evil] and were chased by the Floor Master while carrying Misha.


    The three of them express their admiration.


    ¡°Hwahaha, I knew it from the beginning. That this friend would aplish great things.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! It was the most grand and noble story I¡¯ve heard in recent times. I¡¯m almost disappointed that I wasn¡¯t part of it!¡±


    ¡°Certainly¡­ with this level of achievement, no one would dare to disagree with calling you Little Balkan.¡±


    There¡¯s one thing that particrly catches my ear.


    It¡¯s something Rotmiller said¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute, Little Balkan?¡±


    When I tilt my head in confusion, the dwarf kindly exins,


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard yet? It¡¯s your title!¡±


    Little Balkan.


    I have a new title after the barbarian of freedom.


    However, I still don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡®A title¡­¡¯


    ¡­whether this will have a positive or negative effect in the future.


    _____________________________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    _____________________________________


    The next day after our gathering¡­


    I meet with Hikurod early in the morning and visit the guild.


    To report Elisa Behenk.


    ¡°¡­A priest of Karui, you say?¡±


    The employee who receives the report can¡¯t hide his flustered expression, as it¡¯s not amon urrence.


    However, when I present my 5-star ID card and the video recording device that the dwarf had been wearing on his head throughout the exploration as evidence, his expression changes.


    ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem like something I can handle myself. Could you please wait for a moment?¡±


    We¡¯re immediately summoned to the branch manager¡¯s office, and we exin what happened to the branch manager.


    And as a result of the news reaching the temple¡­


    Elisa is emunicated from the Leats Church and immediately bes a top-tier wanted criminal.


    ¡°ording to the checkpoint records, it¡¯s certain that the evil woman returned to the city, so we should be able to catch her soon.¡±


    Although the guild and the temple speak confidently, I don¡¯t think that bitch will be caught so easily.


    I have no evidence, but I have that feeling.


    ¡®Tsk, it just feels uneasy.¡¯


    Therefore, I decide to pay close attention to any news about Elisa in the future and conclude this matter for now.


    There¡¯s nothing more we can do anyway.


    And we even received an unexpected reward.


    ¡°Hahaha! Anyway, this is an unexpected ie, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Justice alwayses with rewards.¡±


    The temple gave us a reward of about 3 million stones for providing crucial information.


    Well, we¡¯ll have to divide it into five¡­


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    This level of luck is perfect for gratefully epting. If it were any more, I would start getting scared about what mighte back to bite me.


    ¡°Phew, it took longer than expected because there was a lot to testify about. Then let¡¯s get going. Everyone must be waiting.¡±


    After finishing the Elisa report, we head to the meeting ce we agreed on. And after some discussion, we finalize the loot distribution.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split everything we acquired together before we were separated into five. And we¡¯ll negotiate separately for anything we got afterwards.¡±


    We divide the equipment and consumables of ¡®Hans-on¡¯, Elisa¡¯s loyal followers, and the magic stones we collected until Day 4 equally among the five of us.


    I purposely only offered the religious fanatics¡¯ equipment as a protection fee, anticipating this moment, so there won¡¯t be anyplications¡ª


    ¡®Ah, the boots.¡¯


    I btedly remember Hans C¡¯s boots that I lost because of the mines, but¡­


    I decide to just let it go.


    It¡¯s too much of a hassle to recalcte¡­


    And besides, we used up all the holy water and potions they had anyway.


    ¡°Dwarkey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m calcting. Ah! We each get 1.22 million stones!¡±


    A total of 2.44 million stones for Misha and me.


    1.2 million stones from the temple¡¯s reward.


    And 1 million stones from the three of them as a support fund.


    3.11 million stones from selling the three religious fanatics¡¯ expandable backpack and the remaining equipment after paying the protection fee.


    And about 800,000 stones from the 15-day magic stones.


    In simpler terms¡­


    ¡®A total of 8.55 million stones.¡¯


    If I were to split it with Misha, my profit from this expedition would be 4.27 million stones.


    If it weren¡¯t for that ¡®promise¡¯.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    As I can tell just by looking at Misha¡¯s eyes, which seem to be dripping with regret, all of this profit is mine.


    That was the agreement.


    Well, back then, I epted her offer mostly to put her mind at ease, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s better for me to keep and manage it.¡¯


    Misha is now my mainpanion.


    Not only her essence, but also the equipment she¡¯ll be wearing in the future and her overall build will all be handled by me.


    Naturally, there will be a lot of expenses.


    ¡®In that sense, if we subtract the cost of repairing Misha¡¯s and my equipment, and the 300,000 stones for treatment¡­¡¯


    ¡­we get the profit from this expedition.


    7.65 million stones.


    Even considering the losses like the boots I ruined in thebyrinth and the mace I lost, it¡¯s a ridiculous profit.


    After all, it¡¯s far beyond the amount I could have earned just by hunting.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s not that much when I think about the money I¡¯ll have to spend in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just finish your food.¡±


    The situation has changed.


    After the vampire essence, I also absorbed the Orc Hero¡¯s essence, which I thought I would get muchter.


    And I found apanion to grow with.


    ¡®I need to do that first when we get back.¡¯


    Therefore, a re-evaluation of my ns is necessary.

 Chapter 74 Ghostbusters (3)

    Chapter 74 Ghostbusters (3)


    Ghostbusters (3) <hr>


    I¡¯m sitting by the fountain, eating my lunchbox.


    The menu is potato stew, bread, and a vegetable sd with beef.


    Misha is sitting next to me.


    ¡°Bjorn, have some of this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me meat¡­?¡±


    ¡°I ate a lot while I was making it.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    I chew and swallow the meat that Misha handed me.How long has it been since Ist had beef?


    It melts in my mouth.


    However, the downside is that it¡¯s difficult to fully enjoy the taste because of the staresing from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I just heard him say Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°Then that must be Little Balkan.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t see anything special about him¡­¡±


    Since some time ago, people have started recognizing me wherever I go.


    n invitations, team recruitment offers¡­


    I can understand those, but¡­


    ¡°Hey, are you really Little Balkan?¡±


    There are also guys whoe up and pick fights or annoy me by asking me to tell them about what happened back then.


    Geez, can¡¯t they see I¡¯m eating?


    Well, it was thest bite anyway.


    ¡°Misha, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done eating, so it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    We quickly pack up and leave the fountain.


    I hear some grumbling from behind, but they don¡¯t cross the line and follow us.


    Misha nces back and mutters,


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange. I thought only really amazing people would get recognized like that¡­¡±


    What is this? Is she picking a fight?


    Still, I understand what she¡¯s trying to say.


    She feels awkward because someone close to her suddenly became famous.


    ¡®Little Balkan¡­¡¯


    In the game, there was no downside to having a high fame stat.


    You could receive quests that you couldn¡¯t before, or suddenly get high-paying requests.


    Moreover, if your fame stat is low, you can¡¯t enter the 1st district, the Imperial City of Karnon, so it was essential for game progression.


    However¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if this is a good thing.¡¯


    The ce I¡¯m in now is not just a game.


    It¡¯s a world where yers are treated as evil spirits and are beheaded as soon as they¡¯re discovered.


    If my name suddenly bes known, I¡¯ll definitely attract unwanted attention.


    But¡­


    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be helped if I wanted to survive.¡¯


    To gain something, you have to give up something.


    I obtained the Orc Hero¡¯s essence, saved lives, and gained various other benefits.


    So I have to ept this much.


    ¡°Then I think we¡¯re done for today.¡±


    After retrieving the equipment that I left for repairs, buying various necessities, and even stopping by the auction house to see if there was anything worth buying, it¡¯s starting to get dark.


    ¡®I should go back to the inn and finish nning my build.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back now, what about you?¡±


    It¡¯s basically saying let¡¯s go back together.


    But Misha suddenly trails off.


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡±


    What is it? It makes me feel uneasy.


    As I look at her with an expression that says ¡®just tell me¡¯, Misha observes me cautiously and then speaks carefully,


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to visit my family for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nning to stay there until tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Why is she acting so cautiously about this?


    If she has ns, she has ns.


    It¡¯s a family matter, so it¡¯s not something I should interfere with.


    Although I¡¯m a bit worried¡­ she¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Still, I decide to at least offer some words of encouragement.


    I know what kind of presence her family is to her.


    Misha chuckles.


    ¡°Well, I feel a bit encouraged now¡­¡±


    Really?


    Her voice doesn¡¯t sound very energetic for someone who feels that way.


    It seems like she needs a push.


    Of course, in the barbarian way.


    Thwack-!


    ¡°Ack! You barbaric idiot!¡±


    Anyway, Misha is startled and shouts something.


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, anyway, I¡¯ll definitely be back within two days, so make sure you eat properly until then, okay?¡±


    I smirk and answer,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It¡¯s a change that happened after returning to the city.


    She said she would treat me as her benefactor, is this what she meant?


    For some reason, she¡¯s been acting like a mothertely.


    _______________________________________


    I part ways with Misha at the carriage tform.


    She gets on a carriage heading towards her family, and I get on one going to the 8th district where my amodation is.


    My body sways with every creak of the carriage.


    Since there¡¯s nothing else to do, I close my eyes and let my thoughts wander.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to stay on this team for a while.¡¯


    My specs have skyrocketed after absorbing the Orc Hero¡¯s essence.


    I¡¯m practically guaranteed a promotion to a 6th-grade explorer just by submitting an application.


    And with the fame of Little Balkan, I might even be able to jump straight to 5th grade.


    In other words, it means I can find a better team if I want to.


    ¡®But it would be difficult to bring Misha along.¡¯


    Misha¡¯sbat power is exactly at the level of a 7th-grade explorer.


    Of course, she has enough potential to reach higher ranks.


    She just acquired a Spirit Beast, and the transformation-type ability [Enhance] is the decisive reason why I decided to raise her as apanion.


    In that sense¡­


    ¡®First priority is to level up Misha, huh.¡¯


    I make my final judgment.


    It¡¯s more efficient to focus on Misha¡¯s growth for a while.


    ¡®First, we need to raise her Spirit Beast contract level, and if possible, we should head towards that area for the next expedition. That essence might drop. Ah, and it would be good to change her main weapon too¡­¡¯


    As I¡¯m meticulously nning Misha¡¯s development process, we arrive at our destination.


    ¡®Whew, even if it¡¯s not anything else, I should get a ce near the tform when I change amodationster.¡¯


    It¡¯s like living near a subway station.


    Although the rent will be expensive¡­


    Thud.


    I get off the carriage and head towards the inn, skillfully finding my way.


    Go straight and then turn left at the candy store.


    Then, when you see the statue of the Immortal King, take the right fork.


    If you go for about 5 more minutes, you¡¯ll reach the Central za, but¡­


    ¡°We will begin the execution!¡±


    Damn it, it was quiet for a few days¡­


    I see a crowd gathered in the za, which is usually empty.


    Everyone is looking up at the guillotine.


    sh-!


    It¡¯s a sight that¡¯s not even that gruesome anymore.


    However, I have no desire to watch with interest.


    Therefore, I ignore the chilling sound and quicken my pace.


    But even so, my subconscious detects something strange based on the visual information.


    ¡®¡­Why are there so few people today?¡¯


    I¡¯m not talking about the crowd gathered under the guillotine.


    I¡¯m talking about the people who are about to be executed today.


    Usually, they execute dozens of people at once, but today there are only four.


    ¡®And it seems like there¡¯s no one waiting to dip their bread in blood either.¡¯


    The moment my mind detects the question¡­


    The faint murmurs be clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing, I was expecting more from an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s right. His blood is red too.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it disgusting? An evil spirit pretending to be human.¡±


    What, evil spirit?


    I stop walking involuntarily.


    I turn my head to look at the guillotine, and I see the death row inmates trembling and waiting for their turn.


    There are three left.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not an evil spirit!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Put the gag back on.¡±


    A young-looking fairy woman.


    A dwarf man who seems to be around the same age as the dwarf.


    And¡ª


    ¡°Eugh, eueueugh!!¡±


    ¡­a barbarian with a somewhat familiar face.


    sh-!


    The fairy¡¯s head rolls off and falls into the designated container, and the dwarf, who is next in line, is forced to kneel on the execution tform.


    However, my gaze is fixed on one spot.


    ¡®Tarik, son of Liyen.¡¯


    Right, that was his name.


    The name of that barbarian who is trembling in fear with terrified eyes.


    ¡®Damn it, I was worried because of his behavior¡­¡¯


    His awkward barbarian-style speech.


    His timid personality.


    His weak mindset that wanted to rely on someone.


    I can¡¯t even guess what he did wrong to be exposed, maybe because there are too many possibilities.


    But I have a feeling¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t think he bought a weapon with the money I gave him.¡¯


    There¡¯s no evidence.


    They would have confiscated his weapon before bringing him to the execution grounds. But for some reason, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that he didn¡¯t enter thebyrinth this time either.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m seriously contemting the source of this baseless intuition¡­


    ¡°Eugh, eueueugh!!¡±


    He suddenly starts struggling.


    And his mouth, gagged, keeps moving as if trying to say something, and his wide eyes are looking in my direction.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence.


    ¡°Eugh! Eueueueueugh!!¡±


    Could it be that he recognized me from afar?


    Well, I¡¯m the only barbarian here, so I would have stood out even from a distance.


    ¡°What are you doing! Force him to kneel!¡±


    He¡¯s finally subdued by the people and his head is ced under the guillotine de.


    Even in the midst of that, he tries to say something.


    Looking directly at me among the crowd.


    ¡°Eugh, eueueugh!!¡±


    I don¡¯t understand.


    What his muffled cries mean.


    Is he asking for help?


    Hmm, his eyes seem too venomous for that¡­


    ¡°Ugh, eugh!!¡±


    While I feel heavy-hearted at the sight of him unable to even leave behind hisst words, I also feel a slight sense of relief.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I kept my distance back then.¡¯


    If I hadn¡¯t just given him 150,000 stones and called it a day¡­


    If I had made a different decision and revealed that we were in the same situation and relied on each other¡ª


    ¡°Yandel¡¯s so¡ª!!¡±


    ¡­I might have been there with him.


    sh-!


    The gag breaks at thest moment, and he shouts something, but the cold de falls and silences his voice.


    I immediately turn around and head back the way I came.


    And I engrave a lesson in my heart.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t do things like that again.¡¯


    I need to be more careful.


    In this shitty world, it¡¯s not just marauders and explorers who threaten my life.


    Who¡¯s to say who¡¯s pitying whom?


    I should refrain from unnecessary meddling and act with caution from now on¡ª


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, right?¡±


    Someone calls my name from behind.


    I turn around, and a well-dressed man is looking at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me and get lost.¡±


    I ignore him and continue walking, as I¡¯ve had many strangers approach metely.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so wary. I¡¯m in a simr situation.¡±


    The nuance of his words is very strange.


    I involuntarily stop and turn around to look at the man.


    ¡°America? Taiwan? Europe? Where are you from?¡±


    Damn it, what the hell is this again?


    ____________________________________


    I¡¯ve thought about it after gaining fame.


    That something like this might happen.


    However¡­


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon.¡¯


    My mind bes ice-cold.


    Of course, my actions are already decided.


    Whether this guy is a real yer or just pretending to be one¡­


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t change anything. Let¡¯s do it as nned.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t I know from the first day I woke up in this body that there were other evil spirits besides me?


    I already asked myself this question before.


    ¡®Is it necessary to take risks and interact with them?¡¯


    The conclusion I reached at the time was simple.


    Absolutely not.


    Because what would I do by meeting another yer?


    Share information?


    We could do that to some extent, but¡­


    In the end, it would just be a sense of relief that I¡¯m not alone in this strange world.


    Taking such a risk just to feel at ease is a foolish thing to do.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to reveal my cards to anyone.¡¯


    There¡¯s a saying in the world, ¡®poker face¡¯.


    It¡¯s sometimes used to describe someone bluffing, but it basically means an expressionless face.


    That¡¯s because the face is the part of the body where a person¡¯s psychology is most easily revealed.


    But I¡¯ve made a judgment.


    What I need to do right now is not to have a poker face.


    I answer as soon as he finishes his question,


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Of course, this isn¡¯t perfect either.


    That¡¯s why, even as I answer in a barbarian-like tone, I think to myself,


    ¡®How would Ainar have reacted if I said that?¡¯


    Since we spent quite a bit of time together, the answeres easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak in riddles and say it properly.¡±


    Right, that¡¯s it.


    Barbarians don¡¯t know much.


    And they¡¯re not ashamed of not knowing.


    And if the stranger is a human¡­


    ¡­they also show a bit of wariness and aggression.


    Therefore¡ª


    Thud.


    ¡­I take a step forward with a slightly threatening look in my eyes.


    And I snort as if I¡¯m about to smash his head in if he says one wrong thing.


    But even with my actions, the man only lets out a strange exmation.


    ¡°Wow, I almost fell for it. You¡¯re really good at acting. You¡¯re not really a 3-month-old, are you?¡±


    ¡°Acting? I told you not to use difficult words.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to be on guard. I¡¯m from America. I shouldn¡¯t have even touched that damn game.¡±


    His voice is filled with regret and sorrow.


    And he even revealed information that only a yer would know.


    With this, I¡¯m somewhat certain.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re amazing. To gain a title in just 3 months¡­ it took me over 3 years. And of all things, to be stuck as a human¡­¡±


    This bastard is not a yer.

 Chapter 75 Ghostbusters (4)

    Chapter 75 Ghostbusters (4)


    Ghostbusters (4) <hr>


    There are several reasons for my judgment.


    "Um, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    First of all, I haven''t revealed my identity to anyone so far.


    In other words, no one has any concrete evidence, just suspicions.


    There''s no proof that I''m an evil spirit.


    Therefore¡ª


    "I told you, I''m from America. We''re both outsiders here, shouldn''t we stick together?"


    This behavior is clearly unusual.Another yer might suspect that I''m a yer and try to test me.


    But to be this tant?


    It doesn''t make sense in many ways.


    I could be a local, so how could he reveal his identity first?


    ''In a city where you''re executed as soon as you''re discovered to be an evil spirit.''


    Well, if he was a 1-month-old, it might be different.


    They''re quite naive at that stage.


    But he just said it himself, didn''t he?


    That it''s been over 3 years since he came to this city.


    Acting like that and surviving for 3 years is nonsense in the first ce...


    "We have a ''game'' association made by people like us. I''ll rmend you to join, Mr. Yandel."


    And most importantly, his pronunciation of the proper noun ''game'' is very, very shitty.


    Like a Korean character in a foreign movie.


    ''If he had no intention of hiding his identity, he would have at least spoken to me in English.''


    If he had done that, I would have been a little less suspicious.


    But this bastard is beating around the bush instead of taking the easiest route.


    Therefore...


    I reach a final conclusion based on the evidence avable.


    "Um, can''t you just believe me now?"


    This guy is not a yer.


    But he''s pretending to be one and testing me.


    And there''s only one reason I can think of for a local to hide their identity.


    ''He came here specifically targeting me.''


    Well, I thought this might happen someday.


    It''s a city where the existence of evil spirits is known even to the general public.


    Although I couldn''t find any rted information in any of the books at the library, there must be an organization that specializes in dealing with evil spirits.


    ''They must still be in the suspicion stage. There''s no way they would have physical evidence.''


    In other words, what I have to do is clear.


    I need to clear their suspicion.


    It might just be a test for now, but someday they might start an ''investigation'' using magic or something.


    I need to nip it in the bud beforehand so they don''t even think of doing that in the future.


    ''But how?''


    What kind of actions should I take to convince those guys that I''m not an evil spirit?


    The answer to that question is simple.


    Thud.


    I take a big step forward.


    "...Why are you suddenly approaching? It''s too close¡ª"


    "I have a question."


    My question, which I had kept silent until now.


    The guy hesitates for a moment and then nods with a smile as if it''s a good thing.


    "Ah, yes, yes, anything."


    "Then I''ll askfortably. Are you an evil spirit?"


    "What''s the point of hiding it now? Yes, I am. So..."


    Okay, I got the confirmation.


    "That''s enough. You don''t need to say anything else."


    "Yes? What do you mean¡ª"


    "The chieftain said that evil spirits should be killed on sight."


    "Ye, yes...?"


    His face is filled with bewilderment.


    I charge towards him, shouting loudly for everyone to hear.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Barbarians don''t tolerate injustice.


    ________________________________


    My fistnds cleanly on his temple.


    His eyes, which have be like squashed steamed buns, are filled with bewilderment, doubt, and fear.


    But it''s no use looking at me like that.


    It''s not like I have any personal grudge against him...


    Come to think of it, he brought this upon himself.


    Thwack¡ª


    He revealed his identity openly.


    But to pretend not to know and run away now?


    That would only raise suspicion.


    It''s something a properly raised local barbarian would never do.


    Therefore¡ª


    Kwaaang!


    I grab his neck as he loses his bnce and m him to the ground as if it''s abo.


    And then I get on top of him.


    Thwack-! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    I repeatedly punch him with my fists the size of watermelons.


    Although his skin is quite tough, with a high physical resistance stat, it''s useless against me, whose strength stat has increased significantly this time.


    "Ah, wait a minute...!"


    His face is a bloody mess after just a few hits.


    But I continue doing what needs to be done without hesitation.


    Of course, he shouts as if he''s been wronged.


    "I, I''m not! I''m not an evil spirit!"


    Yeah, you''re probably not an evil spirit.


    But what can I do?


    I have to survive too, right?


    "To even lie on top of everything, you must be a truly evil spirit."


    "No, I mean¡ª! Aak! Aak!!"


    After a few more punches, ignoring his pleas...


    The crowd gathers around us, witnessing the sudden brawl, and even the guards arrive.


    Just as I nned.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing! How dare you use violence in the middle of the city?!"


    "Pull him off!"


    I stop punching and get up.


    But is it because of the 2nd-tier armor I''m wearing?


    Unlike when I was falsely used at the guild and restrained, the guards approach cautiously, maintaining their distance.


    Geez, there''s no need for that.


    Thud-!


    I lift the unconscious bastard''s body and throw it towards the guards. And then I shout loudly for everyone to hear.


    "This guy is an evil spirit! He revealed it himself and tried to do something strange to me!"


    "What? Evil spirit?"


    The guards, who were approaching the bastard, thinking he was the victim, flinch at my words.


    And the onlookers also start murmuring among themselves.


    Of course, most of them are skeptical.


    "Evil spirit? I think that barbarian is mistaken."


    "...Even if it was a mistake, he''s going to have to pay a lot of money for beating that guy up like that."


    Well, a barbarian''s im wouldn''t be very credible.


    But what about this?


    "My name is Bjorn, son of Yandel! I swear on my honor as a warrior that I''m not lying!"


    Little Balkan.


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    It''s the hottest name in the city these days, even if I do say so myself.


    "Little Balkan?"


    "...Come to think of it, I heard he wears Laetium armor."


    "Then is he really...?"


    "If he is, then it''s believable..."


    "There''s no way such a famous explorer would spout nonsense and beat up an innocent person."


    The murmurs continue, and the public opinion shifts.


    The guards also realize who I am and look like they don''t know what to do.


    That''s when a man who seems to be the captain of the guard approaches.


    "Can I see your ID?"


    It''s a polite question that I couldn''t have imagined before.


    I hand him my ID, and he looks at me with a strange expression after checking it.


    "So you really are that guy. First of all, thank you. My younger brother returned alive from thebyrinth thanks to you."


    "Is your younger brother a member of the Dzarwi n?"


    "No way, he was one of the few who paid the protection fee and followed you."


    Huh, less than ten of those guys survived...


    It''s an unbelievable coincidence.


    But that''s one thing, and this is another.


    "So when are you going to kill that evil spirit bastard? It''s unsettling to have him alive."


    "That will be decided after the investigation is over. So for now, we''ll need you to apany us to the authorities, is that alright?"


    "Hmm, I''m hungry..."


    "We''ll provide you with a meal, of course. If what you said is true, you''ve made a great contribution."


    "Great contribution..."


    Unlike usual, I contemte carefully.


    How would a barbarian respond?


    As always, my contemtion doesn''tst long.


    "What does that mean?"


    It''s a question that could onlye from someone who is one with a barbarian.


    The guard captain chuckles and answers,


    "It means you did something amazing."


    "Amazing? Then will there be meat?"


    Hmm, even for a barbarian, is this too much?


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but...


    Looking at the guard captain''s expression, it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "...I''ll treat you even if it''s with my own money, so pleasee with us."


    "If that''s the case, then..."


    I then follow the guard captain and leave the Central za.


    But for some reason...


    "Little Balkan defeated an evil spirit!"


    "Just telling this story will save me from paying for drinks today."


    I keep hearing such voices from behind as I walk away.


    ¡¸Character''s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ______________________________________


    Since it was a n I came up with on the fly, I was a bit uneasy.


    But the situation unfolded smoothly afterwards.


    When the security officer searched the unconscious bastard''s pockets, a badge came out.


    "Oh, this is an Evil Spirit Hunter''s badge?"


    At first, even the security department was in an uproar.


    It''s only natural since the guy they brought in as a suspected evil spirit had an Evil Spirit Hunter''s badge.


    Therefore, the security department contacted them, and soon, someone who seemed to be the bastard''s superior arrived.


    And...


    "Uh, that is... he is indeed one of ours..."


    He initially had a dumbfounded expression, but after understanding the situation, he answered in a dejected voice,


    "This guy revealed himself as an evil spirit. But how did that happen?"


    "That''s... it''s a customary procedure for individuals who gain fame or show exceptional behavior in a short period of time..."


    "Stop it, I don''t understand difficult words."


    "We suspected Mr. Bjorn of being an evil spirit."


    "What? You suspected me of being an evil spirit? Who is it! Who suspected me of being an evil spirit! Don''t tell me it was you!!"


    I re up as if I''ve been insulted, and the superior sweats profusely, looking embarrassed.


    "As I said before, it''s a customary procedure..."


    "Speak inly!! Are you making fun of me!"


    "What''s clear is that this won''t happen again! So please, lower your voice..."


    I think I''m starting to understand why barbarians live like that.


    It''s convenient.


    And their troubled reactions are quite amusing.


    "Hmm, then what happens to me? If that guy isn''t an evil spirit, should he be punished?"


    "Th, there''s no way that would happen."


    "That''s a relief. Then I''m sleepy, so I''ll be on my way."


    "Ye, yes? Ah, yes... Go ahead..."


    I immediately leave the building and return to the inn as soon as I see an opportunity to escape.


    Although I acted nonchntly in front of them...


    ...I desperately wanted to get out of there.


    ''Damn it...''


    Honestly, I''m exhausted.


    Just as much as when I was being chased by the Floor Master.


    ''I didn''t expect them to know that much.''


    America, Europe, or whatever.


    He even talked about the game, and his speech was so natural that I thought he was from Earth.


    Well, I was able to figure it out because his English pronunciation was shitty...


    But even so...


    What kind of bullshit difficulty level is this?


    ''Right, the people here aren''t all idiots...''


    It''s only natural that Tarik Liyen ended up on the guillotine.


    [America? Taiwan? Europe? Where are you from?]


    [Wow, I almost fell for it. You''re really good at acting. You''re not really a 3-month-old, are you?]


    [Ah, you don''t have to be on guard. I''m from America. I shouldn''t have even touched that damn game.]


    A strange city with no one to rely on.


    If someone suddenly approaches you and says things like that, it''s normal to be tempted.


    ''Damn it...''


    The more I think about it, the more I think this world is fucked up.


    It''s already frustrating enough to be dragged here and treated like an evil spirit, but if you make one mistake, these bastardse and dangle bait in front of you?


    Monster bastards are easy to deal with, you just beat them to death, but you can''t do that with these guys, so they''re even worse.


    "Whew..."


    I let out a sigh of relief that I''ve been holding back.


    ''Well, I guess I managed to get through it for now.''


    Of course, I don''t know if those Evil Spirit Hunters or whatever really cleared their suspicions about me.


    But I''ve done everything I can for now.


    So there''s no other way but to be careful and wait.


    ''From now on, I should act even more like a barbarian.''


    As I''m reorganizing my future course of action, I enter the inn room. And I lie down on the bed without even taking off my clothes.


    But what is this?


    "......"


    There''s a letter on the bed.


    I tear open the envelope and check the contents, and a letter and a pill the size of my thumbnaile out.


    ''What is this? Did Misha write a letter? No, she wouldn''t have had the time¡ª''


    I freeze as I read the letter.


    [This letter is a random letter sent to an explorer presumed to be a yer. If you could read th¡­¡­.]


    It''s a letter written in English.


    I almost throw it away in surprise, but first I make sure no one is around and then get under the covers.


    And I carefully read it inside.


    To roughly trante, the content is like this:


    [This letter is a random letter sent to an explorer presumed to be a yer.]


    [If you can read this, never reveal to anyone that you are a yer.]


    [Ah, and please don''t trante the contents of this letter even if you''re caught by Evil Spirit Hunters.]


    [Anyway, this is what I want to say.]


    [We have amunity where anonymity is strictly guaranteed, and you can enter ourmunity by taking the attached pill.]


    [If you don''t want to join, please dispose of the pill. I sincerely wish for your survival.]


    The more I read, the moreplicated my mind bes.


    Could this be another one of those bastards'' tricks?


    ''Damn it, but it''s too believable...''


    The fact that it''s written with simple words?


    It''s understandable if we consider it as a way to be considerate of people who aren''t native English speakers.


    After all, the game only supported English.


    They must have thought anyone would be able to read this much.


    ''If I were trying to recruit yers while hiding my identity, I would have done it like this too.''


    It''s different from those Evil Spirit Hunters who were just pretending.


    This letter is written entirely from the perspective of a yer.


    [GHOST BUSTERS]


    Just look at themunity name written at the top.


    It''s too witty to have been written by an evil spirit on death row in an interrogation room.


    ''But those bastards wrote this?''


    Of course, it could be a dyed attack.


    Something like pretending to be harmless and then striking when I let my guard down.


    Therefore, I hope the sender of this letter is actually a yer.


    I don''t really need amunity, but...


    If this is a letter sent by the Evil Spirit Hunters, I don''t have the confidence to survive in this city.


    Because...


    [P.S. Rafdonia¡¯s king, Mother fucker]


    How can I win against bastards who are this serious about hunting evil spirits?

 Chapter 76 Ghostbusters (5)

    Chapter 76 Ghostbusters (5)


    Ghostbusters (5) <hr>


    The Secret Security Department directly under the Lafdonia Royal Family.


    "What? He came back beaten to a pulp?"


    The man who heard his subordinate''s report let out a hollowugh.


    It was because he didn''t even know where to start getting angry.


    "Tell me this first, why did you contact him? I ordered you to just tail him, didn''t I?"


    "...It seems like it was a decision made on the spot."


    "Decision made on the spot, are you kidding me? Speak properly."


    "He judged that it would be easy to confirm his identity since he''s a 3-month-old barbarian."The man sighs deeply.


    It''s understandable.


    Evil spirits who are less than a year old are mostly incredibly naive. Just approaching them and pretending to be in the same situation is enough to make more than half of them reveal their true identities.


    And most of the remaining half reveal themselves through their expressions.


    "So there was no such reaction?"


    "Yes, he frowned as soon as he heard it and got angry, saying not to speak in riddles and to speak properly. You''ll understand better if you see it yourself."


    The subordinate takes out a button from his pocket.


    It''s a specially made video recording device.


    He ces it on the crystal ball on the desk, and the events that took ce at the scene are reyed.


    The man rewinds the recording several times, carefully observing the barbarian''s changes in expression, gaze, and facial muscle movements.


    [America? Taiwan? Europe? Where are you from?]


    Although the guy who made the mistake this time approached too carelessly...


    ...even so, this reaction is definitely special.


    [What are you talking about? Don''t speak in riddles and say it properly.]


    An immediate response without a moment''s hesitation.


    Normal evil spirits would panic and try to figure out the other person''s identity.


    But what about this barbarian?


    [Wow, I almost fell for it. You''re really good at acting. You''re not really a 3-month-old, are you?]


    [Acting? I told you not to use difficult words.]


    Vocabry and tone of voice.


    [Then I''ll askfortably. Are you an evil spirit?]


    [What''s the point of hiding it now? Yes, I am. So...]


    Thoughts and questions.


    [That''s enough. You don''t need to say anything else.]


    [Yes? What do you mean¡ª]


    [The chieftain said that evil spirits should be killed on sight.]


    And his response.


    Everything is clearly different from typical evil spirits.


    No, it''s more like it matches the unique reactions that have only been observed in non-evil spirits.


    "Even those who don''t want to reveal their identity usually choose to evade in that situation."


    But what about this barbarian?


    He chose to confront the situation head-on as soon as he made a decision.


    Without any hesitation, just like a true barbarian.


    The man contemtes for a moment and reaches a final conclusion.


    "He''s definitely not an evil spirit."


    Bjorn Yandel.


    Just like his name caught our attention, the evil spirits must have also been interested in him.


    But he only gained fame a few days ago.


    ''The ''gathering'' hasn''t even been held yet, so he wouldn''t have heard about our methods...''


    All the circumstantial evidence points to him not being an evil spirit.


    In the first ce, it''s questionable whether he would have been able to react like that even if he knew about the existence of the Secret Security Department.


    And most importantly, the incident at the guild was impressive.


    He caused a ruckus by escaping from prison when he was falsely used and sentenced to death? No matter how you look at it, it''s not something evil spirits, who like to act all high and mighty, would do.


    Maybe a barbarian who doesn''t care about anything, but...


    Therefore¡ª


    "Bjorn Yandel is innocent."


    The man stamps a blue seal on the report.


    And he puts the report in a file and stores it in the cab.


    His subordinate, who was watching, sighs in relief.


    "...Thank goodness."


    "Yes, it''s a relief. If he hade back beaten to a pulp by an evil spirit, I would have had to kill him myself."


    "Then what about the disciplinary action?"


    "He acted on his own and contacted the target during a surveince mission. We''ll suspend him for 3 months, reduce his sry for the next 12 months, and postpone his promotion evaluation until next year."


    "Then I''ll let him know."


    The subordinate leaves the office, and the man sits alone, lost in thought for a moment.


    ''To gain a title in 3 months even though he''s not an evil spirit...''


    Regardless of this incident, he''s worth keeping an eye on in the future.


    ''Is he really born with the destiny of a hero? Maybe the Count will take a liking to him.''


    Talented people are always in short supply in this city.


    _____________________________________________


    ¡¸Character''s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    _____________________________________________


    ''It''s already morning...''


    I stayed up all night.


    It''s because of the letter I foundst night.


    Whether the contents of this letter are true or not.


    After contemting until the sun rose, I let out a sigh.


    ''For now, it seems like it''s real...''


    It''s just intuition, I can''t be sure.


    Therefore, as soon as the sun rises, I roughly wash up and go outside.


    I''m nning to find out about this pill.


    Of course, there''s a good chance that this is a trick by the Evil Spirit Hunters...


    ''No, that''s why I need to show them that I''m trying to find out.''


    Think about it from a local''s perspective.


    Someone sneaks into my room and leaves a letter with unreadable characters and a pill?


    It''s only natural to be curious about their identity.


    It''s a creepy situation for them.


    "I thought you forgot about the appointment since you haven''te for a few days, but that doesn''t seem to be the case?"


    That''s why I visited the Magic Tower.


    I figured that a mage, the intellectual of this world, might know something.


    And she actually did.


    Much more than I expected.


    "Oh, you received that pill, so it seems like you really did gain some fame this time, huh?"


    That''s Raven''s reaction when I show her the letter and the pill.


    "Fame?"


    "Yes. So don''t worry too much about it. I heard everyone gets it once they be a little famous."


    Raven then clicks her tongue as she looks at the letter.


    "Still, it''s a bit disappointing. I wish you hade to me right away."


    For your information, the letter is now nk.


    It seems like some kind of magic was applied, because the letters disappeared less than 10 minutes after I finished reading it.


    "Aren''t you curious, Mr. Yandel? What the hell did those evil spirits write in the letter?"


    "Evil spirits?"


    "Ah, I didn''t tell you, did I? That''s a letter written by an evil spirit."


    "I didn''t even know it was a letter. As expected, you''re amazing."


    Raven lets out her characteristic nasal sound as I naturallypliment her.


    And she goes into TMI mode as usual.


    "Well, of course. It''s something ordinary people don''t know about. Can I see the pill?"


    "Here."


    "Do you know what this pill is?"


    "No."


    "It was made by a very skilled mage. Someone with immense knowledge in mental magic, dimensional magic, and alchemy."


    "So what is it?"


    After a long introduction about how many mages worked hard to decipher the spell structure, she finally gets to the point.


    "If you take this pill, you can enter a specific spiritual world."


    "Spiritual world?"


    "Ah, was that a bit difficult? It''s easier to think of it as a kind of different dimension. Your body will be asleep, but only your mind will be transported somewhere."


    Raven''s exnation continues.


    To summarize, it''s like this:


    If you take this pill, you''ll be summoned to a specific spiritual world on the 15th of every month, at midnight.


    The evil spirits are probably exchanging information among themselves there.


    Many people have taken the pill and infiltrated, but they were found dead the next morning, having vomited blood.


    I flinch for a moment at this part.


    "Found dead?"


    "Yes. So Mr. Yandel, please don''t take it just because you''re curious."


    "Wait, isn''t it just poison?"


    "Hey, what do you take us mages for? I swear, this pill doesn''t have any such ingredients or spells."


    "Then what about those who died?"


    "Well, there are many hypotheses here... but the most likely one is that they have a way to distinguish non-evil spirits. When the soul and body are separated, the body dies."


    "...It''s a dangerous pill."


    I mean it.


    After all, the moment I take the pill, that guy will have control over my life.


    Of course, I''m somewhat convinced now that the one who sent the pill is a yer...


    ...but I have no information about what kind of person that yer is.


    "Anyway, it''s definitely not poison. Although it''s not an official record, there''s a story that a captured evil spirit confessed about this gathering. It''s not poison that kills everyone who takes it."


    "I see."


    "Ah, and another strange thing is that they''re in their soul forms there, so you can''t tell who they really are."


    That''s good news.


    And with this, most of my questions have been resolved.


    Is this why connections are important?


    If I didn''t have a rtionship with a mage, I wouldn''t have been able to hear about this anywhere.


    However, I ask onest question.


    "Is there no way to identify someone who has taken this pill?"


    "Absolutely not. If there were, we would have caught all the evil spirits."


    I see.


    Now I understand why the sender was so confident about anonymity being strictly guaranteed in themunity.


    "So, can I study this pill a bit?"


    "It''s fine if you consider today''s session as payment for that."


    "You''re being stingy, I even answered all your questions. Fine, it''s not like I expect to find anything new even if I study it. Now, if we''re done chatting, just sit here."


    I sit down on the chair as she instructs.


    I don''t bother asking if this chair is a death penalty device for smashing people''s heads.


    "Then let''s begin."


    "...Please finish quickly."


    Because I know now.


    Tzzzt!


    That this chair is a magic tool designed for blood collection.


    _____________________________________


    Around 4:00 PM, the day''s research is finished.


    It means I don''t have toe to the Magic Tower and waste time until next week.


    "Oh, is that the famous guy these days?"


    "I heard Mr. Hernesion was the one who gave him the title Little Balkan..."


    "That picky guy had such a good impression of a barbarian? That''s strange."


    As I leave Raven''s personal researchb, I see mages gathered in the lobby.


    They''re all looking at me.


    Is this the power of fame?


    ''Last time, they treated me like a randomb rat...''


    I''m starting to feel the effects of my increased fame¡ª


    "I heard you absorbed the Orc Hero''s essence?"


    "Aru said you even have the Vampire Guardian''s essence?"


    "Indeed... this is, valuable."


    They''re looking at me not as a regrb rat, but as a very, very valuable one.


    Well, would the fame of an explorer even matter to these bastards?


    "Hey! Could youe here for a moment?"


    "I''m busy."


    "No, it will only take a second¡ª"


    "I can''t, I''m hungry."


    I make my way through their gazes, which are several times more ufortable than before, and leave the Magic Tower as if fleeing.


    ''It''s a bitte to go to the library, so I should just go back and rest.''


    It takes about an hour to get back to the inn while organizing my thoughts, and I copse onto the bed.


    And I take out the pill and examine it closely.


    My thoughts deepen as my mind sinks into contemtion.


    ''Amunity where anonymity is guaranteed...''


    The biggest reason I tried to avoid contact with other yers was because of the risk.


    If even one person knows, it''s no longer a secret.


    But ording to Raven, it seems like a virtual web space.


    Well, I used to think that there was no point in contacting other yers...


    ...but now my thoughts have changed a bit.


    ''Those guys definitely know more than me.''


    I''m not talking about hidden pieces or hidden information within the game.


    There''s no way I wouldn''t know what others know.


    However, this ce is not the decimal-based game world, but another world.


    Since the risk of identity exposure has decreased, the advantages are more prominent than before.


    ''I''ll have to confirm it myself, but being able to get information one step ahead is not bad.''


    For example, what methods Evil Spirit Hunters use, or that the Explorer''s Guild created a neww and is testing it out.


    I''ll be able to ess suchtest news more easily if I join themunity.


    In short, it''s like gaining a secret source of information.


    ''Although I don''t have much hope, they might even know how to go back.''


    After much contemtion while looking at the pill, Ie to a decision.


    ''It''s better to take it.''


    It''s a conclusion I reached after carefully weighing the risks and rewards.


    But I''m not going to take it right away.


    I need time to check if there are any other risks...


    ''And even if anonymity is guaranteed, there must be someone who sent the invitation.''


    Think about it.


    What if there were three people who sent invitations, and all three joined themunity?


    The person who sent the invitations would be able to guess their identities and true selves.


    ''It would be safer to take it at least 3 to 6 monthster.''


    Of course, if themunity isn''t operated in the way I imagine, all these assumptions are meaningless.


    But...


    ''I don''t need the information urgently anyway.''


    Let''s be patient and wait.


    As I always have.


    There''s a saying, ''better safe than sorry'', isn''t there?


    _________________________________________


    In a researchb on the upper floors of the Magic Tower.


    [00:01]


    The moment the minute hand of the clock passes midnight...


    A man lying on a chair opens his eyes.


    And he immediately gets up and contacts someone through a crystal ball.


    "SoulQueens, how was the recruitment this time?"


    Although he tries to hide it, his voice clearly reveals his anticipation and excitement.


    However, a look of deep disappointment soon appears on his face.


    [There weren''t any.]


    "Phew, then it seems he really isn''t a yer."


    [That''s highly likely. So what are you going to do with the unsent letters?]


    The man contemtes for a moment.


    Originally, there were a total of seven letters that should have been sent before this gathering. But this time, only one was sent.


    It was because there was one thing he wanted to confirm.


    But...


    "I shouldn''t dy it any further because of my stubbornness. Could you send the remaining letters sequentially until the next gathering?"


    [Yes, I''ll make sure to do that.]


    The short conversation ends there.


    Theb is now filled with silence.


    "I had high hopes because he chose a shield during theing-of-age ceremony."


    The man mutters, sighing.


    "It wasn''t ''that person'' this time either."


    At this point, he''s starting to think that the rumors circting among yers might be true.


    He has consistently denied it out of fan loyalty¡­


    ¡®Actually, it doesn¡¯t make sense that one person could have organized such a vast amount of data alone¡­¡¯


    Does ¡®that person¡¯ really exist?


    Was he just someone from the gamepany, like many people spected?


    It¡¯s been 20 years since he woke up in this strange world.


    Cracks are starting to appear in the man¡¯s faith.

 Chapter 77 Request (1)

    Chapter 77 Request (1)


    Request (1) <hr>


    It¡¯s already been 15 days since I returned from thebyrinth.


    In other words, there are about 2 weeks left until the portals open in the Dimensional za.


    It¡¯s a bit of a stretch to say I¡¯ve rested well.


    Time has flown by as I¡¯ve been doing what I need to do every day, like homework.


    Well, I guess I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s been busy.


    ¡°Hahaha! Isn¡¯t this the famous Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel! If you¡¯re free tonight, how about a drink downstairs¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Except for the dwarf, who has been living like a free spirit for two weeks, all the members of Team Misfits have had a busy 2 weeks.First, Rotmiller.


    ¡°Hmm, I think I¡¯m starting to understand now. How to utilize the Sixth Sense stat.¡±


    He absorbed the Mimic¡¯s essence during this expedition and has been diligently training every day to get used to his new ability.


    Dwarkey is the same.


    ¡°¡­Ah, me? Don¡¯t worry. I just haven¡¯t slept for about two days.¡±


    With his financial problems resolved, he¡¯s been learning new spells at the Magic Tower, even sacrificing sleep.


    The dwarf once expressed concern that he was pushing himself too hard, but¡­


    ¡°No one knows what will happen on the next expedition, right? I need to prepare as much as possible while I can.¡±


    He¡¯smendable.


    When did he be so mature?


    I feel like I made the right choice staying on this team.


    Although I absorbed the Orc Hero¡¯s essence, if everyone improves like this, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be holding them back.


    ¡®From the next expedition onwards, we should be fine even on the 4th floor.¡¯


    The growth isn¡¯t limited to them.


    Misha and I have also changed in many ways over the past two weeks.


    First, as for me¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Congrattions. To gain a title in 3 months and even get promoted to a 6th-grade explorer? I¡¯m almost worried that I¡¯ll fall behind soon!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t you put in some effort?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking for a decent artifact!¡±


    I was promoted to a 6th-grade explorer a few days ago.


    Contrary to my expectations, jumping straight to 5th grade was impossible.


    From 5th grade onwards, there¡¯s a test, and to take the test, you need to umte a kind of achievement points bypleting requests registered with the guild.


    ¡®Phew, there was no such thing in the game.¡¯


    Actually, it¡¯s toote toin now.


    The game I yed was set about 150 years ago. There must have been countless updates to the social system during that time.


    Just like the library, which was marked as under construction in the game.


    ¡°Oh, is that the new weapon you bought? It looks impressive.¡±


    There have also been some upgrades in the equipment department.


    First, I bought a new mace.


    For reference, the price was 400,000 stones, which is more than twice as expensive as the one I used before.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural since it contains more steel.


    ¡¸Total item level has increased by +185.¡¹


    Overwhelming size and weight.


    However, since my strength stat has increased significantly this time, there¡¯s no problem with actually using it.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Kaltstein also said she was going to change her weapon, how did that go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? I don¡¯t even want to talk about it, ask him.¡±


    Misha points at me in response to Dwarkey¡¯s question.


    Hmm, I thought she was doneining¡­


    ¡°I bought dual swords.¡±


    I changed Misha¡¯s weapon a few days ago.


    A pair of swords with a reach of about 70% of the standard longsword.


    I bought them for 550,000 stones at the cksmith that Hikurod rmended.


    ¡°Dual swords?¡±


    Misha sees her chance and whines as the dwarf and Rotmiller mutter in unison,


    ¡°Right? It sounds strange to you guys too, right?¡±


    ¡°Strange? There seems to be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I was just surprised because it¡¯s the same thought I had when I was ying solo. It¡¯s good to use both hands since you¡¯re ambidextrous, but I wondered if there was a reason why you insisted on using daggers.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If it were against humans, it might be different. But we mainly fight monsters, don¡¯t we? And we¡¯ll be encountering a lot ofrge monsters from now on.¡±


    In short, he means that he found it a bit disappointing that she used short daggers before, but it¡¯s a good thing that she changed.


    Misha, flustered by the unexpected reaction, looks at the dwarf.


    However¡­


    ¡°Dual swords¡­ that¡¯s definitely not a bad choice. After all, we¡¯ll be firmly holding the front line. Hahaha!¡±


    The dwarf, a tank, is pleased with the melee damage dealer investing in full offense.


    That¡¯s when Dwarkey steps in.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert in that area, but it seems like it would be difficult to adjust to a new weapon, especially two of them¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I was trying to say! At this rate, I might even get hit by goblins on the next expedition!¡±


    Misha gains confidence from Dwarkey¡¯s agreement and nces at me. But no matter what she does, all I can say is,


    ¡°Then practice more so you don¡¯t get hit by goblins.¡±


    I repeat, the easy path is the slow path.


    It might be difficult to master new weapons now¡­


    ¡­but in the game, the Frost Dual Swordsman was the strongest melee damage dealer in theter stages.


    It¡¯s because there¡¯s an OP Numbered Item.


    ¡°Whew, alright, just stop nagging.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nagging, it¡¯s advice for your future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by nagging.¡±


    Just as Misha and I are bickering, Dwarkey interrupts without reading the room.


    ¡°But if you hate it that much, why not just not change weapons?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ Bjorn isn¡¯t your parent, do you have to do everything he says? Honestly, it was ufortable to watch from the side, it felt like he was crossing the line.¡±


    Crossing the line?


    Well, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he might be right¡­


    But there¡¯s one thing he doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not that I hate it that much. It¡¯s difficult now, but there are definitely advantagespared to using daggers¡­¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so don¡¯t give Bjorn too much k. It was my decision.¡±


    I¡¯m not forcing anything on her.


    I¡¯m just strongly persuading her with valid reasons.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s aim for the central area of the 4th floor starting from the next expedition. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to pass through areas on the 2nd floor that I haven¡¯t been to yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is it because of achievement points? Then I¡¯ll have to review those routes again.¡±


    We finalize our exploration ns while eating, and our weekly meeting ends quickly.


    Actually, calling it a meeting is a bit much, it¡¯s more like a gathering once a week to catch up.


    ¡°Bjorn, are you two going together again this time?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re heading in the same direction, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you two have gotten quite closetely.¡±


    Well, I think you and Dwarkey have gotten closer.


    I ignore the dwarf¡¯s nosiness and leave the tavern with Misha.


    ¡°Ah, right. Bjorn! The equipment I ordered is finished, they told me toe pick it up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote today, so we can go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But what did you order that it took this long?¡±


    Ah, I didn¡¯t tell her, did I?


    ¡°Underwear.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, underwear¡­?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not ordinary underwear.


    To be precise, it¡¯s an equipment piece that¡¯s referred to as ¡®egg guard¡¯ in ng among male explorers.


    Simply put, it¡¯s a groin protector.


    ¡°I paid a bit more because it needs to be enchanted.¡±


    ¡°Eek, wh, you even enchanted something like th, that?!¡±


    ¡°Something like that?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I mean, it¡¯s not that¡­ well, I guess it¡¯s understandable since it would have been difficult to find one that fits¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°I can¡¯t just be naked every time I use Gigantification.¡±


    Originally, it¡¯s the yer¡¯s role to adjust their equipment ording to the essences they absorb.


    To prepare for [Gigantification], I had underwear, no, I mean, pants that go down to my thighs, made in the style I wanted and enchanted with ¡®Automatic Repair¡¯, ¡®Shape Transformation¡¯, and ¡®Acid Immunity¡¯.


    Because there¡¯s no way the kind of underwear I want would be sold in stores.


    For reference, it cost about 900,000 stones.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why you enchanted it. I thought¡­¡±


    Misha sighs deeply as the misunderstanding is cleared.


    But she seems to have be curious about something, as she asks in a strange voice,


    ¡°Um¡­ then from now on, you¡¯re just going to wear that in thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I answer confidently.


    I called them underwear earlier because I couldn¡¯t exin it properly, but they¡¯re actually more like pants that go down to my thighs.


    Those things that cyclists often wear.


    And they¡¯re made of leather, not spandex, so there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Hmm, I haven¡¯t actually worn them yet, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They¡¯ll definitely be fine.


    I¡¯m a barbarian, aren¡¯t I?


    I prioritize practicality over emotions.


    Anyway, as we¡¯re chatting and walking, we soon arrive at the inn.


    ¡°Then you should go in and sleep too.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, I should. But about picking up the equipment tomorrow, should Ie with you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Stop cking off and just swing your swords while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to ck off¡­¡±


    Yes, you were.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you weren¡¯t, I have somewhere to go alone tomorrow anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alone? Where are you going?¡±


    I answer briefly,


    ¡°The sanctuary.¡±


    I have money now, and I¡¯ve also obtained the Orc Hero¡¯s essence, which is the core of my build.


    So it¡¯s time to raise the level of my Spirit Engraving.


    _________________________________


    I wake up early in the morning and organize my budget once again.


    ¡®Mace, underwear, and dual swords cost a total of 1.85 million stones.¡¯


    The [Beast¡¯s Blood] I bought to raise Misha¡¯s Spirit Beast level cost 2 million stones. And the cost of enchanting the Laetium breastte and shield with ¡®Acid Immunity¡¯ was 510,000 stones.


    ¡®If I subtract 90,000 stones for a month¡¯s living expenses¡­¡¯


    I only have 3.7 million stones left.


    Of course, I don¡¯t regret it since I spent it all on necessities.


    [Beast¡¯s Blood] cost 2 million stones, but without it, it would have taken a long time for Misha to be able to imbue her weapons with the ice attribute.


    ¡®¡­And I should have enchanted the equipment earlier.¡¯


    I skipped it when I bought the equipment because I had the Frost Spirit Ring and didn¡¯t have much money.


    As a result, the repair cost came to 500,000 stones.


    Damn it, I should have just done it even if I had to save on other things¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel!¡±


    The chieftain greets me as I arrive at the sanctuary after a long walk, having roughly washed up.


    With a somewhat smug smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t call you a young warrior anymore. I heard you gained the title of Little Balkan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    I nod confidently, acting like a barbarian who has returned home in glory.


    However, this is the world of stoic barbarians.


    ¡°So what brings you here!¡±


    After exchanging a few words, the chieftain gets to the point.


    The introduction is excessively short, as befits a barbarian.


    Honestly, I expected a bit more admiration, praise, or encouragement¡­


    ¡®Well, I prefer it this way, it saves time.¡¯


    Maybe barbarians are the most rational race in this city? I seriously contemte that question and immediately state my business.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to receive a Spirit Engraving.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll call the shaman, talk to him.¡±


    It¡¯s all very quick and efficient.


    The chieftain leaves as if he has something urgent to do, and the shaman¡¯s disciplees and guides me to the tent.


    As I enter, a shaman with wrinkly skin greets me.


    ¡°Kuku, it¡¯s you again.¡±


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s rare for a warrior to thank a shaman.¡±


    No, I meant how did you recognize me when you¡¯re blindfolded¡­


    I don¡¯t bother asking again.


    Well, he¡¯s a shaman, so I guess he has some mystical abilities.


    ¡°Have youe to receive the second engraving of the Undying path?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The cost is 1 million stones.¡±


    I freeze.


    ¡°1 million stones?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re not prepared?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am.¡±


    I was just surprised because the price is the same as in the game.


    The 1st stage was 150,000 stones more expensive than in the game.


    Clink.


    Anyway, regardless of the small question, I take out the money as instructed by the shaman and put it in the jar ced in front of him.


    The shaman then chuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you paid the right amount this time. Last time, you paid 50,000 stones less, and it was a headache.¡±


    ¡°¡­Paid 50,000 stones less? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Young warrior, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. It was all the stupid chieftain¡¯s fault.¡±


    No, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m worried.


    I have a feeling, so I ask again as I lie down on the nket as instructed.


    ¡°Shaman, how much is the cost for the 1st stage engraving¡­?¡±


    ¡°550,000 stones.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    All my questions are answered with that one sentence.


    The cost the chieftain mentioned at the time was 700,000 stones.


    Of course, I don''t think he intended to rip me off by saying that amount.


    He just didn''t realize it at the time.


    [The cost for the Undying Engraving is¡­ hmm, about 700,000 stones!]


    The chieftain was also a barbarian.


    Very weak with letters and numbers.


    ¡®Phew, and he even acted like he was giving me a 200,000 stone discount.¡¯


    Well, I ended up saving 50,000 stones, so I didn¡¯t lose anything¡­


    But I feel like an idiot for being genuinely happy about it¡ª


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The moment the needle pierces my skin, all the worries, anxieties, and thoughts that filled my head disappear.


    It¡¯s a vivid pain that I haven¡¯t felt in a while.


    ¡°Young warrior, you can scream if you can¡¯t bear¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    Damn it, I thought I would be fine thanks to Pain Resistance¡­


    I can¡¯t believe it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to get the 3rd stage tomorrow.¡¯


    It seems like I need to re-evaluate my n.


    _____________________________________


    ¡¸2nd stage of Undying Engraving activated. Endurance and Magic Resistance greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical stat increased by +20.¡¹


    ¡¸Mental stat increased by +20.¡¹


    _____________________________________


    I said it would be the longest 15 minutes of my life?


    Past me was foolish to say that.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s done.¡±


    The 1st stage engraving took 12 hours, but the 2nd stage only took 10 minutes.


    However, the pain was beyond imagination.


    It was as if the pain that should have been spread out over 12 hours waspressed.


    ¡°Kuku, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone stay awake.¡±


    The shaman chuckles like a psychopath as he looks at me, half-fainting.


    And then he hands me something.


    ¡°Here, pick one. I¡¯ll read your fortune since we have time.¡±


    What is this? Fortune telling?


    Since it¡¯s a fantasy world, it seems like it would be quite urate¡­


    ¡°Fortune telling isn¡¯t anything grand, so just pick one. I can at least tell you whether good things will happen in your future or not.¡±


    Hmm, if that¡¯s the case¡­


    I don¡¯t sense any malice, so I randomly pick one of the dozens of sticks in the jar.


    The shaman then falls silent for a moment.


    Why is he making me feel uneasy?


    ¡°Young warrior, what is your date and time of birth?¡±


    Uh, I didn¡¯t expect to need my birth date and time for fortune telling¡­


    As I¡¯m contemting how to answer, the shaman chuckles again.


    ¡°Kuku, I was just kidding. How could a warrior know something like their birth date and time?¡±


    ¡°¡­So how was my fortune?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unique. I¡¯ve seen the fates of many warriors, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen one with so much misfortune.¡±


    Hmm, he¡¯s saying the same thing as the shaman I went to with my mother a long time ago.


    As expected, my fate is just shitty from the start?


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably experienced countless hardships that others would only experience once in their lives, and you¡¯ll continue to do so.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Whew, it wasn¡¯t fortune telling after all.


    I knew it inwardly, but it makes me feel depressed when a shaman from a fantasy world says it so bluntly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too discouraged, young warrior. Misfortune isn¡¯t always a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not always a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Your fate is not only filled with misfortune, but also with an equal amount of good fortune. And if you don¡¯t get swallowed by misfortune, it will eventually turn into good fortune.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Speak inly.¡±


    This time, I¡¯m not pretending to be a barbarian, I¡¯m serious. Is it a custom in this industry to speak in a way that¡¯s hard to understand, whether it¡¯s on Earth or here?


    ¡°Kuku, it means that you¡¯re destined to experience countless things that would normally only happen once in a lifetime, whether good or bad.¡±


    Somehow, my head feels dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of fate that many who are called heroes are born with.¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know about being a hero¡­


    But one thing is clear.


    There have been countless shitty things in my life, but I¡¯m still alive and breathing.


    I thought it was because I had strong misfortune.


    But now that I think about it, it¡¯s not like only shitty things have happened.


    ¡°Kuku, it seems like something hase to mind?¡±


    Just look at the Crimson Fortress incident.


    I almost died because the Vampire Duke Cambormier appeared, but in the end, I was able to obtain his essence.


    The Floor Master I encountered a while ago?


    He caused all sorts of trouble, but in the process, I obtained the Orc Hero¡¯s essence.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the fate of a hero, does that mean I won¡¯t die no matter what happens?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The shaman smiles as if he¡¯s dealing with a pure, young warrior.


    And then he speaks in a dignified manner,


    ¡°Some are devoured by fate, some submit to it, and others ovee it.¡±


    ¡°Make it easier to understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to fate, but up to you.¡±


    Phew, he¡¯s spouting nonsense until the very end.


    Whatever, fate or whatever, nothing changes.


    Instead of relying on something, let¡¯s always stay alert and do what needs to be done.


    So that I can endure whateveres my way.


    __________________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 3


    Physical: 330 (New +20) / Mental: 124 (New +20) / Ability: 115


    Item Level: 828 (New +145)


    Total Combat Index: 772 (New +76.25)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5 / Orc Hero - Rank 5

 Chapter 78 Request (2)

    Chapter 78 Request (2)


    Request (2) <hr>


    Request (2)


    "Can you also tell me about things that will happen in the near future?"


    "Well, even I can''t see that. However, be wary of those with deep grudges wherever you go. Your fate is such that those kinds of people are drawn to you."


    "Simply put."


    "If you resolve their grudges, it will be a blessing, and if you don''t, it will be a curse."


    Doesn''t this guy understand what ''simply put'' means?


    "Leave now, I''m hungry."


    "Alright."I leave the tent after the shaman''s dismissal.


    And with my energy depleted, I trudge towards the city.


    As I walk, my energy gradually returns.


    ''Is it thanks to the Spirit Engraving?''


    The first stage of the Undying Engraving increases natural regeneration, and the second stage increases endurance and magic resistance.


    Magic resistance is literally resistance to magic damage, and endurance affects the maximum amount of stamina and its regeneration speed.


    In other words, unlike physical stats like strength or agility, it''s not a noticeable stat.


    But...


    ''It''s not bad.''


    If these sub-stats don''t support the character, they won''t be able to fulfill their role properlyter on.


    Moreover, to unlock the 6th stage engraving, which is the core of my build, I need to gradually increase them from now on.


    ''From the 3rd stage engraving onwards, it''s quite useful on its own.''


    I was originally nning to go straight to the 3rd stage, but I''ll leave that for tomorrow.


    Then, since I have some time left today¡ª


    "Bjorn!"


    Just as I''m re-evaluating my ns for the day, I hear a familiar voice from somewhere.


    It''s a somewhat whispering shout.


    For a moment, I think I might have misheard, but...


    "Bjorn!"


    I look in the direction of the sound, and a face pops out from the swaying bushes.


    "...Ainar?"


    "Be quiet! We''ll be in big trouble if we''re caught!"


    At Ainar''s urgent request, I instinctively crouch down in front of the bushes and lower my voice.


    "...Why are you here?"


    "I heard from the elder that you came to the sanctuary, so I came to see you for a moment. You have to pass through this path to go to the city, right?"


    Hmm, I see.


    But how did she know when I woulde?


    "Still, it''s good that I came early. My legs were getting stiff!"


    So she was just nning to wait until I came.


    As expected of Ainar.


    "Anyway, someone might pass by, soe over here quickly."


    Since she''s a wee face and I was curious about how she''s doing, I climb over the thick bushes and crouch down between them.


    Only then can I see Ainar''s body properly.


    I ask with genuine concern,


    "...Why are you so thin?"


    Her height has decreased to around 175 centimeters due to the Bone Knight''s essence.


    But she didn''t look small because she still had muscles, but what about now?


    Ainar smiles bitterly.


    "Huhuhu, don''t look too much, it''s embarrassing. I know better than anyone that I look pathetic."


    Her once muscr warrior''s body has transformed into a slim, lean figure in just a month.


    "Does the elder not feed you properly?"


    "It''s not that, it''s just that my muscles have beenpressed from training every day, and I ended up like this."


    "Compressed?"


    "There''s something like that. I don''t know much about it either, so don''t ask for details."


    "I see..."


    Even so, what kind of training could turn her healthy body into this?


    I keep my mouth shut, unable to contain my dismay.


    Ainar then forces a smile and changes the subject.


    "I heard about you from the elder. You gained the title of Little Balkan, right? As expected, you''re amazing, Bjorn!"


    "It''s nothing special."


    "What happened there? I''m curious about your story."


    Ainar looks at me with sparkling eyes.


    She must be curious about the outside world after spending all her time training.


    Feeling a bit sorry for her, I settle down and start telling her my story in earnest.


    "Oh, you formed a team with Hikurod? That''s good. I was worried after leaving, but I can trust him."


    I tell her about forming a team with Hikurod.


    And about the various incidents we experienced in thebyrinth.


    But just as the story is about to end...


    "Ainar, second daughter of Frenelin!!!!!!"


    A roaring shout erupts from afar.


    "Did you run away again!!!!"


    "Oh, no. I think the elder noticed that I ran away."


    Ainar hurriedly gets up at the loud roar that makes my ears ring even from afar.


    I ask with concern,


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. My training will just be doubled today. I can just stay up all night, so don''t worry too much."


    No, I''m even more worried...


    "Anyway, I was bored to death, so it was nice to hear an interesting story. Soe again next time."


    "Alright."


    "Then I''ll be off!"


    Ainar turns around and starts running in the direction of the sound.


    So I''m about to continue on my way...


    "Ah, right! Bjorn!"


    Ainar suddenly turns around and calls out to me.


    And she says something unexpected.


    "I couldn''t say it earlier, but I''m d you look well!"


    "I look well?"


    "Before, you had a more... venomous look, I guess? Well, I didn''t mind that either¡­! But now you seem a bit more rxed! It must be because your newpanions are trustworthy!"


    Hmm, is that so?


    I don''t know...


    "Ainar!!! Get your ass over here!!"


    "Ugh, anyway, see youter!! I''ll keep training hard ande back as a more reliable warrior!"


    Ainar then disappears from my sight.


    But I stand there and think for a moment.


    ''The venom is gone...''


    Is this a positive change or a negative one?


    I don''t know yet.


    ____________________________


    Since the Spirit Engraving finished early and I had some time left, I visit the Magic Tower.


    To fulfill today''s research quota.


    "Huh? Mr. Yandel, why are you here today? Weren''t you supposed toe tomorrow?"


    "Something came up tomorrow, so I came today."


    "No, if you have a prior engagement, shouldn''t you avoid making other ns?"


    ...She has a point.


    But I''m a fine barbarian.


    I''m not bound by social etiquette and customs.


    "What does ''prior engagement'' mean?"


    "Ugh, you really only act like this at times like this... Anyway, sit down and wait for a bit. I''ll start as soon as I finish what I''m doing."


    "Alright."


    After a short wait, the preparations for today''s experiment areplete.


    For reference, today''s experiment is about confirming how the vampire''s magic resistance affects mental magic and measuring the exact value of the decreased sun resistance...


    "I don''t need an exnation, just do it."


    "Then shall we begin?"


    Tzzzt!


    As I sit there nkly, entrusting my body to the sinister-looking experimental tools, the experiment ends sooner than expected.


    But just as I''m about to leave without looking back...


    "Hey, Mr. Yandel!"


    Raven calls out to me urgently.


    I thought she had something to say about the research...


    "So when are you going to tell me about that?"


    "About what?"


    "The sacred relic you used to catch the vampire! How did you know? That the [Tears of the Goddess] was there?"


    Ah, again?


    It''s a conversation that happens every time I visit this ce.


    "I keep telling you, I don''t even know what that is."


    "You''re going to act like that again?"


    Raven crosses her arms and res at me.


    But does she even know? That she just looks arrogant with her small stature.


    I ask directly,


    "Arrua Raven, what is the [Tears of the Goddess] that you''re so obsessed with?"


    At first, I thought she suspected me of being an evil spirit.


    But judging by her behavior afterwards, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Just look at when she was asking about the pill and the letter.


    If she had suspected me of being an evil spirit, it would have shown somehow during the conversation.


    "...It''s not because of the sacred relic."


    She finally answers.


    If she''s not doing this because she suspects me of being an evil spirit, then what is her reason?


    The answer is something I never expected.


    "It''s because of a book that contains information about that sacred relic."


    "Book?"


    "The Compendium of Rifts. You''re not going to tell me you don''t know about it, are you?"


    No, even if you look at me like that, I really don''t know...


    "I understand if you want to keep the existence of that book a secret. I did the same. Knowledge bes more valuable the fewer people know about it, right?"


    "...So what do you want to say?"


    "If you have that book or know where to find it, I want to buy it. The one I have is poorly preserved, so there are many parts I can''t read."


    Judging by her schrly look, it doesn''t seem like she''s trying to test me with made-up stories...


    Was it really because of the book?


    "If that was your goal, you could have just asked me directly instead of beating around the bush."


    "But in negotiations, the one who seems desperate always loses, right?"


    Hmm, that''s true.


    As I''m nodding involuntarily, she confesses her true intentions.


    "I was thinking of trying to negotiate as if it was no big deal once you admitted that you found the sacred relic. But it was useless since you already knew its value..."


    "So you decided to take a direct approach."


    "Yes. So, Mr. Yandel, can''t you just be honest now?"


    I contemte for a moment.


    Since I''m quite certain that the item I used back then was a sacred relic, insisting otherwise like before doesn''t seem like a good idea.


    It''s better to admit what needs to be admitted.


    "I obtained that [Tears of the Goddess] or whatever by breaking the statue in front of the fountain."


    "As expected! I knew it!"


    "But that''s all."


    "...Yes?"


    As she looks flustered, I speak quickly,


    "I broke it out of boredom while you guys were searching the surroundings, and it just came out."


    "Then... you don''t know about the book?"


    She mutters with a nk expression and then snaps back to her senses,


    "Wait a minute, there''s a contradiction. If that''s true, how could you even think of using something you didn''t know about in that situation?"


    It''s a sharp question.


    But I had already anticipated it, so my answer is smooth.


    "The box had the goddess''s symbol on it, so I assumed it was one of her items. And it actually worked."


    "...Really?"


    "I swear on my honor as a warrior that everything I just said is true."


    As I even offer the modern man''s oath, which is like a cheat code, Raven''s expression turns gloomy.


    "Then... what the hell was I doing?"


    She seems to be filled with self-deprecation after realizing she was just shadowboxing alone.


    I feel a bit sorry, but I also have this thought.


    The yers''munity, ''Ghostbusters''.


    I thought its biggest advantage was ''information exchange'', but...


    ''Maybe it wasn''t for other people.''


    To some, I''m a yer,


    And to others, I''m an evil spirit.


    That''s why...


    "I''m hungry, so I''ll be on my way!"


    I open the door and leave the room like a barbarian.


    Misha, who follows me as my benefactor.


    The dwarf who treats me like a friend.


    And Ainar, who always encourages and admires me, saying that I''ll be a great warrior.


    They''re all the same.


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    I can''t be true to anyone with this body.


    Well, I guess it wouldn''t be much different even with Lee Hansu''s body.


    __________________________________


    After leaving the Magic Tower, I immediately go to themercial district and pick up thepleted magic underwear.


    And then it''s 5:00 PM.


    It''s a bit of an awkward time to end the day.


    So I head to the library with my tired body.


    Because that''s at least a bit more productive than going back and resting.


    "Parsityev."


    I receive the magic from the librarian and head straight for the bookshelves.


    There''s no point in greeting her, as she wouldn''t respond anyway, and I don''t have the energy for that today.


    But...


    "...You''ve be famous, haven''t you?"


    The librarian, who usually finds it annoying to even exchange a word, speaks to me for some reason.


    "It just happened."


    I give a rough answer and leave.


    I used to think it would be beneficial to befriend her since she''s a mage...


    ''Actually, it''s funny that I''m still concerned about that kind of thing now.''


    I''m a 6th-grade explorer.


    And I even gained the title of Little Balkan.


    It''s more than enough specs to join a team with a mage, and my current team already has a mage.


    Although he''s not from the Magic Tower...


    ''Judging by the fact that she''s working as a librarian, she must be the same.''


    I chuckle to myself.


    It''s because I know that no matter what excuses I make, it''s just rationalization.


    Thud-


    A justification that only exists for the sake of righteousness.


    In the end, my true feelings are different.


    I just didn''t want to do it.


    I didn''t want to calcte every single action and try to gain favor with others.


    At least today, I''m a bit tired of that.


    Therefore¡ª


    Thud-


    ¡­I stop walking towards the bookshelf.


    And I face the problem I was avoiding instead of running away.


    ¡®It¡¯s natural for Ainar to say that the venom is gone.¡¯


    I have a problem.


    It¡¯s a mental problem.


    Maybe my body is feeling better, but the emotions that I thought had dried up are slowly resurfacing.


    It¡¯s not good news for me, whose top priority is survival.


    Then what¡¯s the solution?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s just do what needs to be done.¡¯


    I turn around.


    And I approach the librarian.


    ¡°Stop staring nkly and just tell me what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know I had something to say?¡±


    ¡°You just had that look in your eyes.¡±


    There are a few reasons, but I¡¯m toozy to exin.


    As I stare at her with that feeling, the perceptive librarian concisely states her business.


    ¡°I have a friend who works in the administration. They¡¯re looking for an explorer to entrust with a request, so I rmended you.¡±


    ¡°You rmended me?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t rmend you. Your name just came up in conversation, and my friend asked me to set up a meeting with you. Of course, if you¡¯re busy or don¡¯t want to, you can refuse¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet them and hear them out.¡±


    The librarian nods slightly, looking at me with a surprised expression at my answer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let my friend know.¡±


    A request¡­


    It¡¯s about time for that kind of event to happen.


    ¡®So now I have a way to earn money in the city as well.¡¯


    It was a good thing I listened to her.

 Chapter 79 Request (3)

    Chapter 79 Request (3)


    Request (3) <hr>


    "Bjorn, are you going to the sanctuary again today?"


    "There''s something I couldn''t finish yesterday. I''ll be back in the evening, so don''t ck off and practice."


    As soon as day broke, I headed to the sanctuary to receive the 3rd stage engraving that I couldn''t get yesterday.


    The cost was the same as in the game, 2 million stones.


    It was also consistent that you could get a characteristic imbued every time you went through a stage that was a multiple of 3 in the Spirit Engraving.


    "Kuku, I''ve never seen a barbarian with so much money. You have three paths to choose from."


    The shaman asked as I put the money into the jar.


    "There is the Soul of me, the Soul of Steel, and the Soul of Wildness. Warrior, which will you choose?"Just in case, I listened to the shaman''s exnation, but there didn''t seem to be any changes due to the reality patch.


    Therefore...


    "I will choose the Soul of Wildness."


    I chose Wildness without hesitation.


    It''s because each of these characteristics is a core part of my shield barbarian build.


    ¡¸3rd stage of Undying Engraving activated. Physical Resistance and Fire Resistance greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical stat increased by +50.¡¹


    ¡¸The Soul of Wildness is imbued into your body.¡¹


    ¡¸Character''s base threat level greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸[Wild Release] can be used.¡¹


    Threat level.


    In other words, the probability of drawing monsters'' aggro just by breathing has increased.


    Also, I can now temporarily increase my threat level by 3 times using [Wild Release] and gain physical bonuses proportional to that increase.


    ''I used to only use it asionally when I was building a greatsword barbarian.''


    In the early days, I often used the Undying Engraving topensate for the barbarian''sck of survivability.


    However, [Wild Release] back then was a double-edged sword.


    The stronger the character became, the more enemies swarmed.


    Of course, it''s different for a shield barbarian.


    ''No risk, high return.''


    Monsters'' aggro being drawn?


    That''s something to wee as a tank.


    And on top of that, physical stats increase?


    It means increased stability, and...


    If I use it together with [Gigantification], which greatly increases threat level, I can experience a real power boost, even if it''s temporary.


    ''I didn''t expect to finish [Gigantification] and the 3rd stage engraving in just 3 months.''


    While I''m satisfied with my own growth, I also feel a bit bitter.


    I was just struggling to survive...


    And somehow, I ended up like this.


    "Leave now, you must be tired."


    It was 5:00 PM when I came out after receiving the Spirit Engraving.


    Misha promised to grill beef for me, so I quickly stopped by the library to confirm the meeting time and then returned to the amodation.


    And...


    After various experiments, I figured out the activation condition for [Wild Release].


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    So this is how you use it.


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 3


    Physical: 380 (New +50) / Mental: 124 / Ability: 115


    Item Level: 828


    Total Combat Index: 822 (New +50)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5 / Orc Hero - Rank 5


    _______________________________


    The next day, lunchtime.


    I headed to the meeting ce alone.


    The shop''s name was ''Promise of Flowing Water'', so I wondered what kind of shop it was, but it turned out to be an ordinary dessert shop.


    Damn it.


    "......Barbarian?"


    "What is it? Does the owner owe him a debt or something?"


    Gazes gather as I open the door and enter.


    It''s even worse than the library.


    It''s not like I came to a ce I shouldn''t be.


    "Mr. Bjorn, right? Over here!"


    I don''t think it''s efficient to change locations, so I go to the designated seat and sit down.


    "Are you the client?"


    "Yes, I''m Shabin Emuer, a 7th-grade secretary at the Ravigion Administrative Office. Please call me Shabin."


    "Alright."


    Shabin Emuer.


    She''s human. I thought she would be young since she''s my friend''s friend, but she looks to be in her early thirties.


    Her first impression is quite kind, but I''ll find out her true personality once we start talking.


    "I didn''t order anything because I didn''t know what you would like, what would you like to have?"


    "Beer and grilled meat."


    "......Yes?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t have it. I don''t like sweets."


    "Ah, yes..."


    I guess that''s enough of the silent protest about why she called me to this kind of ce...


    Let''s get to the point quickly.


    "So what''s the request?"


    "Didn''t Ragna tell you?"


    "Ragna? Ah, you mean that librarian?"


    Shabin flinches at my question, then nods as if she understands.


    "You didn''t know her name. Well... that''s understandable, considering her personality. Her name is Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok. She''s not a bad person, so don''t be too angry."


    There''s nothing to be angry about.


    I didn''t even ask in the first ce.


    I mutter to myself,


    "Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok..."


    "It''s Ritaniyel, not Ritaniyel."


    Yeah, whatever.


    Why is her name so hard to pronounce?


    "...Is she a noble by any chance?"


    "No, but..."


    I ask involuntarily, and I get a somewhat strange response.


    "I can''t tell you the details. She''ll definitely get angry if she finds out."


    So there''s a story, right?


    "Just tell me about the request."


    "It''s a simple patrol request. Criminals and tax evaders sometimes hide in the sewers, so we need to patrol them periodically. But..."


    Shabin trails off with a strange tone.


    As if she''s waiting for something.


    "...But?"


    I y along just in case, and Shabin continues her exnation as if she''s been waiting for this.


    "The explorers we used to entrust with patrol requests didn''t return from thebyrinth this time, you see? As Mr. Bjorn knows..."


    "...Knows?"


    "There was a big incident on the 3rd floor, wasn''t there? It seems like they got caught up in it! Oh, what a sad story, right?"


    I don''t know about it being a sad story, but I do know there''s something wrong with this girl.


    "So you decided to entrust the request to me."


    "Yes. It''s an official request from the administrative office, so we can''t just give it to anyone. So while we were looking for the right person, Ragna told me about Mr. Bjorn!"


    "I see."


    I understand the general situation.


    But...


    "Why me? There must have been more suitable people."


    From what I hear, it''s practically a chore.


    The administrative office must have been outsourcing the request to explorers.


    The reward probably isn''t that great either.


    ''It''s not like those Evil Spirit Hunter bastards sent her...''


    I inwardly consider even the worst-case scenario, but the answer is ridiculously simple.


    "You''re the hottest topic these days?"


    "What?"


    "Honestly, I was a bit curious. I also wanted to meet you in person..."


    In other words, she used the excuse of an administrative office request to satisfy her personal curiosity.


    "Ah, I''m going to pack some cookies from hereter, is it okay if I brag to my colleagues that Mr. Bjorn gave them to me as a gift?"


    "...Do as you please."


    Judging by her bright expression, it doesn''t seem like she''s acting.


    "So what do you think? The reward is only 200,000 stones, but it''s not a bad offer for Mr. Bjorn either. It''s a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but..."


    Ugh, again?


    Can''t she just speak directly?


    This is like ying with people.


    "...It is, but...?"


    I y along once more with a lifeless voice, and Shabin continues with a smile, as if she''s enjoying it.


    "Some people consider just receiving a request from the administrative office as a reward! Our selection criteria are a bit strict, so they think of it as a sign of being a verified talent, you know...?"


    This time, her voice trails off upwards for some reason.


    It seems like it''s a bit awkward for her to exin it in a way that a barbarian can understand...


    "It means my credibility will increase."


    I''m a barbarian who possesses both the mind of a modern person and the body of a savage.


    Shabin ps her hands as I summarize it briefly and concisely.


    "Yes! That''s right! Hmm, well... with your fame, Mr. Bjorn, I guess you would get requests from everywhere even without this."


    "That''s not exactly the case."


    I smile bitterly.


    It''s been two weeks since I gained the title of Little Balkan.


    Yet this is the first time someone has contacted me for a request.


    I can roughly guess the reason.


    ''It''s because I''m an unrefined barbarian.''


    Being good at fighting is different from being good at work.


    But maybe I can use this opportunity to change people''s perception of me.


    Of course, I can''t stand out too much either...


    "I''ll take the request."


    I finally make my decision.


    ___________________________


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    As soon as the exnation of the request''s details is finished, the barbarian leaves without hesitation.


    Shabin smiles as she watches him leave.


    ''He was an interesting person for once.''


    She wondered why that girl mentioned someone else for once, but now she thinks she understands.


    It''s been a while since she had a conversation with someone so pure, and it makes her feel mentally at ease.


    That girl must have felt something simr.


    Even though it was just a passing remark...


    It''s been years since that girl mentioned another person first.


    ''Maybe I''m getting ahead of myself...''


    But it''s time for that girl to make a friend.


    __________________________________


    Two dayster.


    Ten days before thebyrinth opens.


    I arrive at the sewer entrance, guided by administrative office employees.


    Somehow, I''m here with all the members of Team Misfits.


    "...Bjorn, you didn''t say it would smell this bad."


    "I didn''t know it would be this bad either. But you should have expected it to some extent since it''s a sewer, right?"


    "Th, that''s true, but..."


    This is what happened when I mentioned the request at yesterday''s gathering.


    [You don''t have to share the reward. Exploring the sewers, a ce with all sorts of ghost stories? Hahaha! How could I miss out on such an opportunity?]


    [Is it okay if I tag along? My head has been hurting from reading bookstely, it would be a good change of pace.]


    [Hmm, the sewers must have aplicatedyout, right? It would be perfect for testing out my new abilities.]


    [You said criminals hide there? It might be dangerous to go alone.]


    Everyone seemed bored from training every day and wanted toe along.


    So I just said okay.


    There''s no reason to refuse freebor when they even said they don''t need a share of the reward.


    ''Rotmiller, the scout, will be quite helpful, at least...''


    I hand the map I received from the administrative office employee to Rotmiller and attach the video recording device to the slot on my helmet to record the patrol process.


    Then the preparations areplete.


    "Let''s get going."


    I take the lead and open the iron gate.


    And I descend the damp stairs into the underground.


    By the time I reach thest step, it''s so dark that I have to light a torch.


    "It''s more spacious than I expected?"


    "That''s why there are people who live here in hiding. Hahaha!"


    Sewage flows slowly, and there''s a ditch next to it.


    The torch flickers, creating a somewhat eerie atmosphere.


    "This way."


    I follow Rotmiller''s guidance and walk carefully along the ditch to avoid falling into the water. The surroundings be noticeably darker as we move away from the entrance.


    "You know that ghost story about a terrifying monster living in the sewers...?"


    The dwarfughs and spreads rumors, as if he''s enjoying it.


    Misha and Dwarkey listen intently.


    "Dwarkey, do you think there really are monsters?"


    "I heard that waste from the Magic Tower also flows into the sewers. If reagents or monster corpses were to mix randomly and react in some way, it''s possible that such monsters could be created."


    "Uh, is that really true?"


    What does he mean, ''really true''?


    Our predecessor received 150,000 stones per visit and went in and out of the sewers for 2 years without any problems, so realistically, how could there be such things?


    Ssh, ssh-


    I sigh inwardly and move my feet carefully.


    But is it because of the ghost stories that the dwarf kept talking about?


    The sound of my footsteps seems particrly loud.


    ''With five of us here like this, it feels like we''ve entered a dungeon.''


    Damn it, nothing will really happen, right?

 Chapter 80 Sewers (1)

    Chapter 80 Sewers (1)


    Sewers (1) <hr>


    After walking through the sewers for a while, keeping an eye on the surroundings¡­


    The dwarf and Misha start to get fed up.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing here.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I wish something would appear soon¡­¡±


    They were so eager toe along.


    What were they expecting?


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a request where we walk around once and then leave.¡±


    This request is simple.We just need to wear the borrowed video recording device on our heads, walk around the designated route once, and check if there are any people hiding.


    Well, there could be battles in the process, but¡­


    ¡®The predecessor said he found less than 30 people in 2 years.¡¯


    The frequency of encountering strangers is low.


    And even if we do encounter someone, it¡¯s not like we have to chase after them and fight.


    ¡°Huh? We don¡¯t have to chase them?¡±


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a bonus if we capture them, but there¡¯s no need to obsess over it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Because the request I received was ¡®sewer patrol¡¯.


    Subjugation or capture will be handled by the administrative office after they review the video recordings and send new personnel.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Just as I¡¯m exining the request to Misha¡­


    Rotmiller, who was leading the group, suddenly stops.


    ¡°I have a feeling there¡¯s something nearby.¡±


    It¡¯s a baseless mumbling based on intuition.


    But at his words, everyone starts looking around.


    Since it¡¯s a sewer filled with a pungent smell, his olfactory stats won¡¯t be as effective as before, but¡­


    Rotmiller¡¯s Sixth Sense stat increased by +50 and his Luck stat increased by +20 thanks to the Mimic¡¯s essence.


    ¡°Uh! Th, there¡¯s someone over there!¡±


    Misha points to one spot and shouts.


    I follow her gaze and see a man with a flustered expression.


    ¡®Huh, how did she even see that?¡¯


    It¡¯s a gap that¡¯s barely big enough for one person to squeeze through.


    The man is hiding inside, curled up like a shrimp.


    ¡°Eek!!¡±


    I reach in and grab the man by the cor, pulling him out.


    He¡¯s quite tall, but since he¡¯s so skinny, it feels like I¡¯m holding a goblin.


    His actions are also not much different from a goblin¡¯s.


    ¡°Die!!¡±


    The man thrusts the dagger he was holding tightly in his hand as soon as he¡¯s pulled out.


    It¡¯s a good attempt.


    If you want to live, you have to try everything, right?


    ¡°Keugh!!!!¡±


    The battle ends as soon as I grab his wrist holding the dagger and twist it.


    ¡°Why were you hiding here?¡±


    The man quickly changes his attitude at my question.


    ¡°Pl, please spare me! Please! I, I haven¡¯t harmed anyone, I just don¡¯t have any money, that¡¯s all!¡±


    It¡¯s not the answer I was hoping for, but¡­


    If I had to interpret it, it means he ran away because he couldn¡¯t pay his taxes.


    No one believes his words, though.


    ¡°It reminds me of old times! Even when I was working at the cksmith¡¯s, thugs with tattoos like these used toe by often. Hahaha!¡±


    It¡¯s different from the geometric patterns of barbarian tattoos.


    His skin is covered in tattoos of skulls, naked women, and monster figures.


    Of course, I don¡¯t judge a person¡¯s inner self by their appearance.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, look at the brand on his forehead. He¡¯s definitely a criminal who escaped to the sewers.¡±


    The brand on his forehead, hidden under his hood, is proof that hemitted a heinous crime that couldn¡¯t even be covered by a ¡®fine¡¯.


    There¡¯s no room for sympathy.


    Well, the oue wouldn¡¯t have been much different even if he were a tax evader.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are we going to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°The administrative office must have given you some guidelines, right?¡±


    Hmm, they did give me some advice.


    The basic principle is to capture and bring them back, but if we properly recorded the video, it¡¯s okay to kill them and leave them in the sewers.


    ¡°They said it¡¯s okay to kill him? What if he¡¯s an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way an ordinary person would have wandered into this ce.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected of the ruthless administrative office!¡±


    Well, I think it¡¯s more like they¡¯re being considerate of ruthless explorers, but¡­


    That¡¯s not what we need to worry about now.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him with us for now.¡±


    If I were alone, it might be different¡­


    But since we¡¯re here with five people, we have extra hands.


    And besides, there¡¯s a 5,000 stone bonus for bringing them back alive.


    ¡°Pl, please let me go! Just pretend you didn¡¯t see me and move on. I only ended up like this because I was trying to make a living¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    There¡¯s no need for a long-winded conversation.


    Whether he¡¯s a tax evader or a criminal, or if hemitted a crime for unavoidable reasons¡­


    So what?


    ¡°I received a request. So I¡¯m taking you with me. They¡¯ll make the judgment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it! You fucking assholes! What¡¯s the difference between you and me!¡±


    There is a difference.


    If there wasn¡¯t, would you be begging me like this?


    ¡°Dwarkey, shut him up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    Dwarkey then uses the [Paralysis Poison] spell he recently learned to silence the man.


    His body stiffens.


    I sling the man over my shoulder like a sack of rice and continue walking.


    After about an hour¡­


    ¡°Rotmiller, how much further do we have to go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re about halfway there.¡±


    ¡°Eek? There¡¯s still half left?¡±


    Misha sighs as if she regretsing along.


    And then she asks as if she¡¯s curious about something,


    ¡°But Dwarkey, why are you so fine? Last time, you were throwing up and everything.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, about that? I actually learned a spell that prevents me from smelling. It turns out it¡¯s considered essential among mages who have experience exploring thebyrinth.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, I see. But you can¡¯t cast it on others?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that is, I¡¯m not used to spell modifications yet¡­¡±


    Dwarkey, who was proudly exining his new spell, trails off.


    I chuckle.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not used to it, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t do it.


    ¡®Spell modification¡¯ is practically the bread and butter of Magic Tower mages.


    Although they teach basic spells for a fee, they never reveal the methods for modifying magic or creating new spells to outsiders¡ª


    ¡°Le, let¡¯s make a deal! If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you information!¡±


    The man suddenly starts shouting and struggling, as if the duration of [Paralysis Poison] has ended.


    ¡°Information?¡±


    I stop Dwarkey, who¡¯s about to cast [Paralysis Poison] again, and ask, and the man hurriedly continues,


    ¡°That crazy bitch! If you capture that crazy bitch, you¡¯ll get a much bigger reward than me!!¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, why are you listening to him? He¡¯s obviously just trying to survive.¡±


    I think so too, but¡­


    One word particrly catches my ear.


    ¡°¡­Crazy bitch? Tell me more.¡±


    It¡¯s worth listening to.


    _____________________________


    Negotiation.


    It¡¯s the act of persuading and discussing to reach a decision.


    It¡¯s both rational and absurd.


    Unless the rtionship is equal, someone will inevitably be at a disadvantage.


    Just like this.


    ¡°¡­I need a promise before I tell you anything!¡±


    ¡°Dwarkey, just make him like before¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll talk!!¡±


    The man starts rambling, as if he doesn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°There are many others living in these sewers besides me. They usually avoid the patrol routes, so you don¡¯t see them often¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep it short.¡±


    ¡°¡­A few days ago, some crazy bitch took over my hideout.¡±


    To summarize the man¡¯s story¡­


    He was livingfortably in the sewers, but a woman came and took over his ce.


    She wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman.


    She was apanied by skeletons, so he couldn¡¯t do anything and had to flee.


    ¡°Skeletons? Isn¡¯t she just someone who absorbed the essence of a Necramia?¡±


    Misha tilts her head, using the 7th-grade monster Necramia as an example.


    However, the man seems certain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly it is. But! It waspletely different from the skeletons that appear in thebyrinth! I used to be an explorer, so I¡¯m sure of it!¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°She must be using some evil ck magic. If you hand her over to the temple, you¡¯ll definitely get a reward. A reward iparable to mine!¡±


    I contemte for a moment.


    The timing is too coincidental to just ignore.


    A woman who uses evil ck magic and hid in the sewers a few days ago¡­


    ¡°¡­Could it be that woman?¡±


    ¡°Elisa Behenk. Indeed, if that woman wanted to escape, there would be no other choice than this ce.¡±


    Rotmiller and the dwarf gulp and say something, as if they had the same thought.


    ¡®Damn it, is it really her?¡¯


    I need to find out more.


    There¡¯s not enough evidence to be sure yet.


    ¡°What did she look like? Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°She was wearing a robe and covering her face with a hood, so I couldn¡¯t see her clearly. I only knew she was a woman from her figure and voice, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I just remembered, she was wearing a very unique ne¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of ne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in words¡­¡±


    I have a hunch and quickly take out something from my backpack.


    It¡¯s the Karui Church symbol I found while rummaging through Hans¡¯s backpack.


    ¡°Was it this shape?¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡±


    I let out a sigh as I see the man nodding eagerly.


    The possibility that it¡¯s really her has increased significantly.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s there to think about! Let¡¯s go catch her and deliver justice!¡±


    Justice my ass, he¡¯s just greedy for the reward.


    Anyway, if the dwarf is the radical one, Rotmiller is the moderate one.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to go back to the administrative office and report it officially. We don¡¯t even know for sure if it¡¯s that woman, so there¡¯s no need for us to take the risk.¡±


    Indeed, both opinions are valid.


    If we capture her ourselves, we¡¯ll get the reward, and if we don¡¯t want to take the risk, we can just report it and leave the case to others.


    But¡­


    ¡®Something feels off.¡¯


    If the crazy woman this man mentioned is really Elisa Behenk, it¡¯s especially unsettling to just go back like this.


    Elisa Behenk is not just a ¡®bastard¡¯.


    She¡¯s a bastard with a grudge against me.


    I was worried that she might be up to something in the shadows.


    ¡®Even if the administrative office or the temple cooperates and sends people, it will take at least a few days¡­¡¯


    If she escapes in the meantime¡­


    I¡¯ll have to keep feeling this way.


    ¡°I want to confirm it, what do you guys think?¡±


    Misha immediately agrees to my suggestion.


    Dwarkey, who was neutral, also casts a vote in favor, following his best friend the dwarf¡¯s decision.


    And even Rotmiller, who I was worried about, readily agrees to the majority vote.


    ¡°Four of you think the same way, so I¡¯ll follow along. But before that, how about we finish the patrol request first?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    We then move more quickly and finish patrolling the route designated by the administrative office.


    ¡°Where is your hideout? Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°I need a promise that you¡¯ll let me live.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the woman we¡¯re looking for, or if we judge that you¡¯re worth it, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, put this on first.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    What do you mean, ¡®huh¡¯?


    I tie the man¡¯s waist tightly with rope. And I hold the long end of the rope tightly in my hand like a dog leash.


    Because it would be a pain if he runs away, right?


    ¡°Alright, now lead the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a path that¡¯s not on the map, so follow me closely.¡±


    The man then starts finding his way through this maze-like sewer.


    And I realize that the structure is reallyplex.


    Until now, we¡¯ve only been walking along the main paths where sewage flows, but¡­


    If you squeeze through a narrow gap that looks like a wall, you find a new space, there are forks in the path, and there are even ces where you have to climb up through holes in the ceiling.


    So here¡¯s a question thates to mind.


    ¡°Why were you hiding in a ce like that and got caught?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was looking for a new hideout. And then I heard you guys from afar and had to hide quickly, so I had no choice.¡±


    I see, he¡¯s quite unlucky.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The ce where the man stops is a spot with a hole about 2 meters in diameter.


    I don¡¯t know what purpose this terrain was designed for, but it seems like arge space appears if you follow the path below the hole.


    ¡°Everyone, lower your voices from now on.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, this is getting exciting.¡±


    Unlike the dwarf, who seems excited, and Misha, who seems a bit scared, I¡¯m not particrly anxious.


    Coincidentally, we¡¯re not alone, but all five of us came down to the sewers together.


    And we¡¯re all much stronger than before.


    If the woman hiding down there is Elisa Behenk¡­


    ¡°Hey, are there any escape routes inside?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other entrance besides this hole.¡±


    ¡­we¡¯ll finally be able to show her what justice is.

 Chapter 81 The Sewers (2)

    Chapter 81 The Sewers (2)


    The Sewers (2) <hr>


    "Rotmiller, can you sense if anyone is inside?"


    "The sewage smell is too strong, I can''t tell."


    "I see. Then I''ll go down first, follow me when I give the signal."


    It''s a pit about 5 meters deep, reminiscent of a water tank.


    With my shield on my back, I quickly descend the creakydder. And when I give the hand signal, the rest of the party follows.


    "It''s kinda spooky."


    As the torchlight illuminates the area, I see a passage that wasn''t visible from above due to the angle.


    "You take the lead from now on."I whisper quietly so as not to make any noise and have the man lead the way. And I hold the rope and proceed through the passage.


    After about a minute...


    ''Damn it...''


    I see corpses piled up like rags.


    Dozens of corpses, mummified like ''Hans-on'', devoid of life force.


    No wonder the rotten smell was particrly strong.


    "Uh, uh... what the..."


    Judging by his flustered expression, it doesn''t seem like this ce was always like this...


    "Be quiet and keep moving."


    I push the man''s back, who had stopped, and continue forward.


    At the same time, I''m on high alert, ready to react immediately if something happens.


    That''s why I''m able to react.


    Click.


    A faint light starts to leak from between the pile of corpses with the sound of a mechanical device activating.


    And a deep voice echoes through the passage.


    [Sabeum, Bania, Hartia]


    There''s no need to see any more.


    It''s one of the trap skills possessed by priests of Karui.


    I used to call it ''Sabaha'' for short because of its unique sound effect.


    ¡¸Character has entered the [Call of the Evil God] radius.¡¹


    Damn it, she set this up?


    "Get back!!"


    While I warn mypanions verbally, I pull the rope with my hand and drag the man towards me.


    The reason is simple.


    ''Sabaha'' is not the kind of skill that can be blocked with Physical Resistance or a Laetium shield.


    "Hu, huh?"


    The man, who is now in my grasp instead of a shield, lets out a dumbfounded sound.


    And at that moment...


    Hundreds of wraiths that resemble banshees pour out from the other side of the passage.


    "Aak!! Aaaaaak!!!"


    Seeing this, the man screams and struggles, but I don''t let go and hide behind him as much as possible.


    It''s a good thing this guy is tall.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to get away with this much damage.


    ¡¸Character has absorbed 102 wraiths.¡¹


    ¡¸Darkness Resistance is above a certain threshold.¡¹


    ¡¸Effect reduced by 30%.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s maximum health temporarily decreased by 29%.¡¹


    My vitality drains away as if I have a hole somewhere in my body. My skin dries up like someone who hasn''t drunk water for days.


    Misha is the first to sense my change.


    "Bjo, Bjorn, are you okay?!"


    Misha immediately runs to me and checks my condition.


    I stop her from giving me a potion right away and straighten my hunched body.


    My muscles ache from the tension.


    ''Damn it, I almost died.''


    [Call of the Evil God]


    It''s a trap skill that unleashes hundreds of souls in a designated direction when activated. The characteristic is that your maximum health decreases by the number of times you''re hit by the souls.


    Naturally, if your maximum health reaches 0, you die instantly.


    Just like this man in my grasp.


    "Is everyone okay?"


    "We''re fine thanks to you blocking from the front. But that guy... is he dead?"


    I don''t bother answering.


    It would be more surprising if he survived in that state with only bones and skin left.


    As soon as I put the man down, the dwarf mutters in a daze,


    "...It''s not something I should say, but it''s a good thing we made him take the lead."


    I agree.


    And I''m not ashamed of that fact.


    We''re ruthless explorers, after all.


    "What are we going to do? If there are more of these, it''s too dangerous to continue."


    I contemte for a moment and make a decision.


    "Let''s keep going."


    Setting up [Call of the Evil God] requires various materials.


    Most of them are people''s life force.


    Although there are many corpses around...


    ...it''s probably just one trap since there aren''t hundreds of them.


    ''Besides, I have a feeling that if we don''t take care of it now, it will be a headacheter...''


    I have no evidence, but I have that hunch.


    Just as we''re about to set off, the dwarf hands me something.


    "It''s nothing special, but I found this while searching his pockets."


    It''s the mummified man''s ID card.


    I don''t know why a fugitive would carry an ID card, but...


    "We can submit it to the administrative officeter when we receive the additional reward... wait, why are you making that face?"


    I freeze as I check the ID card.


    [Hans Ma]


    ...This guy was a Hans too?


    Tsk, I''m suddenly feeling uneasy.


    _____________________________________


    After about twenty steps, we reach Hans E''s hideout.


    It''s more well-furnished than I expected.


    There''s something that resembles a bed, a table with leftover bread and coffee, and even a candlestick on the wall.


    However¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no one here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, either she left this ce entirely, or she¡¯s just away for a bit.¡±


    There¡¯s no sign of anyone.


    And there¡¯s nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. She might be hiding.¡±


    We search the vicinity thoroughly, just in case.


    Under the bed, under the table, even checking if there are any hidden spaces in the walls.


    After about 5 minutes of careful observation, there¡¯s no progress.


    Not until Dwarkey uses a spell.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade support spell [Mana Detection].¡¹


    [Mana Detection]


    It¡¯s a search spell that reveals anything that has been magically tampered with.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°Ambiguous?¡±


    ¡°I can faintly sense mana from the floor here¡­ but it¡¯s too faint. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m mistaken.¡±


    I then check the spot Dwarkey pointed to.


    Since I¡¯m not a mage, I can¡¯t see anything unusual.


    There aren¡¯t even any subtle cracks or anything.


    ¡°Is there no way to find out more with magic?¡±


    ¡°No. But if I had to guess, this magic seems to be hiding something beneath it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After that one-word question, I immediately raise my mace.


    The dwarf asks, seeing my actions,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Smashing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Smashing it?¡±


    I don¡¯t bother answering the dwarf¡¯s question. Well, since magical means are blocked, it¡¯s time to use physical means.


    Like a barbarian.


    Kwaaang!


    The mace, which has doubled in size and weightpared to before, hits the ground, and the earth trembles.


    But that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Bjorn, you can¡¯t open a magical device like that.¡±


    Dwarkey, who was watching, throws in his two cents, but I continue swinging my mace.


    Kwaaang! Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwaang!


    The mace is still intact, probably because it¡¯s made of solid steel.


    Of course, the ground is slightly dented, but that¡¯s it.


    Therefore¡ª


    ¡°Stop it. Even Dwarkey said that it wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    I take off my breastte, my shoes, my helmet, and put down the backpack I was carrying on my back.


    Everyone looks at me with a ¡®what the hell is he doing?¡¯ expression.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s size increases, and threat level and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    My body doubles in size, and my strength surges. The dwarf still mutters discouragingly,


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s you, magic doesn¡¯t work that way¡­¡±


    It won¡¯t work?


    As a veteran of this game and a current barbarian warrior, I still find it hard to agree.


    If you can¡¯t break it with strength¡ª


    Kwaaang¡ª!!!!


    ¡ªit¡¯s because you¡¯re not strong enough.


    ¡°¡­¡­???!¡±


    Ah, well, except for ghosts.


    ___________________________


    ¡°So it works.¡±


    ¡°Dwarkey, what happened? Weren¡¯t you the one who confidently said it wouldn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that is¡­ I don¡¯t know either. Why this worked¡­¡±


    Ignoring their muttering, I check the floor.


    After two swings, light starts to leak out and cracks appear, and with the third swing, it shatters. There¡¯s a staircase under the hole.


    ¡°A hidden staircase in a sewer like this¡­¡±


    It¡¯s so deep that I can¡¯t see the end even when I shine the torch down.


    It feels like a passage to the underworld.


    ¡°Do we really have to go down there¡­?¡±


    Misha looks at me with a disgusted expression.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to either.


    Since it was used as a hideout, I thought it would just be a small space big enough to hide one person¡­


    ¡®But what is this?¡¯


    I feel like I¡¯ve gotten involved in something troublesome, but at the same time, I¡¯m also a bit curious. After all, the sewers were a restricted area in the game.


    Of course, I have no intention of risking danger just out of curiosity.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, I can faintly smell that woman from down there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She definitely passed through here. And not too long ago.¡±


    Damn it, what should we do?


    Should I just call it quits here and tell them to handle it themselves?


    I¡¯m deeply troubled.


    So I ask for Rotmiller¡¯s opinion as well.


    ¡°Rotmiller, what do you think? Do you think it¡¯s better to retreat?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s okay to just check for a bit. I can¡¯t smell anyone else down there besides that woman.¡±


    It¡¯s a slightly unexpected answer.


    But did my surprise show on my face?


    Rotmiller chuckles and adds an exnation.


    ¡°Somehow, I have a feeling it won¡¯t be too dangerous.¡±


    Hmm, so it¡¯s because of his Sixth Sense stat.


    Although there¡¯s no clear evidence, I don¡¯t ignore his words.


    ¡®His uracy is quite high.¡¯


    In fact, Rotmiller urately sensed Hans E¡¯s presence when he was hiding.


    The reason he was reluctant to go to the hideout?


    If he sensed that it was dangerous because of traps, it would also exin why he was the only one who opposed going to the 4th floor during the vote.


    ¡®Sixth Sense¡­ it might be a better stat than I thought.¡¯


    I finally make a decision.


    ¡°Rotmiller, you take the lead from now on. If you feel anything even slightly off, we¡¯ll turn back immediately.¡±


    Rotmiller¡¯s intuition is quite reliable.


    _____________________________________


    ¡°Vice-leader, the ¡®gate¡¯ has been destroyed.¡±


    A man frowns at his subordinate¡¯s report.


    The underground shelter built in the ancient times, when Lafdonia was just a lord¡¯s castle and had not yet undergone countless expansions.


    And the city of ¡®Noark¡¯ located there.


    Most of the entrances to this ce are guarded by members who are always on watch.


    But¡­


    ¡°The gate is destroyed? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s an attack from the royal family?¡±


    ¡°The probability of that is low.¡±


    ¡°¡­Exin in detail.¡±


    At the man¡¯s urging, his subordinate hurriedly exins the situation.


    ¡°It turns out to be a forgotten gate that¡¯s been abandoned since the Karui Church incident. ording to thest reconnaissance report, a vagrant was using it as a hideout.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man strokes his chin.


    It¡¯s a habit he has when he¡¯s contemting something.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for the royal family to target us now¡­ but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re intruders, so we need to confirm.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Which unit should I contact?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to send a unit?¡±


    The man asks rhetorically and looks at the woman next to him.


    It¡¯s the woman he was talking to before his subordinate¡¯s report.


    They were talking about how the barbarian he let go of has be a famous explorer in the city. It was an interesting story for once, but it was interrupted¡­


    ¡°Amelia, you can handle anyone quietly, right? Would you mind going there on our behalf?¡±


    They can continue their conversationter.

 Chapter 82 The Sewers (3)

    Chapter 82 The Sewers (3)


    The Sewers (3) <hr>


    We''re descending the stairs.


    Even with the torch and the light orb spell activated, the darkness seems endless.


    It feels like we''re wandering through an abyss.


    "Let''s pick up the pace a bit."


    Following Rotmiller''s judgment, we increase our speed as we descend the stairs.


    How much time has passed?


    "Huh..."


    "I never imagined there would be such a vast space beneath the sewers.""Hahaha! Humans alone couldn''t have built something this big. No matter the reason, it must have been our ancestors who created it."


    We finally reach thest step and a wide-open cavern appears.


    The ceiling alone is over 6 meters high, giving the space an unbelievable sense of openness for an underground area.


    "For now, there''s only one visible path."


    Rotmiller, who was scanning the surroundings, points to one spot.


    Looking closely, there''s a passage behind a weathered, unidentified stone statue.


    "The woman''s scent also leads this way. If my prediction is correct, we might encounter her soon."


    Alright, so that''s how it is.


    "I''ll take the lead from now on."


    Since it''s a straight passage, we change our formation.


    I take the lead, and Rotmiller follows behind me, assisting with navigation. The dwarf is positioned at the rear to prepare for any surprise attacks.


    "Dwarkey, stay close to her side."


    "I, I will."


    Misha''s role is to protect the mage in the center and then actively support either the front or the rear.


    "Then let''s move out."


    As we walk down the passage, we reach a fork in the road.


    I don''t know the way, but it''s not a problem.


    We have the sniffer dog, Rotmiller, with us.


    "She definitely went that way."


    We choose the left path, where the scent ising from.


    But what is this?


    "...Another fork in the road."


    We reach another fork.


    And this time, there are five choices.


    "Rotmiller?"


    "Ah, it''s a bit ambiguous. Her scent ising from all the paths, as if she was wandering around."


    "Does that mean we can''t follow her anymore?"


    "Not necessarily. Let''s go that way. Judging by the strong residual scent, it seems like the path she took most recently."


    "I see."


    Pathfinding and searching aren''t my areas of expertise, so I readily follow the expert''s instructions.


    However¡­


    ''What is this ce?''


    Soon, we reach another fork in the road.


    I''m starting to get a sense of the shape of this space.


    Although I can''t tell what purpose this ce was designed for...


    ...it has a maze-like structure.


    "Hikurod, do you know what this ce is? You''re a dwarf."


    "Ha, haha! It''s a narrow-minded thought to assume that all dwarves are knowledgeable about architecture. So... Dwarkey, what about you? You''re a mage, aren''t you?"


    "Do you think mages are all wise sages who have attained enlightenment? I have no idea why ancient people would intentionally create such a space underground."


    Questions spread among the party members.


    I nip it in the bud before it gets any more annoying.


    "Stop the chatter. Wherever this ce is, we just need to catch that bitch and go back."


    "That''s true, but..."


    "If you''re really curious, ask the administrative office. That would be more urate than us specting."


    The three chatterboxes shut their mouths at my words.


    Phew, why do I, a barbarian, have to be the disciplinarian?


    As expected, Rotmiller is the only one I can rely on.


    He''s the only one who always does what needs to be done withoutining.


    "Bjorn, stop."


    "What is it?"


    "The scent suddenly got much stronger. This is probably not just a residual scent..."


    Rotmiller trails off and sniffs the air a few more times, then his eyes change.


    "It''s clear. She''sing this way from the other side."


    Rotmiller points to the second path from the left.


    I can''t believe she''sing towards us.


    Although it''s a bit sudden...


    I confirm the important thing first.


    "Time?"


    "I can''t tell for sure since I don''t know her speed."


    "Tell me your best guess, even if it''s just a feeling."


    "...About 2 minutes, I think."


    "Did she spot us first?"


    "I don''t think so. This is just spection, but... I have a feeling she''s lost."


    Hmm, that''s a usible guess.


    Ie up with a n, speaking on behalf of the dwarf who''s just staring with wide eyes.


    "Everyone, get ready to fight. We''ll hide and ambush her when shees."


    First, we hide in the next passage.


    Rotmiller readies his crossbow, and Dwarkey starts casting a spell, preparing for a surprise attack.


    As soon as we finish preparing...


    Thud, thud.


    We hear footsteps from afar.


    The sound gradually gets closer.


    But...


    Thud-.


    The sound stops at a certain point.


    ''What happened?''


    Just as I''m tapping Rotmiller''s shoulder and asking with my eyes...


    Tadatadat!


    Urgent footsteps echo through the passage.


    "Bjorn!"


    Misha whispers, and I close my eyes.


    Although it''s confusing because the sound echoes, I can tell if I focus on my hearing.


    She''s not running towards us...


    "She''s running away."


    "It seems like she noticed us hiding."


    Rotmiller says urgently.


    I agree.


    After all, why else would she suddenly turn around and run while she was walking normally?


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Do you feel uneasy?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Right, that''s how it is.


    "What are you waiting for? Lead the way!"


    Although we were the ones being chased in the Witch''s Forest...


    "We have to catch her and kill her before she gets any further away."


    ...the roles have reversed now.


    _______________________________


    Karui.


    He''s a being called the Evil God or the God of Darkness.


    He''s as fickle as he is rational.


    Blind faith is always rewarded.


    [I offer this blood, flesh, and soul, so please show me the way...!]


    Elisa Behenk.


    She was able to survive in the Witch''s Forest thanks to the god''s characteristics.


    She offered three explorers she encountered by chance at the cabin as sacrifices and received advice that burning corpses would extend her rest time, as well as a new power called [Undead Transformation].


    By using this power, she wasn''t attacked by monsters first, and she was also immune to the area effects of the Witch''s Forest.


    That''s why¡ª


    [Uh! That woman...!]


    [What are you doing! Run!]


    ...she was able to chase the dwarf party she encountered in the forest.


    Because it''s just an ordinary forest without the area effects.


    Unfortunately, the pursuit ended in failure.


    She hurriedly followed them as they went up to the 4th floor, but the portal changed color and transported them to a different space just before she could enter.


    The monsters that filled the area in front of the portal?


    She endured for ten days using [Undead Transformation].


    And she returned to the city.


    [Priestess Behenk, where are you going with so much luggage?]


    She immediately packed only the necessary belongings and ran away.


    She had seen countless times what happens to priests who betray their faith. Now, the city was a more dangerous ce than thebyrinth for her.


    But they say there''s always a way out, even when the sky is falling?


    There was also advice from the fickle evil god.


    The sewers, filled with filth and lowly fugitives...


    He said that the hidden city beneath it would ept her.


    [What! This is my spot! Get out of here!]


    Afterwards, following the evil god''s guidance, it wasn''t difficult to find the ''door'' hidden within the sewers. The vagrant who was living there first wasn''t a big problem either.


    However¡­


    [Offer sacrifices.]


    The fickle evil god didn''t tell her how to open the ''door''.


    Therefore, she wandered around the sewers and gathered dozens of sacrifices to offer. In return, she learned how to open the door and descended underground.


    But¡­


    ''What the hell is this ce!''


    The path was tooplicated.


    She wandered in the darkness for hours.


    The fickle evil god didn''t seem to have any intention of telling her the way until she offered more sacrifices.


    In the meantime¡­


    ¡®¡­?¡¯


    The [Call of the Evil God] she had set up using the remaining life force of the sacrifices activated.


    From then on, she had an uneasy feeling.


    They might be pursuers sent from the temple.


    She navigated the maze more cautiously, keeping an eye on her surroundings.


    That''s when¡­


    [Kihihihihihi!!]


    The evil god suddenly burst intoughter.


    She stopped walking, feeling ominous.


    Usually, when he did that, danger and hardshipy ahead.


    ¡®Could it be pursuers?¡¯


    She stopped for a moment and focused on her hearing.


    Amidst the silence, she could faintly hear the sound of breathing.


    Beyond the path she was about to take.


    The moment she realized this, she ran in the opposite direction.


    As if it wasn''t just her imagination, she soon heard the sound of someone following her from behind.


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Lead the way! We have to catch her and kill her before she gets any further away.¡±


    A voice that ends abruptly, somehow familiar.


    ¡°Bjorn! Be careful! That evil bitch might have set up some kind of trap!¡±


    She then realizes who they are.


    Bjorn Yandel.


    The thoughtless barbarian who smashed her head with a mace even after she revealed herself as a priestess, and hispanions.


    ¡®They¡¯re not from the temple¡­?¡¯


    She involuntarily slows down as she realizes their identity. Although she doesn¡¯t know how they found her¡­


    ¡®This works out well.¡¯


    She then stops running.


    Last time, she had to retreat after being defeated by them, but that was because she had used up a significant amount of her strength while reviving.


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has summoned [Gate of the Dead].¡¹


    If they¡¯re both at full strength, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll lose.


    ___________________________________


    Just as the distance is starting to close¡­


    Tadat-!


    The sound of running that was echoing in the darkness suddenly stops.


    And a bizarre sound is heard from beyond the passage.


    [Kyaaaaaak¡ª!]


    [Gekekekekekeke!!]


    The eerie sound approaches quickly.


    And as it enters the radius of the torchlight, dozens of four-legged monsterse into view.


    ¡®[Gate of the Dead], huh.¡¯


    I¡¯m impressed once again.


    It¡¯s definitely different from before, since she didn¡¯t use up her strength reviving.


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has summoned [Shadow Guards].¡¹


    The quantity is different, I guess?


    With the [Gate of the Dead] spewing out monsters for several minutes and the Shadow Guards being summoned recklessly, their momentum is like a tidal wave.


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you doing? Go and smash them!¡±


    There¡¯s no need to be scared.


    Nothing changes even if we are.


    ¡°Hahaha! Barbarian! I was disappointed that you guys got away, but to think you would crawl into the jaws of death on your own! I won¡¯t let you escape this time!¡±


    Bullshit, you won¡¯t let us escape?


    That¡¯s what we should be saying.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll smash your head for sure!¡±


    The battle begins as we exchange our respective resolves. The situation ispletely different from thest time, where we had to fight a long battle for several dozen minutes.


    sh!


    The Shadow Guards, who have a fairly high level of physical resistance? Misha slices them apart with her twin swords as if she¡¯s an executioner.


    ¡°¡­Was it always this easy?¡±


    Well, because she now has the ice attribute bonus.


    And the curses that were so annoying back then don¡¯t work anymore either.


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [Low-Grade Decay].¡¹


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [Strength Reduction].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade support spell [Radiance].¡¹


    ¡¸All evil-attribute effects on party members are removed.¡¹


    Is it because he hit the jackpot?


    I told him to learn curse removal, but he came back having learned [Radiance], a wide-area purification spell.


    ¡°Huhu, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    I roughly throw him apliment as I see Dwarkey bragging. I have a feeling he took what I said to himst time to heart.


    Anyway, it¡¯s time for me to join the battle as well.


    Just forming a shield wall and blocking the front is enough for one person¡¯s share, but¡­


    It¡¯s inefficient.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    As I shout the name of the ancestor god¡­


    ¡­vitality flows into my body.


    ¡¸Character has used [Wild Release].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s threat level is temporarily tripled, and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    Although I can¡¯t use the [Gigantification]bo due to the narrow passage, the effect is still sufficient.


    [Grrr¡­]


    The summoned creatures, sensing the threat, start rushing towards me recklessly.


    ¡®This feels like I¡¯m ying a hack-and-sh game.¡¯


    I swing my oversized mace like a madman, as if to release all the frustration I¡¯ve built up.


    Thwack-! Thwack-! Thwack!


    Physical resistance or whatever, the Shadow Guards explode with every swing.


    I feel a strange sense of pleasure as I recall my past self struggling against a few goblins.


    Right, this is why I y RPGs.


    Thump-!


    ¡°Aak!!¡±


    Rotmillernds a crossbow bolt, taking advantage of the opening created as the Shadow Guards are distracted by my aggro.


    And the dwarf uses his ¡®Lightning Discharge¡¯bo to temporarily clear a path.


    I charge through that gap without hesitation.


    ¡°Bjorn, it¡¯s dangerous to go alone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Ignoring the summoned creatures blocking the passage, the distance closes rapidly.


    I can finally see Elisa¡¯s expression properly.


    ¡°Th, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She has a look of disbelief.


    Why, did she not expect to be beaten so one-sidedly?


    I shout in advance,


    ¡°Dwarkey, now!¡±


    K22


    ¡°Now¡­?¡±


    Dwarkey asks back as if confused, but¡­


    I¡¯m an elite barbarian who doesn¡¯t repeat past mistakes.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Misha, who has caught up, and the dwarf assist from the side¡­


    ¡­while I continue to clear the path.


    30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters¡­


    The distance closes rapidly.


    I leap forward and slide towards Elisa like a baseball yer.


    But just as I reach out to grab her¡­


    Elisa¡¯s body bes translucent and starts to float into the air.


    ¡¸Elisa Behenk has cast [Wraith Form].¡¹


    It¡¯s [Wraith Form].


    It¡¯s a high-level movement skill that grants physical immunity and allows gliding.


    ¡°You bastards! I¡¯ll never forget this humiliation¡ª¡±


    Forget what?


    If you thought about what happened to us back then when we had to helplessly watch you escape, you¡¯re mistaken.


    ¡°Dwarkey!¡±


    As soon as I shout behind me¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s done!!¡±


    ¡­the spell he prepared beforehand ispleted and shot.


    It¡¯s a spell that Dwarkey learned from the Magic Tower for a whopping 1.3 million stones.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade curse spell [Materialization].¡¹


    [Materialization].


    When hit by this spell, the target loses their physical immunity. In other words, even incorporeal monsters can be beaten up by a warrior with their bare hands.


    Of course, it¡¯s useless if it misses, but¡­


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 9th-grade support spell [uracy Enhancement].¡¹


    Our Dwarkey is finally graduating from being a half-assed mage.


    ¡°Ugh, ah! Kya!¡±


    As soon as [Wraith Form] is dispelled¡­


    I feel something in my outstretched hand.


    It¡¯s simr to the feeling I had during my first battle with goblins.


    Whether it¡¯s her wrist, ankle, or neck, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I just grab whatever I caught, be it her cor or something else, and¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­m her to the ground with all my might.


    And I immediately get on top of her.


    Elisa¡¯s eyes are wide open, ring at me, as if she¡¯s been stunned by the damage.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh, ah, uh, ugh¡­!¡±


    It sounds like she¡¯s cursing¡­


    But she still hasn¡¯t fixed that shitty way of speaking.


    Of course, I have no intention of letting my guard down just because my opponent is a dumbass.


    After all, this is the bitch who got up like a zombie, dancing with her joints, even after her head was smashed.


    Swoosh.


    I immediately raise my mace.


    But just as I¡¯m about to swing it down with all my might¡­


    ¡°Wai, wait!¡±


    Dwarkey calls out to me hurriedly and stops me.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to capture her alive to get a bigger reward?¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true, it¡¯s written on the wanted poster¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect him to care about that.


    ¡­Is it because he¡¯s tasted the true value of money?


    He¡¯s really be an explorer now.


    ¡°Indeed, it would be a waste to kill her.¡±


    I get off Elisa.


    And I have Dwarkey cast the [Paralysis Poison] spell on her.


    Then¡­


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    ¡­I smash each of Elisa¡¯s arms and legs with my mace, without any personal feelings.


    Her bones and flesh are cleanly crushed.


    ¡°¡­¡­Do you have to go that far?¡±


    The dwarf frowns, but well¡­


    ¡°What if she escapes?¡±


    My personal belief is that it¡¯s better to be excessive than insufficient in these matters.


    In that sense, after thoroughly restraining Elisa, who is now crippled, with rope, I carry her on my shoulder like luggage.


    ¡°We¡¯ve be much stronger. I didn¡¯t expect to win this easily¡­¡±


    Misha, who has finished off the few remaining summoned creatures, mutters in an excited voice.


    I agree.


    After all, it took less than 3 minutes from the start of the battle to now. Since we fought her rtively recently, our growth is noticeable.


    However, we can save thepliments and well wishes for when we¡¯re at a barter.


    ¡°Rotmiller, lead the way.¡±


    I say and tap Rotmiller on the shoulder.


    We¡¯ve achieved all our goals¡­


    ¡­so it¡¯s time to leave this creepy underground space¡ª


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    What the, again?


    Why isn¡¯t he moving even though I called him?


    I call out to Rotmiller again, louder this time.


    ¡°¡­Rotmiller?¡±


    There¡¯s no response again.


    Only then do I realize something is wrong and hurriedly check on the otherpanions.


    ¡°Misha? Dwarkey? Hikurod¡­?¡±


    No one answers.


    I wish they would just tell me it was a game of invisible man¡­


    But that¡¯s not going to happen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A suffocating silence surrounds me.


    I mutter quietly,


    ¡°We¡¯re fucked.¡±


    Ha, no wonder everything was going so smoothly.

 Chapter 83 The Sewers (4)

    Chapter 83 The Sewers (4)


    The Sewers (4) <hr>


    I don¡¯t know exactly when it happened.


    But when I noticed¡­


    ¡°Misha? Dwarkey? Hikurod?¡±


    ¡­everyone was frozen stiff, their eyes wide open.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    At the same time as I feel a sense of doubt, I see something I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    Very thin and long needles.


    One of them is stuck in each of mypanions¡¯ necks.And here¡¯s the important part¡­


    ¡®I probably have a needle stuck in me too.¡¯


    The muscles in my neck are stiff.


    And that tingling sensation is gradually spreading downwards.


    ¡¸Character has been poisoned by ¡®Basilisk Paralysis Poison¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s physical stats are 300 or higher.¡¹


    ¡¸Poison effect is reduced by half.¡¹


    My heart, sensing danger, starts beating like crazy.


    On the other hand, my brain calmly gives orders.


    What I need to do right now.


    Swoosh-


    My strong arms raise the shield to cover my upper body¡­


    ¡­and my legs bend slightly, lowering my center of gravity so that I can react at any moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A silence that feels like it¡¯s choking my neck.


    I hold my breath and focus on sound.


    Drip- drip- plop-


    I hear the sound of water droplets falling from afar.


    And that¡¯s all.


    But I have no doubt.


    Just like when I stepped on the goblin trap¡­


    The enemy is definitely nearby.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A few seconds of chilling silence follow.


    It feels like every nerve cell in my body is on edge.


    Thud.


    That¡¯s when I hear a very faint sound.


    It¡¯s not quite footsteps¡­ more like the sound of small stones rolling in the wind.


    ¡®¡­A stealth skill?¡¯


    I quickly make a judgment.


    Whatever it is, the poison is gradually spreading through my body.


    So rather than wasting time¡­


    ¡¸Character has used [Wild Release].¡¹


    ¡­it¡¯s better to somehow force a confrontation.


    That will at least increase the chances, even if only slightly.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I shout with all my might.


    Of course, unlike with monsters, ¡®threat level¡¯ doesn¡¯t have an absolute effect on humans, but¡­


    I¡¯ve already researched this.


    [Hmm¡­ It, it was a very strange feeling. My head knew that there was no danger, but my body felt like I had to run away¡­]


    When exposed to [Wild Release], those with weak wills feel fear. So there are cases where they run away instead of being provoked.


    However, on the other hand, if the target is aggressive¡­


    [Somehow, I felt like I had to kill you quickly. Ah, of course, that¡¯s before you transformed. After you became giant, I felt simr to Dwarkey.]


    ¡­it can be somewhat ¡®provocative¡¯.


    Then what about the unidentified enemy hiding in the darkness?


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange feeling, barbarian.¡±


    As expected.


    Well, I should be the one saying that.


    I don¡¯t know what she did, but her voice ising from both in front of and behind me at the same time.


    However, leaving aside the problem of not being able to pinpoint the enemy¡¯s location¡­


    ¡®Wait, her voice sounds familiar¡­¡¯


    I freeze.


    The voice I just heard was a woman¡¯s voice.


    It was a bit husky, but that much was clear.


    ¡®Who is it?¡¯


    My mind, sensing a question, startsbining keywords.


    A ¡®woman¡¯ who hides like an ¡®assassin¡¯ and shoots ¡®paralysis poison needles¡¯.


    ¡­I remember.


    ¡°It was you.¡±


    The psychopath bitch I met in the Land of the Dead.


    It¡¯s definitely her.


    ________________________________


    She had no intention of hiding her identity, did she?


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me just by my voice.¡±


    The woman reveals herself from the front.


    A slim build, a little over 170 centimeters tall.


    Fiery red hair and a half-torn right earlobe. Everything is the same as before, except that she¡¯s wearing everyday clothes.


    Thud.


    She takes a step forward, closing the distance.


    Honestly, I¡¯m breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Although I¡¯ve grown explosively recently and even gained the title of Little Balkan¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much stronger, barbarian. To be able to move even after taking that hit.¡±


    ¡­I¡¯m still no match for this bitch.


    ¡®An explorer who operates on the 8th floor and can even use Aura¡­¡¯


    There¡¯s no way I can win alone.


    But I have no intention of just dying either.


    I grip the shield and mace in my hands, strengthening my fearful mind.


    The woman asks as she looks at me,


    ¡°Are you not running away because of yourpanions?¡±


    Geez, as expected of a psychopath bitch.


    The very fact that she¡¯s curious about something like that is creepy as hell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask first. I kept my promise, so why do you want to kill me now?¡±


    I gulp and ask back.


    I¡¯m curious about her motive. Because if I know that, maybe I cane up with another way.


    However¡­


    ¡°Want to kill you?¡±


    She frowns and tilts her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who opened the door and trespassed, barbarian.¡±


    ¡°¡­Door?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who told you about this ce?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is she talking about?¡¯


    Somehow, the conversation is going astray from the beginning.


    I ask directly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, so speak inly. Trespassed? What is this ce that you¡¯re talking about trespassing?¡±


    The woman frowns again.


    It seems like she¡¯s finally realized that there¡¯s a huge problem with this conversation.


    ¡°¡­How did you open the door?¡±


    ¡°That magical thing in the sewer? I smashed it with my mace.¡±


    ¡°Smashed it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    The woman closes her eyes for a moment at my confident question, then shakes her head as if convinced.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    As a top-tier explorer, it seems she doesn¡¯t blindly believe in magic like Dwarkey or the dwarf.


    However, she seems curious about the reason and asks,


    ¡°But why did you smash it?¡±


    ¡°Because this bitch ran away here.¡±


    Only then do I naturally put down Elisa, whom I was carrying.


    Honestly, she¡¯s been bothering me since earlier.


    I had to carry her because there was no time, but it¡¯s clear that she would have been a hindrance if a battle broke out.


    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s that priest of Karui who was wanted recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know. Then is the misunderstanding cleared?¡±


    ¡°The misunderstanding is cleared.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. It was nice meeting you. We¡¯ll be on our way now. Ah, you don¡¯t have to give us any potions. I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, now that you know about this ce, I can¡¯t just let you go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if I destroy the video recording device and swear to keep everything that happened today a secret?¡±


    ¡°The situation is different from before.¡±


    Damn it¡­ as expected, it doesn¡¯t work.


    I cleanly erase my weak thoughts.


    Since I even got confirmation from her own mouth, I only have one option left.


    Therefore¡ª


    ck.


    ¡­I take off the armor I¡¯m wearing.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±


    Whether the opponent is confused or not¡­


    I untie the greaves and throw the helmet and shoes away carelessly.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡­I speak to her.


    Fortunately, she responds to the conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Her gaze seems to say, ¡®Go ahead if you have something to say.¡¯


    I quickly continue,


    ¡°Do you know the two ways to make someone angry?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    ¡°The first is to stop talking in the middle of a sentence. And the other one is¡­¡±


    ¡°The other one is¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    No one told me.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I dash forward with all my might.


    Hoping that her attention is distracted even a little.


    I pull my arm holding the mace back behind my shoulder.


    The woman, who was momentarily startled, chuckles as if she btedly realized my scheme.


    ¡°You¡¯re a funny one.¡±


    Well, even if I dash at this distance, it wouldn¡¯t be that surprising to you.


    Then how about this?


    Whoosh!


    I swing my arm forward and throw the mace.


    Whoosh!


    As expected, she dodges.


    The woman nimbly twists her body and dodges the mace, then looks at me as if wondering what I¡¯m up to.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    It seems like she didn¡¯t expect a barbarian to throw his weapon right from the start¡­


    I throw the shield I had in my other hand without hesitation.


    Whoosh!!


    The shield spins like a discus, thanks to the practice I did on my days off.


    Its speed is iparable to the mace.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­that unnecessarily flexible bitch dodges the shield by bending her back.


    I¡¯m not disappointed because I expected it.


    Tadat-!


    I push off the ground once more and continue my dash, using the gap created by the mace and shield.


    The distance closes in an instant, as my physical stats have surpassed the realm of ordinary people.


    ¡®Now.¡¯


    I reach out my hand, just like when I slid towards Elisa.


    Her expression is still rxed.


    It¡¯s just a ¡®what¡¯s this?¡¯ kind of look.


    Tadat-


    Indeed, she perfectly dodges by taking three steps back.


    I¡¯m not particrly disappointed this time either.


    In the first ce, I reached out so obviously on purpose.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    It¡¯s a straight passage that¡¯s not very wide.


    If arge barbarian charges at you from the front, there¡¯s nowhere to dodge except backwards.


    Of course, if she had retreated further back, there would have been nothing I could do, but¡­


    She only moved just enough to dodge.


    It¡¯s not a personality issue, but more like the efficiency-minded nature that naturally develops when you pursue a higher level.


    ¡®n A is good to go.¡¯


    Therefore, I cast [Gigantification] at the right timing.


    It¡¯s abo I came up with after being inspired by the time I miraculously survived against Riakis.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    My body expands, and my arms lengthen ordingly.


    The distance that would have been about three steps short is instantly closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    For the first time, a look of surprise appears on her face.


    And we haven¡¯t even properly started yet.


    I immediately grab her shoulder and pull her towards me.


    I feel considerable resistance from her.


    But¡­


    ¡°You.¡±


    It¡¯s different from before, when I waspletely overpowered.


    Back then, I was a newbie barbarian with level 1 and zero essences.


    ¡°You need to work on your strength.¡±


    She¡¯s pulled towards me helplessly by the power left behind by the Corpse Golem, Vampire, and Orc Hero.


    ¡°Keut!¡±


    I clench her neck so she can¡¯t escape and punch her in the face.


    Thwack-!


    A heavy sound and a satisfying impact.


    As expected, one hit isn¡¯t enough to subdue her.


    Therefore¡ª


    ¡®One more time.¡¯


    I quickly retract my fist and strike again.


    But at that moment¡­


    My dynamic vision, honed to the limit, detects her movement. She¡¯s regained herposure and is swinging her dagger.


    ¡®Is she nning to cut off my entire wrist?¡¯


    I make a quick judgment.


    This bitch is an Aura user.


    Therefore, Physical Resistance, Bone Density, Magic Resistance, or whatever, are meaningless. That dagger will surely cut off my arm before it reaches her.


    So¡­


    ¡®I need to switch to n B.¡¯


    I stop my punch.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m suddenly trying to be cautious.


    I just thought it wasn¡¯t rational to take a one-sided loss.


    I¡¯m not afraid of getting hurt.


    If it¡¯s something I have to do to survive.


    ¡®Flesh Explosion.¡¯


    The moment I finish visualizing it in my head¡­


    ¡­a powerful explosion urs in the hand that was grabbing her.


    Boom!


    Flesh explodes.


    And acidic blood stters.


    Sizzle!


    That tough bitch only frowns without even a groan.


    However, could it be that she doesn¡¯t have the Pain Resistance stat?


    Although she endures the pain, her movements stiffen for a very brief moment.


    ¡®Alright, back to n A.¡¯


    I dodge the swinging dagger and punch her in the stomach.


    Knowing that this is a chance that won¡¯te again, I keep going as if there¡¯s no tomorrow.


    Thwack-! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    As expected of a damage dealer with a fragile body, she soon reacts.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Blood spills from her mouth, as if her internal organs have been mangled.


    Seeing this, I feel an overwhelming excitement rushing to my head.


    Damn it, the only way I can win against this bitch is¡ª


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [Self-Replication].¡¹


    Just as my brain senses hope¡­


    ¡­my instincts sound the rm and send a warning.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡°Barbarian.¡±


    ¡­Why is her voiceing from behind me?


    She¡¯s clearly right here, caught by me.


    Tadat!


    I involuntarily stop punching and turn around at the sound. Another woman, who looks exactly like her, is running towards me.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I¡¯m not curious about how this is possible.


    [Self-Replication].


    It¡¯s a super rare essence that can only be obtained from the guardian of the 4th-floor rift, ¡®Doppelganger Forest¡¯.


    ¡°Since you absorbed the vampire¡¯s essence, this much should be fine.¡±


    The woman who was caught by me mutters.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [Sura Kick].¡¹


    The woman¡¯s clone leaps high and spins in mid-air, delivering a kick to my face.


    Kwaaang-!!


    It feels like my head has been blown off.


    No, wait, did it actually get blown off?


    Thud.


    I hear a heavy thud next to my ear.


    My vision goes dark.


    My consciousness fades like a phone with a dead battery shutting down.


    ¡°Da, mn it¡­.¡±


    Damn it.


    __________________________________


    ¡¸Due to the passive skill [Source of Darkness], the character will not die until the heart is destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s regeneration is greatly increased due to the [Immortal] effect.¡¹

 Chapter 84 Sewers (5)

    Chapter 84 Sewers (5)


    Sewers (5) <hr>


    Thud.


    The moment the barbarian copses to the ground, raising dust¡­


    Amelia Rainwales clenches her teeth and hunches over.


    ¡®The price of carelessness.¡¯


    My ribs are broken.


    My skin, sttered with blood, is not just stinging, but burning.


    It seems like my internal organs are also badly damaged.


    ¡®I don¡¯t even remember thest time I was in a situation like this.¡¯My body will recover on its own soon enough.


    But the pain I¡¯m feeling for the first time in a long time is so vivid.


    I prided myself on being used to pain¡­


    Smirk.


    A hollowugh escapes my lips involuntarily.


    Even though it¡¯s the result of my own arrogance¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s ridiculous to think that a 3-month-old barbarian caused this situation.


    ¡®He¡¯s a strange one.¡¯


    I¡¯m not just talking about his abilities.


    His split-second judgments, his boldness and decisiveness in putting them into action¡­


    And above all, his will to live.


    I even have this thought¡­


    ¡®If we had met a bitter¡­ the oue might have been different.¡¯


    Of course, it¡¯s realistically impossible.


    I¡¯m the one who grew up being called the most talented, and I¡¯ve been in and out of thebyrinth for a whopping 20 years.


    But¡­


    ¡®The fact that I¡¯m even having that thought is the problem. It means he¡¯s that dangerous.¡¯


    Our first encounter was just a month ago.


    It was a time when he would have only entered thebyrinth once or twice at most.


    But how has this barbarian changed?


    The barbarian who couldn''t even touch my clothes back then has put me in this state.


    Sizzle!


    My flesh, which had its neckpletely blown off, starts to heal without dying.


    Amelia slowly walks towards it.


    Thud-.


    There are several abilities like [Source of Darkness] that have the effect of oveing death.


    But that doesn''t mean they make you invincible.


    Just look at this barbarian.


    Thud-


    With his headpletely smashed, he''spletely defenseless.


    The fact that his body is rapidly recovering due to [Immortal]?


    It takes an enormous amount of time to recover from this level of injury, and even that bes impossible when Soul Power is depleted.


    In other words,


    If I want to kill him, I can do it anytime.


    But she puts away her dagger without hesitation and takes out a potion.


    No matter what anyone says...


    ''They''re definitely not from the royal family, so there''s no need to kill him.''


    She''s not a murderer.


    ______________________________


    There were hints.


    The voice that came from both front and back.


    If I had been a little smarter and calmer, I might have been able to predict the variable of [Self-Replication].


    Then ns A and B would have been a bit different.


    ''Well, I guess the oue would have been the same.''


    I feel a strange sensation as if my fragmented mind is being reassembled, and I slowly open my eyes.


    "What a monstrous regeneration ability."


    The first thing I see is the psychopath bitch.


    "Topletely heal with just one potion bottle."


    "Po, tion...?"


    I cough and sit up.


    Only then do I notice that my head area is quite wet.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s all blood...


    Could it be that this woman poured a potion on me?


    "Why, the hell¡ª"


    "Why didn''t I kill you?"


    I nod.


    Well, I''m d I''m still alive...


    Honestly, I was certain I had died the moment I lost consciousness.


    The woman looks at me with an annoyed expression.


    "You... haven''t changed one bit from before."


    "What...?"


    "Back then too, why do you always attack me on sight? I never thought I would say this, but don''t people usually try to resolve things through conversation first?"


    She has a point.


    It''s all because of my habit of always assuming the worst-case scenario.


    I answer in a calm voice,


    "If you were nning to kill me, I thought that was the only way."


    While there was still a slight opening.


    Before the paralysis poison spread any further.


    I judged that I had to force a confrontation.


    The woman just sighs briefly.


    "Why? I clearly let you gost time."


    Her voice is still blunt, but somehow, I sense a hint of grievance.


    But I''m the one who''s truly aggrieved.


    "Didn''t you say yourself that you couldn''t let us go after we learned about this ce?"


    It''s the same thing.


    Since the woman seemed receptive, I ask a bit more boldly,


    "So, what are you going to do with me now?"


    "I''m not going to kill you. So get your hand off me."


    I stop my arm that was subtly moving towards the mace.


    And I say firmly,


    "It''s a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "I wasn''t nning on ambushing you with this. I just¡ª"


    "You were just preparing in case I changed my mind?"


    ...Hmm, yeah, that''s it.


    The best defense is a good offense.


    As I neither agree nor disagree, the woman stares down at me.


    It''s a look that says, ''what the hell is with this crazy bastard?''


    "You really haven''t changed one bit."


    She says and spits on the ground.


    For a moment, I think she might be the rough type, but looking closely, it''s not spit, but blood.


    It seems like my aggressive defense before passing out did some damage after all.


    "...You didn''t drink a potion?"


    "My constitution doesn''t allow it."


    "I see."


    It''s a brief exnation that''scking, but I don''t say anything more.


    There are some essences that actually penalize you when you drink potions.


    Anyway, back to the main topic.


    "Barbarian, eat this."


    The woman takes out something that looks like a pill from her pocket.


    It''s ckish and looks like cat vomit.


    "...What is this...?"


    "It''s medicine made by an alchemist from Noark. Itpletely erases your memory for 1 hour after taking it."


    "It erases memories...? Then why didn''t you use it when we met in the Land of the Dead?"


    "It''s not something you can easily obtain. In the first ce, I wouldn''t have had it if it weren''t for someone giving it to me just in case."


    So it''s a valuable item.


    But I have another question.


    It''s definitely not something I should be saying in my current situation, but...


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to just kill me, why go through such a hassle?"


    There''s a saying that nothing is more precious than a human life.


    That saying only applies to the world I used to live in.


    This is a world where there are countless things more valuable than a human life.


    For example, even now, many people are dying on the surface because they can''t pay their taxes.


    In the midst of that...


    ''To go through the trouble of using a precious consumable to let us go...''


    I say with certainty,


    "There must be a reason why you have to do that."


    "...Why do you think so?"


    "If you kill the five of us, you''ll get tens of millions of stones just from the equipment."


    The woman remains silent for a while at my sharp observation.


    I thought I hit the nail on the head.


    But the words thate after the silence are unexpected.


    "What the hell do you think of me?"


    "That''s..."


    As I''m wondering if I can be honest, the woman cuts me off.


    "You don''t have to say it. I think I know."


    It seems like she also has a guilty conscience.


    But she doesn''t want to make excuses, does she?


    "Whatever, think whatever you want. It doesn''t change anything."


    The woman bends down and forces open my mouth, shoving the pill down my throat.


    The pill melts away before I can even think of spitting it out.


    Whoosh!


    It feels like something is burning in my head.


    It''s a sensationpletely different from pain.


    "...Hey, this really just ends with memory loss, right?"


    "If it didn''t, would you have any other choice?"


    Uh, she has a point...


    I close my eyes, feeling speechless.


    But then, the woman speaks as if she just remembered something.


    "Ah, so what was the other one?"


    Huh? The other one?


    "The two ways to make someone angry."


    Ah, that.


    "That is..."


    And I lose consciousness.


    _______________________________


    ¡¸The blessing of Lethe seeps into the character''s soul.¡¹


    ¡¸This soul cannot be blessed. The blessing within the soul is removed.¡¹


    When I open my eyes, I''m in the sewer.


    Our stripped equipment is scattered around, and it''s the same for mypanions.


    Thud.


    I use my hands as support and slowly get up, my body covered in filth. And as I''m gathering my equipment and putting it back on, mypanions also regain consciousness one by one.


    Everyone looks confused.


    "Uh, this is the sewer...?"


    "Wh, what happened? We were clearly chasing after that evil woman..."


    "Video recording device! Let''s check the video recording dev... Damn it, it''s broken!"


    Mypanions, as the psychopath bitch said, don''t remember anything.


    It seems like theirst memory is following Hans E to his hideout...


    ''...But why am I fine?''


    Even when I try to recall my memories, everything that happened before I lost consciousnesses back clearly.


    Why?


    As I''m thinking about the reason...


    ''Wait, then what happened to that bitch?''


    I suddenly remember Elisa ande to my senses.


    ''...Don''t tell me she took her alive?''


    She''s not around here.


    Damn it, if I had known this would happen, I should have just killed her back then, regardless of the bounty¡ª


    "Everyone, look over there!!"


    "Huh? Isn''t that the woman?"


    What?


    I immediately turn my head and see a woman lying on the ground a short distance away.


    Her blonde hair is covered in filth.


    It''s the back of her head that I want to smash.


    It''s definitely Elisa.


    "She''s, she''s dead!"


    The dwarf rushes over and checks her pulse, dering her death.


    This only adds to the confusion.


    "This is, this is unbelievable. Why don''t we have any memories, and why is this woman dead...?"


    "Dw, Dwarkey, don''t tell me that monster you mentioned appeared?!"


    Various spections run wild, along with bewildered voices.


    Rotmiller, who was rtively calm,es up with a usible hypothesis.


    "...I think it was all this woman''s doing."


    "What? This woman''s doing?"


    "We probably found this woman after chasing her. And we probably won."


    Rotmiller presents Elisa''s limbs as evidence for his im. He says that unless it was my mace, it would be difficult to crush them so perfectly.


    "Co,e to think of it, I can sense traces of my magic on this woman."


    Dwarkey also finds traces of [Paralysis Poison] on the corpse, solidifying his suspicion.


    Then there''s only one question left for them.


    "Then why don''t we remember anything?"


    Why did we lose our memories?


    "If my prediction is correct, we were probably trying to capture this woman alive and take her back to the city. However... she must have pulled something when she regained consciousness."


    It''s a usible story.


    Even if I had lost my memory, I would have analyzed the situation in that way.


    "Indeed... if it''s the power of an evil god that little is known about, it''s possible that something like this could happen."


    "Hahaha! Still, seeing her dead like this means we must have handled it somehow!"


    "...Bjorn, what do you think?"


    "Well..."


    I contemte for a moment and then answer.


    Although the conclusion they reached and epted is quite different from the truth I remember...


    "I think Rotmiller is right."


    There''s no need to say anything more.


    If it bes known that I didn''t lose my memory, that psychopath bitch mighte looking for me again.


    "Let''s get out of here and visit the temple first. Not only have we lost our memories, but there might be something wrong with our bodies."


    Everyone hurriedly prepares to leave at Rotmiller''s worried words.


    So I also end my thoughts.


    ''Something hidden beneath the sewers...''


    A secret that exists in this world that I don''t know about.


    As a veteran yer, it would be a lie to say I''m not curious...


    ''But I shouldn''t go anywhere near the sewers again.''


    After all, life is more important than curiosity.

 Chapter 85 Baron Martoan (1)

    Chapter 85 Baron Martoan (1)


    Baron Martoan (1) <hr>


    When I emerged from the sewers, I was greeted by the already darkened sky and two familiar faces.


    ¡°Mr. Bjorn! You¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°Shabin? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here? I came because I was worried since you hadn¡¯te to report on the request even after several hours!¡±


    Hmm, I see.


    I¡¯m grateful that she came looking for me.


    But¡­


    ¡°Just the two of you?¡±If something really happened to us, wouldn¡¯t the rational decision be to send other explorers after daybreak?


    Instead of personally forming a party consisting of an administrative office worker and a library librarian.


    ¡°What! What¡¯s with that look? Do you know how skilled of a mage Ragna is?!¡±


    Only then do I properly observe the librarian who came along.


    Her attire is definitely different from what I saw at the library.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A glossy robe.


    Scrolls and potions hanging from her belt.


    And she¡¯s holding a magic wand that looks quite expensive.


    I don¡¯t know how skilled she is, but it¡¯s definitely equipment that you couldn¡¯t even dream of affording with a typical librarian¡¯s sry.


    Is she actually rich?


    ¡°Bjorn, who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Shabin Emuer. She¡¯s the administrative office employee who gave me the request. And this is¡­ Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ritaniyel, not Ritaniyel!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s the librarian at the library I go to.¡±


    ¡°Heeing, I see.¡±


    After briefly introducing everyone, starting with Misha, I say formally,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making youe all the way here at night.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say thank you. I didn¡¯t expect you toe this far.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank Shabin. I was just dragged along.¡±


    The librarian says that and turns her head away.


    Why does she seem even colder than usual today?


    Just as I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s just my imagination, Shabin grins and clings to her.


    ¡°Ragna, dragged along? You were worried too.¡±


    ¡°Wo, worried? When did I ever!¡±


    ¡°You said that they might have gotten lost because the sewer paths areplicated.¡±


    ¡°Shabin, stop fabricating things. I was just stating a possibility. And I meant that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Shabin smiles as she looks at the embarrassed librarian. That alone gives me a rough idea of their rtionship.


    Well, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the chatter and report on the request.¡±


    I need to move quickly if I want to get back to the inn and rest before the day ends.


    _________________________________


    The result of the sewer patrol is simple.


    One vagrant found and killed, nothing else unusual.


    Although there¡¯s no evidence that wepleted the request properly since the video recording device is broken¡­


    ¡­it was a good thing I kept the ID card.


    ¡°Hans Ma. I remember him. He¡¯s a criminal who was wanted for robbery and murder and then escaped. Including the request fee and additional reward, it¡¯s 180,000 stones. If youe to the administrative office tomorrow, we¡¯ll pay you right away.¡±


    ¡°Do I not have to pay for breaking the video recording device?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll try to resolve it by talking to my superiors. I think they¡¯ll be understanding. After all, you went through something quite extraordinary this time, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Extraordinary¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not wrong, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be considerate of even that aspect.


    However, it¡¯s probably more urate to say that Shabin showed me favor than that the administrative office is a flexible organization, unlike the guild.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide us¡­¡±


    After a short wait, someone arrives from the temple that Shabin contacted.


    It¡¯s not a regr priest¡­


    ¡­but a pdin carrying a menacing greatsword on his back. He examines the corpse we presented and nods.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the apostate Elisa Behenk. Our church will never forget this contribution.¡±


    His voice is kind without any arrogance, and I can even sense respect for us.


    But never forget?


    Isn¡¯t that a bit vague?


    ¡°By contribution, do you mean a reward?¡±


    I ask directly, as befits a barbarian who doesn¡¯t know how to sugarcoat things.


    The pdin just smiles kindly.


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. The bounty was offered by the Explorer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we won¡¯t get any money if we hand her over to you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll send an official document to the guild as soon as day breaks tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Geez, that¡¯s embarrassing.


    He should have said that from the beginning.


    ¡°Um, pdin, we lost our memories while fighting that woman¡­ could you check if there are any other abnormalities?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Afterwards, the pdin casts [High-Grade Purification] on each of us and leaves. He says he needs to take the corpse to the temple right away.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going too. I think I¡¯ll have a lot of reports to write tomorrow, so I should at least get some sleep.¡±


    Shabin and the librarian also leave as soon as their business is concluded.


    Hmm, then I guess we¡¯ve finished everything we need to do for now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow to discuss the reward.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, we¡¯re finally going back!¡±


    ¡°I think I smell worse than when we came back from thebyrinth! Hahaha!¡±


    We also disband and head back to our respective amodations.


    It¡¯s 11:30 PM when I arrive.


    I want to rest immediately, but I go into the bathroom first and scrub my body clean of the filth for a long time.


    Only after that do I lie down on the bed and realize¡­


    ¡®It was a tough day.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know why I have to feel this way after going on a 150,000-stone request¡­


    But I made it back alive again.


    ______________________________


    The next morning, we all gather and visit the guild to receive the reward.


    Fortunately, it seems like the pdin took care of things quickly, as we were able to receive the reward simply by presenting our ID cards.


    For reference, the amount is¡­


    ¡°10 million stones? I can¡¯t believe it. Hahaha!¡±


    It¡¯s a huge sum of money, even when divided into five, it¡¯s 2 million stones each.


    Smiles bloom on the faces of those who wereining earlier this morning that the sewer smell hadn¡¯t gone away yet.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Bjorn, you¡¯re a lucky charm, aren¡¯t you? Since I met you, it feels like money just falls from the sky!¡±


    Yeah, you might feel that way.


    I was the one whose head got smashed by that psychopath bitch.


    Even Rotmiller adds,


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe in superstitions, but at this point, I can¡¯t help but believe. Bjorn, the goddess of fortune must be with you.¡±


    I know it¡¯s meant to be apliment, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel good.


    Why is it that what I achieved through hard work and suffering is thanks to some goddess I¡¯ve never even met?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going? We should have a drink!¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the administrative office.¡±


    ¡°Ah, they told you toe to receive the request fee. We¡¯ll have a drink among ourselves, so have a safe trip.¡±


    Hmm, they don¡¯t even offer toe along, even if it¡¯s just empty words.


    ¡°Bjorn! Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°No, you rest since you worked hard yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, alright.¡±


    After finishing the reward distribution, I head straight to the administrative office.


    It¡¯s a 5-story building reminiscent of the old Seoul Station building.


    I climb the stairs to the 3rd floor Facility Management Department, and it¡¯s easy to find Shabin.


    ¡°Mr. Bjorn! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Shabin is wearing her usual uniform, but since everyone is wearing the same clothes, she doesn¡¯t stand out.


    No, wait, maybe I¡¯m the one who stands out?


    ¡°Hee, is that guy Little Balkan?¡±


    ¡°I heard he bes huge when he uses that ability¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you all talking about! Oh my, how indecent¡­¡±


    Is it a female-dominated workce?


    As soon as I enter the Facility Management Department, I hear excited whispers from everywhere.


    It feels like I¡¯m a monkey in a cage.


    I decide to finish my business and leave quickly.


    ¡°Here, just sign this payment confirmation. If you don¡¯t have a registered signature, just write your name.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I receive the money and sign the document.


    But just as I¡¯m about to turn around and leave, Shabin stops me and says something.


    ¡°Ah! Right! If you have time, please stop by the library.¡±


    ¡°Library?¡±


    ¡°Ragna, that girl, prepared something for you, isn¡¯t that sweet?¡±


    She did?


    Judging by her yful eyes, I should take it with a grain of salt¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop by when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please do!¡±


    Since she seems to have a reason, I should visit.


    ________________________________________


    After leaving the administrative office, I return to the bar where the others are.


    Needless to say, it¡¯s a mess.


    I thought they would at least show some restraint since it¡¯s still daytime.


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s true? Hwahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, dwarf! How can someone¡¯s name be Dick Johnson¡­ Nyaha! Nyahahaha!¡±


    The dwarf and Misha are drunk andughing while talking, and Dwarkey is face-down on the table, giggling to himself.


    ¡°Kuku, I am the great mage Liol Wobu Dwarkey¡­¡±


    As I sigh at the sight, Rotmiller greets me politely.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here? How was it, everything okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking. Why are things like this already?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just make a lot of money easily? Everyone was in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    I answer and approach Misha.


    And I take away the beer mug she¡¯s holding, grab her by the scruff of her neck, and lift her up.


    ¡°Aak! Wh, who¡­? Bjorn? When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Just now. And stop drinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh! Are you my dad?¡±


    Misha looks at me with a disgusted expression and resists.


    Just as I¡¯m about to say something before she gets any more out of line¡­


    Misha suddenly bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Ah! Right! Our dad wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing? Nyahahaha!¡±


    ¡­She¡¯s really not in a good state today.


    Phew, I was just going to rest today¡­


    ¡°Enough, drink this if you¡¯re bored.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I can¡¯t let her get any drunker, so I order tomato juice, put it in Misha¡¯s mouth, and sit next to her.


    I don¡¯t care about the dwarf, but if she gets so drunk that she can¡¯t stand, I have to take her home.


    I¡¯m the only one going in the same direction.


    ¡°Hwahaha! You two are so strange!! There¡¯s something going on! There¡¯s something going on, I¡¯m telling you!!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and drink some water if you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Kehaha, you¡¯re still young. Does this look like beer to you? To me, it¡¯s just water! Water!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do as you please.¡±


    I decide to ignore the dwarf and order some food to satisfy my hunger.


    After a while, as if she¡¯s sobered up a bit, Misha fidgets next to me and stares at me.


    ¡°What¡­ do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She answers immediately, as if she¡¯s been waiting.


    I feel a bit uneasy, but I nod for now.


    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±


    Misha ps her flushed cheeks a few times, catches her breath, and speaks.


    ¡°Father wants to bring you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh! Who is this! Bjorn, son of Yandel!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    A man calls out to me in a loud voice, interrupting Misha.


    I remember him.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you forget my name already? It¡¯s Hans! Hans Hodge!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    I remember his name immediately, but I¡¯m confused about the order.


    This guy with a skinny physique and freckles is Hans code B.


    For reference, I met him by chance at a bar when Ainar left the party. He even gave me advice to go to the guild if I wanted to findpanions.


    ¡®But what does this guy want from me?¡¯


    Is it because I¡¯ve encountered so many Hanses since then?


    I start to feel uneasy as soon as he talks to me.


    Somehow, I feel like something shitty is about to happen.


    ¡°Can I sit down?¡±


    ¡°No, I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a coincidence that we met like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon. So just go.¡±


    ¡°I, I see. I was just happy to see you¡­¡±


    Hans B looks dejected and turns to leave, as I put up a wall to avoid getting involved.


    I feel like I¡¯ve just ovee another hurdle, even though I have no basis for it.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    m!


    The door on the 1st floor opens, and a group of knights with the same family crest on their chests enters the bar.


    ¡°Mosn!¡±


    Mosn.


    It¡¯s one of the strongest military organizations in this city, with only knights of noble birth allowed to join.


    ¡°Why the hell are they in a back-alley bar like this¡­?¡±


    As soon as they enter, everyone¡¯s attention is drawn to them, as they have a reputation for leaving nothing but blood and death in their wake.


    The bar is filled with silence.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    Following themander¡¯s instructions, the knights move towards one spot in unison.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s the direction I¡¯m in.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    What is this again?


    Just as I¡¯m retracing my recent actions, wondering if I made any mistakes¡­


    [Always be wary of those with deep grudges.]


    ¡­the words of the tribe¡¯s shaman during the fortune-telling suddenlye to mind.


    And I see Hans B, who was walking back to his seat after making way for me, sticking close to the wall.


    ¡®Wait a minute, those with deep grudges¡­¡¯


    Don¡¯t tell me, he meant HansHans?


    It¡¯s true that things haven¡¯t gone well whenever I¡¯ve been involved with them¡­


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ck.


    The knights stop in front of our table.


    And they look at us and speak in a deep and intimidating voice.


    I freeze with my fork in hand.


    ¡°Liol Wobu Dwarkey, you are under arrest for insulting a noble.¡±


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t me this time.

 Chapter 86 Baron Martoan (2)

    Chapter 86 Baron Martoan (2)


    Baron Martoan (2) <hr>


    The Mosn knights were swift and efficient.


    ¡°Kuku, I am the great mage¡­ huh? Who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, take him away.¡±


    The knights grab Dwarkey by the hair, who was face down on the table, and confirm his identity before quickly restraining his arms.


    ¡°Um, excuse me, what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    The dwarf, who had been drunk, finallyes to his senses and tries to figure out the situation, but to no avail.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but¡­¡±¡°Do you have a problem with our methods?¡±


    It seems like they¡¯ll drag him away too if he nods.


    I cover the dwarf¡¯s mouth and answer instead,


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you Little Balkan? You¡¯re quite wise for a barbarian.¡±


    His tone and gaze are hard to interpret as apliment.


    As soon as they leave the bar with the intoxicated Dwarkey, the dwarf starts making a fuss.


    ¡°Bjorn! They must have gotten something wrong. Th, there¡¯s no way that guy would do something like that!¡±


    He¡¯s not wrong.


    Insulting a noble?


    If it were impersonation, maybe. But honestly, I find it hard to understand the charge of insult.


    However¡­


    ¡°We have to help him!¡±


    What should we do to rescue ourpanion who was dragged away by the authorities?


    I close my eyes.


    ¡°Hikurod, ca, calm down. Bjorn is doing that because he has a solution!¡±


    Phew, I was just nning to rest today¡­


    Why is this happening again?


    ________________________________


    Before trying anything, we need to understand the situation urately.


    Because we don¡¯t have any information yet.


    Whether he really insulted a noble, or if they just got it wrong, or even who framed him, I don¡¯t know anything.


    Therefore, I quickly leave the bar and head towards the Mosn headquarters.


    But¡­


    ¡°Please wait until the official investigation is over.¡±


    The Mosn knights, who were exclusive and arrogant even in the game, refuse to give us any information.


    So I go to Shabin.


    ¡°He was taken away by the Mosn? I¡¯ll try to find out. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be able to get any information, though¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Since Shabin is a civil servant, I figure she¡¯ll have easier ess to informationpared to a ground-dwelling explorer.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s at least alive, right?¡±


    ¡°Hikurod! I know you¡¯re worried, but please stop jinxing it and just stay still!¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡±


    As we wait for Shabin¡¯s reply, spending the whole day waiting in front of the Mosn headquarters¡­


    ¡°Uh, uh? Isn¡¯t that Dwarkey?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    Dwarkey, with his shoulders slumped,es out through the main gate. Contrary to the dwarf¡¯s worries, he doesn¡¯t seem to have been tortured or injured anywhere.


    ¡°Hey! Are you alright? How did the investigation go? Ah, the fact that you¡¯re out like this means they must have gotten it wrong, right? Yeah, I knew it!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Dwarkey just hangs his head low without even looking happy to see us.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s move to a different location. I¡¯ll tell you everything then.¡±


    We follow Dwarkey¡¯s suggestion and move to a different ce.


    It¡¯s a private room in a bar that we often visit forbyrinth-rted meetings. As soon as the snacks and the beer we ordered arrive, Dwarkey speaks in a dejected voice.


    ¡°It seems¡­ I¡¯ll have to leave the team.¡±


    It¡¯s the third time I¡¯ve heard something like this, after Erwen and Ainar.


    The dwarf is shocked.


    ¡°No, what do you mean! Exin in detail!¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Dwarkey trails off and then lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to hide it now. Actually, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you guys until now.¡±


    ¡°Something you haven¡¯t told us?¡±


    ¡°My older brother¡­ is Baron Martoan.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Th, then you¡¯re really a noble?¡±


    Everyone, including Misha, is shocked and gapes in disbelief, but Dwarkey keeps talking with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Sort of. I¡¯m the son of the former Baron Martoan and a maid from the mansion.¡±


    An illegitimate child of a noble family.


    As someone who has seen many soap operas in the modern world, it¡¯s not that unfamiliar of a story.


    And the subsequent development is not much different either.


    ¡°Since I was a disgrace to the family, I was adopted by Mr. Tirba, the third younger brother of the baroness, as soon as I was born. Of course, it was just a formality, and it was my birth mother who actually raised me.¡±


    The Martoan family still sent money periodically, and thanks to that, he was able to learn magic and grow upfortably.


    It¡¯s aplicated family history just to hear about.


    However, the dwarf doesn¡¯t seem to have the patience to wait.


    ¡°So what does that have to do with you leaving the team?¡±


    ¡°My father, the former baron, passed away a year ago. And my second older brother took his ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not the first?¡±


    Rotmiller interjects with a question.


    Dwarkey continues in a candid voice,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The second son. That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why is that a problem¡­?¡±


    ¡°After the former baron passed away, many people died. Starting with my first older brother, and many other distant rtives¡­¡±


    That alone is enough.


    To understand the cause of this incident, the bloody power struggle within the Martoan barony.


    ¡°So it was that second brother of yours who sent the Mosn knights.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s probably a warning, to live quietly like I always have.¡±


    ¡°But why now?¡±


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s bothered by the fact that I became an explorer. I¡¯ve also been learning a lot of magictely¡­ and with a famous person on the team, he must have been concerned.¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    Is he ming me for this?


    Honestly, I think it¡¯s a bit of a stretch¡­


    I summarize Dwarkey¡¯s words briefly.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t enter thebyrinth anymore because you¡¯re scared of your second brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t know how to sugarcoat things. You¡¯re not wrong. But¡­ it would have been the same regardless of my will.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They took away mybyrinth entry permit instead of punishing me for insulting a noble.¡±


    In short, it means that he can¡¯t enter thebyrinth even if he wants to.


    ¡°Bjorn, is there no way?¡±


    The dwarf and Misha look at me with pleading eyes.


    I close my eyes silently.


    And instead of trying to find an answer to a question that has no answer, I think about what day it is.


    ¡®Phew, this is troublesome.¡¯


    There are 9 days left until the nextbyrinth opens.


    Can we really find a newpanion before then?


    Nothing ever goes smoothly for me.


    __________________________________


    ¡°First, let¡¯s each think about this problem and meet again tomorrow to discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s not like you cane up with a solution right away. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    We disband after making an appointment for the next day.


    The dwarf and Dwarkey seem to have decided to have a drink somewhere quiet, and Rotmiller heads back home.


    For reference, I decide to go to the library.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to the library?¡±


    ¡°I have some business with that librarian.¡±


    ¡°¡­At thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get there before closing time if I hurry.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Sh, should Ie with you?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°No, you go and rest.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have anything to do when I get back¡­¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you have anything to do? If you have time, just swing your swords some more. You didn¡¯t do anything today.¡±


    I send Misha away, who is persistently trying to follow me, and quickly head to the library.


    I was originally nning to rest today and go tomorrow¡­


    But the situation has changed a bit.


    ______________________________


    ¡°Parsitye¡­¡±


    As I arrive at the library, the librarian, who was dozing off, starts to cast a spell mechanically but then flinches.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t properly introduced ourselves. I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course I know that.¡±


    Hmm, right.


    Anyway, after that exchange, a brief silence follows.


    I feel a bit awkward with her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost closing time, are you going to enter?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te to read books today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    How should I exin my situation?


    After contemting for a moment, I just get straight to the point, like a barbarian.


    ¡°Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok.¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Ragna.¡±


    ¡°Ragna, what grade mage are you?¡±


    Although I asked straightforwardly, the answer doesn¡¯te for a while.


    She looks at me as if I¡¯m some kind of rude bastard.


    Well, Raven also gets angry when she¡¯s asked this question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this first. Why are you suddenly curious about that?¡±


    Ragna, who is a bit more gentle than Raven, calmly asks for the reason first.


    So I answer honestly.


    ¡°The mage on our team can¡¯t enter thebyrinth anymore. So, how about you take a break from your librarian job and enter thebyrinth with¡ª¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Yeah, so it¡¯s a refusal.


    I cleanly let go of any lingering thoughts at her firm voice.


    ¡°I see. If you¡¯re too low-ranked to enter thebyrinth, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°¡­When did I ever say that?¡±


    ¡°Then it means your skills are sufficient.¡±


    Ragna, who was about to get angry, realizes that it was a test and makes a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me, you were curious about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Anyway, let¡¯s end this conversation here. It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I change the subject.


    ¡°So what was that thing? Shabin Emuer said you prepared something for me if I came here.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Prepared for you?¡±


    She frowns as if she¡¯s never heard of it before, then facepalms as if she understands.


    ¡°Ha¡­ did she really phrase it like that?¡±


    ¡°Speak in a way that I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you beforehand, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Ragna gives a long-winded exnation only after I assure her that I won¡¯t misunderstand.


    ¡°Shabin said that her standing within the department has improved thanks to you. So she asked for my opinion on how to repay you, and I¡­ said that you like reading books.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That was all, but she suddenly mentioned something I owed her and told me to repay you instead. So this isn¡¯t from me, it¡¯s from Shabin. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    In short, there¡¯s something prepared for me.


    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so insistent on emphasizing that it¡¯s not from her¡­


    If it were me, I would have taken credit for it.


    ¡°Do you really understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So what is this repayment?¡±


    ¡°Books.¡±


    ¡°¡­Books?¡±


    Ragna closes her eyes and chants a spell as I tilt my head in confusion.


    ¡°Bierdo Parsityev.¡±


    A brilliant golden light flows into my body as the spell ispleted.


    The chanting sounded a bit different from usual.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Ragna gives me a detailed exnation, unlike her usual self.


    There are books in this library that don¡¯t react to the regr [Book Detection] spell because they have a high security clearance, and this spell allows me to find those books as well.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know such things were hidden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normally a privilege reserved for nobles or a few authorized individuals.¡±


    It feels like I¡¯ve received an unexpected gift, but I¡¯m also bewildered.


    ¡°Is it okay to do this for me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go around telling people about it, there won¡¯t be a problem. In the first ce¡­ I haven¡¯t used this spell many times since I became a librarian.¡±


    Ragna continues in a slightly sad voice,


    ¡°Who would even care about this ce?¡±


    Tsk, I¡¯m starting to get curious about her story too.


    ___________________________________


    Click, ck.


    The only sound that echoes through the silent, empty library is the sound of shoes.


    I¡¯m reading books in that atmosphere.


    It¡¯s thanks to Ragna¡¯s consideration.


    [So that¡¯s why you came at such ate hour. Whew, alright. I¡¯ll make an exception and let you stay today.]


    Although all the other users were kicked out when it was closing time, Ragna allowed me to stay until she finished organizing the books.


    It¡¯s a strange feeling.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve sneaked into a restricted area, right?


    Click, ck.


    I put down the book I was reading and nce at Ragna.


    ¡®I was wondering how she organizes the books, and she does it all with magic.¡¯


    The books automatically go back to the empty shelves as she slightly moves her staff.


    I wonder if she knows their ces and puts them back¡­


    Come to think of it, the books in this library don¡¯t need designated ces. They have magic that helps you find the book you want.


    Wait a minute.


    ¡°Ragna.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°When we first met, didn¡¯t you tell me to put the books back in their original ces after reading?¡±


    ¡°I usually say that because I¡¯m toozy to exin in detail. Many people ask unnecessary questions because it¡¯s magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Although it¡¯s quite hurtful as a barbarian, I don¡¯t show it and continue reading the books I was reading.


    Is it because they¡¯re books with high security clearance?


    The content is definitely different.


    [Lafdonia Organizational Chart]


    The book about public institutions in this city not only includes information about the Secret Security Department, the one that includes the Evil Spirit Hunters¡­


    [World of Evil Spirits]


    ¡­but also a book that delves deeply into ¡®Ghostbusters¡¯.


    For reference, this book contains thest words of an agent who entered their spiritual world and returned half-dead¡­


    ¡®With this kind of system, there¡¯s no way I would be in danger.¡¯


    Thanks to this, I¡¯m now certain that I can take the pill I¡¯m keeping whenever the timees.


    As I continue to focus on reading books¡­


    Just as I finish one book and reach for the next one¡­


    [Compendium of Rifts II]


    My hand freezes as I read the title.


    Compendium of Rifts?


    Isn¡¯t that the name of the book Raven mentioned? I quickly open the first page and check the contents, and I immediately understand her attitude.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so obsessed with it.¡¯


    It¡¯s like a strategy guide.


    All the hidden pieces that I discovered through countless trial and error and experiments are written down without omission.


    Although there are only four rifts described due to the physical limitations of a book¡­


    ¡®This must be like treasure to the people here.¡¯


    The content is organized so perfectly that even I, as a veteran yer, can¡¯t find any gaps to fill.


    And maybe because it¡¯s well-preserved¡­


    Unlike what Raven said about it being written by an unknown person, the author¡¯s name is written on thest page.


    ¡°Auril Gabis¡­?¡±


    I read the name out loud involuntarily and freeze.


    ¡®Crazy, why is this guy¡¯s name suddenly appearing here?¡¯


    Auril Gabis.


    It¡¯s the name of the game developer of [Dungeon and Stone].

 Chapter 87 Baron Martoan (3)

    Chapter 87 Baron Martoan (3)


    Baron Martoan (3) <hr>


    Auril Gabis.


    The developer¡¯s nickname that always appeared at the bottom of the loading screen.


    Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a nickname or his real name, but anyway¡­


    ¡®Why is that name here¡­?¡¯


    It¡¯s a bit sudden, but there are two possibilities.


    [Compendium of Rifts II]


    Either this book was written by a yer¡­


    ¡­or it was actually written by him.If it¡¯s thetter, I feel strangely uneasy.


    It means that the game developer is somehow closely rted to the incident where I woke up in this body.


    ¡®Is that bastard really some kind of divine being?¡¯


    Anyway, obtaining a clue is a good sign.


    Auril Gabis.


    If I carefully follow this name, maybe I can eventually find a way to return home.


    I repeat, I still don¡¯t know anything.


    Whether reaching thest floor and opening the Gate of the Abyss again is the key to returning or not.


    ¡®I should dig carefully, I might get hurt if I go around asking everyone.¡¯


    In that sense, I examine the book closely.


    There¡¯s nothing special.


    There¡¯s only a signature on thest page that seems to be the author¡¯s, and the book doesn¡¯t even have a publication date.


    I make sure Ragna isn¡¯t around and then tear off a small corner of the page, slipping it into my bag.


    ¡®Even just finding out when this book was written would be a big gain¡ª¡¯


    What the, it¡¯s already morning?


    I finish my thoughts and get up from my seat.


    I go to the desk and see Ragna dozing off. There¡¯s a nket next to her, so I¡¯m about to cover her with it¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­when she senses my presence and wakes up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I had known it was thiste, I would have left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I was just resting because I was a bitte finishing organizing the books.¡±


    A bitte organizing the books?


    It¡¯s almost time to open the library!


    ¡°It¡¯s true, so don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    She insists that it¡¯s true, so I just nod and leave the library.


    Just before I step out the door, I look back and see her stretching with a tired expression.


    ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Is she actually a kind person?


    ______________________________


    Since it was morning, I just started my day.


    As a barbarian, it¡¯s the same whether I wash up or not.


    ¡®But I should at least eat.¡¯


    I enter a random restaurant that¡¯s open nearby and have a quick meal before heading straight to the Magic Tower.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Yandel here at this hour¡­?¡±


    ¡°I came to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Make it quick. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an open spot for a mage on our team, do you want to join¡ª¡±


    ck.


    Damn it, if you don¡¯t want to, just say so.


    She¡¯s a failure too, I guess.


    Whatever, I didn¡¯t have any expectations anyway.


    ¡°Wait! I have another request!¡±


    I knock on the door urgently, and it opens with a creak.


    ¡°Another request?¡±


    ¡°I want to know when this paper was made.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Let me see.¡±


    Raven examines the paper I hand her with interest.


    But it seems like she can¡¯t find anything special.


    ¡°I can do it, but why are you curious about that?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just do it?¡±


    ¡°Well, fine. But not for free, I need something in return¡­¡±


    Raven trails off and then continues as if she thought of something suitable.


    ¡°My seniors are quite interested in you, Mr. Yandel, so go and help them out with their research. They¡¯ve been bothering metely.¡±


    She wants me to offer my body to those perverts?


    ¡°¡­Just once?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that difficult of a request. I¡¯ll finish the analysis by the time youe next week. Ah! Right, and please don¡¯te here unannounced at this early hour.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    It¡¯s 9:00 AM when I finish my business and leave the Magic Tower. It¡¯s a bit early, but since I have nothing else to do, I head to the bar, the meeting ce.


    Surprisingly, someone is there before me.


    "Bjorn! What the! I went to your amodation, and they said you weren''t there!"


    "Ah, I was at the library."


    "Wha, what? All night¡­? Don''t tell me that''s what you meant by business?!"


    "What are you talking about? I was reading books thanks to Ragna''s consideration."


    Misha looks at me with suspicious eyes, even though I''m telling the truth.


    She''s like a real mom.


    "Are you serious...?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    "That''s... true. Okay."


    Surprisingly, she readily epts it when I look her in the eye and say something.


    It''s like a good son wouldn''t lie, I guess?


    Anyway, as soon as I sit next to her, Misha hands me the drink she was having.


    "Try this. It''s made from a fruit called tomato, it has a really unique taste!"


    I don''t know about the unique taste, but somethinges to mind when she mentions tomato juice.


    "More importantly, what were you trying to say yesterday?"


    It seemed like she was about to say something quite important, but we couldn''t hear it because Hans B interrupted.


    However...


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "You don''t remember?"


    "Uh, uh... did I say something wrong?"


    Judging by her innocent eyes, it seems like she really doesn''t remember because she was drunk. I tried asking if there was anything she wanted to say, but to no avail.


    "Hmm? I don''t think so?"


    "I see."


    "...Are you mad?"


    "No."


    There are two ways to make someone angry in this world, but I don''t get angry over things like that.


    It''s not like she did anything wrong.


    As I''m using the quiet bar like a cafe to pass the time, mypanions arrive.


    "Oh, you were here first?"


    "I''m sorry for making youe all the way here in the morning because of me..."


    The dwarf and Dwarkey appear as a pair, as always. After waiting for a while, Rotmiller also arrives and takes a seat.


    And the meeting begins.


    The topic, of course, is how to lift Dwarkey''sbyrinth entry ban.


    "Then let''s each share what we''vee up with. Let''s start with... Bjorn, you go first."


    Uh, me first?


    It''s a nerve-wracking position, but I finish my presentation honestly and concisely.


    "I think it''s best to find a newpanion."


    "...What?"


    "Of course, finding a mage would be difficult. I asked two other mages, but they both refused immediately."


    "...Wa, wait, you already asked other mages?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    I ask back confidently.


    Although the dwarf, who was trying to find a solution, might find my actions disappointing...


    Selfishness and altruism are always just a fine line apart.


    I was just trying to find a realistic solution for the team, considering the worst-case scenario.


    "Someone had to say it, even if it wasn''t me. Isn''t that right, Rotmiller?"


    "That''s... true."


    Rotmiller nods with a slightly ufortable expression as I specifically ask for his opinion.


    The dwarf''s gaze bes serious, but...


    "Mu, Murad! I''m fine, so rx. Bjorn didn''t say anything wrong."


    Even Dwarkey says that, so the dwarf shuts his mouth.


    "Th, then I''ll give it a try!"


    Misha raises her hand brightly, as if trying to lighten the mood.


    Of course, it''s not something worth listening to.


    "Go, go ahead, Miss Kaltstein."


    "I looked into it, and I heard that the Mosn knights are weak to bribes. How about we gather some money and bribe them?"


    She suggests bribery with an innocent voice.


    Indeed, that Martoan Baron or whatever probably bribed the knights to screw over Dwarkey.


    But...


    "Miss Kaltstein, the Mosn knights never deal with non-nobles."


    The Mosn knights strictly excludemoners.


    Although most of them are without titles... no, maybe that''s theirst shred of pride.


    "Is, is that so...? I didn''t know that. Then next, Rotmiller, it''s your turn."


    Misha is flustered and passes the turn.


    Since it''s Rotmiller''s opinion, I also wait for his words with some seriousness.


    However...


    "Honestly, I don''t know how to deal with nobles... especially titled nobles, to get what we want. I''m sorry..."


    It seems like Rotmiller also hasn''t found a proper solution.


    However, unlike when it was my turn, the dwarf sighs andforts him instead.


    "How is that your fault? Actually... that''s only natural."


    No, if he knows it''s natural, why did he re at me?


    As I''m grumbling to myself, the dwarf speaks in a quiet voice.


    "So, about that... Dwarkey and I thought about itst night..."


    "Get to the point."


    "How about we go directly to Baron Martoan and talk to him?"


    In other words, let''s have a showdown.


    But there''s a serious problem with that.


    "How are we going to meet him?"


    Most nobles reside in the 1st district, the Imperial City of Karnon. And it''s a ce where low-ranking explorers like us can''t even enter.


    It''s not just about having a conversation, we live in different worlds.


    However, it seems like the dwarf has alreadye up with a detailed n.


    "There''s a tea house that Baron Martoan visits regrly. If we wait there, we''ll definitely meet him."


    Hmm, if that''s the case...


    It''s definitely not bad.


    Regardless of the low probability of the baron changing his mind, there''s nothing to lose by trying.


    "Then there''s no problem. The two of you go."


    "Wh, what do you mean? Come with us!"


    What is he talking about again?


    "It''s just a matter of going to plead with him, why do we all have to go?"


    "...We need courage! He''s a titled noble!"


    The dwarf starts whining excessively when I tell them to handle it themselves.


    I''m already sighing at his hopeless attitude, but since we have some history together, I calcte the potential benefits.


    ''With 9 days left, finding a new mage is impossible...''


    And if we just find any random person, it will be a pain in the ass unless they''re decent.


    As expected, it''s best if Dwarkey stays on the team.


    ''And if those two go, it seems like they''ll just stammer ande back without achieving anything.''


    No matter how I think about it, going there myself seems to have a slightly higher chance of sess.


    But...


    ''I don''t like meeting nobles.''


    Even in the game, I made it a rule to avoid getting involved with nobles as much as possible.


    Because there are no decent ones among them¡ª


    "I''ll give you 300,000 stones no matter how it ends! Each!"


    Hmm, that''s tempting.


    If it''s not loyalty pay, I guess meeting a noble once wouldn''t be so bad.


    _____________________________________


    "If that''s the case, then meeting him wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    "Really!"


    The dwarf''s face brightens up noticeably at my consent.


    However, instead of getting swept up in his excitement, I calmly confirm what I need to know.


    "So when can we go?"


    Even if he''s a noble, it''s not a world where he can just kill anyone he wants.


    Especially if they''re a respected explorer.


    There probably won''t be any major risks, but it''s my first time meeting a real noble since waking up in this body.


    I also need to prepare myself mentally¡ª


    "To, today."


    "What...?"


    "If, if we don''t go today, he won''t visit that ce again until next month."


    Phew, no wonder I wanted to refuse.


    But since I already agreed, I confirm other details.


    How old Baron Martoan is, whether he''s a man, if he has any dislikes, or anything else that would be good to know.


    As I''m memorizing various things, time flies by.


    "Le, let''s go. Like you said, we need to be there early to pretend we met him by chance!"


    The baron usually visits the tea house between 3:00 and 4:00 PM.


    So we arrive at the tea house at 2:00 PM and wait for the right moment.


    How much time has passed?


    "Th, that''s my second brother."


    Baron Martoan appears with his servants.


    Does he reallye here in person just to enjoy tea brewed by the owner?


    Since we won''t have a chance to talk to him once he enters a private room, I quickly get up and take the lead.


    "Who are you!"


    A huge knight blocks our path as soon as we approach.


    Dwarkey steps forward as nned.


    "Ba, Baron Martoan! It''s me! Liol Wobu Dwarkey! Please, just hear me out!"


    Dwarkey prostrates himself on the ground, showing submission as I advised.


    Baron Martoan, who was having a conversation with the owner, turns his attention to us.


    However, his subsequent reaction ispletely different from what I expected.


    "Dwarkey...? That name sounds familiar."


    He mutters as if he doesn''t even remember properly.


    A man who looks like a butler whispers in his ear,


    "The Dwarkey family is the maternal family of the former baron''s third wife, Lady Carlina."


    "Ah, that''s right! So what does someone from that family want from me?"


    "I, I¡­ that is, well¡­"


    Dwarkey starts stammering, flustered by the unexpected turn of events from the beginning.


    It''s my turn to step in, earlier than nned.


    "Greetings. I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    I speak confidently, regardless of him being a noble.


    If it were another race, that alone would constitute insulting a noble...


    ...but barbarians are an exception.


    Our ancestors made a great contribution a long time ago and received permission from the king.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a conversation with a barbarian. It always feels strange."


    Fortunately, the baron seems interested in the current situation.


    Well, when would these guys ever get to meet a barbarian and be spoken to so casually?


    "So what brings you to me?"


    "This guy''sbyrinth entry was banned after being taken away by the Mosn knights yesterday."


    "That''s unfortunate. But why are you telling me this?"


    Because he said you were the one who ordered it.


    ''What? Why is he acting like he doesn''t know anything?''


    At first, I thought he was just making excuses, but at this point, I''m also starting to get suspicious.


    And that''s when...


    The butler whispers in the baron''s ear again.


    "Hmm, an illegitimate child? Was there one? I see. So you did it..."


    "Yes, I didn''t report it separately because it wasn''t something you needed to be concerned about."


    "You did well. It''s just a waste of time to know about such trivial matters."


    Now that I see it, the baron didn''t know anything about this incident, and it seems like the butler handled everything.


    "Trivial matters...?"


    Dwarkey is clearly in shock, but¡­


    The oue is not bad.


    The fact that they consider it an insignificant matter means that the possibility of achieving our goal has increased.


    "Can you lift thebyrinth entry ban?"


    "Hmm, why should I?"


    The baron tilts his head as if he doesn''t understand at all. And what''s annoying is that there''s no malice in his expression.


    His way of thinking ispletely different from ours.


    ¡®Damn celestial dragons¡­¡¯


    I curse the baron inwardly and contemte what to do next.


    The butler whispers something in his ear again.


    I don¡¯t know what method he¡¯s using, but I can¡¯t hear his voice again this time either.


    But I can roughly guess what he¡¯s saying.


    ¡°Huh? What? This is that barbarian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, Little Balkan¡­ I¡¯ve heard the name. The Count mentioned during the banquet two days ago that an interesting explorer had appeared.¡±


    The baron looks at me with apletely different gaze than before. His eyes are filled with life, as if he¡¯s discovered an amusing toy.


    ¡°Bjorn, was it? I¡¯ll grant your request if you do me a favor in return.¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    I didn¡¯t expect this situation¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult request. And I¡¯ll give you a sufficient reward! What do you think?¡±


    Somehow, I¡¯m about to receive a second request.

 Chapter 88 Baron Martoan (4)

    Chapter 88 Baron Martoan (4)


    Baron Martoan (4) <hr>


    The Baron''s request was simple.


    Some Count was throwing a big banquet in two months, and all I had to do was attend with him.


    "Is that all...?"


    "Hmm, I''d like you to show off some tricks in front of people. Like bending steel with your bare hands."


    In short, he wanted to use me as a trophy to make himself look good at the banquet...


    "Can you do it?"


    What does he take barbarians for?


    "That''s no problem.""Then it''s settled."


    For reference, the reward for the request was a service fee of 1 million stones and lifting Dwarkey''sbyrinth entry ban.


    Phew, this is what nobles are like?


    Wasting that much money just to show off to others.


    ''Well, I''ll just reap the benefits.''


    Even without Dwarkey''s issue, it''s a good deal.


    1 million stones just for ying along for a day?


    The smelly sewer request was only 150,000 stones.


    "Hmm, alright. Then I''ll take care of that friend''s problem right away. Think of it as my favor to you."


    The baron even showed his generosity by resolving Dwarkey''s issue first.


    I wondered what he would do if I didn''t keep my end of the dealter...


    ''I guess that''s the kind of existence nobles are, where they don''t have to worry about such things.''


    I''m realizing once again that I have a long way to go.


    I''ve built up some strength.


    I''ve even gained a bit of fame.


    But...


    ''I need to start nning for that side of things too.''


    I need to gain power.


    Just like in the game.


    And just like it''s been since I woke up in this ce.


    Incidents that threaten my life don''t only happen in thebyrinth.


    _________________________________


    The next morning.


    We gather at the meeting ce again.


    It''s to confirm whether Dwarkey''sbyrinth entry permit has been restored.


    "So how did it go? Did that baron keep his promise?"


    "I checked today, and there seems to be no problem."


    "But why does he look so pale?"


    "Huhu, it''s just your imagination..."


    Imagination my ass.


    Could it be that he''s so shocked that his half-brother, Baron Martoan, didn''t even remember him properly, let alone feel threatened by him?


    Dwarkey''s mental state haspletely copsed since yesterday.


    Well, he''s trying his best not to show it...


    "Ha..."


    Dwarkey sighs deeply several times a day, as if the world is ending.


    I hope hees to his senses before thebyrinth opens.


    "Ah, more importantly, here, take this. It''s the reward I promised."


    "Reward?"


    "Didn''t you guyse with me to negotiate with the baron?"


    Hikurod takes out the 300,000 stones he offered aspensation.


    I decide not to ept it.


    "Forget it, why are we exchanging money like this?"


    "I didn''t go there expecting a reward. And besides, negotiating with him was also for the team."


    It would be awkward for me to ept it alone when both of them are refusing...


    ''And it''s not like I''ll have any problems just because I don''t have 300,000 stones right now.''


    It''s better to consider this a debt.


    As we continue to enter thebyrinth, there will surely be times when we exchange favors, give and take, and even have to make concessions.


    "Anyway, thank you. It''s not easy to swallow your pride as a warrior."


    Hmm, well...


    Honestly, hearing those words makes me feel awkward.


    1 million stones is too much to worry about pride.


    "I''ll never forget this and will repay you."


    "No, why would you repay him? Bjorn, I''ll definitely repay this debt tenfold."


    "Whoever does it, just do it."


    "Hehe, Bjorn is embarrassed!"


    What is she talking about? I''m being serious.


    __________________________________


    There are 8 days left until thebyrinth opens.


    What I''ve been doing during that time is simple.


    Besides my usual routine of helping Misha train and reading hidden books at the library...


    "It''s paper made 150 years ago."


    I found out the production date of [Compendium of Rifts II].


    It''s just ordinary paper that wasmonly used back then.


    ''Phew, what the hell happened 150 years ago?''


    The time when the game started.


    The death of the first king.


    And the time when this book was written.


    Many questions keep ovepping with the period of exactly 150 years ago.


    ''It can''t be a coincidence.''


    There must be some kind of connection between those events.


    That''s all I''ve found out so far, but...


    It''s at least given me the motivation to move forward.


    ''I need to focus on researching the history of 150 years ago.''


    Who brought the yers here?


    What was their purpose, and who the hell is Auril Gabis? If I keep gathering clues, maybe I can eventually uncover the secret.


    Anyway, onto the second thing.


    "Uh, uh... we''re doing that...? No! It''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s a bit sudden..."


    I opened a bank ount at Alminus Bank.


    And we designated each other as beneficiaries in case of death.


    We n to deposit a portion of the money we earn together into this ount and use it as a shared fund.


    "In that sense, let''s put all 2 million stones we earned this time into this ount."


    "Eek? All of it?"


    "You don''t have any immediate use for it, do you?"


    "Ugh... you''re not nning on using it for something strange behind my back, are you?"


    "What do you take me for?"


    We decide to keep the remaining 900,000 stones in cash after depositing 2 million stones each into the ount.


    There''s nowhere to use it right away, and...


    Since we''ve moved on from the days of barely scraping by, it''s time to start saving.


    Ah, and there was also this.


    "You''re... Bjorn, son of Yandel?!"


    While walking down the street, I coincidentally reunited with one of the barbarians from mying-of-age ceremony.


    His name is Karak, the third son of Fanun.


    We just asked about each other''s recent situation and parted ways.


    He said he became an 8th-grade explorer and is working as a tank in a team of humans on the 2nd floor?


    "What about the others? Most of them are dead. There probably aren''t many left besides you, Ainar, and me. As you know, it''s not an easy ce."


    Anyway, it seems like his personality has changed a lot since he formed a team with humans.


    He used to be much more simple-minded.


    "If they had told us more about that ce instead of clinging to outdated traditions, they wouldn''t have died so much..."


    Seeing him express bitterness towards the ways of his tribe, I almost wonder if he''s really a barbarian warrior.


    Honestly, I felt sorry for him.


    He must have gone through a lot to change like that, considering he was a warrior to the core.


    ''Not all barbarians are the same.''


    Thanks to him, I realized something new.


    Barbarians also grow mentally.


    They might still be weak in terms of knowledge like letters and numbers, but they gain wisdom as they survive in a changed environment.


    ''...Maybe there are even some seniors who have be almost like humans after several years¡ª''


    "Bjorn, what are you thinking about so deeply?"


    "Nothing."


    I end my thoughts at Misha''s voice.


    Well, it would be a bit rude to be lost in thought when she just cooked and brought me food.


    "But Bjorn, you seem a bit taller...?"


    "What?"


    "It might be my imagination, but stand here for a moment!"


    ...This is annoying.


    But I get up from the middle of my meal and measure my height. Misha chops the air from the top of her head to my chest and then nods.


    "You''ve definitely gotten taller! About this much?"


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    Honestly, I can''t believe it.


    Leaving aside the fact that I can even grow taller here, how can she tell at a nce that it''s less than 1 centimeter?


    "Hmm, I''m good at noticing things like that. So you can trust me."


    "...If you say so."


    Instead of arguing, I just nod.


    Well, I might have gotten taller.


    I''ve been eating a lot of meattely.


    ''...If I really did grow taller, should I eat even more meat?''


    If it''s true, it''s worth it.


    A height that''s naturally above average.


    That''s the decisive reason why I chose a barbarian as a tank, not a dwarf. The [Gigantification] mechanism itself multiplies based on your base height.


    ''It was exactly 1.771 times, I think.''


    Now I have another reason to eat meat.


    "...Don''t just eat the meat, eat everything!"


    "......"


    "Tsk!"


    After the meal, I check my backpack onest time to see if I''ve missed anything.


    Because it''s almost time to enter thebyrinth.


    "Let''s go, everyone''s waiting."


    As we head to the meeting ce, I see mypanions dressed differently than usual.


    The dwarf is wearing heavy armor instead of a shirt.


    Dwarkey is standing there, holding a long two-handed staff.


    "Uh, Rotmiller! Why don''t you have a weapon?"


    "Don''t worry, I put it in the [Treasure Vault]. I''ve gotten used to it, so it''s more convenient to take it out when I need it than to carry it around all the time."


    "Oh, I see."


    The Mimic''s ability, [Treasure Vault].


    I used to think it was just a skill that reced subspace storage, but maybe it''s a very convenient essence for Rotmiller, who handles various equipment like crossbows, shields, and swords.


    "Then please gather around me. I''m going to cast [Bonding]."


    As soon as Dwarkey starts chanting, a green light spreads out and seeps into our bodies.


    It''s like forming a party.


    This spell is necessary for multiple people to enter thebyrinth and start in the same location.


    ''Ainar used to wait in line at the guild from dawn...''


    I''m starting to understand why explorers make such a fuss about mages.


    If you have a mage in your team, you don''t have to wait in line at the guild from early morning...


    ...and there are significant financial benefits as well.


    On average, it would have cost 100,000 stones in fees for five 6.5-grade explorers to cast [Bonding].


    "Let''s get going."


    As we walk together towards the Dimensional za, I see more and more explorers on the streets.


    It''s a sight you can only see on thest night of every month.


    Everyone looks like beggars when they return.


    "Halt! I think we''re lost."


    "No way! We have to get to thebyrinth within the allotted time!"


    Coincidentally, we encounter barbarians again.


    Young warriors with their bare bodies, filled with nothing but anticipation and excitement, heading towards thebyrinth after finishing theiring-of-age ceremony.


    "...Follow us."


    I ask for mypanions'' understanding and help them.


    Although I don''t have any sense of tribal duty...


    ...I feel like I should do it.


    "Really? Thank you. If you tell me your name... what! Bjorn, son of Yandel?!! You''re Little Balkan!!! I respect you!!"


    Anyway, regardless of the young warriors'' excessive reactions...


    I give them various advice on the way to the Dimensional za.


    That they should be wary of fellow explorers, especially humans, since barbarian hearts are traded at a high price.


    That they should try to find other races as nightpanions.


    That they should be careful of traps and stick to paths with light, and so on.


    I generously share the knowledge that would have been helpful for me when I first entered thebyrinth.


    "If I do that, can I be a famous warrior like you?"


    Well, I don''t know about that.


    But...


    "Yes."


    "Ooh! Is that so! Alright! I''ll definitely do everything you said!"


    It''s better for them if I do this.


    They''re the kind of guys who only understand when you tell them clearly.


    The dwarf quietly speaks to me as I watch the young warriors head towards the portal, engraving my advice in their hearts.


    "You... you''re very kind to your own kind?"


    "I just did what I could. Isn''t it harsh to have to learn everything through experience?"


    "Hmm, that''s true. Hahaha!"


    With that small talk as thest exchange, we also head towards the center where the portal is open.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    My vision bes distant, and a brilliant, multicolored light covers it.


    Suddenly, past events unfold like a panorama.


    ''This is the fourth time, isn''t it...''


    During my first entry, I reached the 2nd floor after defeating countless bastards.


    The second time?


    I entered a rift with the sole intention of bing stronger. But it turned out to be a variant rift.


    And then it got even crazier.


    I formed a team, but we got separated.


    In the end, the Floor Master started rampaging, and I barely made it back after practically stepping into the gates of hell.


    Therefore...


    sh!


    I hope nothing happens.


    There''s no way something would happen again, right?


    I throw away those thoughts before they even fully form.


    ''Phew, what kind of bastard is going to appear this time?''


    Something will definitely happen again this time.


    So let''s brace ourselves.


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    .


    .


    .


    ¡¸TIP: The character has reached the maximum number of essences that can be absorbed. Hunt new monsters and level up!¡¹

 Chapter 89 Player (1)

    Chapter 89 yer (1)


    yer (1) <hr>


    ¡°Name Lee Hansu, age 29, missing for a month, hispany filed a missing person report. Tsk, any family?¡±


    ¡°Just his mother. But when we contacted her, she said she didn¡¯t want to be involved.¡±


    The man sipped his coffee as he listened to the report.


    It wasn¡¯t anything special.


    How many people haveplicated family situations?


    ¡°So, Detective Park, why did this missing person casee to our team?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the CCTV only caught him entering his house, but not leaving. And the windows were all locked.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ something smells fishy.¡±The man put down his coffee and started reading the report in earnest.


    He had seen all sorts of things during his 15 years as a detective, but even to him, this was a rather peculiar case.


    There were no signs of intrusion or stolen belongings.


    Thest credit card transaction was a month ago.


    And most importantly, the clothes the missing person was wearing were found in his bedroom. It wasn¡¯t like he took them off himself, but as if his body had just disappeared.


    ¡°Whoever it is, he¡¯s aplete lunatic.¡±


    He had a hunch that this was no longer a simple missing person case.


    It might even be a major crime that would shake the entire nation.


    ¡°You secured the scene, right? First, send a request to the National Forensic Service. Let¡¯s see the results of the forensic analysis.¡±


    Detective Park hesitated for a moment at his instructions and then spoke cautiously.


    ¡°Um, Team Leader¡­ there¡¯s something I want to show you before that.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t you include it in the report?


    He had that question, but he nodded, and Detective Park returned with a monitor.


    ¡°It¡¯s the monitor that was found in the missing person¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°What? Why do you have that? Don¡¯t tell me you took it out without permission?¡±


    The man was raising his voice in disbelief when he noticed something and froze.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Detective Park, how is the monitor turned on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡­¡±


    There were letters on the ck screen of the monitor.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t connected to theputer or even plugged into a power outlet.


    And it was even updating with sound.


    Beep, beep beep beep, beep¡ª


    ¡¸Theing-of-age ceremony has been sessfullypleted.¡¹


    ¡¸New equipment has been equipped.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level has increased by +12.¡¹


    ¡¸Bjorn Yan¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    What do these letters that keep appearing mean?


    ¡°Team Leader, I looked into it a bit¡­ and it seems there have been a few simr cases overseas.¡±


    ¡°What, overseas¡­?¡±


    There was no way they could know for sure yet.


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    _______________________________


    My vision brightens as the darkness recedes.


    As if out of habit, I raise my head and see the usual cloudy sky filling my view.


    I let out a long sigh.


    ¡®¡­I made it back alive again.¡¯


    Actually, saying I ¡®returned alive¡¯ is a bit inurate.


    Although I spent every day on edge, expecting something to happen¡­


    ¡­nothing happened in the end.


    And twice in a row, at that.


    ¡®Hmm, I really thought something would happen this time.¡¯


    Honestly, I¡¯m still bewildered.


    It¡¯s because the previous expedition went so smoothly.


    Thanks to a good starting point, we reached the ¡®Rock Desert¡¯, the 2nd floor connected to the gnome district, in just 9 hours after taking the 2nd-floor portal in the eastern part of the 1st floor.


    Well, we didn¡¯t get the portal opening achievement points because there was someone there before us.


    ¡¸Killed Corrupted Gnome. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Kobold Shieldbearer. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Stone Golem. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Megalith. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Sandman. EXP +¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    Various 9th-grade monsters, including gnome variants and the kobold trio. And even various types of 8th-grade monsters, including Stone Golems.


    Even though we hunted and defeated all types of monsters at my request, we were able to reach the 3rd floor on Day 4.


    ¡®It was the same while we were going to the Witch¡¯s Forest.¡¯


    We reached the central area of the Witch¡¯s Forest on Day 8 without any problems.


    The marauders we encountered?


    There weren¡¯t any.


    And from the moment we entered the 4th floor, [Tower of Heaven], we didn¡¯t even encounter any other explorers.


    ¡¸Trialpleted.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    It¡¯s time for the real hunting.


    We continuously climbed the stairs and fought monsters.


    All the monsters that appear on the 3rd floor ¡®Pilgrim¡¯s Path¡¯ swarmed out in random groups, and we encountered 6th-grade monsters about once every three days.


    ¡¸Killed Vitol. EXP +4¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Lizardman Scout. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Duhan. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Banshee Queen. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed trek. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Drake. EXP +4¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Living Armor¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    We spent our time until Day 23, when the 4th floor closed.


    The 6th-grade monsters that I was once so worried about?


    Although there were a few times when I made mistakes during the first few encounters¡­


    ¡­we were able to defeat them all without any major crises thanks to our significantly increased strength.


    And as a result, experience points started umting rapidly.


    ¡®They don¡¯t call it the Tower of Training for nothing.¡¯


    All the monsters that appear on the 3rd floor also appear here.


    There are even 6th-grade monsters and monsters that only appear here.


    Well, it was still a bit short of reaching level 4, but¡­


    Anyway, as a result of focusing solely on hunting¡­


    ¡°Dwarkey?¡±


    ¡°Th, that is¡­ if we divide it equally, it¡¯s about 720,000 stones.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 780,000 stones.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Bjorn, what do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ I recalcted, and you¡¯re right, Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    We each received 780,000 stones.


    And that¡¯s even with the Mimic¡¯s passive skill [Greed], which increased the magic stone drop rate by 30%. Without it, it would have been around 600,000 stones.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s definitely not a small amount of money¡­ but it feels a bit disappointing. Is it just me?¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­ I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Well, it¡¯s only natural since we earned so much before! Now that I think about it, Bjorn, it seems like your ridiculous luck has finally run out!¡±


    I don¡¯t know about luck¡­


    But since there were no hardships, the ie was also smaller.


    Although marauder bastards are annoying, they at least wear decent equipment.


    They¡¯re practically more profitable than mining magic stones.


    ¡®¡­Somehow, I earned less than when I first entered thebyrinth.¡¯


    Now I understand why marauders keep appearing. They¡¯re easier to catch than 6th-grade monsters, and they¡¯re much more profitable.


    It¡¯s inevitable that they would be drawn to it like moths to a me.


    Especially for those who consider themselves efficiency freaks.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not be too disappointed. The past few months were just special, this is normal.¡¯


    I barely manage to let go of my lingering thoughts, thinking about the game.


    The cost of consumables, various expenses in the city¡­


    It¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t make a lot of money in the early stages.


    That¡¯s why newbies who don¡¯t even have 1 million stones end up dying from taxes before even reaching the 2nd year.


    ¡®¡­In the first ce, reaching the 4th floor in just a few months is an absurd speed.¡¯


    I say that to myself and spend my time productively in the city.


    We asionally gather as a team for socializing and nning the next expedition, and I fulfill my promise to Raven by visiting the Magic Tower every week.


    ¡°Hmm, we only have 4 more sessions left, huh?¡±


    ¡°So when can I meet that senior of yours?¡±


    ¡°Ah, there was a slight problem. If it¡¯s okay with you, Mr. Yandel, I¡¯d like to postpone it to next month¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Do as you please.¡±


    Training, library, socializing, information gathering¡­


    It¡¯s been a truly leisurely time that I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    Although I¡¯m so anxious that my hands and feet are trembling¡­


    No one, not the Evil Spirit Hunters, Hans, or anyone else, approaches me until it¡¯s time to enter thebyrinth again.


    So I thought something might happen this time¡­


    ¡®But nothing happened in the end.¡¯


    We passed through the ¡®Goblin Forest¡¯ and went up to the 3rd floor.


    Thanks to that, we were able to catch additional monsters that we missed before.


    And eventually, I leveled up during our days on the 4th floor.


    That¡¯s all that¡¯s changedpared to the previous expedition.


    ¡°Bjorn! What are you thinking about so deeply? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I snap out of my thoughts as I feel Misha shaking my waist.


    ¡°Come to your senses quickly. We¡¯ll have to wait a long time if we¡¯rete.¡±


    A long time my ass.


    Maybe if we were still 9th-grade explorers¡­


    But 6th-grade explorers have a different checkpoint, so the waiting time is less than half.


    And the officials are much more polite.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go! Hahaha!¡±


    We each go through our respective checkpoints and gather in one ce.


    And we quickly finish the distribution.


    ¡°We each get 790,000 stones.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn? Is that correct?¡±


    Dwarkey¡¯s pupils tremble anxiously at Misha¡¯s question. What kind of mage is so bad with numbers?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it¡¯s correct, then it¡¯s correct.¡±


    Since his calctions were urate this time, we let it go without anyints.


    And as a result¡­


    790,000 stones are deposited into my pocket.


    As expected, is the world all about give and take?


    Phew, since things went smoothly, the amount of money we earned is the same asst time.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet separately tomorrow to have our return drinks, and today, let¡¯s each go back and rest!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We disband as soon as the distribution is finished and head to our amodations.


    But what is this again?


    Today, this room feels dirty and cramped.


    It feels like just yesterday I was happy that the room was bigger and had windows.


    Thud.


    Even though I washed up andy down on the bed, it doesn¡¯t feel real.


    I used to feel alive at this moment¡­


    I suddenly have this thought.


    How long will it take for me to move to a ce like that inn room with the money I¡¯m earning like this?


    ¡®¡­And my growth has practically stoppedtely.¡¯


    The more peaceful things are, the more anxious I feel.


    Therefore, I force a smile.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m getting too greedy.¡¯


    On the first day I woke up in this body¡­


    I made ns, assuming it would take at least a few years, maybe even my whole life. But thanks to a series of coincidences, I¡¯ve been able to shorten the time by at least 2 or 3 years.


    Let¡¯s not be impatient.


    Things are going well enough.


    So¡ª


    ¡®Damn it, what the hell am I thinking?¡¯


    I p myself hard on the cheek.


    Smack!


    Things are going well?


    The better things are going, the more dangerous the situation is.


    There¡¯s no way that things will keep going smoothly forever with my luck.


    Don¡¯t forget.


    That shitty things always happen when you let your guard down.


    ¡®Evil Spirit Hunters? Guild? Mosn? Nobles? Who is it this time? Or will I be fine until I enter thebyrinth?¡¯


    I tighten the screws in my head, recalling the experiences that are etched in my mind like trauma.


    ¡®No, that can¡¯t be.¡¯


    I can¡¯t stop.


    I have to keep getting stronger.


    That¡¯s the only way to survive.


    Someone might think I¡¯m paranoid¡­


    But actually, I haven¡¯t changed one bit since the first day.


    ¡®Always think of the worst.¡¯


    If I have to be a madman, I want to be a madman who survives.


    _______________________________


    ¡°Bjorn? Did something bad happen?¡±


    ¡°No. But why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes seem a bit fiercer¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Misha said as soon as we met the next day.


    Therefore, I decide to loosen the screws a bit, just a little. My brain needs that much leeway to make rational judgments¡ª


    ¡°Can I touch your ears?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    For a moment, I think I might have misheard because I¡¯m going crazy, but no.


    ¡°That¡­ my older brother said it felt good when he touched my ears. It was a long time ago, though¡­¡±


    What? That asshole did that?


    I can¡¯t even imagine it, even though it was when she was young.


    ¡°Ah, for reference, I¡¯m talking about my older brother! He¡¯s still nice to me¡­¡±


    Whether he was nice or not¡­


    What kind of pervert is he?


    This is why a good family environment is important when you¡¯re young. Look at her, her eyes are filled with pure kindness. She probably doesn¡¯t even realize what¡¯s wrong with it.


    ¡°Misha, don¡¯t say things like that to just anyone. They might misunderstand your intentions and have strange thoughts.¡±


    Maybe I would have misunderstood her words and thought she was flirting if I hadn¡¯t known that Misha likes skinny guys.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not just anyone.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s talking back.


    ¡°Just say you understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay. Anyway, if that doesn¡¯t work, should I grill some meat for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll dly eat it.¡±


    And so, breakfast is decided to be grilled pork.


    Although it¡¯s quite expensive for one meal, even if I buy it myself, since it¡¯s meat¡­


    I make a rational judgment.


    It¡¯s definitely not a loss if I can grow even a little by eating this meat.


    ¡°Eat slowly! Let me eat some too!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like meat?¡±


    ¡°You insensitive barbarian!!¡±


    Anyway, regardless of the slight mishap during the meal¡­


    We start our day in earnest after filling our stomachs.


    It¡¯s evening when we¡¯re supposed to meet the others, so¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then can I rest today?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, just swing your swords. Seeing you drop your sword the other day, it seems like your proficiency is stillcking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s! Because I didn¡¯t have enough strength!!¡±


    ¡°Then you need to exercise.¡±


    ¡°You musclehead!!¡±


    Anyway, I leave Misha behind and go out.


    ¡°Have a safe trip! Ande back aste as possible!¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll actually follow my words and spend her time training¡­


    But that¡¯s her choice.


    Thud, thud.


    I walk diligently with my strong legs and soon arrive at my destination.


    It¡¯s the ce I always go when I have time to spare.


    In other words, the library.


    ¡°It seems like there were no major incidents.¡±


    Ragna speaks to me as soon as I arrive, now that we¡¯ve exchanged names and gone through various things.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re close.


    ¡°As you can see, there weren¡¯t. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you today as well.¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to ask for the [High-Grade Book Detection] spell after a brief exchange of greetings¡­


    Ragna hesitates for some reason.


    It¡¯s a habit of hers that she does when she has something to say, although she doesn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°¡­How do you always know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just your expression.¡±


    Ragna makes a slightly offended expression at my honest answer. It seems like she¡¯s quite upset to hear this from a barbarian.


    However, as a rational intellectual, she gets straight to the point without any digressions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you beforehand, but it¡¯s not confirmed information. However, I thought I should warn you since you¡¯re an explorer.¡±


    ¡°Warning?¡±


    It¡¯s a word I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    But suddenly, I snap out of it.


    Even though she said it¡¯s not confirmed information, it¡¯s not going to be nonsense, considering her personality.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly.¡±


    At my urging, Ragna speaks cautiously,


    ¡°There might be a dimensional copse phenomenon in thebyrinth soon.¡±


    I have a reasonable doubt as soon as I hear it.


    Dimensional copse.


    It¡¯s a true ¡®disaster¡¯ in thebyrinth that can¡¯t even bepared to something like a Floor Master.


    ¡®I was wondering why it¡¯s been so quiettely¡­¡¯


    Could it be that this is about to happen?

 Chapter 90 Player (2)

    Chapter 90 yer (2)


    yer (2) <hr>


    A moment of silence passes.


    I organize my thoughts briefly and let out a small sigh as usual.


    Ragna looks at me and closes and opens her eyes slowly.


    "You''re surprisingly calm. As expected, I knew you wouldn''t believe me if I told you."


    What is she talking about? I sighed because I thought it might be true.


    "Well, maybe it''s better to just ignore it. Dimensional copse is a disaster that you can''t predict, and even if you know about it, you can''t stop it."


    She''s definitely right about that.


    Even in the game, dimensional copse always happened suddenly.Well, it was moremon for it not to happen at all, though.


    ''It was about a one in a hundred chance.''


    Of course, if it did happen, it was a disaster.


    If it were in the mid-tote game where you could handle it to some extent, it might be different...


    ...but in the early stages, it was more efficient to just press the ESC key and start over.


    "So where did you get this information?"


    I calmly confirm what needs to be confirmed.


    Although I have a hunch that this is the cause of my anxiety, there might be other things I don''t know about.


    "It''s from a mage named Chernal Pergan of the Tarutein school. I heard he has been researching the dimensional copse phenomenon for a long time."


    She tells me the name of the mage and then says that''s all she knows.


    "I see. I''ll look into it myself. Anyway, thanks for the warning."


    Just as I turn around and head towards the door, I hear a voice from behind.


    "Are you... just leaving today?"


    Well, since a new quest has appeared, I have to go take care of that first, right?


    _____________________________


    In a tavern, as noisy as always¡­


    A silver-haired fairy sitting in a corner taps the table with her index finger.


    It''s a habit she has when she''s troubled.


    "Ha..."


    Her beautiful and kind younger sister, Erwen.


    That child has changed since three months ago.


    She started asking for help with training, which she used to hate, and she pushes herself to the limit as if even sleeping is a waste of time.


    And she''s be a bit sharper.


    Although I''m her blood-rted sister, so it''s not as bad for me...


    ...her tone, gaze, and actions when dealing with others are clearly different from before.


    ''Still, it''s a relief that it''s not a bad change...''


    Excessive ambition and wariness towards others?


    They''re qualities that are wee for an explorer whose destiny is to enter thebyrinth.


    In fact, thanks to that, she was able to grow a lot.


    Her sister, who sessfully made contracts with all four spirits, has even managed to awaken three of them and build their own independent wills.


    And that''s not all.


    Her archery, physical skills, and closebat skills using daggers are also improving day by day.


    Honestly, it''s to the point where I wonder how such talent remained dormant for so long.


    However, the cause of her sighs lies in the trigger for this change.


    ''How long can I keep hiding it...''


    The death of a barbarian whom she used to call ''mister'' and rely on emotionally.


    Actually, even calling it death is funny.


    The person in question is alive and well.


    And he even gained the title of Little Balkan.


    ''Should I tell her now?''


    When she first heard about him, she was surprised. And then she felt anxious.


    She thought it was only a matter of time before Erwen found out.


    But what do you know?


    Erwen, who has been solely focused on training in her room, still doesn''t know about it.


    "Hey, did you guys hear? The ck Sword might be Sword Saint''s disciple!"


    "Huh, where did you hear such nonsense? Sword Saint, that noble man, taking a mere explorer as his disciple? That''s ridiculous!"


    Daria, sitting alone in a corner of the tavern, feels relieved as she eavesdrops on the chatter of the surrounding explorers.


    ¡®Indeed, the rumors have finally died down¡­¡¯


    The story that was once heard everywhere in this city has been buried under new stories.


    Stories about him defeating evil spirits, or ying the priest of Karui who fled to the sewers.


    It was a bit nerve-wracking when the barbarian¡¯s story started circting in the tavern again, but¡­


    Even that has mostly subsided now.


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡¯


    Daria finally makes up her mind.


    Actually, it¡¯s not even something to contemte.


    As someone who has chosen to live as an explorer, when will such an opportunity to grow like thise again?


    ¡°Hey, fairydy, did youe alone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get lost. If you don¡¯t want a hole in your forehead.¡±


    Daria pushes away the drunkard who approaches her and leaves the tavern.


    She used toe here every evening, worried that the barbarian might cause another incident and be the talk of the town again¡­


    But she won¡¯t being anymore.


    Knock, knock.


    She returns to the inn and knocks on her sister¡¯s door.


    There¡¯s no response.


    She inserts the key, thinking she might be asleep on the floor.


    Click-


    The lock opens, and the door creaks open.


    She sees her sister inside.


    Erwen has summoned all four spirits and is meditating with her eyes closed.


    But¡­


    ¡°Have to¡­¡±


    Her lips are moving slightly as if she¡¯s muttering something.


    Daria approaches quietly, holding her breath.


    Then she can hear what she¡¯s muttering more clearly.


    ¡°Have to get stronger. Have to get stronger. Have to get stronger. That¡¯s the only way not to lose anything. The only way to have everything¡­¡±


    Her sister is repeating simr words as if brainwashing herself.


    ¡°Erwen¡­?¡±


    Daria hurriedly wakes her sister up.


    Surprisingly, her sister¡¯s expression is simply peaceful.


    ¡°Ah, sister, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ you were muttering something to yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes? I was just talking to the spirits.¡±


    Although it doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of conversation you would have with spirits¡­


    Daria keeps her mouth shut.


    It¡¯s because she¡¯s been dismissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of training, so can youe backter?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Daria leaves the room dejectedly.


    And she returns to her own room and ponders what just happened. Because that wasn¡¯t the kind of look that could be attributed to ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ or ¡®determination¡¯.


    It was almost like an obsession.


    It wasn¡¯t like this even during that incident 10 years ago¡­


    ¡®What¡¯s the problem? That barbarian couldn¡¯t have been that important to her¡ª¡¯


    Daria freezes.


    The biggest change that happened recentlyes to mind.


    ¡®Ah, could it be because she absorbed that essence?¡¯


    Daria takes out a book from the bookshelf.


    It¡¯s something she bought at the guild for a hefty price a while ago.


    [Lower Grade Essence Compendium]


    It¡¯s a book that contains information on all essences between 7th and 9th grade.


    First, she checks the essence she absorbed this time.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Cannibalo¡­¡¯


    Although it¡¯s a monster that only appears in the Witch¡¯s Forest, she luckily obtained its essence while rescuing an explorer who was being chased out of the forest by it.


    ¡®Ah, found it.¡¯


    She flips through the pages of the book and reads the text while summoning the fire spirit.


    [Cannibalo] 7th grade.


    Agility (Medium), Darkness Resistance (Low), Endurance (Low), uracy (Medium), Sixth Sense (Low), Hearing (Medium), Obsession (High).


    *Increases agility and senses when moving.


    *Mana Mine (Red)


    *Hound (Blue)


    *Tracking Arrow (Green)


    As she carefully examines the content, she freezes at one part.


    ¡°Obsession is¡­ high-grade?¡±


    Feeling a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, she also checks the essence she absorbed three months ago.


    [Steel Hill Stalker] 8th grade.


    Strength (Low), Physical Resistance (Low), Grappling (Low), Jumping Power (Medium), Earth Resistance (Low), Perception Interference (Low), Agility (Medium), Obsession (Medium)


    *Increases pration when surprise attack is sessful.


    *Piercing Arrow (Red)


    *Terrain Eruption (Blue)


    *Weakness Detection (Yellow)


    ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡¯


    There was Obsession again.


    And it was even medium-grade.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, that too¡­?¡¯


    She also checks the essence her sister first absorbed.


    And as expected¡­


    [Goblin Archer] 9th grade.


    Flexibility (Low), Smell (Low), Poison Resistance (Low), Perception (Low), Perception Interference (Low), uracy (Low), Vision (Low), Agility (Low), Obsession (Low)


    *Inflicts paralysis poison when using bow-type weapons.


    *Sneak


    There was Obsession here too.


    Now Daria understands the situation.


    Her excessive obsession with strength was all because of this stat.


    ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯


    It¡¯s not like she can just remove the essence she absorbed after spending money on it.


    But it¡¯s also heavy on her heart to just leave it be.


    ¡®Let¡¯s have her remove it when she absorbs an essence that can rece it.¡¯


    She reaches a conclusion after much deliberation.


    However, as she washes up and lies down on her bed, she faces a new question.


    ¡®Uh, wait a minute.¡¯


    If Erwen finds out that the barbarian is alive before then¡­


    ¡­which direction will this stat take?


    ________________________________


    Ten days have passed since I heard about the dimensional copse.


    However, whether it was a baseless rumor or true, or just someone¡¯s misconception¡­


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t find any concrete information despite my efforts.


    ¡°Chernal Pergan?¡±


    Even Raven, who always helped me when I came to her with questions, couldn¡¯t do anything this time.


    ¡°No, I mean, even if you ask me to meet him, I¡¯ve never heard that name before. In the first ce, the Tarutein school doesn¡¯t really interact with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, please clear your schedule for a whole day next week. The lottery winner has been chosen.¡±


    ¡°Lottery winner¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget? You promised to help my seniors with their research in exchange for me looking into the paper, right?¡±


    No, I remember that.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to be chosen by lottery.


    ¡®Tsk, this makes me even more anxious¡­¡¯


    I¡¯ve never been lucky with lotteries in my life.


    Anyway, I tried various methods to meet the mage named Chernal Pergan, but they all failed.


    And in the meantime, rumors started circting.


    ¡°Bjorn! Did you hear?! There might be a dimensional copse soon!!¡±


    Misha came back in a hurry, making a fuss after saying she was going to meet an old friend.


    If she knows about it, it must have already spread everywhere.


    In fact, when I went to the bar in the evening, everyone was talking about the dimensional copse.


    But the problem is¡­


    ¡®No one even knows the source.¡¯


    Who started the rumor?


    And what¡¯s the basis for it?


    There¡¯s no such information, and everyone is just fueling the rumors with their anxiety.


    ¡®This is¡­ a bit strange¡­¡¯


    I feel an inexplicable sense of dissonance.


    Normally, there should be at least some usible evidence for it to spread this widely, right?


    Although various unfounded rumors have been added as evidence now thanks to gossipmongers, there was nothing like that in the beginning.


    ¡®Could it be that someone is intentionally spreading the rumors?¡¯


    Ie to that conclusion after observing the situation from the beginning.


    Of course, it¡¯s just spection¡­


    ¡­but no matter how I think about it, the current situation is a bit strange.


    ¡®Ha, I think there¡¯s really something going on.¡¯


    It¡¯s frustrating.


    I want to know the information that¡¯s circting silently in more secretive ces, not just the rumors being exchanged in the bar.


    But the walls of reality are high.


    How could a ground-dwelling barbarian who only gained fame throughbat ess such information?


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Ragna, I wouldn¡¯t even know the name Chernal Pergan.¡¯


    Finally, I make a decision.


    I¡¯m holding the letter and the pill that Ghostbusters sent me.


    It¡¯s a pill I was originally nning to take at least 3 monthster because of the anonymity guarantee, but¡­


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s okay to take it a month earlier.¡¯


    I put the pill in my mouth and swallow it.


    ¡¸Character has consumed GB-027.¡¹


    I¡¯m not immediately dragged into the spiritual world.


    ording to the information I found in the secret library that Raven and Ragna opened for me, the gathering takes ce at midnight on the 15th of every month.


    ¡®I just need to wait three days.¡¯


    Time flies by.


    And the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for arrives.


    It feels like my mind is separating from my body.


    ¡¸The character¡¯s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    When I open my eyes, there¡¯s aputer in front of me.


    _______________________________


    It¡¯s a pure white space reminiscent of the universe.


    It would probably be difficult to even tell which way is up or down.


    If it weren¡¯t for thatputer over there.


    ¡®What the, again?¡¯


    Although it¡¯s apletely different start from what I expected, I slowly walk towards theputer.


    It¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    It feels like I¡¯m piloting a robot and controlling it to walk.


    I finally reach theputer, swaying back and forth, and check the monitor that¡¯s turned on.


    [Please enter the password.]


    A short sentence on the ck DOS screen.


    I enter the password without hesitation.


    [Rafdonia¡¯s king, Mother fucker]


    Ah, so that wasn¡¯t referring to the P.S. in the postscript.

 Chapter 91 Player (3)

    Chapter 91 yer (3)


    yer (3) <hr>


    It''s been 5 months since I woke up in this other world.


    If we include the days I spent in thebyrinth, it feels even longer.


    A lot has happened during that time.


    I killed a person for the first time, and I killed monsters. I''ve done many barbaric things to survive.


    But is my essence as a modern person still intact?


    Click, ck, ck, click, thud!


    As soon as I finish entering the password, my pinky finger naturally presses enter.


    And I flinch as I realize one thing.''This is... my body?''


    It''s not the rough and thick hands of a barbarian.


    It''s not the body of a warrior with broad shoulders and muscles like rocks.


    It''s Lee Hansu''s body, 175 centimeters tall, average weight, with soft flesh and skin.


    That''s when...


    "Ah, shit!"


    I feel like the ground is copsing, and my body is being sucked somewhere.


    When Ie to my senses, everything is pitch ck.


    It''s not unfamiliar since I''ve experienced it often in thebyrinth, but...


    Click.


    With the sound of a switch being flipped, my surroundings brighten up.


    Surprisingly, I''m in my room.


    My room, Lee Hansu''s room, where I used to enjoy games before being dragged here.


    ''...So what''s the point of all this?''


    I first check my surroundings.


    Bookshelves,puter, a slightly yellowed bed...


    I go outside and check the kitchen, living room, and bathroom, and everything matches my memory.


    ''Ah, then could it be that too...?''


    I hurriedly open the refrigerator door.


    For some reason, it''s filled with nothing but chilled cans of c.


    I wonder what kind of arrangement this is, but I don''t think about it too deeply.


    How could I possibly resist this?


    Click, hiss-


    A sound that makes me feel refreshed just by listening to it.


    I could endure everything else, but I''ve missed this so much. I quickly pour it into my mouth, worried it might disappear before my eyes.


    But...


    ''Damn it.''


    I can''t taste it.


    There''s no sharp sensation that feels like it''s splitting my throat in half.


    It just feels like a tasteless, odorless liquid is going down my throat.


    That''s when...


    Ding-dong-


    The doorbell rings.


    I check the inte, and there''s a blonde, white woman.


    It''s probably not a religious solicitation, right?


    Just as I''m about to say, ''Who are you?'' in my usual tone, I realize my mistake and speak again.


    "Who is it?"


    I judge that she might be able to figure out that I''m a barbarian from my tone of voice.


    ''But why does it feel so awkward?''


    It feels like there are thorns in my throat even though I just spoke normally.


    Soon, I hear a response from the other side of the inte.


    [I''m SoulQueens, the guide for Ghostbusters. May Ie in?]


    Hmm, I didn''t know it was this kind of system.


    I quickly open the door before I offend her.


    But what''s this?


    "Um, why are you walking into the wall?"


    "Ah, was that a wall? To me, it just looks like white space."


    Is she talking about the space I saw earlier?


    It seems like there are some mysterious rules at y in this spiritual world.


    As I roughly give her directions and guide her to the living room, the woman lets out a gasp.


    "You''re amazing. Usually, you can at least faintly see the shape."


    "Shape?"


    "This ce. Maybe you..."


    "You can just keep calling me ''you''."


    "...If you insist."


    As promised in the letter that guaranteed anonymity, the woman doesn''t show any disappointment at my indirect refusal.


    "Anyway, this space is a manifestation of what you imagined. The ce that your inner mind thinks of first. It usually bes the space that you feel mostfortable in psychologically."


    "So?"


    "It''s usually visible to others. Although there are some people with strong defense mechanisms, you can still recognize the shape to some extent..."


    The woman looks at me with a strange expression.


    I can''t tell if it''s curiosity or wariness, but I decide to address the inconsistency first.


    "Then what about when you rang the doorbell earlier? You said you couldn''t see me."


    "I guess it was expressed that way. I didn''t ring any bell. I just called out to you as soon as I arrived in this white space. Does that make sense?"


    Honestly, I kind of understand what she''s saying, but I don''t understand at all.


    So I just smile awkwardly and nod.


    "Thanks to your kind exnation."


    "I''m d. Actually, it''s a difficult concept even for mages to understand, so I''m always at a loss for how to exin it."


    Anyway, since she introduced herself as the guide, I ask her what I''m curious about.


    "Ah, but what happens if you enter the wrong password?"


    I figured it out by chance, but there must be people who can''t enter the password.


    "That? Nothing happens. It''s just a bluff. In the first ce, there''s almost no one who gets the password right before I arrive, like you."


    "......?"


    "Whether you enter the password or not, I have toe and confirm anyway."


    For reference, the confirmation she mentioned is simple.


    She can just tell by looking?


    I wonder if she has some special ability, but I realize it when I see my current appearance.


    A navy blue suit that fits snugly.


    It''s the suit my ex-girlfriend bought me to celebrate getting a job.


    ''The difference starts with the clothes...''


    Well, I also knew she was a modern person as soon as I saw her, so it must be the same for her.


    "Wow, you''re really quick-witted. The difference between yers and NPCs starts here."


    "NPCs?"


    "It''s a ng term for the locals. Anyway, the difference between the two is not just the clothes, but you can clearly tell when you enter this space. This is the first time I''ve seen a case where you can''t see anything..."


    "So usually, you can tell just by looking at the room."


    "Yes. There''s no way an NPC would have a poster of a rock star in their room, right?"


    I understand.


    With this kind of verification method, it would be almost impossible for locals... I mean, NPCs... to hide their identity and enter.


    "Then I pass?"


    "Of course."


    I was secretly worried because my room wasn''t visible due to my defense mechanisms, but the woman nods without hesitation.


    Seeing that, I realize one more thing.


    Clothes, tone of voice, expression, and this mindscape.


    There must be a more definitive way to distinguish NPCs besides these things.


    ''They''re probably not telling me for security reasons.''


    "Alright, then... you''ve officially be a member of our Ghostbusters."


    "But who came up with the name Ghostbusters?"


    "There is. Someone like that. You''d think, ''what kind of crappy name is this?'' I told them to change it to something else..."


    Uh, I asked because I thought it was a very witty name...


    "Ha, everyone whoes here asks why we chose this name."


    I nod awkwardly.


    Although I can''t agree with the sentiment that it''s a crappy name, I can pretend to agree.


    Acting tactfully has always been my specialty.


    "Indeed... it''s a unique name."


    "Right? Ah, where was I..."


    The woman returns to the main topic and continues.


    "Ah, we can no longer forcefully separate souls and kill people like we used to with NPCs who snuck in. Instead, we can banish them from ever being summoned here again, so please make sure to familiarize yourself with the rules when you have time."


    The woman then exins the basic methods for using the Ghostbustersmunity.


    "Do you have aputer? If you do, go ahead and turn it on. If not, you''ll have to imagine one and materialize it..."


    "I have one."


    "That saves time. Go ahead and turn it on."


    When I turn on theputer as instructed, instead of the familiar OS screen, a window pops up.


    "Ah, just a moment. Your code is..."


    After entering the code the woman gave me, the window changes to a page where I can set my nickname.


    "Just create a nickname here, and that''s it. You can''t change it once you''ve made it, so choose carefully."


    Hmm, what should I use?


    As I''m contemting, the woman offers some advice.


    "You''ve used Stone Ivan, right? Most people use the nicknames they used there. My nickname, SoulQueens, also came from there."


    Stone Ivan.


    It''s amunity for a dead game, so the main board''s refresh rate was less than 30 posts per day...


    But still, everyone who yed this game must have used it at least once.


    I did too.


    ''It''s not my real name, it''s just an ID, so it should be okay to use my nickname from there, right?''


    I enter my nickname and press enter.


    But...


    [That nickname is unavable.]


    "Ah, it seems like someone is already using that nickname."


    What? Someone''s using that nickname?


    I don''t understand at all, but I change one letter and set my nickname. The woman looks at my nickname and smiles meaningfully.


    "Huhu, you must be a fan of that person, huh?"


    Fan? What is she talking about?


    Just as I''m about to ask in detail, the woman continues her exnation.


    It''s about how to use themunity.


    "Alright, then I think I''ve told you everything I need to. I''ll be on my way now, so please feel free to use it. If you have any problems, send a 1:1 message!"


    The woman with the nickname SoulQueens then leaves.


    I''m alone in the room again.


    Havingpleted the tutorial, I browse through themunity without much difficulty.


    [20s, 30s Men Only]


    [American Union]


    [Beastmen Gather]


    [Wizardry]


    [Chat Room]


    There are several chat rooms currently active.


    I guess I can choose any of them and enter to chat with the people there?


    It''s a futuristic yet fantastical system.


    ''There are even rooms with rank restrictions and passwords.''


    I choose a random room to enter as a test, to get used to this ce.


    [Newbie Room]


    It''s a unique room where only people who have been in themunity for less than a year can enter, not a rank restriction.


    I chose it because I thought there would be many people simr to me.


    Click.


    The moment I double-click...


    A bright light emanates from the monitor.


    And just like the day I woke up in the barbarian''s body while ying the game...


    When Ie to my senses, I''m in an open space.


    ________________________


    Click, ck, ck-


    A bonfire is burning fiercely in the center of the clearing, like a campfire.


    There are about a dozen people standing around it.


    They''re all men.


    Well, how many women would y this perverted, hardcore game?


    ¡°Oh, a new person!¡±


    Gazes gather as I appear.


    White, yellow, ck.


    There''s more racial diversity than I expected, but¡­


    After living in the other world for a few months, I first feel a sense of kinship as people from the same hometown.


    Is it the same for them?


    ¡°Which country are you from?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Korea.¡±


    ¡°I see! Wee!¡±


    I look around and observe my surroundings.


    There¡¯s no racism, and the atmosphere is one of genuinely weing a neer.


    ¡®Is that thing above their heads their nickname?¡¯


    Letters are floating translucently above people¡¯s heads.


    A ck man in a neat suit approaches me and speaks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit bare, right? We haven¡¯t gathered enough points to decorate yet. I¡¯m DarkMan, the room owner. Could you please turn on nickname disy and introduce yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nickname disy?¡±


    ¡°You must be new to this room. Just think ¡®I agree¡¯. In thismunity, thoughts and intentions have power.¡±


    Thoughts and intentions have power¡­


    So I just have to do it like using an active skill?


    ¡®Nickname disy.¡¯


    As I say that inwardly, people¡¯s gazes turn towards the top of my head.


    It seems like they can see my nickname now.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Elfnunna.¡±


    The moment I reveal my nickname, thinking it¡¯s an anonymous space anyway¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An eerie silence falls over the clearing.


    And after a moment¡­


    ¡°Elfnuna?!¡±


    ¡°Crazy, the person who wrote the stat guide?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ wasn¡¯t that person from the gamepany?¡±


    ¡°As expected, that person was Korean! I knew it!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me! Is it true? Is it really you?¡±


    For some reason, amotion breaks out.


    However, before I can grasp the situation, I quietly exhale a deep breath.


    ¡®Whew¡­¡¯


    What is this again?

 Chapter 92 Player (4)

    Chapter 92 yer (4)


    yer (4) <hr>


    The clearing starts buzzing with excitement as I reveal my nickname.


    I close my eyes for a moment and assess the situation.


    First of all, Elfnuna, the name they¡¯re mentioning¡­


    ¡­is the nickname I used to use.


    I chose it without much thought because my character at the time was an elf.


    And¡­


    ¡®I also wrote the stat guide¡­¡¯


    Was it around my 3rd year of ying?I felt it was a waste to keep the information I had painstakinglypiled to myself, so I uploaded it to the forum.


    As expected of a dead game forum, I remember the view count not even reaching 100 after a year.


    But¡­


    ¡®Why are they all looking at me like I¡¯m some rare named monster?¡¯


    Come to think of it, that woman earlier also mentioned something about being a fan.


    Why?


    It¡¯s been about 5 years since Ist visited thatmunity.


    ¡®¡­Did I be famous without even knowing it?¡¯


    Whatever the reason, Ie to a conclusion.


    I¡¯m famous.


    I can figure out the reason why I became famouster.


    I have enough clues to deal with the situation right now.


    ¡°Ah, you must have misunderstood.¡±


    About 3 seconds.


    After grasping the situation, I smile brightly and wave my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of that person. If you read the nickname carefully, you¡¯ll see. It¡¯s not Elfnuna, but Elfnunna. N-u-n-n-a.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing I changed one letter because of the nickname ovep.


    I hate receiving unnecessary attention.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it¡­¡±


    ¡°The nickname is different.¡±


    The men look at my nickname again at my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s Elfnunna! Not Elfnuna!¡±


    ¡°What the, was he just impersonating¡­?¡±


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s no way. I had some expectations because he¡¯s Korean¡­¡±


    They sigh in disappointment.


    Some of them even look at me with slightly unfriendly eyes, as if they feel like they¡¯ve been deceived.


    ¡°Haha, it can happen if you¡¯re a fan!¡±


    The room owner, ¡®DarkMan¡¯,ughs and mediates the situation, then tells me a few rules to follow in the room.


    That we must address each other with respect?


    There weren¡¯t any other noteworthy rules besides the fact that they¡¯ll kick out anyone who causes trouble.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way, so feel free to chat among yourselves. You can leave whenever you want.¡±


    The atmosphere of weing a neer is short-lived.


    People return to their original spots and start chatting here and there.


    As I¡¯m contemting where to go, a white man approaches me.


    He¡¯s a yer with the nickname PinkGuy.


    ¡°Elfnunna, what year are you in?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m in my 1st year.¡±


    Actually, it¡¯s been 5 months, but I judge that it would be strange if I said I entered this ce too early.


    However, the response I get is unexpected.


    ¡°Really? You received the letter quitete, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, very few people receive the letter after gaining fame, most of them get it early on when it¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Elfnunna only received the letter now, it seems like you¡¯ve been doing a good job acting. I started as a human and was just carrying luggage when I got the letter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re in your 1st year, it¡¯s only been about 70 days in that world¡­ so you must be up-to-date on things, right? How is it over there?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if there are any events worth mentioning, so I ask back as if I misheard.


    ¡°70 days¡­ you say?¡±


    I¡¯m pretty sure I just said I¡¯m in my 1st year.


    But why is it 70 days ago?


    PinkGuy continues with an ¡®oops¡¯ expression.


    ¡°Ah, you wouldn¡¯t know that since this is your first time. The flow of time is different between that world and this one.¡±


    ¡°Different?¡±


    ¡°Yes. 1 month on Earth is about 5 months there.¡±


    In short, it¡¯s a 1:5 time ratio.


    I feel a strange sensation as soon as I hear it.


    ¡®Only a month has passed¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m happy that less time has passed, but I wonder if I¡¯ve been reported missing.


    There should be someone who looks for me besides mypany.


    As I continue talking with PinkGuy, I hear various things.


    ¡°A way to go back? Well, there are many spections¡­ but I heard there¡¯s nothing confirmed yet.¡±


    Even the yers who came here much earlier than me haven¡¯t figured out how to return.


    The founder of Ghostbusters is a veteran yer of 20 years.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing that he cleared that game 5 years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The more new information I hear, the more I feel a sense of defeat.


    It¡¯s like my pride as a veteran yer is crumbling?


    One way or another, everyone here reached the Gate of the Abyss before me, making them all expertspared to me.


    ¡®They might look stupid on the outside, but they¡¯re all actually amazing people¡ª¡¯


    ¡°So what multiplier mode did Elfnunna clear it on?¡±


    Huh? Multiplier?


    As I look at him as if I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s saying, he adds,


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t clear the original version, so Elfnunna must have cleared the remake. What multiplier mode did you y on?¡±


    No, I still don¡¯t understand¡­


    Remake?


    ¡°If I say pirated version, would you understand? You know, that game file that was uploaded on Stone Ivan¡¯s forum 5 years ago, the one where you can adjust the experience points and drop rates.¡±


    Oh¡­


    There was such a thing?


    PinkGuy then speaks with unconceble pride,


    ¡°Ah, not to brag, but I cleared it on 50x.¡±


    How can there be so many people who cleared this game?


    It¡¯s the moment a long-held question is answered.


    __________________________


    [Dungeon and Stone].


    The game that I barely managed to enter the final boss room after grinding for 10 years.


    While ying, I countless times wondered how a game could have such difficulty.


    However¡­


    ¡®You can set the maximum experience points and drop rates to 100x?¡¯


    Crazy, what kind of OP setting is that?


    I didn¡¯t even know the level cap was 30.


    Because even after killing every monster in thebyrinth, level 11 was the limit.


    ¡®Wait, if the level cap is 30, does that mean you can absorb 30 essences per character?¡¯


    Honestly, I can¡¯t even imagine it.


    At this level, there¡¯s no need to choose what to give up or what to take, you can just stuff everything in.


    It makes me feel like an idiot for agonizing over the bestbination of essences, considering their synergy.


    And I even heard that you can open rifts, the core of growth, at any time you want¡­


    ¡®With a 100x drop rate, Numbered Items would just be raining down.¡¯


    Thirty essences.


    And a super OP character armed with all sorts of artifacts.


    If five characters like that formed a party¡­


    The Ancient Dragon, the Lord of Destruction, Leviathan, or whatever, would have died instantly with just a poke.


    ¡°So what multiplier did Elfnunna clear it on?¡±


    ¡°¡­50x for me too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Was it difficult?¡±


    Difficult my ass.


    With these conditions, I¡¯m confident I could clear it in one try even if dimensional copse or any other bullshit event happened.


    But¡­


    ¡®It would be disadvantageous to me if I said that.¡¯


    Just like how the Evil Spirit Hunters came looking for me as soon as I gained fame, excessive attention is poison. It¡¯s foolish to take risks just to brag to someone.


    Let¡¯s not do anything that stands out and just find out what I need to know.


    ¡°What multiplier mode did the person who created this ce clear it on?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that person? Don¡¯t be surprised when you hear this. He cleared it on 15x mode. It was only possible because he was an original yer.¡±


    ¡°15x¡­ I see.¡±


    Since it seems like I should be surprised, I pretend to be surprised. For reference, PinkGuy said that the average multiplier among yers is 60 to 80x¡­


    Hearing that, the conversations of the peopleughing and chatting in the distance start to pierce my ears.


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it a ridiculous world? I still haven¡¯t entered a rift. In the game, you could just click on it.¡±


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s right. How can we even reach thest floor if it¡¯s this hard just to enter a rift¡­¡±


    ¡°They say there were many Easter eggs in the game, I should have looked into those things more.¡±


    The yers arementing as theypare the remake version they yed with reality.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable.


    This is the real-life version with even higher difficulty than the original.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    A deep sense of emptiness washes over me.


    Seniors who cleared this game before me.


    As I think that, I try to console myself, saying that I should look for things to learn from them rather than trying to belittle them¡­


    But this is ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Elfnunna?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking for a bit¡­¡±


    Afterwards, I continue talking with PinkGuy for a while longer.


    In the process, I learn things that aremon knowledge for ordinary yers, and I get a much better understanding of how thismunity works.


    And one question is also answered.


    ¡®So with the remake¡­ I mean, the pirated version, circting, the game became popr again, and my nickname also became famous¡­?¡¯


    In many ways, the conversation with PinkGuy was informative.


    It was even fun.


    ¡°Ha, I would have no regrets if I could just have one proper pizza¡­ Elfnunna, are there any foods you miss?¡±


    ¡°C and gukbap.¡±


    ¡°Gukbap? What kind of food is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most efficient food I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±


    How long has it been since I had a conversation like this?


    ____________________________


    After exchanging a few more words with other people, I leave the Newbie Room.


    PinkGuy asked if it was okay to add me as a friend, and I politely declined. He was definitely a nice person, but I didn¡¯t want to get close.


    He was too nice.


    As if he were treating me like a girl he likes.


    ¡®Anyway, I think I know everything I need to know¡­¡¯


    I return to the room with theputer and continue to gather information, reading the forum and announcements.


    So now it¡¯s time to achieve the purpose ofing here.


    ¡®Let¡¯s look into the dimensional copse.¡¯


    As I type on the keyboard, I check the timer in the lower right corner.


    It was originally 12 hours, but it¡¯s already down to 7 hours.


    The space closes when the time runs out, even if you don¡¯t log out, so I need to hurry.


    [Exchange]


    I use the mouse to open the exchange page.


    This ce offers a service where you can purchase information, items, etc. using Ghost Points (GP).


    In simpler terms, you can use GP to obtain resources or buy rare items.


    However¡­


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s better not to touch this.¡¯


    I decide not to use this function as much as possible.


    Items have to go through the real world.


    No matter howplex the intermediary system is¡­


    ¡­even if the system seems quite safe¡­


    ¡­in the end, since physical objects are exchanged in reality, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be a connection with me as a barbarian.


    [GP Owned: 0]


    Therefore, I also pass on the option of charging GP with real money.


    Of course, I need GP to purchase information about the dimensional copse, but¡­


    It¡¯s not a big problem.


    I can be self-sufficient here.


    Click, click.


    I use the mouse to filter the exchange items by [Information] and then change the category to [Purchase Requests].


    Countless question posts appear.


    [20 GP] Is there an easy way to reach the 2nd floor?


    [100~500 GP] I¡¯m raising a melee character, I want to know an OP build for the early stages.


    Easy questions have correspondingly low GP rewards.


    However¡­


    [7,000 GP] I want to know the special events for each stage of the 4th floor Tower of Heaven.


    [2,800 GP] I want to know the exact mechanics of the passive skill ¡®Dragon Master¡¯.


    The rewards for more in-depth questions are higher.


    So I sort them by highest price.


    Because that¡¯s the most efficient way.


    [70,000 GP] Buying 1st floor Floor Master strategy. No jokes.


    [69,000 GP] Only those who know about the 6th floor Skull Ind, please contact me.


    1st floor Floor Master?


    [1:1 chat request sent to TacitRonin.]


    [Transactionpleted.]


    [GP Owned: 70,000]


    Skull Ind, the hidden piece on the 6th floor?


    [1:1 chat request sent to Bro_78.]


    [Transactionpleted.]


    [GP Owned: 139,000]


    I know everything about this game.

 Chapter 93 Player (5)

    Chapter 93 yer (5)


    yer (5) <hr>


    ¡°Did you properly retrieve theputer that was handed over to the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we erased all memories and traces, so there won¡¯t be any articles or anything like before.¡±


    The old man nods at the woman¡¯s report and then slowly reads the document on the desk.


    It¡¯s a document that summarizes a man¡¯s life.


    It doesn¡¯t take long to read the entire page.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong against misfortune.¡±


    The old man mutters a brief observation and continues,


    ¡°But that¡¯s all.¡±The woman nods in agreement.


    The man¡¯s life has been full of twists and turns, to the point where saying he¡¯s strong against misfortune is an understatement.


    However, there¡¯s nothing else noteworthy.


    His job is ordinary, his education is ordinary, his rtionships are ordinary.


    Everything is ordinary.


    Except for this game.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    That¡¯s why the man seems even more peculiar.


    [Dungeon and Stone], Auril Gabis¡¯s legacy, is a failure. Everyone came to that conclusion after much deliberation.


    Although there¡¯s no disagreement that it portrays that world better than any other work¡­


    ¡­it was impossible to clear.


    So it was abandoned 5 years ago.


    ¡°¡­But to think that someone would clear it now. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t a failure after all?¡±


    The old man mutters and shakes his head.


    Even if someone clears it, everyone agreed that there¡¯s no guarantee it would produce better results than other works.


    His decision wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious about what would have happened.¡±


    The old man then opens hisptop and types in the man¡¯s name.


    [Lee Hansu]


    The name of the only yer who cleared his legacy¡­


    ¡­which everyone said was impossible.


    ____________________________


    [GP Owned: 139,000]


    After selling information about the 1st floor Floor Master and Skull Ind, I stop selling information.


    There are two reasons.


    First, it takes more time than expected per transaction.


    It¡¯s because buyers are suspicious of me since I have no transaction history.


    Well, both of them bought the information after I answered a few questions¡­


    But it¡¯s more urate to say that they trusted thismunity rather than fully trusting me.


    If you dare to scam someone and get kicked out of themunity, there¡¯s noing back.


    And the second reason¡­


    Actually, this is the bigger reason than time.


    ¡®If I sell everything I know, I¡¯ll definitely attract attention.¡¯


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®the nail that sticks out gets hammered down¡¯, right?


    I want to avoid attention from anyone.


    It¡¯s not like I desperately need GP right now¡ª


    Ding!


    That¡¯s when I receive a message.


    [Sender: Ghost master.]


    It¡¯s a nickname I¡¯ve seen a few times in announcements.


    In other words, it¡¯s a message from themunity administrator.


    My heart skips a beat as if I¡¯ve been caught red-handed, but when I open it, it¡¯s nothing special.


    [Elfnunna has made 10 or more transactions. EXP +10]


    [Member rank is adjusted.]


    [Deadman -> Goblin.]


    It¡¯s an automatic message sent when yourmunity rank increases.


    Although there aren¡¯t any major benefits to having a higher rank, it doesn¡¯t hurt to level up.


    There are asionally chat rooms with rank restrictions.


    Tadat, tadadat, tadat.


    First, I use the GP I earned to post a question.


    The reward I offer is between 10,000 and 100,000 GP.


    It¡¯s a way of showing my willingness to pay that much if it¡¯s valuable information.


    [Your post has been registered.]


    After registering the post, I spend my time browsing themunity as if I¡¯m surfing the web.


    Looking at the jokes and humor posts on the free board, it almost feels like I¡¯m back in the real world.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡®100,000 points for 2 million stones?¡¯


    While browsing the exchange, I learn the real-world value of GP.


    I currently have about 140,000 GP.


    ¡®Crazy, so I earned 2.8 million stones just by answering two questions?¡¯


    My jaw drops at first, but when I think about it carefully, it¡¯s not that unbelievable. It¡¯s not like the information I sold is worthless.


    ¡®I could make a fortune just by selling information here?¡¯


    I even have the thought that maybe there¡¯s no reason to enter thebyrinth anymore.


    But¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s not have strange thoughts.¡¯


    The act of exchanging GP for money still feels risky to me.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not get greedy and just use it as a ce to gather information.¡¯


    Therefore, I set a new rule and gather my resolve.


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m browsing themunity¡­


    Ding!


    I hear a notification sound.


    I check the monitor, and a new message has arrived.


    [Elfnunalove has requested a 1:1 chat.]


    Elfnunalove.


    It¡¯s a nickname that makes me feel uneasy for some reason, but I ept without hesitation.


    Because there¡¯s only one reason why someone would contact me.


    ¡®I was worried, but they appeared within the day.¡¯


    The information seller has finally shown up.


    _____________________________


    In a study with a ssic interior¡­


    I¡¯m slightly surprised as I smell the faint scent of books.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite well-decorated. How much did they spend on this?¡¯


    It¡¯s on apletely different levelpared to the clearing that was the background of the Newbie Room or the deste field that appeared when I initiated a conversation.


    It must have cost a lot of GP.


    However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste of money.


    ¡®Indeed, this alone creates a certain level of trust¡­¡¯


    I briefly look around and spot a white man, and I greet him.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello. You¡¯re Elfnunna, right? Have a seat.¡±


    As soon as I sit down, the man gets straight to the point.


    ¡°You want to know about Chernal Pergan, the mage from the Tarutein school?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The dimensional copse phenomenon.


    If I only ask about this, it will be difficult for me to distinguish whether he¡¯s telling the truth or not.


    But it¡¯s different if I ask about Chernal Pergan.


    Just like this.


    ¡°To be precise, I want to know more about his recent activities.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is it because of the rumors about the dimensional copse phenomenon?¡±


    The man immediately connects the name Chernal Pergan with dimensional copse.


    This increases the reliability of the information that will follow.


    Therefore, I also ask directly,


    ¡°Is that rumor true?¡±


    The man asks for 20,000 GP in exchange for the answer, and I ept, so he continues.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether such a story came from him, then yes, it¡¯s true. But if you¡¯re asking about the truth of the rumor¡­ it¡¯s actually not true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man pauses for a moment as if to organize his thoughts, then says firmly,


    ¡°It means that the dimensional copse phenomenon will not ur.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the basis for saying that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it involves high-ranking individuals and political conflicts¡­¡±


    In short, it means it¡¯s high-level information that¡¯s not worth sharing for just 20,000 GP.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 20,000 GP.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that eager to hear it.¡±


    The man nods and continues speaking without hesitation.


    ¡°The Tarutein school is a school that focuses on the study ofbyrinths, specifically magic rted to dimensions. And their master wanted to conduct an experiment.¡±


    ¡°Experiment¡­?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details, but it¡¯s not a dangerous experiment. It just requires that there be fewer explorers entering thebyrinth than usual.¡±


    So the Tarutein school spread rumors through their mages.


    They judged that if rumors of a dimensional copse circted, it would deter explorers who are susceptible to superstitions.


    ¡°¡­Is it okay to tell me this kind of information?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just blurt it out, I sold it for GP.¡±


    His confident attitude leaves me speechless.


    The man chuckles and continues,


    ¡°In the first ce, is it any of my business? I¡¯m not the master of that school. And besides, the royal family will soon issue an official statement denying the rumors.¡±


    ¡°¡­The royal family?¡±


    ¡°Would the Lafdonia royal family just stand by and do nothing? If there are fewer explorers, the amount of magic stones they receive will also decrease.¡±


    Hmm, he has a point.


    I listen to him for a while longer, and the situation makes sense. The evidence he presented without hesitation is also convincing.


    He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying.


    Just as I¡¯m about toplete the transaction and tell him that I¡¯ll send the remaining 20,000 GP separately, the man shakes his head.


    "On second thought, it''s fine. You seem like a fan of that person."


    20,000 GP is equivalent to 400,000 stones, but to not ept it just because I''m a fan of the same person...


    I thank him, but at the same time, I''m curious.


    I wonder what year he''s in?


    ''5th year? 10th year?''


    Whatever it is, one thing is certain.


    He''s firmly established himself in this world to the point where 400,000 stones isn''t a big deal.


    ''That''s why he knows all the details of the information that I didn''t know even after struggling for days.''


    I''m reminded of my beginner''s spirit once again.


    15x? 20x? 30x? Or even 100x?


    Well, no matter what mode they cleared, it''s none of my business.


    This isn''t the game world.


    It''s a harsh reality governed by barbaric principles where the one who survives is the strongest.


    ''Little Balkan or whatever, in the end, I''m just a newbie here...''


    I realize once again that the road ahead is much longer than the path I''ve already traveled.


    But why is it?


    It was just a moment ago that I renewed my beginner''s spirit.


    ''This is fun.''


    The man who bought the 1st floor Floor Master strategy.


    The woman who wanted information about Skull Ind.


    And this man standing in front of me, who must have reached that ce after years of effort.


    Smirk.


    I don''t have the slightest doubt that I can''t get there.


    _______________________________


    The ck DOS screen.


    After a short loading time, the yer''s log, filled with beeps, fills the monitor.


    Beep, beep beep, beep-


    The log''s rules are simple.


    Only actions are recorded here.


    That''s why...


    ¡¸Theing-of-age ceremony has been sessfullypleted.¡¹


    ¡¸New equipment has been equipped.¡¹


    Choosing a shield at theing-of-age ceremony.


    ¡¸Character has stepped on a goblin trap.¡¹


    Falling into danger as soon as entering thebyrinth.


    Stepping on a goblin trap and crawling on the ground for several hours while bleeding.


    Killing a person for the first time.


    Bingpanions with a fairy encountered by chance.


    And starting with nothing but bare hands, reaching the 2nd floor on the first entry.


    "He''s a crazy bastard."


    The more the old man reads the log, the more dumbfounded he bes. It''s even more so because it''s a log that only records actions.


    There''s a reason for every action.


    The old man, who has seen the logs of many yers, can clearly see the reasons behind this yer''s judgments in each moment.


    Because that''s what he had to do.


    Because that was the right choice.


    So this man took action.


    As if he were really ying a game.


    It''s truly astonishing.


    How many yers have made irrational choices, caught between the gap between the game and reality?


    "...How many people have reached the 2nd floor on their first entry?"


    "As far as I know, 117."


    117 people.


    It''s quite arge number to be considered few.


    But the old man is certain.


    That among the 117 yers, there was no one who faced such adverse conditions.


    ''He''s a strange one.''


    As the old man continues scrolling down and reading the log, he freezes at one point.


    ¡¸Killed Vampire Duke Cambormier. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Higher Variant Kill Bonus. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸Guardian Kill Bonus. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸The essence of [Vampire-Guardian] seeps into the characte¡­¡­.¡¹


    The log on the screen has now reached recent events.


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 3 (New +1)


    Physical: 155(New +75) / Mental: 90(New +44) / Ability: 115(New +85)


    Item Level: 98 (New -104)


    Total Combat Index: 381.5 (New +204)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7, Vampire(Guardian) - Rank 5 (New)


    Character information that would be hard to believe even for someone who''s been ying for years.


    It''s something he achieved in just two months after waking up in an unfamiliar body.


    Of course, luck must have also yed a part.


    But¡­


    ¡®If it were something achievable solely through luck, there would have been at least one simr case.¡¯


    The old man raises the yer''s monitoring level to the maximum.


    That''s what statistics are about.


    The more samples and data you umte, the fewer possibilities there are, and uncertain information bes clearer facts. And the ¡®probability¡¯ derived through that process is surprisingly urate, regardless of how many samples you add.


    In other words, ¡®luck¡¯ is a negligible variable in statistics.


    However, there are asional cases like this.


    The first.


    Something that was impossible bes possible.


    Simply put, 0 bes 1.


    An irregr that deviates from statistics, where the cause can''t even be determined because there are noparable samples.


    Click, click.


    ¡¸Abnormal growth rate detected.¡¹


    ¡¸The administrator will monitor this character.¡¹


    Suddenly, he also remembers¡­


    The words he left behind when everyone called it a failure¡­


    [I simply made a rational judgment. Even if it¡¯s just one person, if I can send them off properly, that has a higher chance of sess.]


    Maybe, he was right.

 Chapter 94 Barbarian Trophy (1)

    Chapter 94 Barbarian Trophy (1)


    Barbarian Trophy (1) <hr>


    My vision goes dark, then slowly returns to light.


    ¡®My room.¡¯


    Not Lee Hansu''s, but Bjorn Yandel''s inn room.


    Checking the clock, exactly 12 seconds have passed since I was summoned to that ce.


    ¡®1 hour there is 1 second here, huh.¡¯


    The time discrepancy itself isn''t surprising.


    Thebyrinth was the same.


    No matter how many days you spent there, when you returned to the city, it was always noon the next day.¡®I don''t know the principle behind it, but it''s a convenient phenomenon.¡¯


    Still, I think I need to be careful.


    In other words, it means I''m defenseless for up to 12 seconds. Of course, if there''s an emergency, I can just log out ande back, so it''s not a problem¡­


    But what if it''s not an emergency?


    In the blink of an eye.


    If something were to happen during those 12 seconds?


    ¡®It would be difficult to respond properly.¡¯


    Well, even so, I don''t intend to stop using themunity for this reason. I''m just making my subconscious aware that such a risk exists.


    That way, I can make judgments a little faster if something actually happens.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I stretch and let out a long sigh.


    I feel a slight sense of fatigue.


    Not physical fatigue, but mental fatigue.


    ¡®Well, it''s like I''ve been awake for 12 hours.¡¯


    I close my eyes, thinking that if there''s someone who sleeps in especiallyte on this day, I should suspect them of being a yer.


    I''m not going to sleep right away, but I need some time to organize my thoughts.


    ¡®It was a good thing I entered earlier than nned.¡¯


    Ghostbusters.


    It''s a ce that''s built and operated with morepleteness than I expected. It''s more than enough to serve as the source of information I was looking for.


    Thanks to them, I was able to obtain information about the dimensional copse.


    ¡®A rumor, huh¡­¡¯


    It''s a good thing, that much is certain.


    But at the same time, an inexplicable sense of emptiness and anxiety grows.


    When I first heard about it, I thought this was it.


    If it''s not this, then what the hell is going to happen?


    ¡®¡­I need to be even more careful.¡¯


    With that thought, I fall asleep.


    And time passes, and the next morning arrives.


    The day to fulfill my promise with Baron Martoan has dawned.


    ________________________


    ¡°Have a safe trip! And be sure to tell me everything when you get back!¡±


    I leave the street, seeing Misha off.


    And after several carriage transfers at the tform¡­


    I arrive at the Martoan Baron''s residence.


    ¡°Come this way. We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    As soon as I enter the vast mansion, I¡¯m dragged to a luxurious room and forced to change clothes.


    Is it because my appearance is too barbaric for attending the Count¡¯s banquet today?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    So this is what I have to go through because I¡¯m a barbarian.


    Normally, they would dress me up nicely for the opposite reason.


    ¡°Oh my, look at those muscles¡­¡±


    I take off my breastte and shirt with the help of the maids.


    And I put on shoulder guards on my bare upper body.


    One shoulder guard has spikes, and the other is designed in the shape of a beast skull.


    And with those on¡­


    ¡°Um, could you please lower your body a little?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The maids, standing on a footstool, grunt and groan as they wrap something around my waist.


    It¡¯s a champion belt that¡¯s over a hand span wide ording to my standards.


    Damn it, why do I have to wear this?


    One breastte is enough to protect my entire torso.


    ¡°Please raise your arms.¡±


    Afterwards, various pieces of fashion equipment are added to my body, regardless of my will.


    They¡¯re equipment that focuses more on intimidation than defense.


    The weight bnce is also all over the ce, making every movement ufortable, and the hair that the maids let down keeps flowing down and obstructing my vision.


    But¡­


    ¡®I understand what they want.¡¯


    When I finally look in the mirror¡­


    A barbarian warrior who would drink dragon blood and eat ogre meat as a snack is standing there.


    I suddenly have a thought.


    So what if the defense and practicality arecking?


    Damn it, everyone will be pissing their pants and running away when I approach them in this getup.


    The intimidation factor alone is that great.


    It¡¯s called Show Window (True) Barbarian Mode.


    But is this still not enough in that guy¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    A skinny man with a goatee looks at me with a displeased expression.


    So this guy¡¯s name is¡­


    I haven¡¯t heard it yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The butler frowns at my question and answers curtly, as if he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.


    ¡°Call me Assistant Manager¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, Butler.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk, as expected of an unrefined barbarian.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the butler in many ways.


    Are those who grew up without much worse?


    He treats me like I¡¯m beneath him the whole time. The baron himself wasn¡¯t like that.


    Does he think he¡¯s something special?


    ¡®He¡¯s just amoner too.¡¯


    I grumble inwardly but insert insoles into my boots as instructed by the butler.


    The te boots weigh a whopping 7 kilograms due to excessive design, and with the insoles added, it¡¯s a living hell, but¡­


    ¡°Now you¡¯re somewhat bearable. You were too short before.¡±


    What the, you shorty.


    ¡®Phew, let¡¯s just endure for one day.¡¯


    No wonder they offered me 1 million stones as a daily wage.


    It wasn¡¯t just talk, it was a real service fee.


    Anyway, I receive instructions from the rude butler on the route, where I should stand when the baron is talking to others, and other details.


    And then it¡¯s time to depart.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We leave the pce-like room and head towards the main gate.


    A luxurious carriage is already waiting.


    I guess the baron, whom I haven¡¯t even seen today, is inside.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Your ce is over there.¡±


    I stand at the very front of the procession.


    So I¡¯ll walk in front, and they¡¯ll follow behind?


    ¡°It¡¯s an important role, so be sure to look straight ahead to maintain the dignity of the barony, and your posture¡­¡±


    The butler nags at me until we depart, as if he doesn¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡±


    The knight on horseback right behind me raises a g and shouts, and I lead the procession at a moderate pace.


    Thud, thud.


    We exit the main gate, and a wide, paved streetes into view. It¡¯s the street of the 1st district, the Imperial City of Karnon, which I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter in my original status.


    Even the shops are grand, and everyone¡¯s attire is elegant.


    And the imperial pce, which wasn¡¯t even visible where I live, is showing its presence from afar.


    ¡®Tsk, I need to clear this ce quickly too to use the Celestial Auction House¡­¡¯


    The butler told me to just look ahead, but I take this opportunity to look around as I walk.


    Is that why?


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    The processiones to a halt as I take a wrong turn.


    The butler runs towards me, his face pale, and shouts something.


    But I just pick my ear nonchntly.


    Who told you to entrust this to a barbarian?


    _______________________________________


    The distance from the baron¡¯s residence to the count¡¯s estate where the banquet is being held today is about 6 kilometers.


    I¡¯ve even walked more than that distance on three legs before¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡­but I underestimated the fact that I¡¯m wearing a full set of equipment that¡¯s the epitome of irrationality.


    Sweat is pouring down.


    If it weren¡¯t for the insoles I shoved in at thest minute, it wouldn¡¯t be this hard.


    ¡°Baron Martoan arrives!¡±


    As I¡¯m cursing the butler inwardly while walking, we finally reach our destination.


    Curious gazes are directed at me as soon as the count¡¯s main gate opens.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye at most spectacles¡­


    ¡­it seems like this is their first time seeing a barbarian leading a carriage procession.


    ¡°To have a barbarian lead the way, he must have been inspired by that anecdote!¡±


    ¡°His presence is overwhelming. It feels like a giant is entering.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Father, can¡¯t we enter like that next time?¡±


    The nobles gathered in the outdoor banquet hall filled with delicacies makements and liven up the atmosphere.


    Was their reaction to his liking?


    The baron, who got off the carriage, can¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve received so much attention just by entering. I¡¯ll reward you generously when we get back.¡±


    The baron is so pleased that he even promises a bonus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go greet the Count, so you all enjoy the banquet.¡±


    The baron then enters the mansion with a few of his vassals. The knights naturally disperse and mingle with the crowd.


    Only then do I realize¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­that I¡¯ve been left alone in this vast banquet hall.


    ¡°Oh my, look at the horns on his helmet. How scary.¡±


    ¡°They look like they were modeled after the ancient demon Parseira!¡±


    Suits, tuxedos, low-cut dresses.


    Shiny jewelry and the white armor of knights.


    And me, the only one in the attire of a savage.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m a monkey in a zoo.


    ¡°Uh, he¡¯s walking. Where is he going?¡±


    Curious whispers erupt from everywhere with every step I take.


    I feel like my PTSD is about to rpse.


    That¡¯s when a man approaches me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    It¡¯s the knight who was acting as the g bearer right behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster too. To walk this far without resting in that getup.¡±


    The knight, who must have seen my struggles up close, chuckles and pats my shoulder.


    ¡°How about we go over there and rest until the baron returns.¡±


    What is this? Is this man an angel?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I follow the knight to an empty seat.


    Although there are all sorts of delicacies around me, I don¡¯t have an appetite. It seems like the knight feels the same way, as he just sits there and sips his drink.


    Suddenly curious, I ask,


    ¡°Is it okay for you not to mingle with them?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be weed even if I did. I¡¯m a former explorer, just like you.¡±


    No wonder he seemed different from the rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Kals Erimoore.¡±


    We briefly exchange names and start talking.


    I felt it from the beginning, but Kals is a pretty decent guy.


    He¡¯s easy to talk to since he¡¯s a former explorer, and perhaps because of that, he doesn¡¯t have the arrogance typical of knights.


    That butler bastard should learn from him¡ª


    ¡°What are you doing? Who told you to sit down?¡±


    The butler, who entered the mansion with the baron, spots me and rushes over.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to like the fact that I¡¯m resting.


    ¡°Hey, Assistant Manager, let it go. I told this friend to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Kals, unable to bear it any longer, mutters, and the butler flinches and lowers his voice.


    ¡°Get up when you¡¯re done resting. What will people think if they see a barbarian sitting and resting?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s resting?¡±


    ¡°No, people will think you¡¯re weak. So get up. Whether that¡¯s your true nature or not, you¡¯re supposed to be a warrior of iron and blood today.¡±


    I get up from my seat after not being able to rest for long due to the butler¡¯s nagging.


    ¡®¡­Alright, let¡¯s just endure for one day.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t I promise to act as the Martoan family¡¯s trophy and show off?


    Let¡¯s perfectly act out the role he wants.


    Of course, it¡¯s far from resignation.


    A warrior of iron and blood.


    A barbarian in this world where fistse beforew.


    A barbarian.


    Yeah, if that¡¯s who I am¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    As soon as I finish my mental preparation, a battle cry erupts from my throat.


    ¡°Wh, what are you doing all of a sudden?!¡±


    The butler, who had been spouting insults about how much it cost to custom-make the equipment I¡¯m wearing and how pathetic I looked when I got lost earlier, frowns.


    Seeing that, I wonder why I even held back until now.


    Am I not a barbarian?


    ¡°I just felt like it!¡±


    In that sense, I grab a piece of meat that was nearby, like a barbarian.


    Is it like a tomahawk steak?


    There¡¯s a bone attached to the meat like a handle.


    ¡°Yes, this is what I wanted¡ª¡±


    The butler nods in agreement as I tear into the meat with my bare hands, like a savage.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±


    ¡­his expression hardens as he sees me even chewing on the bone.


    I speak politely to him, maintaining my dignity as a barbarian warrior.


    ¡°Butler, I want to smash your head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    It¡¯s the kind of statement he¡¯s never heard in his life. I kindly add an exnation as I look at the butler, whose ears seem to doubt what he just heard.


    ¡°I just feel like doing it!¡±


    Crunch, crunch.


    Even as I¡¯m speaking, the bones of some unknown beast are being crushed in my mouth.


    ______________________________


    ¡°Yo, your joke is a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Joke?¡±


    I tilt my head as if I don¡¯t understand, and the butler¡¯s face turns pale.


    It seems like he finally realized.


    That I¡¯m a barbarian, after all.


    ¡°Did my words sound like a joke?¡±


    Barbarians are simple-minded.


    And they¡¯re true to their emotions.


    Of course, the butler might not have any knowledge about the physiology of barbarians.


    But¡­


    ¡®If he investigated me, he would know about the incident at the guild.¡¯


    Of course, there are excuses.


    I had no other choice back then.


    It¡¯s a world where most things can be settled with fines, except for looting, tax evasion, and a fewws rted to nobles.


    I thought that as long as I could prove that I wasn¡¯t a looter, I could somehow handle the rest.


    However, that¡¯s something only I know.


    To others, I must have looked like a crazy bastard.


    ¡°¡­I, I have some work to do, so I¡¯ll be go, going. You, you just rest here.¡±


    The butler, as if he really did investigate me, hurriedly leaves with an awkward expression.


    Kals, who was watching the situation, bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen that guy make such a face!¡±


    For some reason, my actions seem to have made a good impression on this guy.


    ¡°But is this okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sturdy.¡±


    It¡¯s a residual effect of my increased Bone Density stat, rather than an innate ability.


    My appetite seems to have returned, so I start eating the food in earnest.


    ¡°Look at him!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how barbaric!¡±


    The nobledies look at me as if I¡¯m some kind of newly discovered creature, but I¡¯m not bothered anymore.


    So what if I look like a barbarian?


    If you can let go of your shame, there¡¯s no morefortable position than this.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Why are you shouting again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    After a brief moment of hesitation due to the elegant atmosphere of the banquet¡­


    I start enjoying the feast in earnest.

 Chapter 95 Barbarian Trophy (2)

    Chapter 95 Barbarian Trophy (2)


    Barbarian Trophy (2) <hr>


    I tear into the meat and gulp down the alcohol.


    I wipe my dirty hands on the tablecloth.


    The reason I''m going to such lengths is simple.


    ''It''s what Baron Martoan wants, and it''s beneficial to me as well.''


    I''m currently at the Count''s banquet hall.


    Since it''s a gathering with many people, it''s only right to act like a barbarian.


    The more barbaric rumors spread...


    ...the more it will serve as a shield when someone suspects me of being an evil spirit."Excuse me, could I touch your forearm?"


    "Do as you please."


    "Kyaa! I really touched it!"


    As I''m enjoying the banquet, channeling my inner barbarian, curious nobles approach me and strike up conversations.


    It feels like I''m working as a mascot.


    "Hey, could you shout like that one more time?"


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    "Hahaha, how refreshing!"


    As I fulfill my professional duties, having received a request from the baron, more and more people gather.


    There are also knights among them.


    There are three of them, and they all have unpleasant expressions.


    They seem jealous that the attention is on me and that everyone is treating me favorably.


    "With that behavior, he should be called Little Clown, not Little Balkan."


    "In the first ce, he got that name because of his small..."


    "To be sucking up like that, the pride of a warrior is a thing of the past."


    I pretend not to hear them.


    It''s pathetic to see ''apprentice knights'' with the strength of 3rd-floor explorers acting like that...


    And there''s nothing to gain by causing trouble.


    "Hahaha, you were here?"


    Baron Martoan returns just as I''m filling my stomach and entertaining the nobles.


    He looks around and smiles as if he''s truly happy.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but there''s someone I''d like you to meet, so I''ll take him with me for now."


    "Ah...!"


    The ce I follow the baron to is the indoor banquet hall.


    The atmosphere ispletely different from the outdoor one I was in earlier.


    There, a band was ying cheerful music, and young men and women were dancing in the garden. But here...


    ''Is this a gathering of real nobles?''


    The indoor hall is filled with silence and soft music.


    Those seated at the tables are maintaining their dignity, engaging in dignified conversations.


    "Come this way."


    I keep looking around even as I follow the baron. About 200 people are enjoying the banquet in the indoor hall.


    Most of them are direct descendants of Baron Martoan, like his young son, or people with social status like bank presidents or guild branch managers.


    "There will be many people with higher ranks than me among those you''ll be greeting, so please refrain from being rude."


    Afterwards, I follow the baron and meet various titled nobles.


    "Baron Martoan! It''s been a while... who is this friend?"


    "Perhaps you''ve heard of him, Viscount? He''s Little Balkan, a famous explorer among adventurers these days."


    "Hoo, this is him? I''ve heard of him. But how did he end up following you?"


    The baron looks at me and gestures with his eyes instead of answering the viscount''s question.


    It means I should say the line I prepared.


    "The baron helped me when I was in trouble. In return, I decided to protect him for a while."


    "Huhuhu! To hear such words from a barbarian who looks so strong, I''m envious!"


    "It''s nothing special. I told him several times that there''s no need to burden himself..."


    The baron trails off and looks at me again.


    "...A warrior never forgets a favor."


    "Huh! What a sincere and honorable belief. Bjorn, son of Yandel, was it? I''ll remember your name."


    This kind of conversation continues thirteen times.


    It''s because there are only thirteen titled nobles, excluding the count who hosted the banquet.


    Well, even in the game, titled nobles who own even a speck ofnd in this city were rare.


    ''I ended up making an impression on the nobles.''


    Originally, attending a banquet like this would have required a much higher fame stat.


    However, I decide to be that much more careful.


    The fact that I''m not qualified to be here also means that I don''t have the power to protect myself if I get on the bad side of a titled noble.


    "Then I guess we''re done with the greetings, so rest by my side until the Count arrives."


    After the rounds of introductions are over, I stand by the baron''s side and faithfully fulfill my role as a trophy.


    But is it because the baron is next to me?


    Or did the warning earlier work?


    "...Tsk."


    I don''t know, but the butler just clicks his tongue and turns his head away whenever our eyes meet. He doesn''t nitpick and bother me like before.


    Is this the life of a barbarian?


    ''I should have done this from the beginning.''


    Anyway, it''s quitefortable afterwards.


    Baron Martoan, a titled noble, never gets up first.


    There are plenty of people whoe to greet him just to get acquainted, and all I have to do is show off some tricks whenever the baron wants.


    "Ooh!"


    "Indeed, he lives up to the name Little Balkan, Baron!"


    Things like bending a steel rod with my bare hands or arm wrestling.


    That''s when...


    I see a familiar face among the approaching crowd.


    "May the star that rises at twilight guide us. Greetings, Baron Martoan, and..."


    "I am Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Haha, I apologize. Mr. Yandel, I''m not good with names."


    The pdin in white armor smiles kindly as I introduce myself.


    He''s the one I met after finishing the sewer request the other day.


    I briefly met him when I delivered Elisa Behenk''s corpsete at night.


    His name was definitely...


    "You know Captain Krovitz?"


    Pal Krovitz.


    That was definitely his name.


    But...


    ''...Captain? Him?''


    As I look at him with a surprised expression at the baron''s words, the man scratches the back of his head sheepishly.


    "Although I''mcking, I''m fortunate enough to be the captain of the 3rd Pdin Order."


    "I see..."


    I''m quite taken aback.


    I didn''t expect him to be the captain of a pdin order since he came to collect a corpsete at night.


    The captain of a pdin order?


    Doesn''t that mean he''s a monster with the strength of at least an 8th-floor explorer?


    "If you need help, please visit our church. As I said before, we will never forget your contribution and will always remember it."


    Hmm, I thought it was just empty words back then...


    But for a man who holds the position of captain to say this... I should visit sometime.


    Who knows?


    Even if it''s impossible now, maybe if I build a better rtionship with him, he might send a priest to our teamter on.


    "Hmm, contribution? Captain Krovitz, what do you mean?"


    The baron interjects with a curious voice during our conversation.


    His eyes are filled with curiosity.


    Well, it would be hard to imagine a barbarian making a contribution to the church.


    "Ah, I haven''t told you about that yet."


    Krovitz looks at the surrounding people as well as the baron and starts telling a story as if reading a children''s book.


    To summarize, it''s nothing special.


    That I discovered a priest of Karui in thebyrinth.


    And on top of that, I found and defeated that evil woman who was hiding in the sewers.


    Although that''s all there is to the story, Krovitz is quite a good storyteller.


    "Huh! I''ve heard about that. That a follower of the evil god appeared. But to think that it was this man who defeated her."


    "Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel. They say he''s born with the fate of a hero, and it seems to be true..."


    As the story ends, the people around us, starting with the baron, let out exmations.


    "It''s a fortunate encounter bestowed by the stars. Our church also cherishes our connection with Mr. Yandel. Ah, then I''ll be on my way, I have somewhere to be..."


    Krovitz, who has been boosting my reputation until the very end, leaves, saying he has business to attend to.


    And...


    "You, you''re much more amazing than I thought."


    The baron''s gaze softens as he looks at me.


    ________________________________


    ¡¸Character''s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character''s fame has increased by +10¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ________________________________


    "Oh, so that''s what happened?"


    "For Captain Krovitz, who''s known for his ability to read people, to say such things, he must be someone who will achieve great things in the future."


    While the story told by Krovitz is spreading among the nobles...


    The banquet begins in earnest as the Count appears.


    "Count Perdehilt arrives!"


    He descends the central staircase leading to the 2nd floor, the center of everyone''s attention.


    Next to him is his daughter, who seems to be in herte teens.


    In a way, she''s the main character of this banquet.


    "I thank everyone foring to celebrate my daughter Arabe''s birthday. I''ve prepared various entertainments, so please leave your worries and enjoy yourselves today!"


    At the count''s words, the music changes to a more lively tune, and the quiet indoor banquet hall starts to liven up.


    The quiet conversations be louder, andughter that''s far from dignified erupts here and there.


    Well, I guess they''re all starting to feel a bit tipsy.


    They''ve been sipping alcohol since before.


    "Lady, may I have the honor of kissing your hand?"


    The young people take the hands of the people they like and go outside to dance.


    The older people sit and have vulgar conversations, using the clowns'' show as a topic.


    That''s when...


    "Let''s go too."


    The baron gets up from his seat.


    He has a somewhat nervous expression.


    When I ask where we''re going, the baron answers,


    "You haven''t met the Count yet, have you? I mentioned you to him earlier, and he said he really wants to meet you."


    The baron''s expression ispletely different from when we were going around greeting the titled nobles.


    It''s as if he''s facing his direct superior.


    ''The Count...''


    I''m also getting nervous, but the Count, when I finally meet him, turns out to be a rather cheerful man.


    And he''s very friendly towards me.


    "Haha! So you''re the one? I''ve been wanting to meet you in person."


    The Count even gets up and offers me a handshake when I go to greet him.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    I shake his hand in the barbarian way, but I can''t shake the feeling that something is strange.


    Bjorn, son of Yandel, Little Balkan.


    I''m aware that I''ve be famous recently.


    But...


    ''Is this really the kind of treatment I would get from a Count?''


    If you ask me that, well...


    I don''t think so at all.


    It''s because there are less than a hundred nobles with the title of Count in this vast city.


    He''s on apletely different levelpared to the Explorer''s Guild regional manager I met before.


    He''s a powerful figure with absolute authority.


    Even in the game, events involving big shots like counts rarely happened unless it was in the veryte stages.


    But...


    "You''re taller than I expected? At this rate, we should call you Big Balkan, not Little Balkan. Keke!"


    The Countpliments me.


    As if he wants to gain my favor.


    "But what''s with that weapon? I heard you use a mace."


    He keeps subtly mentioning things that he wouldn''t know unless he had been paying attention to me for a while.


    ''Why?''


    I don''t understand.


    If he wanted to, he could easily control even 7th or 8th-floor explorers with reputations far exceeding mine...


    So why is he interested in me?


    ''Damn it, this makes me feel uneasy...''


    Some people might be happy to receive attention from a big shot like the Count, but at least I''m not.


    And it''s not like I haven''t been worrying about something happening soon.


    ''...If something happens, what is it?''


    Just as my learned anxiety starts to imagine the worst-case scenarios involving the Count...


    "Suddenly, I have an interesting idea after seeing you."


    The Count ps his hands and looks at me as if he''s found the answer.


    And he makes an unexpected suggestion.


    "There will be a tournament among the apprentice knightster. Would you like to participate?"


    "...Wouldn''t the knights dislike it?"


    "I''ll take care of that. What do you think?"


    "I''ll think about it..."


    I don''t give him a definite answer with an ambiguous tone.


    After all, it would be less problematic to express my intentionster through the baron than to refuse him directly.


    "Hmm, alright. Do as you please."


    The Count seems to have reached his limit and loses interest in me. And he starts chatting with the baron.


    A shallow conversation about praising each other''s wives and children and wishing for the future of their families.


    "Haha, the conversation was so enjoyable that I kept you for too long. Go and enjoy the banquet."


    "Yes."


    As soon as I return to the table after leaving the Count''s side, the baron immediately speaks to me.


    "So... what are you going to do about that?"


    "About what...?"


    "The tournament!"


    So that''s what he was talking about.


    I tell him I''m still thinking about it, dying my answer.


    After all, even if I''m going to refuse, it''s better to do so after showing some consideration.


    "Think about it carefully. Who knows, this might even be beneficial to you."


    As expected, the baron tries to persuade me by mentioning the advantages of participating in the tournament.


    That he''ll give me an additional 2 million stones just for participating, that it''s a good opportunity to gain fame...


    Or that the prize for winning the tournament is a Numbered Item in the 7000s.


    "What? Garpas''s Ne?"


    "...Why are you so surprised? Do you know about it?"


    The baron, who is not an explorer, tilts his head at my reaction.


    It''s actually a good thing.


    If he were an explorer, my reaction would have been even more suspicious.


    "Hmm, I heard from Lord Elta that it''s not that attractive of an item."


    No. 7777 Garpas''s Ne.


    It''s an item with an extremely high acquisition difficulty since it only drops in 5th-floor rifts, and even then, the probability is ridiculously low.


    In many ways, it''s an item simr to the Frost Spirit Ring.


    A low item number.


    An item effect that''s unique but not particrly valuable to explorers.


    That''s why it''s considered a dud despite its rarity.


    And...


    ''There''s a hidden special event, too.''


    My contemtion doesn''tst long.


    An ominous premonition that something bad is about to happen?


    A resolve to be cautious for a while?


    Smirk.


    So what?


    Being cautious and calcting the pros and cons in everything doesn''t mean I should be a coward and avoid what needs to be done.


    That would be putting the cart before the horse.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Huh? What did you just say?"


    "That tournament the Count mentioned, I''ll participate."

 Chapter 96 Barbarian Trophy (3)

    Chapter 96 Barbarian Trophy (3)


    Barbarian Trophy (3) <hr>


    "Haha! How refreshing, just like a barbarian!"


    The baronughs heartily at my decision.


    It''s augh that only someone who knows nothing about barbarians could make. Barbarians aren''t beings who know no fear.


    Just like Ainar said the other day...


    [We were born as warriors. If we can''t fight, we die.]


    They simply move forward, carrying their fear with them.


    Because that''s what they have to do.


    My choice this time is the same.That something big might happen since things have been so peaceful¡­


    ¡®It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not anxious¡­¡¯


    But so what?


    If I choose to avoid something out of fear of an uncertain future, the only end is ruin.


    With that kind of mindset, how could I enter thebyrinth in the future and make rational judgments?


    In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive if I had been like that.


    ¡°I went to tell the Count. He was very pleased.¡±


    The baron returns shortly after I sit down and organize my thoughts.


    It seems like he¡¯s very satisfied with my choice.


    ¡°Ah, but is that ne that important?¡±


    He asks as if he¡¯s certain that the prize yed a big role in my decision.


    I don¡¯t deny it either.


    ¡°Numbered Items sell for a high price, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ if you say so.¡±


    His expression seems to suggest that he thinks I have other reasons, but the baron doesn¡¯t pry further.


    He just asks,


    ¡°By the way, how strong are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Judging by your ambition, it seems like you¡¯re seriously considering winning. Are you that confident?¡±


    I chuckle.


    How strong am I?


    It¡¯s a question that¡¯s hard to answer confidently because there are too many monsters in this world.


    But¡­


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even hoping to win. However, if you lose too easily, it would be embarrassing for me¡ª¡±


    ¡­if we¡¯re talking about ¡®apprentice knights¡¯¡­


    In other words, assuming they¡¯re at the level of 3rd-floor explorers¡­


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    I interrupt the baron and answer.


    I haven¡¯t been worried about that part from the beginning.


    ¡°10 seconds is enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough?


    I look at the baron, who tilts his head in confusion, and assert,


    ¡°I can smash most of their heads before then.¡±


    It¡¯s my honest opinion, without any exaggeration or embellishment.


    But did my sincerity reach him?


    ¡°Hi, eek!¡±


    The butler, who happened to make eye contact with me, flinches.


    ____________________________


    Knight.


    Just like in medieval times, they¡¯re practically the epitome of power in this world.


    Of course, assuming they¡¯ve removed the ¡®apprentice¡¯ title.


    ¡®What kind of knight can¡¯t even use Aura?¡¯


    The fear of knights lies in their Aura.


    90% armor pration and 90% magic pration.


    Aura¡¯s OP ability to cut through anything and thebination of systematically developed practical swordsmanship¡­


    ¡­are already monstrous on their own¡­


    ¡®And if they level up with elixirs and absorb high-grade essences with their vast wealth?¡¯


    ¡®This is why the ruling ss never changes from humans.¡¯


    In a world where other races are prevalent and magic exists¡­


    Knights are the spear and shield that protect the ruling ss.


    Even considering that the maximum level you can reach with elixirs is 5, a proper knight can easily slice through several high-ranking explorers.


    That¡¯s how specialized knights are inbat against other people.


    However¡­


    ¡®Apprentices are at most level 3 or lower. And their essences would be at most 7th-grade.¡¯


    This is also assuming the maximum.


    There are very few nobles who would invest this much in someone who can¡¯t even use Aura yet.


    ¡®Actually, the tournament itself isn¡¯t a problem¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­it¡¯s whates after that¡¯s concerning.¡¯


    The Count¡¯s excessive interest, for example.


    If some barbarian suddenly wins here, there¡¯s a good chance that the ruling ss will look at me with hostility.


    But since I¡¯ve made my decision, dwelling on regrets is a luxury.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just focus on this for now.¡¯


    I decide to worry about the future after I win and spend my time quietly in a corner thanks to the baron¡¯s consideration when¡­


    ¡°You were being quite arrogant earlier.¡±


    Three guys in knight armor approach me.


    I remember all of them.


    Although it was just a passing encounter, I won¡¯t forget their faces since I saw them today.


    ¡°10 seconds is enough? Did you forget who you are, being so immersed in your clown act like a stupid barbarian?¡±


    First, this guy.


    He was the one who sneered at me while I was entertaining the nobles in the outdoor banquet hall, calling me Little Clown and whatnot.


    His rat-like front teeth are memorable, and as I¡¯m looking at him, the next guy takes over as if passing the baton.


    ¡°Barbarian, you should pray to your ancestor god that you don¡¯t encounter me. I¡¯ll behead you in an instant. Of course, it won¡¯t even take 10 seconds.¡±


    I don¡¯t know his name since he didn¡¯t introduce himself¡­


    He¡¯s the one who was showing off how much of an idiot he is by saying things like I¡¯m sucking up and that a warrior¡¯s pride is a thing of the past.


    Judging by his tone, he seems to have the braggart attribute as well¡­


    ¡°If I meet you¡ª¡±


    Just as the baton is about to be passed to the next one, I quickly get up and interrupt him.


    Although I should try to avoid making enemies¡­


    At this point, I can¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Do you guys have some kind of serious problem with your heads?¡±


    I phrased it politely, considering the circumstances.


    If I had asked, ¡®Are you guys idiots?¡¯, it might be considered insulting a noble.


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be scared if you gang up on me like cowards? Even a three-year-old warrior from my tribe wouldn¡¯t do something like this!¡±


    ¡°¡­Cowards? How dare you insult us¡ª¡±


    ¡°If not, what is it! Is it that you suddenly have courage that you didn¡¯t have before because the baron isn¡¯t here! What an honorable feat!¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    The three knights blink like goldfish as I point out that they didn¡¯t even dare to approach me when the baron was around.


    However, I¡¯m a barbarian without prejudice, so I don¡¯t think they have speech impediments.


    They¡¯re just flustered.


    They probably didn¡¯t expect me to expose their shameful behavior in such a loud voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked! I heard knights are beings with pride! But to do such a childish thing by taking advantage of a ¡®numerical advantage¡¯ against a ¡®fellow participant¡¯? There must be something wrong with your heads!¡±


    I shout, urately pointing out their actions.


    ¡°St, stop! Shut your mouth!¡±


    The three knights¡¯ expressions be desperate.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    Shameful behavior or whatever, at this rate, they¡¯ll be the guys who were called brain-damaged by a barbarian.


    However, did they judge that continuing the conversation would only make things worse?


    ¡°¡­Just you wait!¡±


    The three leave, suppressing their anger.


    As locals, they even leave behind a cringe-worthy line.


    I¡¯m grateful for their kindness, so I respond in kind.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry too much! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure to fix the problems with your heads!¡±


    I wonder if my sincerity reached them?


    I can¡¯t tell just by looking at their rapidly retreating backs.


    ___________________________________


    Anyway, regardless of the brief incident¡­


    The banquet, filled with various spectacles, has reached its climax.


    In other words, the moment of the tournament that the Count prepared has arrived.


    ¡°I heard that barbarian we saw earlier is participating. Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s just an explorer, right? Although he gained fame recently, I heard he has less than a year of experience?¡±


    The location is thewn in the outdoor banquet hall.


    The surroundings are already packed with people, and some nobles have even brought chairs and settled on the 2nd-floor terrace of the mansion for a better view.


    As I¡¯m sitting quietly in the prepared tent, the baron approaches me and talks to me as if he¡¯s some kind of coach.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Whew, you truly have a heart of steel. I¡¯m this excited.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure about thepliment at the beginning, but the part about him being excited seems true.


    Considering that he promised a bonus that I didn¡¯t even ask for.


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you another million stones. So do your best. My reputation is also on the line.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡±


    Is it because of the sudden financial incentive?


    I suddenly feel motivated.


    ¡°Sir Saboan of the Serphia Barony and Sir Arpeon of the Hensleben Viscountcy, please take your positions!¡±


    After a while, the first match begins.


    The two knights who ascend the stage and recite the oath of duel swing their swords gracefully, eliciting cheers from the audience.


    ¡®Seeing this, it really is a barbaric world.¡¯


    I sneak out of the tent and watch the duel, feeling a strange sense of familiarity.


    It¡¯s like watching the Roman Colosseum.


    Actually, there¡¯s not much difference.


    There¡¯s a rule that you should try not to kill your opponent¡­


    But in other words, it means that killing is okay.


    ¡®Well, it would be stranger if there were no casualties when they¡¯re fighting with real swords.¡¯


    In fact, despite being the first match, the two knights are engaged in a bloody duel amidst the heated atmosphere.


    And the moment of victory and defeat is as dramatic as the fight itself was intense.


    ¡°The winner is Sir Arpeon of the Hensleben Viscountcy!¡±


    The oue of the match is decided as one knight¡¯s hand holding the sword is severed entirely.


    Of course, the injured knight¡¯s arm is quickly reattached by a priest, but the blood that sttered like a fountain remains vividly on the stage like a decoration.


    However¡­


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­listening to the enthusiastic cheers of the crowd, I realize once again¡­


    ¡­that this is a different world.


    And that I¡¯ve already be a part of it.


    ¡°Huhu, seeing blood seems to excite you too, huh?¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­


    But I do know that it¡¯s my turn next.


    ¡°Sir Silbenia of the Hessen Barony and¡­ Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony, please take your positions!¡±


    As instructed by the announcer, I make my way through the crowd and onto the stage. At the same time, a knight is alsoing up from the opposite side.


    It¡¯s quite a coincidence.


    I couldn¡¯t tell from the tournament bracket because I didn¡¯t know his name, but¡­


    ¡°Huhu, surprised?¡±


    I nod slightly as if acknowledging it.


    To be matched against one of the three knight assholes in the first round?


    It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®And it¡¯s the most annoying one of them, too.¡¯


    The corners of my mouth involuntarily curl upwards.


    Although I didn¡¯t get to hear his pledge because I interrupted him when he was about to pass the baton¡­


    ¡­how could I forget that guy?


    [In the first ce, he got that name because of his small¡­]


    He was the one who spread that ridiculous rumor.


    Although it¡¯s a bit much for me to say this¡­


    ¡­but he dared to do that, even though he¡¯s just a human.


    ____________________________________


    Before the duel begins¡­


    The bastard recites the oath of duel.


    It¡¯s a clich¨¦ oath, swearing on his honor as a knight to fight seriously and not use any dishonest or unfair tactics.


    Then it¡¯s my turn.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!¡±


    A barbaric shout, omitting any flowery rhetoric.


    The crowd¡¯s excitement intensifies.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Sir Sil¡­ whatever his name is, mutters something under his breath, annoyed that I¡¯m receiving more attention even in this situation.


    ¡°How vulgar and unrefined.¡±


    What the hell, did he expect a barbarian to be elegant?


    Following the announcer¡¯s instructions, we approach each other and cross our weapons.


    He holds out a long sword, and I hold out arge double-edged battle axe instead of the mace I left at the baron¡¯s residence.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m not used to ded weapons¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s unfortunate, but the way to use it shouldn¡¯t be much different.


    I just need to swing it like I usually do.


    The result will probably be simr too.


    The only difference will be whether he¡¯s cut orpletely blown apart.


    ¡°Haat!¡±


    As soon as the duel begins, Sir Whatever-his-name-is pushes off the ground and charges towards me.


    It seems like he wants to return the favor for my 10-second promise¡­


    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯


    I first step back and take an observational stance.


    I¡¯m also a bit curious since it¡¯s my first time seeing a knight¡¯s swordsmanship¡­


    Whoosh!


    Although he¡¯s just an apprentice, his swordsmanship is quite sharp, as befits a knight.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    It¡¯s not some kind of martial arts technique¡­


    His sword strikes with three afterimages.


    For a moment, I hesitate, wondering which one is real, but it¡¯s just a fleeting moment.


    If I don¡¯t know which one is real¡­


    ¡­then I just need to deflect them all.


    ¡®I¡¯ve be quite the barbarian.¡¯


    I turn the de of the axe sideways and swing it as widely as possible.


    That¡¯s all it takes.


    ng!


    Sir Whatever-his-name-is loses his bnce as the trajectory of his sword is deflected by the force.


    However, he doesn¡¯t let go of his sword despite the impact.


    And even though he must be flustered, he twists his body and swings his sword towards my neck as if it¡¯s abo.


    ¡®He¡¯s definitely not an opponent to underestimate.¡¯


    It¡¯s a sword strike that draws a smooth curve from bottom to top, like a rising dragon.


    Regardless of his personality, I acknowledge his skill.


    I wonder how many generations this swordsmanship has been passed down?


    ¡®His weapon skills are several levels above mine.¡¯


    If we were on equal footing, I would definitely lose to this guy.


    But it¡¯s not something to worry about too much.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    Because this guy and I are not on equal footing.


    ¡¸Character has used [Wild Release].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s threat level is temporarily tripled, and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    There¡¯s still a long time left before 10 seconds pass.

 Chapter 97 Barbarian Trophy (4)

    Chapter 97 Barbarian Trophy (4)


    Barbarian Trophy (4) <hr>


    When you use [Wild Release], your threat level increases. However, in this case, the threat level doesn''t provoke humans like it does with monsters.


    As Dwarkey said the other day:


    [Hmm... It was a very strange feeling. My head knew that there was no danger, but my body felt like I had to run away...]


    Cowardly people cower in fear.


    Courageous people are provoked intopetitiveness.


    So which one is this guy?


    "Haat!"


    The answer is thetter.After flinching for a moment at the battle cry I spat in his face, the guy quickly regains hisposure and continues swinging his sword.


    If I had a shield in my left hand like usual, I could just deflect it...


    ''But it doesn''t make much difference now.''


    It''s all the same in the end.


    The body of a seasoned tank exists solely to block enemy attacks.


    Swoosh.


    I move the hand that was holding the axe towards the trajectory of the swinging sword.


    And at the same time, a dull sound follows.


    ck-


    A look of confusion appears in the guy''s eyes, who thought he had gained the upper hand, at the sound.


    Well, he must be curious.


    When would he ever hear a sound like that when a sharp de shes with a bare arm?


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    His gaze shifts, searching for an answer.


    His eyes finally reach their destination.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    The guy nods nkly at my question.


    Why his sword cut through my skin but couldn''t reach the bone.


    There are many reasons for that.


    Bone Density, Physical Resistance, a naturallyrge and sturdy skeleton, and physical stats increased by [Wild Release].


    If he had cleanly cut off my wrist, that would have been even more absurd.


    But¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to exin everything in detail.¡¯


    I¡¯m a barbarian.


    ¡°You are¡ª¡±


    One word is enough.


    ¡°Weak.¡±


    After saying it, I realize it''s a pretty cringe-worthy line, but the effect is significant.


    Sil-whatever-his-name-is pulls out the sword embedded in his arm as if he''s received the greatest insult.


    It''s not a good choice.


    Ssh-!


    Blood stters as the de is pulled out.


    Sizzle!


    A corrosive sound follows.


    And...


    "Kyaaaaak!!!"


    A pained groan.


    "You used a dirty trick..."


    What the hell is he talking about? I just stood there.


    As expected, there''s definitely something wrong with his head, so I reach out and grab his neck.


    Because it would be a pain in the ass if he runs away, right?


    "Keuheok!"


    Sil-whatever-his-name-is struggles as the blood flow to his brain is cut off.


    It''s like a meal that''s already been prepared.


    I''m sure he would die with just a twist of his neck.


    But...


    ¡¸Unequipped equipment.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level decreased by -495.¡¹


    ...I put down the weapon I was holding.


    The reason is simple.


    ng!


    The double-edged battle axe that the butler bought at a high price for today.


    If I smash his head with this, I won''t even have the excuse of not intending to kill him...


    ¡®And I made a promise.¡¯


    I promised the three knight assholes.


    That I would definitely fix the problems with their heads when we meet again.


    Therefore¡­


    Clench.


    I clench my fist, which is the size of a watermelon¡­


    ¡­and punch him in the temple with all my might.


    Thwack¡ª!!!


    If there''s a problem with his head¡­


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!"


    ¡­then I just have to get rid of his head.


    Right, that''s what a barbarian would think.


    Or maybe not.


    _______________________________


    Silence.


    The surroundings are quiet, with only faint sounds.


    This state continues for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s a very unusual sight.


    In a ce with so many people gathered¡­


    ¡­and in the midst of a festival¡­


    ¡­hundreds of people fall silent without any unspoken agreement.


    ¡°Wh, where¡¯s the priest!!¡±


    A knight runs out, carrying Sil-whatever-his-name-is, whose head is half-crushed, and the silence ends.


    Therefore, I also approach the referee.


    ¡°Do I not need to tell you who the winner is?¡±


    The referee looks flustered at my question and then shouts to the crowd,


    ¡°Th, the winner is Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony!¡±


    At first, I thought he was discriminating against me because I¡¯m a barbarian.


    But judging by the crowd¡¯s subsequent reaction, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Barbarian! Barbarian is the best!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a refreshing duel! It¡¯s so satisfying!¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t that knight dead?¡±


    ¡°Yo, you, touch him here. Can you feel his heart beating?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ I, I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°People dying during duels isn¡¯t umon. And with that level of injury, the priest will surely heal him.¡±


    The reaction is even more enthusiastic than during the first duel.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I get off the stage after letting out a shout as a service and head towards the tent.


    Not the tent where the baron is waiting¡­


    ¡­but the tent where Sil-whatever-his-name-is was taken for treatment.


    ¡°Yo, you bastard! How dare youe here!¡±


    As soon as I enter the tent, I¡¯m met with a thunderous scolding.


    It¡¯s from the remaining two of the three knight assholes.


    I ignore them and approach the priest who is in the middle of treatment.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°¡­His life is not in danger.¡±


    The priest answers while ring at me with a hostile gaze.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have shown a bit more mercy?¡±


    I feel a bit guilty when someone who follows God says that, but I have plenty of excuses.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a knight! I even put down my axe and just punched him! How could I have known he would faint from one hit?¡±


    The three knights blush with shame at my confident answer, and the priest opens his mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°Faint¡­ you say? It was a serious injury where his brain matter was exposed, but you call it fainting¡ª¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s alive, isn¡¯t it just fainting!¡±


    It¡¯s a choice of words that even Ainar, who taught me about the barbarian way of life, would back down from.


    The priest then shuts his mouth.


    He¡¯s judged that it¡¯s pointless to continue the conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An awkward silence fills the tent.


    I¡¯m about to leave, but just in time, Sil-whatever-his-name-is regains consciousness.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ where am I¡­?¡±


    Sil-whatever-his-name-is mutters with a dazed look.


    The divine power emanating from the high-ranking priest has alreadypletely healed his smashed head, but it¡¯s not an all-powerful cheat code.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I was on my way to the duel¡­¡±


    The priest exins the situation at his mumbling.


    That there was a duel, and he suffered a serious head injury.


    But he was treated quickly, so his memory will return with time.


    ¡°I, I see. Thank you for helping¡ª¡±


    Just as he¡¯s expressing his gratitude for the priest¡¯s kind briefing, he spots me and freezes.


    ¡°Yo, you, why are you here¡­¡±


    It¡¯s closer to fear than surprise.


    I¡¯m a bit confused.


    He lost his memory of the duel, but how can he react like this?


    ¡°Hmm, you really don¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t. So please leave.¡±


    Hmm, he doesn¡¯t seem to be lying¡­


    But I should at least confirm what I need to confirm while I¡¯m here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately if you do one thing for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just repeat after me.¡±


    I recite the words he said to me before and ask him to repeat them.


    ¡°Ju, just that, and you¡¯ll leave¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Sil-whatever-his-name-is gulps as I nod.


    And he repeats the words I recited.


    But¡­


    ¡°In, in the first ce, that¡¯s why you got that na, name because it¡¯s sm, small¡­ Uh, ugh¡­¡±


    He suddenly starts trembling like an aspen leaf and grabs his head.


    ¡°Aaah¡­! I, I remember¡­!¡±


    It seems like his lost memories have returned as he recalls the past.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep going.¡±


    At my urging, Sil-whatever-his-name-is freezes and then starts convulsing.


    ¡°St, stop¡­ I, I was wrong. So please¡­¡±


    He¡¯s apologizing?


    It¡¯s an attitude that the old him could never have imagined.


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It seems like the problem with your head has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So please leave now. The patient needs rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I leave the tent without hesitation at the priest¡¯s words.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to leave this ce. I, I need to run away¡­!¡±


    I hear a faintmotion from beyond the tent.


    Listening to it, I finally realize¡­


    I¡¯m not a doctor or a priest with divine power.


    I¡¯m just a barbarian living in this barbaric world.


    But so what?


    ¡®As expected, barbarians are OP.¡¯


    Just today¡­


    I solved a problem that even a priest couldn¡¯t fix.


    ___________________________


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I didn¡¯t expect you to finish it that quickly¡­ but where did you go?¡±


    The baron greets me as I return to the waiting tent.


    I tell him I went to check on Sil-whatever-his-name-is¡¯s condition out of curiosity, and he chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something. To care about that while attacking so ruthlessly.¡±


    Ruthlessly? That¡¯s a bit harsh.


    ¡°If it were in thebyrinth, I would have used an axe.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect him to be that weak. I thought he would at least be sturdy since he¡¯s slow.¡±


    It¡¯s an answer I prepared in case things went wrong.


    For some reason, the baron bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Right, what fault could you possibly have? It¡¯s their fault for not training properly.¡±


    ¡°But even though he¡¯s an apprentice knight, he¡¯s still a noble, isn¡¯t he? Is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh, are you worried about the aftermath? Then don¡¯t worry at all. It happened during a duel, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But knights are a family¡¯s asset. What if the titled noble they swore loyalty to harms me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. In the first ce, why would a formal knight, not an apprentice, participate in such entertainment? It¡¯s because there¡¯s no big problem even if they die.¡±


    The baron then assures me that no one would dare to make enemies with him over such a trivial matter, and even if that were to happen, he would protect me.


    It¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°So just focus on winning. I saw that the crowd¡¯s reaction was good, the more you rampage, the more pleased the Count who hosted the banquet will be.¡±


    Hmm, if that¡¯s the case¡­


    I guess it¡¯s okay to smash all their heads without worry.


    The priest¡¯s ability looked amazing too.


    ¡°The winner is Sir Tillyan of the Hensleben Viscountcy!¡±


    Afterwards, I watch the duels with the baron and wait for my turn. It was quite entertaining at first, but I soon lose interest.


    Their fighting styles are all too simr.


    Now I understand why the crowd went wild during my turn.


    ¡®Is it because they¡¯re nobles even though they¡¯re just branch families? They have no showmanship.¡¯


    I¡¯m a bit tired, so I ask for the baron¡¯s permission and take a nap in a corner.


    How much time has passed?


    The butler wakes me up very carefully.


    ¡°¡­He, hey, there¡¯s someone lo, looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Someone looking for me?¡±


    Although it¡¯s a bit sudden, the butler finishes his sentence and disappears before I can ask any further.


    Therefore, I go out to check.


    But what is this again?


    ¡®The three knight assholes?¡¯


    Two of the three are standing there.


    And before I can even ask what they want, one of them reaches out to grab my cor.


    I don¡¯t know his name¡­


    ¡­but he¡¯s the one who badmouthed me, calling me Little Clown or whatever.


    ¡°You bas¡ª!¡±


    I step back slightly and dodge his hand, and Little Clown freezes in embarrassment and then continues,


    ¡°Keu, ahem. You bastard! What did you do to Sir Silbenia?!¡±


    ¡°Silbenia?¡±


    So that was his name.


    I mean, his name was¡­


    ¡°Sil¡­ Meria¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Silbenia!!¡±


    ¡°Right, did something happen to him?¡±


    The two of them start trembling at my question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb¡­! That bastard goes crazy whenever your namees up!¡±


    ¡°How could you be so cruel? Even if you have a grudge, to put someone in that state¡­ do you have no mercy or honor?¡±


    Mercy and honor?


    That¡¯s not something a guy who said he would behead me within 10 seconds should be saying.


    I make my final diagnosis.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know his condition was this serious.¡±


    We need to resolve this quickly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Themotion ends as Baron Martoan peeks his head out from beyond the tent.


    The two of them hurriedly leave as soon as they see his face, as if they have something to hide.


    ¡°¡­Who were those?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,e here. I just had a good idea, and I¡¯m curious if it¡¯s actually possible.¡±


    Afterwards, we return to the tent and kill time with idle chatter with the baron, and soon the first round of the tournament ends.


    And the quarterfinals begin.


    But is this what the shaman meant by the ¡®fate of a hero¡¯?


    ¡°Sir Quartean of the Serphia Barony and Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony, please take your positions!¡±


    Surprisingly, I¡¯m matched against one of the three knight assholes in the second round.


    It¡¯s the one with the braggart attribute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect it to be like before.¡±


    He starts spouting lines even as the duel begins.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s embarrassing to say this myself, Sir Silbenia is the weakest among us¡ª¡±


    It¡¯s actually easier than the first time.


    I take advantage of the opening while he¡¯s muttering and dash forward.


    And¡­


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡±


    Whether he¡¯s surprised and swings his sword or not¡­


    ¡­I reach out and grab his neck¡­


    ¡­and then deliver a sincere punch to his temple.


    Thwack¡ª!


    The guy copses to the ground limply as the flesh and bones of his head are crushed. It all happened within 3 seconds of the duel starting.


    However¡­


    ¡°Waaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Do that again next time!!¡±


    ¡°Knight Crusher! Knight Crusher!¡±


    Despite the duel ending so quickly, the crowd erupts in cheers of excitement.


    It¡¯s truly ironic.


    ¡®They¡¯re enjoying the sight of a man¡¯s head being smashed.¡¯


    Who¡¯s the barbarian here?


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 98 Barbarian Trophy (5)

    Chapter 98 Barbarian Trophy (5)


    Barbarian Trophy (5) <hr>


    Unfortunately, my opponent in the semi-finals is not thest remaining member of the three knight assholes.


    Because the other one lost in the second round.


    And it seemed like he purposely lost.


    ''So I couldn''t give one of them physical therapy.''


    Anyway, since there''s no need to aim for the head anymore, I shatter his sword with my double-edged axe as soon as the duel starts.


    But did he not want to lose to a barbarian?


    "I, it''s not over yet!"


    He shows his will to continue the duel even without a sword. So I also discard my axe, run towards him, and break his spine."Th, the winner is Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony!"


    Although it was a bloodless victory, the crowd''s reaction isn''t bad.


    "Waaaaaaaa!!"


    "Knight Crusher, Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel!!"


    It seems like the sight of a man being folded in half is quite stimting for them too.


    The baron''s reaction isn''t much different.


    As soon as I return to the tent, he asks with wide eyes,


    "Hey, do you know? It was chilling! To throw a man in the air and then catch him with your knee, where did you learn that technique?"


    Hmm, if I had to answer, I saw it in aic book.


    This is the first time I''ve realized that it''s physically possible.


    There''s truly nothing barbarians can''t do.


    "I''ll rest for a bit until the next match."


    "Huh? Ah, right."


    I ask for the baron''s understanding and close my eyes for a moment.


    It''s not that I''m sleepy, but...


    ''There''s only one left, right?''


    With victory in sight, my heart starts pounding.


    ______________________________


    The long-awaited final match begins.


    "Sir Albatross of the Perdehilt County and Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony, please take your positions!"


    My opponent is an apprentice knight under Count Perdehilt, the host of the banquet and the one who suggested I participate in the tournament...


    ...but leaving aside the aftermath...


    The duel itself doesn''t worry me much.


    Because I''ve already analyzed my opponent while watching the previous matches.


    "Greetings."


    The huge knight greets me, holding a massive greatsword.


    I smirk as I look at him.


    ''I think I understand the Count''s personality now.''


    Knights are different from explorers.


    To them, essences are just a means to enhance their swordsmanship. Therefore, they mostly choose essences rted to physical stats, and thebination of essences varies from family to family.


    Several efficientbinations have be established as the standard through systematic research...


    ...but characters have their own ''concepts''.


    ''Orc Great Warrior, Giant Golem, and Cyclops...''


    My opponent is a typical strength-based knight.


    Perhaps with priests in mind, he focused on physical resistance rather than regeneration and equipped a full set of Laetium armor, a 2nd-tier material, using his high strength.


    He''s practically a walking tank.


    ''They really splurged on this apprentice knight.''


    I''m once again surprised by the Count''s wealth as I guess his preferences.


    One 7th-grade and two 6th-grade essences.


    He must have bought and absorbed essences stored in test tubes, but how much did it cost?


    ''With the equipment he''s wearing, he''s practically beyond the level of a 3rd-floor explorer.''


    I suddenly have the thought that the Count might not have even considered the possibility of me winning.


    This guy''s level is that overwhelming.


    Most of the participants were level 2 and only had 7th-grade essences.


    "Why are you barehanded when you have equipment?"


    Anyway, just before the duel starts, while we''re crossing our weapons, my opponent asks a question.


    He''s curious why I came up on stage with just one axe, unlike the previous duels.


    I answer briefly,


    "Because it''s ufortable."


    It''s not meant to be an insult, it''s the truth.


    The heavy te boots, the overly designed helmet, belt, shoulder guards, etc. Even if I can''t expect much in terms of defense, they shouldn''t hinder my movement.


    "I see. It would be difficult to fight like usual while wearing those."


    Fortunately, my opponent takes my words at face value.


    But that''s all.


    "I was worried it would end too quickly, but it seems like you''re nning to take it seriously, so I''m relieved."


    His rxed expression and tone of voice are an expression of his confidence that he''ll win no matter what I do.


    I don''t feel the need to continue the conversation.


    "That''s good to hear."


    If he''s letting his guard down, it''s all the better.


    Swoosh.


    I pull back my weapon and create some distance.


    My opponent does the same.


    As the distance between us widens to about 15 meters, the referee raises his g.


    It''s a sign that we can attack each other now.


    "Come at me."


    My opponent takes a knightly stance and gestures with his sword.


    Seeing that, I can somehow imagine the scenario he''s hoping for.


    The barbarian who gained the nickname ''Knight Crusher'' with his overwhelming power.


    A true knight who gracefully and elegantly defeats that barbarian.


    The cheers of the crowd and the recognition of his lord.


    A bright future unfolding before him like a paved road.


    Smirk.


    I can tell how easy this guy''s life has been.


    Whether my prediction is correct or not...


    If you have something you want, you should be more desperate.


    It''s not about how good things can get when they go well, but about always considering the opposite.


    ''Still, seeing him let his guard down like this, it''s a good thing I hid it until the end.''


    The tournament hosted by the Count.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!"


    I use thatbo for the first time.


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s size increases, and threat level and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has used [Wild Release].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s threat level is temporarily tripled, and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    _______________________________


    [Gigantification] and [Wild Release].


    Using these two skills together greatly increases threat level. And in proportion to that, physical stats also increase significantly.


    Although [Wild Release] has the downside of onlysting for 30 seconds¡­


    So what?


    At least I can feel an insane power boost during that time.


    ''Well, I didn''t expect it to end so anticlimactically.''


    Is it a side effect of having an excessively high threat level?


    Competitiveness or whatever, threat level works regardless of the target''s personality.


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    The knight is frozen stiff, unable to move, from the overwhelming sense of fear I''m radiating.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    I dash forward, making sounds like arge monster''s footsteps.


    However, just as I''m about to swing my axe down...


    "Hi, eek!"


    The knight rolls on the ground to dodge and then starts running away.


    But there''s no way he can keep running in this narrow arena.


    I corner him like in a boxing game and reach out to grab him.


    That''s when...


    "He''s, he''s out of bounds!"


    The guy runs out of the arena, and the final match ends without a proper fight.


    ''Well, it''s convenient for me, but...''


    The crowd''s reaction is cold.


    Fortunately, there''s no criticism directed at me, but sharp boos are showered upon the knight who showed dishonorable behavior.


    "Ah, no, I did it unconsciously... Le, let''s do it again... I can do it again!"


    Hees back onto the stage, havinge to his senses, but it''s no different from clutching at straws.


    "How much further are you going to humiliate me?"


    He was demanding a rematch from the referee, but he hangs his head low at the Count''s cold words.


    "The winner is Bjorn Yandel of the Martoan Barony!"


    Tsk, should I not have used [Gigantification]?


    That thoughtes to mind btedly.


    Although I won easily, it''s so awkward that even I feel embarrassed.


    ''It seems like I even offended the Count...''


    It''s not good news for me, who was worried about the aftermath rather than winning the tournament.


    My actions, which were meant to eliminate any variables by hiding my strength until the end, have created a new variable.


    ''Damn it, I didn''t expect him to just run away like that.''


    Phew, he''s not going to harm me because of this, right?


    I''m inwardly worried, but the Count justughs heartily as he personallyes up on stage to award me the ne and the trophy.


    "Haha! Today was very impressive."


    The Count pats me on the forearm since he can''t reach my shoulder and offers words of encouragement. I can''t tell if he''s genuinely not holding a grudge or just acting.


    As I''m feeling uncertain and observing his expression...


    The Count whispers to me so that only I can hear,


    "I''ll call you separately when you''re more prepared."


    "...Call me?"


    "You don''t need to know the details. Just ignore any other nobles who call for you until then. Got it?"


    I nod, even though I don''t understand what he means.


    Because I have that much sense.


    ''And he has such a scary look in his eyes...''


    If I had said no, it seemed like he would have done something.


    Anyway, the long banquetes to an end with the award ceremony. Well, there are many who stay and enjoy the party until dawn...


    ...but Baron Martoan is not one of them.


    "I''m tired. Let''s go back."


    I return to the mansion with the same people I came with and receive all my equipment back. And I also receive the promised service fee.


    "You really worked hard today. Your name and my family''s name will surely be the talk of the social circles for months toe. So if you have any problems, don''t hesitate toe to me."


    It seems like the baron really likes me.


    Even if it''s just empty words, judging by the way he''s saying it...


    ''Well, he should be happy after I did all this for him.''


    "Then go now. I''m also tired. I told them to prepare a carriage, so you can take that and go."


    "Thank you!"


    It''s past 2:00 AM when I finally return to my amodation in Ravigion after leaving the Imperial City of Karnon.


    My body and mind are both exhausted after the long day, but...


    ''Then shall we begin?''


    I sit at the table instead of going to bed.


    And I start the final calctions.


    The service fee of 1 million stones that was initially promised.


    The tournament participation fee of 2 million stones.


    The additional 1 million stones he promised if I won.


    And the 300,000 stones I received as a reward for giving the trophy to the baron.


    ¡®That''s a total of 4.3 million stones in cash.¡¯


    Is it because my client is a rich noble?


    I''ve earned an amount that''s hard to believe is just a day''s wage.


    And that''s not all.


    Whether it''s the new nickname ''Knight Crusher'' or whatever...


    ¡®I didn''t expect to get this so early¡­¡¯


    No. 7777 Garpas''s Ne.


    I''ve obtained an item that, if I''m unlucky, I might not even get in theter stages of the game, no matter how much I grind.


    Although it will require a lot of resources to activate the hidden piece¡­


    ¡­it''s undeniable that it''s a stroke of incredible luck.


    Therefore, I make a resolution once again.


    ¡®Just how many luck stacks have I umted?¡¯


    From now on, I really need to be careful even when breathing.


    ____________________________


    The morning after the banquet...


    One question is answered.


    At least partially.


    ¡®What kind of letters are these¡­?¡¯


    As soon as I wake up, letters start arriving nonstop. They''re all from nobles.


    Letters asking if I can attend banquets they''re hosting.


    For reference, the letters also include a promise to provide ''a small token of appreciation'' if I attend.


    It''s not really a small token, it''s an amount that would allow me to livefortably for the rest of my life just by doing this¡­


    ¡®So this is what the Count meant.¡¯


    The words about calling me separately when I''m ready are still iprehensible. But telling me to ignore other nobles'' invitations must have referred to this.


    ¡®Phew, how much of a financial loss is this?¡¯


    Therefore, I reply to all of them with a refusal.


    Because if I just ignore them, those prideful nobles might retaliate.


    But if I attend, it seems like I''ll incur the Count''s wrath.


    ¡®What the hell is the Count thinking?¡¯


    Honestly, he''s the one I''m most afraid of.


    Although he has been treating me favorably, these kinds of people tend to lose their minds once they''re offended.


    And his intentions are unclear from the beginning.


    What reason would a Count have to be interested in a barbarian explorer?


    ¡®Let¡¯s investigate the Count when themunity opens next time.¡¯


    I engrave the new quest in my mind and quickly finish preparing to go out.


    And I head to the Magic Tower.


    ¡®This month is also thest time for the regr research.¡¯


    It¡¯s almost been three months since I made the promise with Raven.


    Well, that¡¯s not the reason for my visit today, though.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±


    When I arrive at Raven¡¯s personal researchb, she greets me in a normal state for once, even though it¡¯s early in the morning.


    ¡°So where¡¯s the senior I¡¯m supposed to help with research today?¡±


    ¡°I, that is¡­¡±


    Raven trails off.


    It¡¯s just that, but I have a bad feeling.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    As if he¡¯s been waiting, a white-haired old man appears from behind the door.


    The master of the Artemion school.


    Also known as ¡®old man¡¯.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    There¡¯s no exnation, but I understand the situation in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you said ¡®senior¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my master was being so stubborn¡­¡±


    So she changed it, huh.


    I nce at the old man, and he bursts into a benevolentugh.


    ¡°Keke, don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s not that grand of an experiment.¡±


    That¡¯s something I can only know after hearing about it.


    As I look at him with an expression that says ¡®continue exining¡¯, the old man speaks in a meaningful tone,


    ¡°It¡¯s an experiment to see if we can distinguish the souls of evil spirits with a magic tool I created!¡±


    No, damn it.


    What the hell is this again?

 Chapter 99 Rumors (1)

    Chapter 99 Rumors (1)


    Rumors (1) <hr>


    A magic tool that can identify the souls of evil spirits?


    Just a second ago, I never expected to be in this situation.


    But¡­


    ¡®Whatever it is, nothing changes.¡¯


    I dismiss the curiosity-driven questions.


    Does he know something?


    Or is it just a coincidence?


    If I can¡¯t be sure, it¡¯s best to assume the worst and act ordingly.The old man suspects me.


    Then what should I do right now?


    ¡°¡­Magic tool?¡±


    I frown and look at the old man.


    As if the word ¡®magic tool¡¯ bothers me more than ¡®evil spirit¡¯. As if that¡¯s the reason for the brief silence earlier.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s safe, right?¡±


    I look at him with distrust.


    I¡¯m a barbarian who knows nothing about magic.


    And I¡¯ve seen countless suspicious-looking magic tools in Raven¡¯s researchb.


    ¡®This is the right reaction, right?¡¯


    I finish my split-second judgment and take action.


    Therefore, it¡¯s the old man¡¯s turn to make a move.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old man observes me with a meaningful look and then changes his expression and speaks.


    ¡°Huhu, you don¡¯t trust me? Me, the master of the Artemion school?¡±


    As I look at him as if to say, ¡®do you really need to say that?¡¯, the old man clicks his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk, what does this friend take me for? Don¡¯t worry. Aru will prove that the magic tool is harmless to the human body.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? Me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ if it¡¯s just confirming what kind of spells are imbued in the magic tool¡­¡±


    The master of the school and a barbarian she¡¯s known for 3 months.


    It¡¯s obvious which side Raven will prioritize, so it¡¯s hard to trust those words.


    But¡­


    ¡®No matter what excuse I make to refuse, I¡¯ll just fall for their tricks in the end.¡¯


    As I listen to their conversation, I¡¯m convinced.


    The old man suspects me, although I don¡¯t know where I left a clue.


    Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem to be certain yet.


    Judging by the fact that he¡¯s trying to test me with a non-existent magic tool.


    ¡®There probably¡­ is no such magic tool.¡¯


    I suppress my anxiety and rationally gather evidence.


    A magic tool that identifies evil spirits?


    It hasn¡¯t existed for thousands of years.


    As civilization develops, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for such a thing to appear someday, but¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no way this old man would be the first to create it.¡¯


    The Artemion school is a traditional mage school.


    They mainly conduct research on creating new spells and such, rather than minor topics like dimensions or souls.


    But for a mage like that to create an evil spirit detector?


    ¡®In the first ce, if such a thing really existed, he would have somehow tricked me into sitting in front of the magic tool. He wouldn¡¯t be testing me like this.¡¯


    I finally reach my conclusion.


    There¡¯s no evil spirit detector.


    The old man is just trying to observe my reaction.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°So what are you going to do? There¡¯s no danger, and it won¡¯t even take long.¡±


    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t take long?¡±


    ¡°About 5 minutes should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    I ept the old man¡¯s offer.


    Although it¡¯s a bit unsettling, there¡¯s nothing to lose if it ends quickly.


    But was my decision unexpected?


    ¡°¡­Are you really okay with it?¡±


    The old man asks me back,pletely erasing any remaining anxiety I had.


    I ask nonchntly,


    ¡°What do you mean? Okay with what?¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say it could be dangerous earlier?¡±


    ¡°She said she would check it, didn¡¯t she!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I woke up early this morning and I¡¯m tired, so I want to go back and get some sleep!¡±


    Damn it, this old man is up to something.


    ________________________


    ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    Raven sighs deeply as she hears her master¡¯s seemingly empty words in theb where Bjorn left.


    She doesn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    A magic tool that identifies evil spirits?


    She¡¯s never heard of her master researching such a thing¡­


    ¡°What was that about earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Stop being like that. Are you really not going to tell me?¡±


    She had to prove to Bjorn that the magic tool was safe under her master¡¯s instructions.


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    The magic tool that the master brought out as an evil spirit detector didn¡¯t have any spells imbued in it.


    It was just a strangely shaped chair.


    [Don¡¯t say anything and just y along.]


    However, she remained silent as instructed by her master.


    So now it''s time to hear the truth.


    Of course, she has a guess.


    She''s not that clueless.


    "...Don''t tell me you thought Mr. Yandel was an evil spirit? Is that why you kept asking about what happened in thebyrinth?"


    The master neither denies nor confirms.


    But sometimes, silence is the most definitive answer.


    "Ha... so have you cleared your suspicion?"


    "...Yes, I was wrong."


    "It''s understandable that you would think that, Master. He''s a unique person. But I have one question. I really want you to answer this."


    At her repeated question, the master replies weakly,


    "...What is it?"


    "Why did you do that? If you suspected him of being an evil spirit, you could have just given a hint to the Secret Security Department, and they would have taken care of it¡ª"


    "Then he would die."


    A small murmur.


    "Yes? What do you mean¡ª."


    "Enough, I''m tired. I''ll be on my way, so please clean up."


    The master then gets up, his small body seeming frail.


    And he leaves with a gait that''s uncharacteristically subdued.


    Theb is now empty, with only her left.


    She ponders the words her master left behind.


    ''Then he would die...''


    In other words, it means he needs a live evil spirit.


    ''What the hell do you want, Master?''


    She can''t shake off the unsettling feeling.


    __________________________


    Thud!


    I return to the inn and copse onto the bed.


    I feel like all my energy has been drained since morning.


    I want to get some sleep, but...


    ''I was really surprised when he suddenly appeared without warning.''


    I loosen up my tense muscles and reflect on what happened today.


    It doesn''t seem like I made any mistakes.


    Thinking back, it was a good response.


    I assumed the worst but prevented myself from jumping to conclusions based on the clues avable, and as a result, I was able to deduce the best answer.


    ''Judging by his expression at the end, the old man seems to havepletely cleared his suspicion.''


    Although it was a sudden incident, it worked out well.


    However, there''s one thing that''s slightly unsettling.


    When the old man became certain that I wasn''t an evil spirit, he seemed somewhat disappointed.


    Why?


    ''...Well, it''s none of my business.''


    I briefly contemte and then clear my thoughts.


    It''s a question with no answer, and whatever the reason, it has no direct connection to my safety.


    ''Still, I feel a bit relieved.''


    I went through some shitty things this morning.


    But paradoxically, this incident has given me a strange sense of relief. With this, the luck stacks that have been piling up recently should be somewhat offset¡ª


    "Bjorn! Wake up! It''s already midday, how long are you going to sleep?!"


    Did I fall asleep?


    I open my eyes to see Misha shaking my body.


    I didn''t leave the door open, so she must have used the spare key I gave her a while ago.


    ''I gave it to her to use in case of an emergency...''


    "Misha, why are you here? You said you were going to the Magic Tower today."


    "You came homete yesterday. I was going to wake you up if you were asleep!"


    Hmm, if that''s the reason...


    I''ll think about taking back the spare keyter.


    "Ah, but how did you know I came homete? Don''t tell me you were waiting?"


    "Didn''t you promise to tell me what happened there when you got back? And besides, I didn''t wait that long, so don''t worry about it."


    Although she says that, she must have been waiting for me untilte at night.


    Is she that curious about what happened at the banquet?


    "So tell me. What happened?"


    At Misha''s urging, I slowly tell her what happened yesterday.


    How I wore the barbarian warrior outfit prepared by the butler, led the carriage procession to the banquet venue...


    The food I ate there.


    And how I ended up winning the tournament.


    "Eek, you really won? You defeated all those knights?"


    "Apprentice knights, not knights."


    "They''re still knights! That''s amazing!"


    Amazing my ass.


    Except for the guy I met in the finals, Misha could have easily won against the rest even if she had been there.


    Her physical skills are truly amazing.


    "Anyway, just use this."


    After briefly exining what happened, I start writing letters with Misha.


    Replies to the nobles.


    I had written them all this morning, but somehow there were more after I woke up.


    "...Bjorn, is it really okay to send them like this? They''re nobles. Something might happen."


    "It''s fine."


    "Hmm, if you say so, but..."


    Misha writes the letters as I dictate, with an uneasy expression.


    Geez, there''s nothing to worry about.


    What more could they expect from a letter written by a barbarian?


    In the first ce, it''s a miracle that we even get replies...


    [I''m busy, so I can''t go.]


    [So find another barbarian.]


    [Sender: Bjorn, son of Yandel]


    Yeah, this is more than enough to maintain my dignity.


    ______________________________


    I''m at a noble''s mansion.


    It''s a spacious, glittering ce with delicious smells wafting from everywhere.


    "I think I finally understand what the chieftain meant when he said the world is vast!"


    It feels like I''vee to another world.


    People''s clothes, their way of speaking, the sound of music...


    All we had were drums...


    "What are you doing? Come here."


    "Ah, alright!"


    A barbarian who became an adult a month ago.


    Dkart, son of Kafen, follows the client towards the center of the banquet.


    "Tsk, what''s with that gait? Walk more confidently!"


    He feels a bit wronged.


    He doesn''t even know what walking confidently means.


    And the equipment he''s wearing is unnecessarilyrge and ufortable.


    He''s morefortable with his bare body...


    He wants toin, but Dkart keeps his mouth shut.


    It''s because he remembers what happened the other day.


    [That guy walked just fine even while wearing something bigger?]


    A few days ago, he was lured by the promise of arge sum of money and followed a noble, where he received various kinds of education. Most of it was about how to behave at banquets.


    At first, he was angry.


    Is he making these ridiculous demands because I''m a barbarian?


    Is he looking down on me?


    But...


    [That guy? Who is that guy that you keep making demands based on something you heard?]


    [I''m talking about Bjorn, son of Yandel, Little Balkan.]


    ...after learning who that guy was, he had no choice but to endure everything.


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    He''s a warrior among warriors, who defeated all the knights at a noble''s banquet and even earned the cool title of Knight Crusher.


    ''As expected, am I not good enough to be like him...''


    Dkart, who heard about his story, resolved to show a cool side of himself at this banquet.


    Because there''s no way the actions of that warrior, whom even the chieftain praised so highly, could be wrong.


    If there''s anything wrong, it must be on my side.


    He decided to act like a ''warrior''.


    However, it wasn''t as easy as he thought.


    He feels involuntarily intimidated being among elegant and noble-looking aristocrats who are so different from him.


    And...


    "De, delicious¡­!"


    "Louder! That guy wasn''t embarrassed!"


    "Be, Behel¡­!!!"


    Honestly, it was embarrassing.


    Even for a barbarian, isn''t it ridiculous to shout in admiration of food in front of people?


    Well, if he were alone, he would probably have shouted several times.


    "Don''t just eat the meat, chew on the bones too!"


    Anyway, his teeth hurt too.


    "Napkin? Why do you need that?"


    His hands are sticky from eating.


    "Why are you taking off the helmet again?"


    His neck and shoulders are stiff.


    And soon, he has to participate in a tournament exclusively for barbarian participants.


    Will he even be able to fight properly?


    He feels pathetic for even worrying about this.


    It''s not like his opponent is a knight, unlike that guy.


    ''They say you''ll get your head smashed while chasing goblins and trolls...''


    When he first entered the city after finishing hising-of-age ceremony, his heart pounded with the ambition of bing a famous warrior someday.


    But is this the wall of reality?


    In less than a month, he''s faced with his own shorings.


    "Why can''t you even do that?"


    Dkart finally says what he''s been holding back.


    "I''m... just an ordinary warrior."


    To shout when you want to shout.


    To smash things when you want to smash them.


    To act as you please without shame, regardless of who''s around.


    "I can''t do that..."


    That''s a right reserved only for true strong individuals, true warriors who have confidence in themselves.


    "Please, stopparing me to him. Bjorn, son of Yandel, he''s an amazing warrior that I can''t evenpare to."


    "Phew, so that guy was special after all..."


    The noble sighs at Dkart''s confession.


    And he looks at the empty air with eyes filled with desire.


    Or maybe it''s not just him.


    "I see. So it has to be him..."


    "Well, there''s no way a barbarian as barbaric as him would bemon."


    "I thought all barbarians were like him."


    "They''re unexpectedly normal..."


    If you listen closely, simr words are being uttered throughout the banquet hall.


    __________________________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 100 Rumors (2)

    Chapter 100 Rumors (2)


    Rumors (2) <hr>


    It''s the day of our regr meeting.


    All the party members gather at a bar for the first time in a while.


    It''s not the same bar we usually meet at.


    Because the dwarf threw a fit.


    [Let''s go somewhere else! That ce is clearly cursed!]


    It seems like he was creeped out by the incident where he was dragged away by the Mosn knights for insulting a noble.


    Misha and Rotmiller readily agreed.


    Explorers tend to be superstitious.''Well, I can understand, but...''


    ''I feel like this is a bit much.''


    I sigh.


    Changing the meeting ce is fine.


    Although it''s annoying, that choice doesn''t have any real impact.


    Unlike the bombshell deration the dwarf just made a while ago.


    "...Why are you so quiet?"


    The dwarf fidgets and starts observing my expression as I sigh silently.


    Right, he has at least that much conscience left.


    "Wait, I''m thinking."


    "Al, alright."


    A heavy silence falls over the gathering.


    I quietly organize my thoughts.


    "To summarize, you guys are saying you won''t participate in this expedition."


    There are ten days left until thebyrinth opens.


    We gathered to finalize our ns, and the dwarf announced that he won''t be participating in the exploration.


    And it''s not just his opinion.


    As if they had discussed it beforehand, Rotmiller and Dwarkey agree.


    "Ahem! There''s a saying, ''where there''s smoke, there''s fire''."


    "Considering the situation, we judged that it''s best to wait for a month and observe the situation."


    This is like a group boycott.


    Three out of five members of a small team have dered non-participation.


    The reason is simple.


    They''re anxious because of the widespread rumor that a dimensional copse is about to happen.


    That''s how human psychology works.


    Even if you think it''s unlikely based on logic, you''re easily swayed by the surrounding atmosphere.


    "All my formerpanions said they won''t be entering this time either."


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to rest too? Next year''s taxes won''t be a problem for you..."


    "What if, just in case, it really happens? Then it''s all over!"


    The three of them, who initially started by apologizing, are now even worried about me.


    "...Bjorn, what are we going to do?"


    Misha asks cautiously about my decision.


    Actually, persuading them wouldn''t be difficult.


    If I just subtly mention what I learned from Ghostbusters and take some time to convince them, they''ll change their minds.


    But...


    ''There''s no need for that.''


    Come to think of it, it''s not bad.


    ¡®It¡¯s been over three months since we went to the ¡®Crimson Fortress¡¯.¡¯


    ¡®This works out well. I was nning on finding an excuse to enter thebyrinth separately soon anyway.¡¯


    In the early stages of the game, it¡¯s standard practice to clear 1st-floor rifts whenever the cooldown is up.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you guys think, then it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯ll just enter thebyrinth as a duo this time.¡±


    ¡°Eek? Me, me too?¡±


    ¡°Did you think I would leave you behind?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Yes, it is.


    She clearly has an expression that says she doesn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Then just stay here alone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ugh, this barbarian! Shouldn¡¯t you at least ask properly first? Try speaking a little more nicely, unlike usual!¡±


    Nicely?


    Hmm¡­


    ¡°¡­Would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, would I leave you alone?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what she wants¡­


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s settled.¡±


    The decision is made.


    This time, we¡¯re entering a rift.


    ___________________________


    ¡°Extra! Extra!¡±


    Coincidentally, the day after the dwarf announced his non-participation, a notice was posted throughout the city.


    It was an official notice from the royal family stating that the rumors about the dimensional copse were groundless and just nonsense.


    ¡®It happened exactly as that person said.¡¯


    The notice also mentioned the Tarutein school.


    That they were so blinded by their research that they intentionally spread those rumors?


    It¡¯s a bit surprising.


    Although I paid 40,000 GP for that information, I didn¡¯t expect him to predict the situation so urately.


    ¡°Hahaha! Bjorn! Did you see that?¡±


    Anyway, when evening came, the dwarf came to find me.


    And with a happy face, he retracted his deration from yesterday and said he could now enter thebyrinth.


    But what am I supposed to do?


    I¡¯ve already decided which rift to enter.


    ¡°What? You want to enter together? I already epted a request, so I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Huh? A request?¡±


    I recite the answer I had prepared.


    That there¡¯s no way Misha and I would earn much just by hunting together.


    That¡¯s why I epted a request.


    And that it¡¯s an escort request within thebyrinth, so I have to stay by their side until we return to the city.


    ¡°Is there¡­ no way you can refuse?¡±


    ¡°I already received the down payment, are you telling me to break my promise?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a perfect answer, leaving no room for negotiation.


    The dwarf just shrugs and leaves.


    Well, what else could he say here?


    After all, the cause of this incident is ultimately his deration of non-participation.


    ¡®Tsk, seeing him like that makes me feel a bit sorry for him.¡¯


    Even if it weren¡¯t for this, I would have eventually made an excuse and left with Misha.


    We can¡¯t enter the rift with five people, after all.


    Leaving aside the fact that there would be more people to share the loot with, the risk we would have to take would increase.


    ¡®Still, this is the right thing to do, right?¡¯


    I try to let go of any lingering thoughts.


    It¡¯s just a matter of fact.


    Thud.


    As soon as the dwarf leaves and the door closes, Mishaes running over.


    ¡°Escort request? When did you ept something like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I just made it up.¡±


    ¡°Made it up?¡±


    Misha tilts her head as if she doesn¡¯t understand.


    I confess honestly.


    That we¡¯re going to enter a rift on the next expedition.


    That I know a way that ordinary people don¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you found out about that at the library too?¡±


    ¡°Well, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ but why are you keeping it a secret from Hikurod? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to enter together?¡±


    It¡¯s a question that sounds so innocent.


    I chuckle and ask back,


    ¡°Misha, have you told anyone about how you made a contract with a Spirit Beast using the Frost Spirit Ring?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really, no one?¡±


    ¡°You told me to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I nod and continue,


    ¡°But what if it were Hikurod? Do you think he would have kept it a secret if I asked him the same thing?¡±


    Misha contemtes for a moment and then shakes her head.


    ¡°¡­If it were Hikurod, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he bbed about it after drinking.¡±


    ¡°What about Dwarkey or Rotmiller?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­, I feel like Dwarkey would identally let it slip even when sober, and Rotmiller¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Is everyone¡¯s judgment of people simr?


    Misha¡¯s predictions are surprisingly simr to what I thought inwardly.


    Except for Rotmiller.


    ¡®Actually, he¡¯s the easiest one to figure out.¡¯


    Rotmiller would have kept the secret.


    And he would have wondered how I knew such information, suspecting me inwardly.


    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s why you kept it a secret!¡±


    Anyway, at this point, Misha seems to understand what I¡¯m trying to say.


    However, did she have another question?


    ¡°Then what about me? Why did you tell me?¡±


    There are several reasons.


    Misha is unexpectedly meticulous and tight-lipped.


    But at the same time, she¡¯s inherently bad at lying.


    That¡¯s why I can confirm whether the secret has been leaked just by asking her like I did just now.


    But¡­


    ¡­one word should be enough this time too.


    I¡¯m a barbarian, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re someone I can trust.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hic!¡±


    Misha starts huping.


    ______________________________


    There are 8 days left until thebyrinth opens.


    As expected, time flies by as I do what needs to be done.


    To summarize briefly¡­


    The first day.


    Since our destination is a rift, there were quite a few things to prepare.


    First, equipment.


    [You¡¯re buying equipment again?]


    [It¡¯s not buying, it¡¯s enchanting.]


    I imbued my mace and Misha¡¯s twin swords with an attribute.


    ¡¸The equipment is imbued with the power of lightning.¡¹


    ¡¸A portion of the damage dealt with this equipment is converted to lightning damage.¡¹


    The cost for both is 600,000 stones.


    Although it¡¯s a temporary enchantment that onlysts for 30 days¡­


    ¡­we¡¯re nning to clear a rift with just the two of us, so this much investment is worth it.


    [If you¡¯re going to do it anyway, shouldn¡¯t you have made it permanent?]


    [That would have cost twenty times more.]


    [¡­¡­.]


    And I also bought a few consumables.


    Items rted to the lightning attribute, such as Thundergrass and Lightning Scrolls.


    It only cost about 300,000 stones in total, but since they¡¯re not items in high demand, I had to run around to several ces to find them.


    Ah, andstly¡­


    [¡­Are you really buying this expensive thing?]


    [You even bought an expandable backpack, why are you making a fuss about this?]


    [But this is a consumable! It disappears after you use it!]


    ¡­after much deliberation, I bought one top-grade potion.


    The purchase price was 1.03 million stones.


    However, the top-grade potion isn¡¯t an investment for the rift. I just finally decided to buy one that I¡¯ve been wanting to have for a while.


    For explorers who travel without a priest, a top-grade potion is like another life.


    [When the timees to use it, you won¡¯t regret spending the money.]


    [Hmm, that¡¯s true, but¡­]


    [It¡¯s not that much of a burden since we¡¯re splitting the cost.]


    For reference, the cost of about 2 million stones so far was all taken from the shared ount.


    [Ugh, so we¡¯re done spending money?]


    [At least you are.]


    [¡­¡­?]


    The second day.


    I headed to the sanctuary first thing in the morning.


    This time, the chieftain also greeted me.


    [Bjorn, son of Yandel! I heard about you! I¡¯m so proud! To gain the title of Knight Crusher!]


    Unlikest time when it was a brief encounter, the chieftain praised me for a long time.


    He said that rumors about me have already spread throughout the sanctuary, and the young warriors are all excited?


    Anyway, it was a meaningless conversation, so I roughly responded and headed towards the shaman¡¯s tent.


    And¡­


    [Kuku, warrior, you¡¯re quite resourceful. To earn that much money in just two months.]


    I paid a whopping 4 million stones and activated the 4th stage of the Undying Engraving.


    ¡¸4th stage of Undying Engraving activated. Mental Strength and Soul Power increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Mental stat increased by +30.¡¹


    ¡¸Ability stat increased by +10.¡¹


    Although the money I earned from the baron incident disappeared¡­


    ¡­it was still a profitable deal in the end.


    Leaving aside the ¡®Mental Strength¡¯ stat, which gives strong resistance to mental magic and status effects¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s practically no way to increase ¡®Soul Power¡¯, which acts as MP, except for leveling up and absorbing certain essences.


    The third day.


    I returned to the amodation half-dead and fainted. As soon as I woke up, I checked the change in my MP.


    The duration of [Gigantification] has increased by 1.5 times.


    [Why are you doing that first thing in the morning? Go wash up. Let¡¯s eat first.]


    Misha arrived just in time, so we had a simple breakfast.


    It¡¯s be a daily routine since some time ago.


    [You¡¯re going to the library? Can Ie with you?]


    [You¡­?]


    [What¡¯s with that expression! I also feel like reading books sometimes!]


    After breakfast, I went to the library with Misha.


    But why is it?


    [Parsityev.]


    Ragna used the regr [Book Detection] spell.


    Not the [Special Book Detection] spell.


    When I asked her about it because it was strange, I got an even stranger answer.


    She said that since it¡¯s something she¡¯s doing ¡®specially¡¯ in secret, she can¡¯t use it in front of others?


    [Hmm, then shouldn¡¯t you have told me quietly?]


    [That¡¯s true. Miss Kaltstein, was it? Please forget what you just heard.]


    What the¡­?


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it, so I just went inside with Misha and read books.


    The fourth day.


    I visited the Magic Tower and helped Raven with her research.


    For reference, this was thest time I helped.


    Because I fulfilled the number of times I promised.


    I don¡¯t have toe here every week anymore.


    [You¡¯ve worked hard.]


    [Thank you for acknowledging it.]


    [Geez, you really have a way with words¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t die.]


    It was a business rtionship, so our farewells were brief.


    However, contrary to my expectations, Raven didn¡¯t take back my Magic Tower pass.


    [Come back if something happens. Ah, I don¡¯t mean you shoulde and bother me all the time¡­ you know what I mean, right? It seems like you often get involved in strange things, Mr. Yandel. I think I¡¯ll be curious about how you¡¯re doing.]


    [Alright.]


    For reference, I ran into the old man on my way out, but he showed surprisingly little interest in me.


    It wasn¡¯t anger or disappointment¡­


    ¡­butplete indifference.


    Only then did I realize one thing.


    This old man suspected me of being an evil spirit from our first encounter.


    That¡¯s why he pretended to be friendly back then.


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day.


    It was an ordinary routine afterwards.


    I had breakfast with Misha in the morning, sparred with her for training during the day, and went to the library to read books in the evening.


    And so, time passed, and it¡¯s now¡­


    ¡°Everyone, please step back!¡±


    ¡­the long-awaited moment has arrived.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    A blinding light erupts from the center of the Dimensional za, where countless explorers have gathered.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel! Thank you for the advice today! I¡¯ll go in first!!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    As soon as the connection between the city and thebyrinth is established, the group of barbarians who were nearby rush into the portal.


    To even express gratitude¡­


    Why are our barbarians so polite?


    ¡°Hahaha! Those guys are lucky to have a good senior like you.¡±


    ¡°I just showed them the way.¡±


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t be so modest.¡±


    For reference, the dwarf, Rotmiller, and Dwarkey are next to me. Since they can¡¯t just waste a month, they decided to enter thebyrinth as a trio.


    ¡°Be careful. If anyone acts friendly, be sure to suspect them.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Do I look like those young barbarians to you?¡±


    ¡­You kind of do, actually.


    Well, with Rotmiller around, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.


    Since they said they¡¯ll only stay on the 2nd floor, there shouldn¡¯t be any major risks for the three of them.


    ¡°Then we should also get going¡­ You guys aren¡¯ting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, our client hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then see you tomorrow¡­ no, see youter!¡±


    After a brief farewell, the three of them enter thebyrinth first. However, I stay put and watch as the crowd thins out.


    Misha asks, puzzled,


    ¡°Bjorn, aren¡¯t we going in?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Until when?¡±


    Ah, geez¡­ this is why newbies are¡­


    Just wait when I tell you to wait.


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    Experience points are duplicated, you know?


    _______________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 4 (New +1)


    Physical: 380 / Mental: 154 (+30) / Ability: 128 (New +13)


    Item Level: 828


    Total Combat Index: 865 (New +43)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5 / Orc Hero - Rank 5

 Chapter 101 Rumors (3)

    Chapter 101 Rumors (3)


    Rumors (3) <hr>


    Darkness enveloped us as soon as we entered thebyrinth.


    I quickly took out a torch to illuminate the surroundings and ced my hand on the stele right in front of me.


    Phew, how long has it been?


    Whoosh!


    The untouched stele.


    The multicolored light emanating from it.


    And the feeling of getting something for nothing, a sensation unique to those who exploit the system.


    ¡¸Opened a portal for the first time. EXP +2¡¹Misha muttered, looking at the shimmering orb of light,


    "Wh, what? Did we just open a portal?"


    Well, she wouldn''t know about this awesome bug.


    I repeated the exnation I gave Ainar before.


    "Dimensional instability phenomenon? This happens when you use that?"


    Unlike Ainar, who gave up on understanding, Misha tried to grasp it.


    Of course, there was no way it would work.


    Even I can''t exin the exact principle behind it.


    I''m just using a ''phenomenon'' that I happened to learn about.


    "...I feel bad for Rotmiller."


    "Huh?"


    "If he finds out about this method... he''ll be devastated. Just like I was when I made a contract with the Spirit Beast using that ring."


    Ah, that''s what she meant.


    I was wondering what she meant by feeling bad out of the blue.


    Indeed, Rotmiller will definitely feel a huge sense of loss if he learns about this exploit.


    [Even if not now, if I work hard, the day wille when I can open a portal with my own hands. That''s my dream as a scout.]


    As he cautiously revealed his ambition at a gathering, he''s serious about his job as a scout.


    And it''s not an empty dream either.


    His pathfinding abilities are truly remarkable.


    He''s top-tier in the 1st floor, where he''s been diligently working. If he could just shorten the time by about 2 hours, he might be able to achieve his dream.


    It''s definitely not an easy task, though.


    "Then let''s go up for now."


    Anyway, enough chit-chat.


    Misha and I stepped into the portal.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Rock Desert.¡¹


    Sand crunches under my feet.


    Hot air rises from below.


    Stone ruins cast shadows in the pitch-ck darkness, illuminated by the flickering torch.


    "Rock Desert."


    Tsk, why here of all ces?


    I led Misha and went back down to the 1st floor.


    And we headed east, following thepass.


    ''We''re on the opposite side, so we''ll be walking for almost two days.''


    If we had entered thebyrinth using the normal method, it would have been enough to walk for a day to reach any destination...


    Well, there''s always a trade-off, right?


    And besides, although the experience points gained from opening a portal are only 2, they stack permanently.


    If I can get it just by walking for one more day, it''s a definite advantage.


    "Ugh, I definitely feel the void now that Rotmiller isn''t here."


    "......"


    We managed to escape the dark zone, the outermost area, after about three hours. Even though we were following thepass, we asionally took wrong turns and ended up at dead ends.


    "But isn''t it nice to just walk together like this?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "No, I mean... it''s nice to have five people and be noisy, but this isn''t bad either."


    At first, I wasn''t sure what she meant, but as I listened, I think I understood.


    The dwarf and Dwarkey talk too much.


    Honestly, there are times when it''s funny, but most of the time, it''s draining just to listen.


    "Giggle!"


    As we were walking through the dimly lit Crystal Cave after leaving the dark zone, monsters kept attacking us.


    The monsters that appear in this western area are gnomes.


    As expected of 9th-grade monsters, they died with a thud when hit.


    "Geek¡­¡­?!"


    The y dolls turn into mush and disappear with one swing of the mace. Catching them is not a problem, it''s just annoying.


    The gnome''s active skill is [Assimtion].


    It''s a stealth skill, so they only be visible when you get within 3 meters of them.


    ''If Rotmiller were here, he would have taken care of them as soon as they appeared.''


    Is it because I''ming from a 5-person party?


    I can understand the dwarf, but I kind of miss that man. He was always the type to silently do his job, like a know-it-all, you know?


    Ah, and Dwarkey too.


    If he were here, I wouldn''t have to pick up the magic stones myself.


    "Bjorn, someone ising¡­!"


    As I''m walking and thinking about various things, Misha taps my waist and whispers quietly.


    As expected of a beastman with keen senses, she sensed someone before me.


    "What are we going to do?"


    What do you mean, what are we going to do?


    They must have noticed us a long time ago.


    nk, nk.


    Soon, a 5-person party appears from the front.


    It''s a regr party with a mage and a priest.


    They reached this point in just 3 hours, so the level of their equipment is quite high.


    ''...At least 6th floor.''


    I don''t know what kind of essences they have.


    But the 3rd and 4th-tier equipment they''re wearing from head to toe is proof of their level.


    Equipment is like an explorer''s ID card.


    However, is it the same for them?


    "Hmm."


    Doubt and wariness appear in their eyes as they pass by.


    Well, that''s natural.


    They wouldn''t have expected to meet a barbarian and a beastman wearing 2nd-tier equipment here, especially at this time.


    ''Phew, please just go past us.''


    Fortunately, they pass us by without saying anything.


    It''s not because my earnest wish was granted¡­


    ¡­but rather because they didn''t have the time.


    "Mr. Revlon, let''s increase our speed."


    "Alright."


    It''s fortunate that they''re speedrunning.


    They must have thought that otherpetitors might have gone further ahead since we appeared here.


    ''Geez, you guys are already the fastest.''


    Since we''re backtracking from the portal, I know that they''re at the very front.


    Well, even if they get there, they''ll just see a portal that''s already open.


    "Wow, those people really run everywhere."


    Misha exims in admiration, as if it''s her first time seeing explorers speedrunning.


    Although it took less than 2 seconds from when they came into view to when they passed by, it seems like it was quite an impressive sight.


    "What are you looking at? We''ll have to do that someday too."


    "...We will?"


    Misha tilts her head.


    Well, it''s understandable that she wouldn''t be able to imagine it even if I said so.


    It was just a while ago that she was treated as a half-breed by her family because she couldn''t even make a contract with a Spirit Beast.


    "Come to think of it, Bjorn, you seem to have big ambitions. Is it because you''re a barbarian?"


    "...Are you making fun of me?"


    "Idiot, I meant it''s cool!"


    "Ahem."


    ¡­She''s a bit too direct sometimes.


    __________________________


    Does she think she''s a barbarian?


    "Did you see the weapon that swordsman was wearing?"


    "The Orichalcum sword?"


    "Yeah, that one! It really was Orichalcum. I wonder how much it would cost to make a weapon with that..."


    Misha continues talking about the party we encountered earlier.


    It seems like she admires high-ranking explorers.


    Well, it''s a much more positive emotion than envy or arrogance, but...


    You can''t achieve anything just with admiration.


    "Stop talking and move your feet."


    "Hmph, you''d think I was standing still or something."


    Anyway, as we continue walking east, the frequency of encountering explorers increases.


    At first, it was mostly high-ranking explorers like the party we saw earlier, but as time goes on, their level gradually decreases.


    I take out my watch.


    [18:57]


    19 hours have passed since thebyrinth opened.


    That means we''ve been walking almost all day.


    Thanks to that, we''ve finally reached the starting point, the central area of the 1st-floor Crystal Cave.


    Therefore, we no longer have to worry about encountering high-ranking explorers and being suspected, but...


    ''Phew, I didn''t think about this either.''


    Now that we''re here, it''s noticeable in a different way.


    "Did you see that? The size of that mace..."


    "His backpack seems like an expandable backpack too."


    Explorers look at us with envious eyes as we pass by.


    Well, it would look strange.


    We''re clearly supposed to be hunting on higher floors, but we''re right here in the central area of the 1st floor.


    "Why are those guys still here..."


    It''s evening, the time when explorers start looking for nightpanions to rest.


    They each mutter something as they pass by in groups of 3 or 4.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    ''I used to be like them.''


    When I first entered thebyrinth...


    I also looked for nightpanions to rest with.


    The problem was that the first one I met was Hans A.


    "Why are you suddenlyughing?"


    "I just remembered something from before."


    To be precise, Iughed because I remembered myself struggling to pretend to sleep next to Hans A even though I was exhausted.


    I went through all sorts of hardships before meeting Erwen.


    ''Ah, I wonder how she''s doing?''


    She''s a rich girl with her sister, so she''s probably doing fine, but I''m suddenly curious.


    After all, she was the firstpanion I met in this world.


    Should I try to find her and meet up sometime?


    As I''m walking and thinking that...


    A man catches my eye.


    He''s not doing anything particrly noticeable, but...


    ''Geez, what a shitty look in his eyes.''


    I don''t like his gaze.


    I can feel envy and greed glimmering in his unfriendly eyes as he looks at me.


    However, Iugh again.


    ''I''ve really grown a lot.''


    If it were the old me, I would have started assuming the worst and be anxious inwardly just from that look.


    But I''ve changed a lot since then.


    It''s not that I''ve be soft, but rather...


    Smirk.


    There''s no reason to be scared of a goblin now.


    Well, I''m not saying this guy is a goblin.


    But in terms ofbat power, he wouldn''t be much different.


    Even I, who always assumes the worst-case scenario...


    ...can''t imagine myself being stabbed to death by that shabby sword.


    Hmm, right¡­ that would definitely be the case, but¡­


    ¡®Why do I feel increasingly shitty?¡¯


    I need to confirm something.


    ¡°You.¡±


    I stop and look at him, and he flinches and stands up from his leaning position against the wall.


    His eyes are filled with wariness, recing the earlier unpleasant look.


    ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    The man apologizes, and Misha nudges my waist with her fist.


    ¡°Bjorn! Why are you acting like this suddenly? What did he do wrong¡­¡±


    Somehow, it feels like I saw this scene somewhere before. A delinquent picking a fight with a passerby, and his girlfriend trying to stop him.


    No, but I''m telling you, this guy''s eyes were particrly shitty.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hanst Ivan.¡±


    ¡°Hanst? Not Hans?¡±


    The man trembles at my question.


    He must feel insulted that some random barbarian is suddenly making fun of his name.


    But this is a really important point.


    ¡°Are you really Hanst? You¡¯re not mistaken or anything?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m really Hanst¡­¡±


    Hmm, then was it really just my imagination?


    As I¡¯m contemting for a moment, the man adds in a nervous voice,


    ¡°I, I used to be Hans, but I changed it because it was toomon.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Damn it, no wonder I felt so shitty.


    But since he even changed his name, I decide to let it go and continue on my way.


    Ah, of course, I should at least give him some advice before that.


    ¡°Never go back to your original name. Keep living as Hanst. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Al, alright.¡±


    Hanst nods vigorously.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Drrdrdrdrdr.


    The cave starts shaking as if there¡¯s an earthquake.


    Misha looks at me, surprised by this sudden phenomenon.


    ¡°Bjorn?¡±


    Her eyes seek an answer.


    Of course, I know the answer.


    There¡¯s only one thing that causes this kind of phenomenon in thebyrinth.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    A rift is about to open.


    And before Day 1 has even passed.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Although few people would know this¡­


    ¡­rifts usually need to reach at least Day 3 to be ¡®naturally generated¡¯.


    That means¡­


    ¡®Who the hell did it?¡¯


    ¡­someone beat me to it.


    Using the same method I was going to use.

 Chapter 102 Mafia (1)

    Chapter 102 Mafia (1)


    Mafia (1) <hr>


    ¡°Wh, what the hell! Suddenly¡­¡±


    ¡°Earthquake¡­?¡±


    The explorers who were sleeping wake up at the tremors that spread through the ground.


    I realize¡­


    Once a Hans, always a Hans.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe even changing his name wouldn¡¯t work.¡¯


    I sigh deeply and look at Hanst¡­


    No, the man who will now be remembered as Hans G, onest time.¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Yeah, I know.


    There¡¯s no way you could have opened a rift while being here.


    It¡¯s just my shitty luck.


    ¡°Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    I grab Misha and start running.


    Because there¡¯s no time.


    Misha asks, even though I didn¡¯t exin anything,


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me a rift opened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Just like my life, another shitty thing has happened.


    Of course, it¡¯s not the kind of shitty thing that threatens my life.


    But¡­


    ¡®Damn it, how much did I spend?¡¯


    I chose a rift to enter and bought items ordingly.


    I even enchanted everything with the lightning attribute, feeling excited.


    But what the hell is this?


    ¡°Bjorn! Over there!¡±


    Some bastard ruined my n.


    Is it a yer?


    Or just someone who knows a lot about this world?


    Well, I¡¯ll get a sense of it once we enter.


    Whoosh!


    A portal forms in the direction Misha pointed.


    By now, thousands of portals must have been generated throughout the 1st floor.


    ¡°Misha!¡±


    I pull Misha close and hug her, just in case we get separated.


    And I step into the portal.


    ______________________


    ¡¸Character has entered the 1st Floor Rift.¡¹


    ______________________


    Kwaaang!


    Ind with a heavy thud and put Misha down.


    And I immediately check the surroundings.


    It seems like we barely made it as thest ones, as there are already three men and women inside the rift.


    I examine them one by one.


    ¡°Oh, a barbarian and a beastman, that¡¯s reassuring already. Nice to meet you, please call me Kalson.¡±


    First, a human man.


    He¡¯s about 170 centimeters tall and uses a sword.


    If I were to describe his first impression as an animal¡­


    Hmm, I think a rat would be appropriate.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t be a burden. I¡¯m Avman Urikfrit.¡±


    Second, a beastman man.


    Judging by the round ears on top of his head, he seems to be from the ck Bear tribe, one of the seven major tribes.


    His defining features are his muscr build and his giant crossbow that resembles a siege weapon.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jensia Nayfrin. I use this sword as my weapon. I¡¯ll try my best not to be a burden.¡±


    Lastly, a human woman.


    She¡¯s about 165 centimeters tall and has a pretty face.


    And surprisingly, she has ck hair in twin tails.


    It doesn¡¯t look bad on her, but I never thought I would actually see someone with this hairstyle.


    Anyway, since it¡¯s our turn, I introduce myself as the representative.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Thor, and this is Michelle. As you can see, we¡¯re a team.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What do you mean, ¡®huh¡¯?


    When I give her a look that says ¡®stay quiet¡¯, Misha purses her lips as if she understands. And she rxes her eyes and stares into space.


    ¡­Is that her poker face?


    It¡¯s obviously strange, so I lead the conversation before anyone notices.


    ¡°I¡¯m the main tank in thebyrinth, and I¡¯m most confident in that role. What are you guys good at?¡±


    When entering a rift, it¡¯s the most basic procedure to check each other¡¯s strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m good with swords! Ah, and I¡¯ve absorbed the Goblin Archer¡¯s essence, and I received training as a scout when I was young, so I¡¯m somewhat knowledgeable about traps and mechanical devices.¡±


    The woman named Jensia exins herself in more detail.


    Goblin Archer¡¯s essence, not even Goblin Swordsman?


    I think to myself, ¡®what kind of shitty essence is that?¡¯ as soon as I hear it, but it¡¯s not something to worry about too much.


    She¡¯s not a character I¡¯m raising.


    And besides, just by looking at her equipment, I can tell she¡¯s a newbie.


    ¡°I mainly use a sword and shield. That¡­ Mr. Bjorn? Anyway, although I¡¯m not as good as you, I usually take the role of receiving attacks in the front lines when I¡¯m in a team.¡±


    Sword and shield warrior, Kalson, is better than Jensia, but ultimately simr.


    Maybe mid-2nd floor level?


    Still, judging by the fact that he didn¡¯t reveal his essence like the woman earlier, he seems to have more experience.


    Well, or maybe he just hasn¡¯t absorbed any.


    ¡®Two newbies besides the powerful one, huh¡­¡¯


    Well, I kind of expected it.


    The situation is different from when I met Hikurod and Raven. It¡¯s only been three months since the rift opened, so the method of waiting beforehand is impossible.


    And it opened on the first day, so this is as good as it gets. Otherwise, the ce would be swarming with locals who haven¡¯t even reached the 2nd floor.


    ¡®In that sense, it¡¯s still suspicious.¡¯


    I turn my gaze to thest member.


    But did he take it as a sign to hurry up and introduce himself?


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    The macho bear-like man with a beard and muscles shrugs his massive crossbow.


    He¡¯s the only experienced explorer among the three.


    I ask directly, like a barbarian,


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to tell me clearly how reliable you are.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me first?¡±


    Uh, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°I¡¯m a 6th-grade, and Michelle is a 7th-grade explorer. We used to operate on the 4th floor.¡±


    ¡°I see, I¡¯m 5th-grade.¡±


    Damn it, he¡¯s not just experienced, he¡¯s high-ranking.


    Generally, 6th-grade is considered experienced, 5th-grade is high-ranking, and 4th-grade is top-tier.


    That¡¯s because the gap between ranks widens significantly from 6th grade onwards, and the guild even conducts promotion evaluations.


    Tsk, this is getting even more suspicious.


    ¡°Why is a 6th-grade explorer here?¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you.¡±


    Geez, this man doesn¡¯t let a single word go.


    ¡°¡­We used to be in a team, but due to some circumstances, we entered as a duo. We haven¡¯t been able to reach the 2nd floor yet because we don¡¯t have a scout, but we entered because a rift opened.¡±


    It¡¯s an answer I prepared to give if anyone was suspicious when I opened the rift.


    However¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I¡¯m simr. Well, it¡¯s been a while since I left my original team.¡±


    Phew, damn it.


    ¡®Is he lying or telling the truth?¡¯


    I wonder if there really is an archer who¡¯s tough enough to solo, but looking at that macho man¡¯s face, it¡¯s believable.


    ¡®Still, I should be most careful of this man.¡¯


    I designate the bear-like man as my number one target for suspicion.


    His strength is one thing, but the circumstances are all suspicious.


    ¡®In the first ce, if it weren¡¯t for this man, there¡¯s no one else who would be able to go to the 2nd floor and mine 8th-grade magic stones at this time.¡¯


    Of course, that¡¯s just based on the information that¡¯s been revealed so far.


    Kalson and Jensia¡­


    ¡­or ¡®Jenson¡¯ for short¡­ might be hiding their true strength.


    ¡°Ah, but who entered first?¡±


    I ask casually, as if out of curiosity.


    Who opened the rift?


    If they¡¯re not all in cahoots, this one question should reveal the truth.


    But¡­


    ¡°Who knows? I think we all entered together¡­¡±


    ¡°It was too simultaneous to say who was first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about strange things.¡±


    As expected, I¡¯m not allowed to exploit the system.


    Phew, damn it.


    This is like a game of Mafia.


    _______________________


    Someone opened the rift.


    With this, my n has gone awry in many ways.


    First of all, there¡¯s the loot distribution issue.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided.¡±


    After some discussion, it¡¯s agreed that Misha, the bear-like man, and I will each get three shares, and Kalson and Jensia¡­ or ¡®Jenson¡¯ for short¡­ will split one share.


    The world of explorers is ruthless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad of a deal. We¡¯ll give you all the remaining essences.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    It¡¯s the ssic ¡®pulling thedder up after you¡¯.


    It¡¯s the same thing I did to the dwarf and Raven in the Crimson Fortress.


    For reference, I was also nning to do that.


    Because what would I gain by being generous and considerate in this situation?


    ¡®Tsk, he¡¯s surprisingly kind despite his appearance. I was going to keep all the magic stones too.¡¯


    My n was to open the rift around Day 3.


    And then I was going to monopolize everything and make the 1st-floor locals clean up the leftovers.


    But the bear-like man variable appeared, and I had to make significant concessions in the distribution.


    Although Misha is supposed to absorb the guardian¡¯s essence¡­


    ¡­if a Numbered Item or a Rift Stone drops, I have to roll dice with the bear-like man.


    ¡®Ha, I¡¯m not confident in dice rolls.¡¯


    My stomach already hurts.


    It¡¯s not that I think I¡¯ll lose, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll win either.


    That¡¯s why I was trying to avoid the variable of dice rolls¡­


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get going.¡±


    I push aside my lingering thoughts and move forward.


    Behind me, ¡®Jenson¡¯ is on either side, then the bear-like man, and finally Misha at the back.


    Crackle.


    I hear a cracking sound with every step I take, as if we¡¯re walking on thin ice.


    It¡¯s not an inurate description.


    We¡¯re currently crossing a frozenke.


    That¡¯s the only blessing in disguise.


    ¡®At least we can use the items we prepared.¡¯


    There are four 1st-floor rifts in total.


    The monsters that appear, the difficulty level, and even the rewards vary depending on the type.


    So where should we go?


    After much deliberation, I chose one ce, and coincidentally, it¡¯s the ce where I¡¯m walking right now.


    [cier Cave]


    It¡¯s a rift that opens when you offer the magic stone of an 8th-grade monster that appears on the 2nd floor Beast¡¯s Lair at the altar.


    For reference, the selection criteria was solely for Misha.


    Well, I also have one essence slot left after reaching level 4, but¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing worth absorbing.¡¯


    It¡¯s just a 1st-floor rift, after all.


    Even the guardian is only 7th-grade, and they don¡¯t drop essences that suit me.


    ¡®In the first ce, the reason this man readily gave up the essence must be because of that.¡¯


    Anyway, that¡¯s why it¡¯s more efficient to raise Misha for now and use her to fill the empty slot with a better essenceter.


    ¡®¡­Wait,e to think of it, I did the same thingst time, and then Ainar left for the sanctuary¡­¡¯


    There¡¯s no way that will happen again¡­ right?


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I shake off the thought that suddenly crossed my mind and focus on my surroundings.


    We¡¯ve entered the rift, after all.


    And there¡¯s even a mysterious mafia member, so it¡¯s not the time to be spacing out.


    Swaaaaaaaaa-.


    A frozen snow mountain.


    Snowkes are falling from above.


    And the sunlight reflecting off the ice feels even more intense.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange to be in a ce like this after always being in dark ces.¡¯


    After walking for about 30 minutes, theke area ends, and a suspicious cave appears, leading underground.


    For reference, there¡¯s a monster blocking the path.


    ¡°Grooooowl!¡±


    The 7th-grade monster, Yeti.


    It¡¯s an elite monster that only appears in the ¡®cier Cave¡¯ and acts as a gatekeeper from the start.


    Jensia mutters as she sees the creature letting out a threatening roar as soon as it sees us,


    ¡°Do, do we have to kill that and then go down?¡±


    The answeres from the bear-like man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this ce is like, but in rifts, the ces with monsters are usually the way forward.¡±


    It¡¯s an answer that makes me nod involuntarily as a gamer.


    He¡¯s getting even more suspicious¡­


    ¡°You two, stay behind so you don¡¯t die needlessly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡®Jenson¡¯ looks at Misha and me at the bear-like man¡¯s kind consideration. Well, it would be shameless to ask them to risk their lives for just a 10% share of the magic stones.


    So I just tell them to do as he says.


    In the first ce, it would just be annoying if they were hovering around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The bear-like man finally takes off his giant crossbow from his back.


    And¡­


    Whoosh!


    The battle begins with the firing of an arrow.

 Chapter 103 Mafia (2)

    Chapter 103 Mafia (2)


    Mafia (2) <hr>


    Honestly, the first thing that came to mind when I saw the bear-like man¡¯s crossbow was¡­


    Is it actually possible to use that as a weapon?


    Surprisingly, the answer is yes.


    Whoosh!


    Contrary to my doubts, the bear-like man skillfully loads the crossbow with an arrow and shoots, aiming precisely for the head.


    However¡­


    ¡°Tsk, it blocked it.¡±


    The Yeti avoids instant death by blocking the arrow with both hands.Of course, it¡¯s literally just avoiding instant death.


    Its both hands are skewered by the arrow.


    The Yeti groans and tries to pull them out, but the arrows don¡¯t budge.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like the arrows are anything special¡­


    ¡®Could it be [Grappling Arrow]?¡¯


    There¡¯s a skill thates to mind, but I¡¯m not sure.


    And it¡¯s not something to think about now.


    [Kiiiiiiik!!]


    The Yeti charges towards us, stomping its feet.


    Since both of its hands are disabled, it doesn¡¯t look particrly threatening.


    But what¡¯s this?


    ¡°You guys take care of the rest.¡±


    The bear-like man slings the crossbow back onto his back as if he¡¯s finished his job.


    He could finish it off with just one more arrow, but the reason he¡¯s acting like this is probably because he doesn¡¯t want to work for free.


    ¡®Is it because he¡¯s an explorer? He¡¯s really calcting.¡¯


    To prevent any objections to the loot distributionter, I also grab my shield and charge forward.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is he doing!¡±


    I hear Kalson eximing in surprise.


    It must seem impossible for even a barbarian to block such a monster head-on.


    But that¡¯s only for ordinary barbarians.


    I form a wall with my shield and stop the Yeti¡¯s charge.


    Kwaaang!


    A heavy impact is applied, but this much is nothing.


    Since I absorbed the Orc Hero¡¯s essence, there¡¯s almost no chance of me being overpowered in terms of strength. And besides, the Yeti is only about 1 meter taller than me.


    ¡¸Character takes cold damage from [Chills].¡¹


    My bones feel cold, but it¡¯s not painful.


    ¡°Michelle!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Misha, who was momentarily frozen, steps on my shoulder and jumps.


    And with the sword she¡¯s now proficient in¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­she stabs both of the Yeti¡¯s eyes from bottom to top.


    Unlike the dagger she used before, the sharp de is enough to pierce through the Yeti¡¯s brain.


    Thud!


    The Yeti copses to the ground with a heavy thud and disappears into light.


    ¡¸Killed Yeti. EXP +3¡¹


    Unfortunately, no essence drops.


    Tsk, if it had dropped, I would have fed it to Misha right away.


    ¡®A dud to start with, huh.¡¯


    Excluding the guardian, there are only five monsters left whose essences are suitable for Misha.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you looking at me like that? Di, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡­One of them will drop, right?


    _______________________


    ¡°You two have good synergy.¡±


    We resume our journey after the bear-like man¡¯s briefment. We enter the ice cave and proceed in formation, defeating countless 9th-grade monsters, ¡®Frost Wolves¡¯.


    Because that¡¯s all there is in this area.


    ¡¸Killed Frost Wolf. EXP +1¡¹


    Anyway, Misha and I did most of the work here.


    Well, the bear-like man also killed wolves with his crossbow¡­


    ¡­but it wasn¡¯tparable to Misha and me.


    ¡®He has high single-target damage, but no AoE?¡¯


    We continue to analyze the bear-like man as we navigate the cave, and the first chapteres to an end.


    For reference, it took exactly 6 hours to get here.


    Because we had to wander around a lot.


    ¡®¡­It didn¡¯t appear here either.¡¯


    Actually, if I had taken the lead, we could have cleared this chapter in 1 hour. Because the terrain features are the same as the underground prison in the Crimson Fortress.


    ¡®Left, left, right, right, left, 7 consecutive straights, left¡­¡¯


    Pirs appear at regr intervals.


    If you use them to navigate, it¡¯s easy to find your way.


    But I didn¡¯t do that on purpose to test them.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way this guy, who even knows how to open rifts, wouldn¡¯t have memorized this simple pattern.¡¯


    It seems like it¡¯s one of two things.


    Either the mafia member is not a yer¡­


    ¡­or he¡¯s pretending not to know.


    ¡®Well, if we keep observing him, he¡¯ll eventually slip up.¡¯


    Anyway, we move on to the second chapter.


    ¡°This cave feels kind of creepy¡­¡±


    We descend further underground via an ice staircase that appeared at the end of the cave. Even during this process, I¡¯m carefully observing the party¡¯s actions.


    There¡¯s a hidden piece here.


    It¡¯s nothing special, but if you destroy the third pir, you get an elixir. It¡¯s an item that increases cold resistance once when consumed.


    ¡®He¡¯s not even taking this¡­¡¯


    We pass the point and descend all the way down the stairs, but no one does anything suspicious.


    ¡®Well, even if he knows, he wouldn¡¯t do something so obvious. He can juste back and take it by himself after everything is over.¡¯


    I decide not to underestimate my opponents.


    After all, it¡¯s always better to assume that your enemies are stronger than they seem.


    Well, at least that¡¯s how I am.


    ¡°We¡¯vee down quite far, but it¡¯s surprisingly bright.¡±


    Kalson murmurs from behind me.


    I feel the same way.


    The ice walls emit a white light as if the entire cave is made of transparent ss.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, right? I thought so too.¡±


    ¡°Uh, but what¡¯s that?¡±


    Jensia, who was having a conversation with Misha on a topic that I can¡¯t rte to, points to one spot.


    It¡¯s a huge cavern that we encountered after descending the stairs.


    A totem-like object is clearly visible in the center.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s glowing after I touched it.¡±


    ¡°Step back, it could be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Jensia is flustered, as if she made a mistake. The bear-like man chuckles.


    ¡°What are you surprised about? It seems like that¡¯s the key.¡±


    ¡°Key?¡±


    ¡°Well, a few monsters will appear, and then the path will open up.¡±


    Once again, the bear-like man shows his gamer-like way of thinking.


    And he¡¯s not wrong.


    There are a few things to correct, but¡­


    ¡¸A tyrant who has been sealed for a long time awakens.¡¹


    ¡­in this chapter, it¡¯s not just a few monsters that appear, but the final boss monster itself.


    Of course, trash mobs swarm out first, but¡­


    Drrdrdrdrdr.


    The entire space vibrates and starts showering ice dust. And soon, a deafening howl echoes throughout the area.


    [Groaaaaaaaaaar¡ª!!]


    It¡¯s a roar that¡¯s as intimidating as a Floor Master¡¯s.


    ¡¸Ancient beasts, sensing the presence of the tyrant, awaken from their long slumber.¡¹


    ng!


    The ice walls that were surrounding us start to peel off one by one, releasing beasts.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    The beasts slowly rise, as if they¡¯re still weak from being thawed.


    ¡°Wh, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±


    Anyway, while the bear-like man is muttering coolly, I give the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head towards the stairs. There are no walls there.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The bear-like man agrees with my opinion.


    And the battle begins.


    In the first wave, about twenty Frost Wolves appear, and from the second wave onwards, 8th-grade monsters also start appearing little by little.


    [Kyaaaak¡ª!]


    Sabertooth Tigers, Wormstones, which I already gained experience points from in the Beast¡¯s Lair, and Ice Golems, which only appear here.


    ¡°I feel like my body is moving slowly¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not just me?¡±


    Since it¡¯s a monster that emits a slowing aura that stacks over time, I smash them with my mace as soon as they appear.


    ¡¸Killed Ice Golem. EXP +2¡¹


    In the first ce, it¡¯s a rift that Misha and I came prepared to clear on our own, so there¡¯s no real danger.


    Well, ¡®Jenson¡¯ might have had to risk their lives, but¡­


    Still, it¡¯s better than having to deal with another wave before we can even finish them off.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pain in the ass if you start falling behind, but it¡¯s a fairly manageable chapter otherwise.¡¯


    We reach the ninth wave after about 30 minutes.


    And a Yeti appears once again.


    Of course, it¡¯s different from the one we encountered at the beginning.


    Back then, it was just a gatekeeper, but this time, it¡¯s more like a mid-boss level, I guess?


    [Kroooo-!!]


    A Yeti appears along with lower-level monsters.


    The difficulty level increases several times just from that, but the one appearing this time is a ¡®higher variant¡¯.


    In simpler terms, it¡¯s a named monster.


    For reference, named monsters have higher intelligence, individual names, and their own unique history¡­


    ¡­and they use other monsters¡¯ abilities.


    ¡¸Lord of the Snowfields, Katumba, has cast [Suppression].¡¹


    This Yeti¡¯s additional skill is the Stone Golem¡¯s [Suppression].


    It¡¯s the same one I was hit with by those marauder bastards before.


    The way to counter it is simple.


    ¡°Keuheok! I, it¡¯s happening again¡­! Everyone be careful! That bastard is using something strange¡­ Keugh!¡±


    Either get beaten up by surrounding mobs every time you stop, like Kalson¡­


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡­or bite your tongue to induce bleeding, like Misha was told to do beforehand.


    Or¡­


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Magic Resistance is above a certain threshold.¡¹


    ¡¸Completely resists the effect.¡¹


    ¡­have the Magic Resistance stat.


    [Suppression] is an OP ability that temporarily incapacitates you, so it¡¯s rtively easy to counter.


    Well, that¡¯s why it¡¯s an 8th-grade monster, I guess.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I use [Wild Release] to increase my aggro and charge forward.


    I don¡¯t care that ¡®Jenson¡¯ is half-dead.


    If I can¡¯t defeat this guy before the next wave, even I will be in trouble.


    ¡¸Character takes cold damage from [Chills].¡¹


    As I stand in the center, the Yeti¡­ Katumba, was it?


    Anyway, this bastard and all sorts of trash mobs start clinging to me.


    But I focus solely on Katumba.


    It¡¯s because the 9th and 8th-grade monsters are just tickling me at this point, and¡­


    ¡°Why are you doing that again alone!¡±


    ¡­Misha, whose pronunciation has be even worse from biting her tongue, is also following me and taking care of the surrounding mobs.


    With her twin swords, it looks like she¡¯s performing a sword dance¡ª.


    ¡¸Lord of the Snowfields, Katumba, has cast [Blizzard].¡¹


    Was it because I was momentarily distracted?


    I couldn¡¯t dodge or block the blizzard he spat out.


    My skin stings because I don¡¯t have cold resistance, but¡­


    ¡®The rest of me is fine.¡¯


    Since my body regenerates in real-time, it seems like I haven¡¯t reached the [Frostbite] status. I engage in closebat with the Yeti even more aggressively.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Run if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The bear-like man whispers to me¡­


    ¡­and my instincts tell me to listen to his warning.


    Tadat.


    The moment I push off the ground and create distance¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­an arrow is shot.


    And¡­


    Kwaaang!


    It explodes in a burst of mes as it pierces the Yeti¡¯s head.


    The radius is about 3 meters.


    It¡¯s not a very wide rangepared to the AoE spells Raven used¡­


    ¡°Wh, what kind of arrow is that?!¡±


    ¡­but all the monsters within the radius are dead.


    Therefore, I revise the information I¡¯ve been gathering about the bear-like man.


    I thought he was a single-target burst damage dealer¡­


    ¡¸Higher Variant Kill Bonus. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡­damn it, you had it after all.


    AoE.


    _______________________


    Thanks to the bear-like man¡¯s AoE¡­


    ¡­which I¡¯m not even sure is actually AoE, but anyway¡­


    ¡­the ninth wave ends easily.


    And thanks to that¡­


    ¡°Es, essence!¡±


    ¡­we have a settlement time a bit earlier than expected.


    We can pick up the magic stonester, but not the essence, right?


    ¡°Two essences at once, that¡¯s a good start.¡±


    The bear-like man doesn¡¯t show much interest in the essences.


    He just says we can split them among ourselves?


    I feel the same way.


    At least halfway.


    ¡°You two can decide what to do with that red one.¡±


    I¡¯m not interested in the essence of who-knows-whether-it¡¯s-a-Frost-Wolf-or-a-Sabertooth-Tiger.


    But¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll take this one.¡±


    A blue essence is floating in the spot where the Yeti was standing before it died.


    Kalson asks in a stuttering voice,


    ¡°Is, is that the Yeti¡¯s essence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°N, no way. No.¡±


    As if giving up his greed, Kalson waves his hands exaggeratedly and steps back.


    Although his eyes seem a bit disappointed¡­


    Well, if you¡¯re upset, get stronger, right?


    It¡¯s a world where strength is invincible and divine.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    I then call Misha.


    But did she misunderstand something again?


    ¡°Congrattions, Bjorn. You¡¯re going to get even stronger!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is yours.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yo, you¡¯re giving this to me¡­?¡±


    Misha, who was offering congrattions with a sincere expression, freezes.


    And she asks cautiously,


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want it, no, I actually really want it¡­ but I¡¯m just asking in case, so don¡¯t misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­How much do I have to pay for this?¡±


    Does she think I¡¯m some kind of evil boss?

 Chapter 104 Mafia (3)

    Chapter 104 Mafia (3)


    Mafia (3) <hr>


    7th-grade monster, Yeti.


    This guy''s essence has some pretty decent stats.


    [Yeti]


    Strength +10, Agility +10, Bone Density +15, Cold Resistance +25, Cold Affinity +15


    First of all, it has double stats, which are considered 1st tier, and Bone Density and Cold Resistance are also defensive stats ssified as higher tier.


    But to have Cold Affinity on top of that?


    ¡®This shouldst for a few years at least.¡¯


    Affinity is a core stat for elemental damage dealers like Misha.Just like how high Strength increases physical damage¡­


    ¡­the Affinity stat provides a bonus to the power of the corresponding element.


    ¡®As expected, she¡¯s lucky.¡¯


    I felt it in the Witch¡¯s Forest too, but Misha is theplete opposite of me.


    No matter what she does, things go smoothly, you know?


    Just look at how the Yeti¡¯s essence dropped, and in blue at that.


    (P) Chills ¨C All attacks deal additional cold-attribute damage, and the target¡¯s Cold Resistance decreases upon taking damage.


    Leaving aside the passive, which ismon regardless of color¡­


    (A) Cold Condensation ¨C Temporarily greatly increases Cold Affinity.


    Exactly what I wanted dropped among the Yeti¡¯s active skills. [Cold Burst] isn¡¯t bad either, but in terms of potential, this one is unmatched.


    ¡®Tsk, if only the base stats were better, it would be a graduation-level essence.¡¯


    [Cold Condensation] shines even more in theter stages of the game.


    Well, because of the problem of having too low stat bonuses, you have to remove it eventually in theter stages, but¡­


    ¡®It would have been much better if Yeti were a 5th-grade monster¡­¡¯


    This game has a frustratingly good bnce in these aspects.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Ho, how much is it¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ho, how much is it that you¡¯re taking so long?!¡±


    What the, she¡¯s still doing this?


    ¡°As you know, I spent a lot of money this time, so I don¡¯t have that much¡­¡±


    At this point, I¡¯m starting to wonder what¡¯s wrong with her, but when I think about it, it¡¯s understandable.


    The way explorers distribute essences is that ruthless.


    When an essence drops, they first look for someone who wants to absorb it.


    And if an owner is found, they pay the other party members based on the average price listed by the guild.


    However¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a pain in the ass when there¡¯s no buyer among the team members.¡¯


    There are times when there¡¯s no buyer not because no one needs it, but because they can¡¯t afford the price of the essence.


    No, in fact, this is the mostmon case.


    But even in those cases, they wait 30 minutes until the essence naturally disappears and then resume the exploration.


    ¡®They never do anything that benefits others for free.¡¯


    That¡¯s the kind of people explorers are.


    However, Misha is lucky this time too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. That kind of distribution is only for people who are going to part ways after a few encounters.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    I¡¯m a barbarian who knows how to invest for the future.


    For the sake of my safe exploration life, Misha needs to be a better damage dealer.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll absorb it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? Just absorb it already.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m really absorbing it?¡±


    Geez, how many times do I have to say it?


    Misha, who has been an explorer for a long time, seems ufortable receiving something for free.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? It¡¯s enough for me that you¡¯ll continue to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°Th, thanks for saying that¡­ but¡­ ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m really absorbing it!!¡±


    Despite her confident deration, Misha cautiously reaches out towards the essence.


    ¡¸The essence of [Yeti] seeps into Misha Kaltstein¡¯s soul.¡¹


    The essence, emitting a blue light, is absorbed into Misha¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­Is it because it¡¯s been 2 years? It feels really strange.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡±


    I decide to exin the details of the Yeti essence to herter when we have time and turn around to look at the ¡®Jenson¡¯ group.


    It seems like they¡¯ve finished their discussion too¡­


    ¡°What did you decide to do with that one?¡±


    Kalson answers cautiously at my question,


    ¡°We¡­ decided not to absorb it.¡±


    It¡¯s a slightly unexpected oue.


    They¡¯re going to discard an essence that dropped?


    And they¡¯re newbies?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it seems like Jensia saw the essence dropping from a Frost Wolf.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a Frost Wolf¡­ I judged that it¡¯s not a suitable essence for me.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    I observe Kalson¡¯s expression closely and ask,


    ¡°Do you know anything about Frost Wolves?¡±


    9th-grade monster, Frost Wolf.


    Although it¡¯s low-ranked, it can only be encountered after reaching the 6th floor, excluding rifts, so information about it is not well-known.


    But for a 1st or 2nd-floor explorer to know about this?


    It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s definitely notmon.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know much, but it¡¯s a 9th-grade essence, isn¡¯t it? And there might be better essences that dropter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Although it¡¯s a bit suspicious, there¡¯s nothing wrong with his answer.


    If it were outside, it might be different¡­


    But this is a rift, where the essence drop rate is ridiculously high. It would be a waste to fill an essence slot with a 9th-grade essence when you only have one slot.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I meant we would take any leftovers, not that we have any other intentions.¡±


    ¡°I know, so there¡¯s no need to make excuses.¡±


    After finishing Kalson¡¯s interview, it¡¯s Jensia¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Are you the same as this guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I only have one slot too, so I want to be a bit more careful¡­¡±


    Careful, huh.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like something a swordsman who absorbed the Goblin Archer¡¯s essence should be saying¡­


    ¡°That¡­ it costs a lot of money to remove essences, right? So I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake this time¡­¡±


    So she learned a lesson from her past mistake.


    This makes it hard to say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You went through the trouble of giving it up for us.¡±


    In the end, both interviews end without any significant findings.


    It¡¯s quite disappointing.


    ¡®Tsk, I thought I would be able to identify at least one of them for sure.¡¯


    If someone had decided to absorb this essence, I was nning to remove them from the suspect list.


    But¡­


    In the end, neither of them absorbed it, and their answers were wless.


    ¡®Damn it, they¡¯re not all in cahoots, are they?¡¯


    While considering the worst-case scenario, I end my contemtion.


    Because it¡¯s almost time for the final wave to begin.


    ¡°By the way¡­ is this really the end?¡±


    Jensia mutters in an anxious voice.


    And at that moment¡­


    Crackle, crackle-


    The extra time we gained from quickly defeating the Yeti mid-bosses to an end, and the final wave of the second chapter begins.


    The area is about four timesrger than before, with the nineyers of ice walls shattered.


    ¡°There he is!¡±


    A beast about 3 meters in diameter appears as the ceiling, which was cracked like a spiderweb, copses.


    [Groaaaaaaaaaar¡ª!!]


    Grayish-white fur covers its body.


    A mane runs along its spine and covers its neck.


    It¡¯s a 7th-grade monster that walks on two legs and specializes in tearing enemies to shreds with its sharp ws.


    ¡°¡­Lycanthrope!¡±


    Lycanthrope.


    The bear-like man questions Misha¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too big for a Lycanthrope? What¡¯s with that club in its hand?¡±


    It¡¯s a valid question.


    If you don¡¯t know that this guy is the final boss of the rift we entered¡­


    ¡­the guardian of the cier Cave, Tyrant Tarunbas.


    ¡°We should be careful.¡±


    The bear-like man, perhaps instinctively sensing that it¡¯s not an easy opponent, warns me for the first time, looking nervous.


    Of course, I roughly ignore him.


    Because although it¡¯s the final boss¡­


    ¡­we won¡¯t be fighting him for a while.


    ¡°Eek, be careful!¡±


    Everyone focuses their attention and prepares for what¡¯s toe, seeing the appearance of this clearly unusual monster.


    And that¡¯s when¡­


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas is enraged upon discovering intruders.¡¹


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas casts [Ice Crush].¡¹


    The bastard ms his club onto the ground.


    Kwaaang!


    A huge impact that makes the entire area tremble.


    Just like the ceiling before, cracks spread across the floor like a spiderweb¡­


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn!!¡±


    ¡°¡­The floor is copsing!¡±


    ¡­and we fall as the ground copses.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaak!!¡±


    It¡¯s time to move on to the third chapter.


    ___________________


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect ¨C cier Cave is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Hypothermia] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Agility is greatly reduced, and cold damage taken is doubled.¡¹


    ___________________


    ¡°Puh!¡±


    I surface and take a deep breath that I¡¯ve been holding back, then stagger towards the ground and lie down.


    Curses escape my lips involuntarily.


    ¡®Damn reality patch.¡¯


    In the game, you just had to wait for the loading screen.


    Although your HP decreased significantly, the third chapter started with you already out of the water.


    But what about in reality?


    ¡®I thought I was going to die.¡¯


    There was an underground water vein flowing where we fell.


    And it was very strong.


    We were swept away by the current and crashed into things here and there as we rode the rapids, and when I came to my senses, I was being thrown down a waterfall.


    ¡®So that¡¯s why my HP decreased.¡¯


    My whole body aches from crashing into things at every turn.


    Although I desperately want to just rest for a while¡­


    ¡­as expected, resting doesn¡¯t suit my destiny.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn! Are you okay? Come to your senses¡­ wh, what should we do? Ah! We, we have that thing!¡±


    I open my eyes because it¡¯s noisy, and Misha¡¯s face is right in front of me. I push her chin away with one hand and get up.


    ¡°Keut! What are you doing!!¡±


    That¡¯s what I should be saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Bjorn, it¡¯s Bjorn.¡±


    I whisper quietly so that only Misha can hear and then quickly check the surroundings.


    ¡°Urgh! Bleugh!¡±


    First, I see Kalson retching and vomiting water.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Next, I see Jensia patting his back gently.


    And the bear-like man¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m freezing to death.¡±


    ¡­is warming himself by the bonfire that I don¡¯t even know when he lit.


    He gestures as our eyes meet.


    ¡°Come here if you¡¯vee to your senses.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you even carry firewood around?¡±


    ¡°When you travel alone, you can¡¯t help but prepare everything.¡±


    Was he telling the truth about soloing?


    I don¡¯t know, but for now, I go to the bonfire and dry my clothes and body. After a while, ¡®Jenson¡¯ alsoes and quietly huddles up.


    ¡°¡­Do you happen to know where that Lycanthrope went?¡±


    Kalson asks, shivering from the cold, and the bear-like man answers curtly,


    ¡°How would we know? It¡¯s not like we studied beforehand. Don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m resting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I apologize.¡±


    Afterwards, we have time to reorganize and rest.


    Everyone takes off their clothes and equipment and hangs them near the bonfire, and we have a simple meal.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s strangely cold.¡±


    Even though our bodies are mostly dry and we¡¯re continuously warming ourselves by the bonfire, the cold doesn¡¯t go away.


    It¡¯s better than when we werepletely soaked, but it¡¯s like we can¡¯t get warm beyond a certain point.


    The bear-like man finallyes to a conclusion.


    ¡°It seems like this is a special area.¡±


    ¡°Special area¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Are you talking about a ce like the Witch¡¯s Forest?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the cold is one thing, but it¡¯s not normal for our bodies to be this stiff.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is it that cold? I don¡¯t really feel it¡­¡±


    Misha tilts her head as she looks at us shivering in front of the bonfire.


    She¡¯s not trying to be deceitful, she¡¯s being sincere.


    It¡¯s because her cold resistance is much higher than ours.


    ¡®She must have received much less of a penalty too.¡¯


    Misha made a contract with the Ice Beast Skadi.


    And it was even the ¡®Enhancement type¡¯, which has the biggest stat bonus.


    And now that she¡¯s absorbed the Yeti¡¯s essence¡­


    ¡®Her Cold Resistance must be 40.¡¯


    40 is not a low number in [Dungeon and Stone].


    Even my Pain Resistance is only 70.


    Leaving aside damage reduction, with that much, you wouldn¡¯t feel the cold easily.


    ¡°¡­Is it really cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s cold, but it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    It¡¯s exactly what I said.


    Although I¡¯m shivering from the cold, it doesn¡¯t feel like pain.


    However, did my answer make her feel even more sorry for me?


    ¡°Whew, you stupid barbarian.¡±


    Misha sighs and approaches me.


    And she offers a ridiculous suggestion, pping the rolled-up nket that she¡¯s using instead of her drying clothes.


    ¡°Come in here, you¡¯ll feel a bit better.¡±


    ¡­What is she talking about?


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    The bear-like man whistles, so it seems like I¡¯m not the strange one.


    ______________________


    The preparation time takes longer than expected.


    It takes a long time to dry all our clothes and equipment¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten quitete.¡±


    ¡­and it¡¯s already been over 12 hours since we entered the rift.


    Since we entered the rift around 7:00 PM, it means we haven¡¯t slept for a total of 31 hours.


    ¡°Um¡­ there don¡¯t seem to be any monsters here, so how about we all get some sleep?¡±


    In the end, everyone agrees to Kalson¡¯s suggestion and decides to get some shut-eye, even if it¡¯s just for a short while.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over there and sleep separately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be cold.¡±


    ¡°We carry emergency firewood, you see.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do as you please.¡±


    Sleeping around the same bonfire is a bad idea, so we go to a secluded spot far away and light a new bonfire.


    For reference, we also decide to take turns keeping watch.


    Although our sleep time will be halved because of that¡­


    ¡­I prefer sleeping a little while alive than sleeping soundly after dying.


    ¡°Bjorn, go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, there¡¯s something I need to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Talk about?¡±


    Since it¡¯s a rare opportunity for just the two of us to be alone, we put sleep aside and catch up.


    The first topic is about essences.


    She needs to know what she absorbed so that she can use it well in actualbat.


    ¡°Wow, you memorized all that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Anyway, listen carefully from now on.¡±


    After reciting the essence information ording to this world¡¯s standards, I lower my voice even further and continue,


    ¡°While we wereing here, did any of those three act suspiciously?¡±


    I intentionally positioned Misha at the very back.


    The superficial reason was to keep an eye on the rear until a battle broke out in the front¡­


    ¡­but it was mainly to monitor the party members.


    Since she¡¯s following at the very back, she should have a good view of the others¡¯ actions.


    ¡°Hmm, suspicious behavior? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good enough. If possible, please keep an eye on them a bit more carefully from now on.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After finishing our conversation, I get into my nket and lie down.


    And I retrace the words and actions of Kalson, Jensia, and the bear-like man, wondering if I missed anything.


    I¡¯ve been observing their every move today. I kept dropping hints in casual conversations and gathering clues.


    As a result, I was able to identify the most likely suspect.


    But¡­


    ¡®As expected, there¡¯s no decisive evidence.¡¯


    It¡¯s still not enough to conclude that he¡¯s the mafia.


    I just need one more clue¡­


    As my thoughts spiral and I gradually drift off to sleep¡­


    ¡°Um, Bjorn.¡±


    Misha shakes my shoulder gently.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, there¡¯s something strange¡­¡±


    Although I¡¯m tired, I listen attentively to her story.


    And¡­


    ¡°Good job, Misha.¡±


    ¡°Oh, was it helpful?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    More than just helpful.


    The final piece of the puzzle has finally fallen into ce.


    I look towards the bear-like man¡¯s bonfire and grin.


    ¡®I was wondering which one of the three it was.¡¯


    As expected, it was you, Mafia.

 Chapter 105 PK (1)

    Chapter 105 PK (1)


    PK (1) <hr>


    The one who opened the rift.


    In other words, who''s the mafia?


    It''s a question I''ve been pondering ever since we entered the ''cier Cave''.


    To me, the mafia is a ''variable''.


    I needed to figure out beforehand whether they would be a positive or negative variable. That''s why I gathered clues, considering all possibilities without assuming the bear-like man was the mafia.


    As a result...


    ''Right, it was her.''


    I found the one who is suspected to be the mafia.However, that''s all for now.


    I don''t know what this bastard wants.


    ''Phew, I can''t just kill her.''


    The more I don''t know her intentions, the more uneasy I feel.


    After all, if she''s really the mafia, there''s a high chance she''ll be a negative variable in the future.


    However...


    ''I''ll have to keep observing for now.''


    There''s only one mafia.


    And she hasn''t done anything yet.


    That means it would be a problem if I just killed her out of the blue.


    Unless I also ''silence'' the two innocent ones.


    Whoosh-


    ___________________


    "Michelle, are you feeling okay?"


    "...Me? I''m fine?"


    Misha answers innocently, but in reality, the fatigue from yesterday must be pervasive.


    Unlike Jenson and the bear-like man, we only slept for three hours each because we had to keep watch.


    "Don''t worry, it''s better than the Witch''s Forest, right?"


    "That''s... true."


    I chuckle and shake off my worries.


    Well, someone who endured that much won''t falter from something like this.


    "Enough with the lovey-dovey stuff, let''s get going."


    As soon as the bear-like man says something, Misha hurries back to her position.


    The very back of the formation.


    It''s a position where she can immediately notice if anyone tries anything funny. If it weren''t for her, I would have been hesitant to take the lead as the tank.


    Thud.


    As soon as I take the first step, the party follows at my pace.


    ''So this is what it feels like in real life, not in 2D graphics.''


    A dark, icy cave.


    The frozen ground is slippery, and the overall terrain is more three-dimensional than the 1st-floor Crystal Cave.


    There are even steep slopes and ces where the path is cut off, requiring us to use ropes to cross.


    However¡­


    "It''s a relief that there seems to be only one path."


    We don''t get lost even without a scout.


    There are asional side paths, but they soon lead to dead ends.


    We just have to follow the main path and keep moving.


    While smashing the monsters that appear from the ice walls.


    Thwack-!


    For reference, the monsters that appear here are Wormstones, Sabertooth Tigers, Frost Wolves, Ice Golems, and Owlbears.


    Unlike the Crimson Fortress, where the 7th-grade monster ''Bone Knight'' appeared, most of the monsters here are 8th-grade.


    ''But the actual difficulty level is higher here.''


    The status effect [Hypothermia].


    It''s a debuff field effect that decreases Agility by up to -30 and doubles cold damage taken when you don''t have cold resistance.


    "Miss Nayfrin, be careful. Maybe it''s because my body is stiff, but these guys'' attacks seem to hurt more than before."


    "Ah, that''s... that''s why!"


    As the journey continues, ''Jenson'', who is taking the second row on either side of me, starts groaning.


    Of course, I don''t slow down out of consideration for them. Their share of the loot is practically negligible anyway.


    Thwack.


    It''s basically just Misha, the bear-like man, and me, the one protecting the bear-like man, clearing the path, and we''re finally nearing the end of the chapter.


    Did it take about four hours to get here?


    As we''re walking through the winding passage, going up and down...


    ...we reach a vast cavern.


    "Whew, what a sight."


    Three monsters are trapped in crystal-clear ice pirs.


    "Judging by their white skin, they''re Ice Orcs."


    "...Ice Orcs?"


    "Don''t worry, they''re only 7th-grade."


    The weapons held by the Ice Orcs are all different.


    One has an axe, one has a hammer, and one has a shaman''s staff.


    "...Do we really have to fight them?"


    "They wouldn''t be here for no reason."


    The bear-like man answers cynically to Jensia''s mumbling.


    And at that moment...


    Crackle-


    The ice pirs that were trapping the Ice Orcs crack and start to shatter all at once.


    "They''re not even giving us time to admire the view?"


    Anyway, regardless of the bear-like man''s rxed response...


    "Don''t panic and get into formation!"


    I shout urgently towards Jenson, who are fidgeting.


    Because it''s easier for Misha to keep an eye on them if they''re in formation.


    "Ah, yes!"


    As soon as Jenson takes their positions on either side of me and the bear-like man retreats to a sniping position...


    Kwaaang, thud thud.


    The ice fragments fall, and the three Ice Orcs awaken from their slumber.


    They snort fiercely, as befits mid-bosses.


    [Kriiik¡ª!]


    One shaman and two warriors.


    It''s a well-bncedposition, and with [Hypothermia] on top of that, they''re quite formidable opponents.


    If you don''t know the strategy.


    "Phew..."


    I take a deep breath and raise my shield.


    I''m quite nervous.


    It''s not because of the orcs, which can be easily defeated, but because of something else.


    ''If she''s going to pull something, now would be the best time.''


    There''s a mafia in the team.


    Of course, I don''t know what her goal is.


    Maybe she just wants to clear the rift and has no intention of harming anyone.


    But I have to prepare for the possibility that that''s not the case.


    Therefore¡ª


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­I focus on defense rather than offense.


    It''s better to hide my strength just in case.


    In that sense, I''ve also instructed Misha to just observe and not do anything unnecessary.


    "Why aren''t you running to your lover and still here?"


    "Something might appear from behind. And he''s not my lover."


    "Well, not yet."


    The bear-like man questions Misha''s positioning, but he seems to ept it as a reasonable excuse.


    And...


    "Tsk, those guys are useless anyway, I guess I''ll have to put in some effort this time."


    He reveals an ability he hasn''t shown before.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has summoned Iron Bear Iradun.¡¹


    A giant bear emerges through the portal that appeared in front of the bear-like man.


    It''s a Spirit Beast.


    ''...Iradun?''


    Honestly, I''m a bit surprised.


    I thought he might have already made a contract with a Spirit Beast since he''s a 5th-grade explorer from the beastman race...


    ''I can''t believe he''s a summoner.''


    Now I understand why he was able to solo even though he''s an archer.


    If you have a tank summon, there''s no need to stick to a team.


    [Gaaaaak!!]


    The summoned bear runs on all fours and then roars next to me, rising to its hind legs. And it starts to focus on one of the warriors, as if it''s used to it.


    ''I guess we''ll have to go with n B.''


    I act rationally.


    Nothing has changed.


    Since I hid my strength, the bear-like man also revealed his Spirit Beast, which he had been saving until now.


    [Kriiik!]


    Therefore, I allow the Ice Orc''s hammer to hit me.


    If I get hit in the body, it will be obvious that I''m faking it, so I just headbutt it like a head-on collision.


    Kwaaang!


    Since I''m wearing a helmet and have a decent Bone Density stat, my head doesn''t explode.


    I''m just a bit dizzy from the impact.


    And even that is quickly recovering thanks to my natural regeneration.


    However¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­I copse to the ground with a thud.


    It''s because I judged that if we take down the three orcs too easily, I won''t be able to test the mafia''s intentions.


    "Ar, are you alri¡­ ugh!"


    Kalson rushes towards me in surprise and takes over the aggro.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡¸Killed Ice Orc Warrior. EXP +3.¡¹


    ¡­an arrow is shot and pierces the head of the hammer-wielding orc.


    Although the shaman''s aggro shifts to the bear-like man due to this¡­


    ¡­the 5th-grade explorer is experienced.


    Tadat.


    He nimbly dodges the spell with his 190-centimeter-tall body, nocks an arrow on his crossbow, and shoots urately.


    ¡¸Ice Orc Shaman has cast [Steel Ice Wall].¡¹


    Even the shaman''s defensive skill is useless against that monstrous arrow.


    How can a 7th-grade monster block something like that?


    Kwaaang!


    The arrow shatters the ice wall and explodes as it pierces the shaman''s head.


    ¡¸Killed Ice Orc Shaman. EXP +3.¡¹


    Now there''s only one orc left.


    ¡®Is he going to take them all down with just three arrows?¡¯


    A sense of emptiness washes over me.


    The battle is so one-sided that my n of making things difficult if they''re too easy seems pointless.


    ¡®Is this what a 5th-grade archer is like?¡¯


    Tsk, should I just get up and pretend to havee to my senses?


    As I''m contemting that¡­


    Someone mutters,


    "So that was his Spirit Beast."


    It''s a cold voice.


    "Now I can do it as nned."


    The bear-like man, who was loading another arrow, copses, vomiting blood.


    Thud.


    The mafia has finally made their move.


    ___________________


    There are a few prerequisites that must be met to be the mafia.


    Having enough knowledge to know how to open rifts.


    Having excellent pathfinding skills to travel to the 2nd floor and back in just 19 hours.


    And having the ability to clear the rift alone.


    With these alone, the picture bes clearer.


    A scout with the strength of a 5th-grade explorer.


    That¡¯s the identity of the mafia.


    The problem is that all three of them had the potential to be the mafia.


    1. Bear-like man.


    5th-grade explorer.


    His way of thinking is simr to a yer''s.


    There¡¯s no need to exin further.


    2. Kalson.


    He only gave his name during introductions.


    He didn¡¯t mention the essence he possesses either.


    And his low-level equipment was also well-maintained.


    As if it were brand new.


    I thought it might be a disguise, so I observed him closely, but he didn¡¯t absorb the Frost Wolf essence either, making excuses.


    He was suspicious enough.


    Well, not as suspicious as him, but¡­


    3. Jensia Nayfrin.


    She said she received training as a scout and is knowledgeable about traps and mechanical devices.


    She also said that observation is her specialty.


    I think it was all just insurance.


    To make her subsequent lines sound natural.


    [Do, do we really have to kill that and then go down?]


    When we encountered the Yeti blocking the cave.


    [Ah! It¡¯s glowing after I touched it.]


    In the second chapter.


    [I feel like my body is moving slowly¡­¡¤¡¤¡¤!]


    When the mid-boss cast [Suppression].


    [By the way¡­ is it all over now?]


    Before thest wave started, when everyone was letting their guard down.


    She kept subtly hinting at key points as if pretending not to know.


    As if she already knew the strategy.


    Of course, this was nothingpared to the bear-like man or Kalson.


    If it weren¡¯t for the dirt on her shoes.


    As soon as we entered the rift, the first thing I checked was their shoes. To open the ¡®cier Cave¡¯, you need to visit the 2nd-floor Beast¡¯s Lair.


    Jensia was the only one with dirt on her shoes.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable if she just didn¡¯t wipe off the dirt from the city¡­


    [Now that I think about it, there¡¯s one strange thing. Jensia¡¯s scent changed after we fell into the water.]


    Misha¡¯s tip made me certain.


    Although she¡¯s not as good as Rotmiller, she still has a good sense of smell as a beastman.


    [She used to smell a bit more¡­ fishy.]


    [Like the Beast¡¯s Lair?]


    [Ah! Now that you mention it! That¡¯s why it felt familiar!]


    Jensia is the mafia.


    And I judged that she¡¯s a malicious variable with a high chance of bing a negative factor.


    And thanks to that¡­


    ¡­I was able to prepare beforehand.


    Thump-!


    The moment Jensia¡¯s sword pierces the bear-like man¡¯s abdomen¡­


    ¡­Misha, as if she¡¯s been waiting, throws a vial and hits her target.


    Crash!


    The ss shatters, and the contents spill out.


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s worth about 30 million sto¡ª Kyaak!¡±


    Jensia, who was about to say something smugly, is startled and steps back after being doused in the liquid.


    ¡°Wh, what! What did you do to me¡­?¡±


    I quickly get up.


    But did my fainting also y a part in her choosing this moment for a surprise attack?


    ¡°What, what is it¡­?¡±


    Jensia looks even more confused.


    I let out a battle cry instead of answering.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    What is it?


    It means¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s self-defense from now on.

 Chapter 106 PK (2)

    Chapter 106 PK (2)


    PK (2) <hr>


    Jensia Nayfrin.


    Although it¡¯s a pseudonym she mainly uses when looting, anyway¡­


    She entered the ¡®cier Cave¡¯ alone without much concern.


    Because she¡¯s confident that she can clear it even if she has to kill everyone.


    While purchasing information that the ¡®Frozen Breath¡¯ essence drops here, she also memorized the strategy.


    However¡­


    [¡­I won¡¯t be a burden. I¡¯m Avman Urikfrit.]


    Things went wrong from the start.[I¡¯m a 6th-grade, and Michelle is a 7th-grade explorer. We used to operate on the 4th floor.]


    [I see, I¡¯m 5th-grade.]


    A 5th-grade archer, a 6th-grade barbarian, and a 7th-grade beastman.


    ¡®Why are these guys on the 1st floor at this time?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Even though it¡¯s a rift that opened on the first day, she only expected one or two 7th or 8th-grade explorers to enter at most.


    ¡®Anyway, what should I do now?¡¯


    She originally nned to y around with them for fun and then kill the guardian and leave alone.


    Because word can¡¯t get out to the city.


    Her equipment, skills, and appearance are already known to the guild.


    If it gets out that she¡¯s alive, there will definitely be trouble.


    ¡®It¡¯s too risky to exploit them alone, should I just stay quiet this time and wait for the next opportunity?¡¯


    She had that thought at first, but it gradually changed.


    Sometimes, crises can be opportunities, right?


    ¡®Tsk, I can wait 3 months, but it¡¯s still a shame¡­¡¯


    Thanks to her abundant looting experience, she can roughly estimate their value just by looking at them.


    ¡®The archer bastard is worth 30 million, the barbarian 6 million, and that cat bitch¡­ hmm, about 3 million.¡¯


    A total of 39 million stones.


    It¡¯s not easy to loot this much in thebyrinth. Especially for a solo marauder like her.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    She starts nning again.


    If she uses the special circumstances of being inside the rift, it seems like there might be a way.


    ¡®The problem is this archer bastard¡­¡¯


    The barbarian and the beastman are low-ranked and warriors, so she¡¯s not particrly scared of them.


    They¡¯re unlikely to have any detection abilities, so she¡¯s confident that she can win even in a 2-on-1 situation.


    But one of them is different.


    ¡®Why is he so thorough?¡¯


    He¡¯s experienced, as befits a high-ranking explorer.


    He tries to hide his abilities as much as possible in front of strangers, and whenever she tries to subtly move to a blind spot, he instinctively shifts his gaze towards her.


    It was the same when we were sleeping by the campfire.


    The archer bastard sat with his back against the wall, making sure that she and Kalson were within his line of sight.


    ¡®Ha, he¡¯s like a surveince camera. And he didn¡¯t even care that the cat girl was behind him.¡¯


    Is it because she¡¯s also a beastman?


    The archer bastard was particrly cautious around Kalson and her.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like he had noticed anything.


    It was just a habit.


    One that became as natural as breathing as he gained experience.


    ¡®¡­This is why humans are the worst.¡¯


    She waited patiently.


    [And I¡¯ve absorbed the Goblin Archer¡¯s essence, and I received training as a scout when I was young, so I¡¯m somewhat knowledgeable about traps and mechanical devices.]


    She acted like a newbie, as she had introduced herself at first, to lower their guard.


    And then the moment came.


    [I guess I¡¯ll have to put in some effort this time.]


    The archer bastard finally revealed a new ability.


    She had already figured out the four essences he possessed. This was finally the ability of the ¡®Spirit Beast¡¯ she had been most wary of.


    [Gaaaaak!!]


    A gray bear charges forward on all fours, roaring.


    The corners of her mouth curl up into a smirk as soon as she sees it.


    The archer bastard is a summoner.


    And not just any summoner, but one with a tank-type summon that can only act as a meat shield, not one with any detection abilities.


    And as if the heavens were helping her¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the barbarian copses after being hit in the head by a hammer.


    It seems like a pathetic way to go down for a 6th-grade explorer, but considering that his agility stat was reduced due to [Hypothermia], it¡¯s not that unbelievable.


    No, maybe even his 6th-grade rank was a lie.


    In the first ce, that barbarian wasn¡¯t that important.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Equipment Transformation].¡¹


    She changes her equipment using a skill.


    A single worn-out sword transforms into a poisoned de, and the rest of her equipment also changes into items specialized for PvP that she collected one by one.


    And in that state¡­


    ¡¸Character has cast [Beast Walk].¡¹


    ¡¸Enters high-grade stealth and movement speed is greatly increased for 3 seconds.¡¹


    ¡­she activates stealth.


    It¡¯s the same one she usually introduced as the Goblin Archer¡¯s essence during her ¡®hobby activities¡¯.


    Thud-


    She pushes off the ground and runs, but her footsteps are barely audible thanks to the high-grade stealth bonus.


    The archer bastard, distracted by the orcs, still hasn¡¯t noticed her movement.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Vengeance].¡¹


    ¡¸Pration and cutting power are greatly increased for the first strike, and inflicts the status effect ¡®bleeding¡¯.¡¹


    Her sword pierces the target¡¯s abdomen.


    It¡¯s surprising.


    Because she was originally aiming for the heart.


    ¡®To think he would react to that.¡¯


    Of course, it¡¯s not a meaningful struggle.


    She can feel the sensation of his organs with the tip of her sword, and she even applied poison beforehand.


    Nothing changes.


    He¡¯s just going to die a bit more painfully.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Just as she¡¯s enjoying the afterglow for a moment, watching the archer bastard vomiting blood¡­


    Crash!


    Something hits her head and shatters, spilling a sticky liquid.


    ¡°Wh, what!¡±


    She checks and sees that it was the cat girl¡¯s doing.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to me¡­?¡±


    As she¡¯s stepping back, thinking something is wrong¡­


    ¡­she sees the barbarian who was unconscious slowly getting up.


    ¡°What, what is it¡­?¡±


    She can¡¯t understand at all.


    It took less than 2 seconds from the moment she used her skill to when she sessfullynded the surprise attack.


    And she knows from her experience.


    When you¡¯re ambushed, you usually get startled and scream with a betrayed expression.


    That¡¯s the normal reaction.


    But what about this cat girl?


    She ran up and broke the vial as if she had been waiting for this moment¡­


    ¡­and that barbarian who got up just fine is the same.


    He doesn¡¯t ask why she betrayed them.


    As if there¡¯s no need for that¡­


    ¡­he just charges towards her, shouting.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    From their unusual behavior, she deduces one thing.


    No, it¡¯s more urate to say that she realizes.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ they knew I was going to do this?¡¯


    It¡¯s not just that something went wrong.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Beast Walk].¡¹


    ¡¸Stealth is dispelled by Witch''s Lamp Solvent.¡¹


    Things have gone terribly wrong.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Character has used [Wild Release].¡¹


    _____________________


    As I shout the name of the ancestor god¡­


    ¡­vitality flows into my body, and the attention of the Ice Orc who was beating up Kalson shifts to me.


    [Kriiik?]


    Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.


    I took a hit to the head earlier, and it was manageable.


    In that sense¡­


    Tadat!


    ¡­I ignore the orc and dash.


    The distance closes rapidly as I move my long barbarian legs.


    Jensia still has a dazed expression.


    Well, she wouldn¡¯t understand.


    She executed a perfect surprise attack, so how could she have known that someone would have noticed beforehand?


    Smirk.


    Even I would have had a hard time noticing.


    If she had entered the rift I opened, I would have just thought she was an ordinary low-level explorer.


    I wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention to the dirt on her shoes or anything.


    Well, I would have still been cautious, but¡­


    ¡®Why are there so many bastards in this world?¡¯


    Ah, could it be that she¡¯s not from this world?


    I push aside the fleeting thought and push off the ground once more.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Jensia¡¯s face turns pale.


    It seems like she finally realized.


    That her stealth ability is disabled.


    ¡°Wh, why¡­?¡±


    Stealth was probably her trump card.


    She was nning to kill the bear-like man first and then use stealth to take down each of us one by one.


    Assuming there were no mages or anyone with detection abilities, it¡¯s a skill that boasts tremendous power in PvP even at medium levels.


    It¡¯s practically an ability that warriors have no choice but to fall victim to.


    I only have one thing to say to her.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    If you wanted to hide your identity, you should have watched your mouth.


    If you hadn¡¯t bbed about absorbing the Goblin Archer¡¯s essence, even I wouldn¡¯t have known about the stealth.


    Whoosh!


    I swing my mace as soon as I¡¯m within range.


    But it seems like she wasn¡¯t nning to just exploit people with stealth.


    Jensia nimbly somersaults to the side and dodges my attack.


    But what a shame.


    That¡¯s the direction where the cat is.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Although she was just standing there, Jensia ends up back near me while dodging Misha¡¯s sword strike.


    I have a feeling she¡¯ll dodge my slow mace swing.


    Therefore¡­


    Thwack!


    ¡­I use Shield Smash for the first time in a while.


    I smash her face with my shield as if receiving a tennis ball, and Jensia¡¯s body flies away like a piece of paper.


    But did she invest in defense as well?


    Despite the satisfying impact, Jensia regains her bnce in mid-air andnds on her feet, not even fainting.


    Drip.


    She has a nosebleed and shouts in annoyance,


    ¡°These damn NPC bastards¡­!¡±


    You really were a yer.


    She¡¯s the first person from my home world that I¡¯ve met since Tarik Liyen¡­


    But nothing changes.


    Whether they¡¯re yers or just marauders, those who tried to kill me are all the same ¡®bastards¡¯.


    ¡°Bjorn! Be careful!¡±


    Huh?


    Just as I¡¯m about to dash forward again and smash her head for good¡­


    ¡­I turn around at Misha¡¯s shout and see an orc.


    [Kriiik!]


    The bastard is swinging his axe down, trying to split my head open without even understanding the situation.


    I turn my head to avoid getting hit directly.


    The giant axe de then strikes the shoulder line of my Laetium breastte.


    ng!


    My bones feel a bit cold, but it¡¯s not significant damage.


    So I ignore it and continue my dash.


    Because if this guy dies, the final boss will appear.


    But was my unwavering advance in the face of the orc¡¯s attack impressive?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    As I charge forward, making noises like a tank deflecting bullets, Jensia starts running away in a hurry.


    And she¡¯s heading towards the entrance where we came in.


    I follow her out of curiosity, and soon she stops.


    ¡°Uh, why is there a wall¡­¡±


    What the?


    I diligently followed her because I thought there might be something else here¡­


    But was she just an idiot?


    Smirk.


    It¡¯s kind of funny.


    She calls us NPCs, but she doesn¡¯t even know this even though she¡¯s a yer. Originally, when you enter the third chapter, the ceiling copses and blocks the path.


    In other words, this bitch ran into a dead end on her own because she didn¡¯t even know that.


    Therefore, I also slow down.


    A cornered rat will bite the cat.


    I need to be a bit more cautious.


    Thud.


    I take a step forward, covering my upper body with my shield.


    Although the passage is only wide enough for two or three people to pass through, I¡¯m a big and important barbarian warrior.


    It¡¯s practically impossible for her to squeeze through.


    ng-!


    Well, even in the midst of this, the orc bastard strikes the back of my head again, but¡­


    ¡°Bjorn! I¡¯ll take care of this guy!¡±


    After hearing Misha¡¯s shout, that doesn¡¯t happen anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright!¡±


    I take another step forward.


    Now the distance between me and that bitch is only 2 meters.


    We¡¯re practically within each other¡¯s range, but Jensia doesn¡¯t dare to attack recklessly.


    The pecking order has already been established in her mind.


    Thud.


    I take another confident step forward.


    Only then does Jensia shout desperately,


    ¡°Wait! Le, let¡¯s talk! There¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Misunderstanding my ass.


    She just wants to buy some time.


    I saw her sword glowing red earlier, so it seems like she uses [Vengeance].


    ¡®Was the cooldown 3 minutes?¡¯


    That¡¯s assuming she doesn¡¯t have any cooldown reduction.


    In other words, there¡¯s no way for her to prate my shield for the next 2 minutes¡ª


    Whoosh!


    As if her attempt at negotiation was just a distraction, Jensia cuts me off and swings her sword.


    ng, thwack!


    I quickly block it with my shield and simultaneously smash her wrist with my mace. Her wrist bends at an unnatural angle, and the sword falls to the ground.


    tter.


    For now, it seems like a checkmate.


    Unless this bitch has another skill or equipment effect that can turn the situation around.


    I can¡¯t be sure yet.


    So it¡¯s better to eliminate any variables.


    She might have a self-destruct skill or something hidden.


    ¡°What misunderstanding? Tell me in detail.¡±


    ¡°Will you¡­ really believe me?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a story worth believing.¡±


    Jensia¡¯s eyes be dazed at my words.


    It seems like she¡¯s trying toe up with a story that will convince me.


    No, even if she can¡¯t convince me, she¡¯s probably just trying to buy time by telling a usible story.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll beli¡ª¡±


    The moment Jensia¡¯s lips open¡­


    ¡­I smash her head with my mace.


    Thwack-!


    Although she was showing some agility, this time she can¡¯t even react and copses limply.


    Thud.


    Jensia¡¯s body convulses, and her mouth twitches.


    It seems like she has something to say¡­


    Smirk.


    Looking at her eyes, I think I understand what she¡¯s trying to say.


    That I shouldn¡¯t have broken my promise.


    I answer honestly, like a barbarian.


    ¡°To believe that, do you have a problem with your head?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s a lie.

 Chapter 107 PK (3)

    Chapter 107 PK (3)


    PK (3) <hr>


    First, I checked outside the passage.


    "Aak!"


    "Don''t run away and just hold on!"


    Misha and Kalson were busy dealing with the orc. If it were just a matter of killing it, it would have been over quickly, but they couldn''t do that because of my instructions.


    ''I don''t have to worry about them for a while.''


    I quickly stripped Jensia of her equipment while she was unconscious.


    A 2nd-tier leather top.


    Boots with des that popped out when I was taking them off.Bracers that shot hidden weapons when I pressed a button.


    Looking at them, each piece of equipment was focused on fighting people rather than monsters. As I shoved them into my backpack and examined them, a smile naturally appeared on my face.


    ''I could just give some of these to Misha, this saves me money.''


    Jensia''s equipment was of a fairly decent level.


    And the highlight among them was the sword.


    It was a longsword that exuded an expensive aura from its hilt.


    ''Wait a minute... isn''t this a Numbered Item?''


    I stopped putting it in my backpack and took a closer look at the sword.


    A green-tinged de.


    If my guess is right, this is the No. 5991 Viper''s Fang.


    It didn''t have any usage effects, but it gave arge bonus to pration, and the poison damage inflicted through the sword was doubled.


    Well, I''ll have to get it appraised to be sure...


    ''It seems like I got something valuable.''


    Viper''s Fang is a ''core item''.


    Although it''s not a graduation weapon, it''s an item that can be used well into the mid-tote game if you''re going for a poison build.


    Naturally, it''s expensive regardless of its number.


    ''If it really is Viper''s Fang, I''ll have Misha use it until I sell it.''


    With that thought, I got up.


    Now that the looting was over, it was time to have a conversation.


    Because I had a few questions.


    But before that, I needed to prepare for the conversation.


    Thwack-!


    I swung my mace down.


    The target was her ankle.


    There was no reason to hesitate since I had already taken all the equipment that could be sold.


    "Ugh, keugh!!!"


    Jensia sat up as if she had been electrocuted as her thin, white ankle was crushed.


    I pressed down on her upper chest with my foot to hold her in ce.


    And...


    "N, no...!"


    Thwack-!


    ...I did the same to her other ankle.


    I had already taken care of one of her wrists, so now only her left wrist remained.


    As I changed my position, our eyes met.


    Has she done something simr to me before?


    She seemed to know what I was about to do.


    "St, stop... please... I, I''ll do anything, so..."


    Really?


    "Then stay still. I''ll finish up and then we''ll talk."


    I raised my mace above my head.


    "Do, don''t...!! I won''t resist! So please, just talk it out¡ª!"


    Just wait a minute, will you?


    Thwack-!


    "Kyaaaaaak!!!"


    Jensia''s scream echoed once more, and finally, the environment for a conversation was established.


    Her limbs were crushed, and I had stripped her of all her equipment.


    So I could rx and...


    Ah, I didn''t take everything off, did I?


    "Use [Equipment Transformation]."


    Although they''re just beginner-level equipment, she still has some swappable gear. However, Jensia just stared at me nkly, even stopping her pained groans.


    "How... did you...?"


    How did I know?


    Is there any other skill that allows you to change your equipment instantly?


    I raised my mace instead of answering.


    Jensia''s face turned even paler.


    She must know that the only thing left to crush with this is her tiny head.


    "I, I''ll do it!"


    New equipment appeared on Jensia''s body.


    Ordinary equipment that would probably be worth about 500,000 stones in total.


    I took them off and put them in my backpack.


    Then it''s time to move on to the main topic.


    "I have some questions."


    "An, anything!"


    First, I asked Jensia what essences she had.


    She had a total of four essences.


    [Equipment Transformation] from Iron Knight, [Beast Walk] from Dinictis, [Vengeance] from Saint Assassin...


    ''...and [Poison Infliction]...''


    I was wary that it might be a self-destruct skill, but herst essence was the [Poison Infliction] of the Hop Goblin, which Misha also has.


    In total, it seems like she absorbed two 6th-grade, one 5th-grade, and one 7th-grade essence.


    She raised her character quite well.


    It''s a shame that she''s using it for looting...


    ''No,e to think of it, maybe she found her true calling?''


    In terms of explorers who fight monsters, Jensia is only around 6th-grade level. However, in PvP, she would definitely be above 5th-grade.


    "Th, that''s all¡­? I would have told you even if you just asked¡ª"


    What is she talking about? This is just the beginning.


    I move on to the next question.


    "Why did you attack us?"


    "My information is spread throughout the Explorer''s Guild. So I was trying to silence..."


    "So you were nning to kill anyone who entered, regardless of who they were."


    Jensia closes her eyes tightly and nods.


    At this point, it would be understandable for her to give up and say, ''Just kill me''. However, she never utters those words.


    It wouldn''t change anything even if she did.


    "Then why did you open the rift? It doesn''t seem like you have any essence slots left, and you wouldn''t have needed to silence us if you hadn''t entered in the first ce."


    "It''s because of the Heart of the cier. I heard that item only drops here."


    Ah, so that''s why.


    "And I wasn''t worried about silencing you. I thought you would be at most 8th-grade explorers¡ª"


    Just as I''m listening and nodding in understanding as thest piece of the puzzle falls into ce...


    ...Jensia suddenly shuts her mouth. And her eyes widen.


    As if she realized something huge.


    "You¡­ knew that I opened the rift¡­?"


    ¡­She just made a slip of the tongue.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I answer naturally while scratching my ear, but Jensia doesn''t fall for it. And after a moment of silence, she finally reaches an answer.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ you''re also a yer?"


    Although it seems pointless to deny it after seeing her expression¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s no need to confirm it either.


    ¡°yer? Are you an evil spirit?¡±


    She just stares into space nkly at my question.


    And as if she¡¯se to her senses, she squirms and presses her face against my leg.


    I just look down at her.


    ¡°Mister, please save me¡­¡±


    Hope.


    ¡°I want to go home. I can¡¯t die here. In this shitty ce¡­ I survived so much. Please¡­ please.¡±


    Resentment.


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t apologized, have I? I¡¯m sorry. I, I was wrong. I thought you were NPCs. I would never have done that if I had known. We, we¡¯re real people¡­ people, right? It would be murder!¡±


    Desperation.


    ¡°Please¡­ say something. Please? Fuck! Say something! Heuk, you bastard¡­¡±


    Despair.


    I just keep looking at Jensia¡¯s face, where all sorts of emotions are swirling.


    Thump.


    Surprisingly, my heart is calm.


    Not even sadness, let alone a shred of sympathy, arises.


    There was no PK (yer killing) in [Dungeon and Stone].


    Because it¡¯s not an online game.


    However, killing NPCs was possible.


    I also enjoyed ying as a looter in that way.


    But¡­


    ¡®I killed them because they were NPCs?¡¯


    This is not just a game.


    I desperately want to believe that, but there¡¯s too much evidence that forces me not to.


    And she probably knew it too.


    Therefore, I answer briefly,


    ¡°You are, an evil spirit.¡±


    Evil spirit.


    A being that doesn¡¯t belong in this world.


    But a being that has no choice but to assimte its body, mind, and soul to survive here.


    Well, who cares if they¡¯re a yer or an NPC?


    Nothing changes.


    No matter whatbel you put on her, this woman is just a marauder, and she¡¯s a dangerous person who has figured out that I¡¯m a yer.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    Therefore, I raise my mace.


    Thinking that even if the situation were reversed, it would be the same, since we¡¯ve both adapted to this ce.


    Swoosh.


    I put strength into the hand holding the mace.


    Jensia doesn¡¯t beg for her life anymore.


    She just stares at me with venomous eyes.


    As if to say she¡¯ll remember my face and curse me even in death.


    ¡°Heu, heup, haak¡­¡±


    With every ragged breath she takes, her plump chest rises and falls rapidly. I can feel how fast her heart is beating even without cing my ear against it.


    I realize one thing.


    Although she seemed to be filled with nothing but spite, there was one more thing left.


    Fear.


    Jensia then closes her eyes.


    She lets go of her hatred and finally finds peace.


    I wonder what she¡¯s seeing beyond those tightly shut eyelids?


    ¡°Mo, mom¡­¡±


    I swing my mace down before hearing everything.


    Thwack-!


    Flesh and blood stter.


    Blood gushes from her nose and mouth with every small convulsion of her fallen body.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    Soon, her bodypletely stops moving.


    I let out the breath I¡¯ve been holding back and turn around.


    ¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: First yer kill


    Reward: Mental stat permanently increases by +1.


    I killed a yer for the first time.


    However, I push aside my emotions and take a step forward.


    Thud-


    Whether that act was easy or difficult.


    Whether I felt excitement rather than fear at the sight of blood and flesh.


    Whether I felt disgusted with myself for hoping that she saw what I wanted her to see beyond her closed eyelids when she woke up.


    Or whether I felt pathetic seeing myself gradually bing corrupted by this barbarian¡¯s body¡­


    Emotions don¡¯t matter.


    Thud-


    It was something I had to do.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    On the first day I woke up in this barbaric world¡­


    ¡­this was the path I chose to walk.


    ______________________


    ¡°Why did it take you so long! I thought something bad happened!¡±


    Misha scolds me as I leave the cavern, leaving Jensia¡¯s corpse behind.


    Hmm, but I finished as quickly as possible.


    It didn¡¯t even take 3 minutes.


    ¡°He, help me!¡±


    Kalson cries out desperately as the orc pushes him back relentlessly while Misha is distracted, looking at me.


    However, I maintain an observational stance.


    ¡°Misha, you can finish him off now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and try using the new ability you acquired.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t used it yet¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to try it.


    The mafia is gone, isn¡¯t she?


    And Ice Orcs are the perfect opponents.


    ¡°Ugh! I ca, can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­ Heup!¡±


    While Kalson blocks another axe strike with his dented shield¡­


    ¡­Misha closes her eyes.


    And she uses a skill.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Enhance].¡¹


    A faint white light appears on her hand.


    It¡¯s the active skill of the 7th-grade monster, ¡®Vitol¡¯.


    Normally, Misha¡¯s basicbo would have been to use [Poison Infliction] after this, but¡­


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Cold Condensation].¡¹


    Blue particles, as if separating from the air, seep into Misha¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Cold Affinity is greatly increased.¡¹


    Misha opens her eyes, as if she feels that it worked properly.


    And¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­she swings her sword sharply and cuts the orc¡¯s wrist, which was about to attack Kalson.


    sh!


    It seems like she couldn¡¯t cut through the bone in one go.


    The orc¡¯s hand, holding the axe, is half-severed and dangling.


    However, I¡¯m focused on something else.


    [Kriiik!!]


    Aceration on the wrist from the sharp de.


    However, no blood flows out. The wound is frozen shut, covered in frost.


    ¡®Is it Frostbite?¡¯


    The cold attribute stops bleeding.


    This might seem like a disadvantage, but it also stops regeneration, so it¡¯s quite useful depending on the type of enemy.


    The fact that it restricts movement is also an advantage.


    [Kriiik!]


    Of course, since the Ice Orc has high cold resistance, only the area around its wrist is frozen.


    But it would have been different if it were a regr mob.


    The frost would have spread to its elbow.


    Hmm, if it were a monster with negative cold resistance, it might have even beenpletely frozen.


    Misha hasn¡¯t finished setting up her build yet.


    In that sense¡­


    ¡°Misha, aim for the neck this time.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright!¡±


    Misha¡¯s sword pierces the orc¡¯s neck.


    Well, orcs have a high Bone Density stat.


    It would have been difficult to cut through it in one go.


    However, as the area around the orc¡¯s neck freezes, it stops moving and starts trembling.


    It seems like the cold has reached its brain.


    Kwagic-!


    I¡¯ve confirmed everything I needed to confirm, so I run forward and smash the orc¡¯s head with my mace.


    At the same time, the cavern starts shaking, and ice dust falls from the ceiling.


    And I hear the roar I heard earlier.


    [Groaaaaaaaaaar¡ª!!]


    ¡°Wh, what?!¡±


    What do you mean, what?


    It means it¡¯s time for the fourth chapter.


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas, awakened from his long slumber, has recovered all his strength.¡¹


    We even had an unnned PK¡­


    ¡­so it¡¯s time to kill the boss and leave.

 Chapter 108 Baby Barbarian (1)

    Chapter 108 Baby Barbarian (1)


    Baby Barbarian (1) <hr>


    Just as we finish our brief preparations, sending Kalson to the back¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the ice wall in front of us shatters, and the bastard appears.


    Tyrant Tarunbas.


    The guardian of the ¡®cier Cave¡¯, based on the 7th-grade monster Lycanthrope.


    [Groaaaaaaaaaar¡ª!!]


    This guy has a few characteristics.


    He¡¯s 1.5 times bigger than a regr Lycanthrope.His basic skill set is the same, but his stats are about twice as high.


    And most importantly, he has that ice club in his hand.


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    As soon as he appears, he ms his club on the ground.


    [Ice Crush].


    Originally, it¡¯s a skill that just gives a damage bonus to enemies with the ¡®Frostbite¡¯ or ¡®Frozen¡¯ status effect.


    However, it¡¯s a bit different within the ¡®cier Cave¡¯.


    Kwaaang!


    Tremors spread through the ground.


    Although the floor doesn¡¯t copse like in the second chapter, ayer of ice wall peels off, and about a dozen Frost Wolves awaken.


    ¡°Bjorn! This guy is different from regr Lycanthropes!¡±


    Geez, it¡¯s Bjorn.


    The mafia is dead, so there¡¯s no need to correct her, right?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    I use [Wild Release] to draw his aggro¡­


    ¡­and block the iing club with my shield.


    Kwaaang!


    Along with the heavy impact, a chill pierces through my bones.


    Thick frost forms on the surface of the shield that blocked the club.


    It¡¯s not the Lycanthrope¡¯s innate ability, but the effect of that ice club.


    [Grrr!!]


    [Woof!]


    In the meantime, the Frost Wolves that havee to their senses also rush towards me, scratching and biting.


    The damage is negligible even considering [Hypothermia] since they¡¯re just 9th-grade monsters.


    Well, it would be different once the second pattern starts, but¡­


    There¡¯s no need to worry since I n to finish it in the first pattern.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    I give Misha instructions and take out the item I prepared from my belt pocket and chew on it.


    ¡¸Character has consumed ¡®Thundergrass¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Lightning damage slightly increased for 10 seconds.¡¹


    Thundergrass.


    It¡¯s a doping consumable that temporarily increases all lightning damage.


    Before the duration ends, I tear the Lightning Scroll I was holding in my mouth and activate its effect.


    Crackle!


    The lightning that strikes the nearest enemy chains to the surrounding enemies.


    Since it¡¯s a cheap, low-grade Lightning Scroll, the damage isn¡¯t enough to kill the Frost Wolves in one shot, but¡­


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas has entered a [Paralyzed] state.¡¹


    ¡­that alone is enough to paralyze the bastard.


    Because his lightning resistance is negative.


    For reference, it¡¯s a characteristic unique to him, not regr Lycanthropes. He¡¯s particrly weak to the lightning attribute.


    Although I¡¯m not sure why an ice and beast-type monster has a weakness to lightning¡­


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas has cast [Indomitable].¡¹


    ¡­the bastard then uses his second skill, [Indomitable], to remove the ¡®incapacitated¡¯ status¡­


    ¡­but it doesn¡¯t change much.


    It¡¯s just removal, not immunity.


    I can just do it again.


    Boom!


    Misha throws a stone, and it explodes.


    Its in-game name is Storm Explosion.


    I usually call it a lightning bomb.


    ¡¸Tyrant Tarunbas has entered a [Stunned] state.¡¹


    The seven lightning bombs I threw without hesitation explode one after another, making Tarunbas roll his eyes.


    And in this state, even [Indomitable] is useless.


    ¡®Stun¡¯ is a mental status effect, not an incapacitated state like petrification, paralysis, or freezing.


    Thud!


    The bastard, who appeared as the final boss, copses to the ground, incapacitated in just 3 seconds.


    What follows is simple.


    Just like when we pounded Death Fiends, we run up and smash his head.


    Thwack-! Thump! Thwack! ng, kwagic-!


    As Misha and I unleash a flurry of attacks with our lightning-enchanted weapons, his body soon shatters into tiny particles and scatters.


    ¡¸Killed Tyrant Tarunbas. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Guardian Kill Bonus. EXP +3¡¹


    It took about 10 seconds.


    The effect of the ¡®Thundergrass¡¯ wore off just before he died, so there shouldn¡¯t be much error in my estimate.


    I calm my pounding heart and check the spot where he died.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Kalson, who was watching from afar, lets out a deep sigh.


    Misha¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t much different either.


    Although neither a Rift Stone nor a Numbered Item dropped, unlike in the Crimson Fortress¡­


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ this is that, right?¡±


    ¡­an essence dropped.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re giving this to me too¡­?¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why she keeps reacting like this.


    In the first ce, it was decided from the beginning when we were negotiating the distribution with the bear-like man that Misha would get the guardian¡¯s essence.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ I thought you were just saying that. We didn¡¯te here alone, after all.¡±


    Ah, so she thought I would take itter.


    ¡­What kind of image do I have in her eyes?


    ¡°Enough, just absorb it before it disappears.¡±


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    I¡¯m toozy to exin further, so I just pat Misha on the back and push her forward.


    And while Misha is adapting to the new essence¡­


    ¡­I approach the bear-like man, who is lying motionless on the cold floor.


    I feel a bit sorry for him.


    Even though I was assuming the worst and preparing for it, I didn¡¯t expect him to go this far¡ª


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    I freeze as I lower my posture.


    ¡°Ugh, uh¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, the bear-like man is still alive.


    He¡¯s not just barely clinging to life, but his consciousness seems to be intact as well.


    Seeing how he desperately tries to say something despite his stiff body as soon as I approach¡­


    ¡®At least 4 minutes have passed¡­?¡¯


    When I realized that Jensia¡¯s sword was the ¡®Viper¡¯s Fang¡¯, I thought he would have died a long time ago.


    And I was even more certain after hearing their conversation outside.


    [Kalson! I¡¯ll take care of this, you check on that guy! He should have potions in his bag!]


    [He¡¯s, he¡¯s already de, dead!]


    While I was talking to Jensia, I heard that conversation outside. That¡¯s why I finished off the orc first, then the final boss, and then came here.


    ¡®¡­How the hell did he survive?¡¯


    While traveling with the bear-like man, I more or less confirmed the four essences he possessed.


    Two of them were essences with poison resistance.


    But even without poison, it¡¯s normal to die after being left alone for so long with a pierced stomach like that.


    ¡°Po, potion¡­¡±


    The bear-like man speaks clearly as he looks at me.


    But did Misha hear that small mutter?


    ¡°Uh? He¡¯s alive! Thank goodness! Hold on, I¡¯ll make you feel better¡­¡±


    Misha, who was lost in the afterglow of absorbing the essence, is startled and approaches him. And she rummages through the bear-like man¡¯s bag and takes out a potion.


    It¡¯s a high-grade potion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the best one I have, so don¡¯tinter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ keep po, uring, it¡­ on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Misha opens the potion bottle and pours it on the bear-like man¡¯s wound.


    However¡­


    Sizzle!


    Bubbles form on the blood that fills the wound, but it doesn¡¯t heal.


    For reference, [Poison Infliction] doesn¡¯t have this effect.


    ¡®¡­She must have applied something to the sword.¡¯


    I have a guess.


    I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but it must be a ¡®wound deterioration¡¯ type poison that prevents healing and regeneration.


    ¡°Uh, uh? Why is it like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kee, ep¡­ po, uring¡­ it¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep pouring it, right? Ah, got it!¡±


    Misha keeps pouring the high-grade potion at the bear-like man¡¯s request.


    However, as she pours the second bottle and his condition doesn¡¯t improve, does he realize something?


    ¡°An, antidote¡­ yellow, fang¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, th, this! The yellow bottle with the fang drawn on it?¡±


    ¡°Ye, s¡­¡±


    The bear-like man takes the antidote with Misha¡¯s help.


    As expected of a solo yer, he seems to have stocked up on emergency medicine.


    However¡­


    ¡®[Poison Infliction] might be different, but that antidote won¡¯t work on deterioration-type poisons.¡¯


    As I expected, there¡¯s no significant effect even after he drinks the antidote.


    The wound heals at a snail¡¯s pace.


    And dark red blood keeps flowing out.


    Sizzle¡­!


    Two bottles, three bottles, four bottles¡­


    Despite using up several potions, the bear-like man¡¯s condition is getting worse.


    It¡¯s inevitable since the bleeding isn¡¯t stopping.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bear-like man, whose consciousness seems to have be hazy from excessive blood loss, can¡¯t even give orders anymore. He¡¯s not even feeling the pain of the potion.


    ¡°Avman? Get a grip!¡±


    Misha pats his cheek and shakes his shoulder, but the bear-like man doesn¡¯te to his senses.


    ¡°Wh, what should we do? Ah, the top-grade potion! Bjorn, let¡¯s use that!¡±


    Misha looks at me as if she just remembered the top-grade potion I bought.


    I take out the top-grade potion without hesitation.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay!¡±


    It¡¯s an item that costs over 1 million stones per bottle.


    Well, even with this, the wound won¡¯t heal instantly, but at least it should stop the bleeding.


    Sizzle!


    As the top-grade potion, which can even heal severed limbs, is poured, the wound that was barely recovering starts to heal more significantly.


    The bleeding stops, and his breathing stabilizes.


    However, since he¡¯s still in a dangerous state, we continue to pour high-grade potions.


    Sizzle!


    One bottle, two bottles, three bottles¡­


    For reference, they¡¯re all potions from the bear-like man¡¯s bag, not mine.


    He carries around ten high-grade potions, but why doesn¡¯t he have any top-grade ones?


    It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have the money.


    ¡°I think we can stop now.¡±


    After using up five more high-grade potions, the wound has healed more than two-thirds of the way.


    So I stop the treatment.


    With this much, his life shouldn¡¯t be in danger, so I judge that it¡¯s more rational to finish the treatment after the wound deterioration effect wears off.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bear-like man, who had been screaming in pain from the moment his nerves started to recover, is now unconscious.


    I slowly get up.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Kalson says that to me as our eyes meet.


    Worked hard my ass.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t split the loot yet.¡±


    Now that the rift is cleared, we distribute the magic stones.


    ¡°Uh, it seems like the calction is wrong¡­¡±


    First, we divide the acquired magic stones by grade and give Kalson his share, and he cautiously questions it.


    This guy is also strange.


    I gave him a lot, not a little, but this is his reaction?


    ¡°Just take it. You didn¡¯t even get an essence.¡±


    Kalson¡¯s share was originally only 5%.


    Well, it increased to 10% after Jensia died¡­


    But I give him 20% of the magic stones.


    It¡¯s the price of silence.


    ¡°If you feel bad about it, don¡¯t go around telling people about today¡¯s events.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! I understand!¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll actually keep his promise, it¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡°But¡­ why did that Miss Jensia do that?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other reason for looting besides money? It seems like it wasn¡¯t her first time either.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    After receiving his share, Kalson leaves the rift through the portal after that one question. It seems like he doesn¡¯t want to stay here any longer after experiencing so much.


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m chuckling at the sight¡­


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡­the bear-like manes to his senses.

 Chapter 109 Baby Barbarian (2)

    Chapter 109 Baby Barbarian (2)


    Baby Barbarian (2) <hr>


    ¡°Keugh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. Your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you save me?¡±


    ¡°Using a top-grade potion, no less.¡±


    The bear-like man¡¯s expression isplex.


    He¡¯s happy to be alive and all, but there¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t sit right with him.


    Well, he knows it too, right?


    How much profit we could have made if he had died.[Thank you, it¡¯s worth about 30 million sto¡ª]


    30 million stones.


    Although it¡¯s not the exact amount, it¡¯s probably close enough since it was Jensia¡¯s estimate, and she had extensive looting experience.


    The bear-like man, who¡¯s well-versed in the ways of explorers, mutters quietly,


    ¡°¡­You were lucky.¡±


    I agree.


    In this situation, how many explorers would choose to save someone instead of waiting for them to die?


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the top-grade potion.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s only natural.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think 5 million stones should be enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t a top-grade potion worth about 1 million stones?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then I guess I got ripped off by the merchants.¡±


    The bear-like man is momentarily speechless at my sly attitude and then chuckles.


    ¡°Indeed, the price of an item can vary depending on the situation.¡±


    As expected of an experienced 5th-grade explorer, he seems to understand exactly what I¡¯m saying.


    ¡°5 million stones¡­ that¡¯s a reasonable price.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thinking so.¡±


    ¡°¡­You two, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    You just stay quiet.


    The adults are talking right now.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much money right now. I¡¯ll pay the 5 million stones when we return to the city.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll leave this item with you, and I would like you to return it after I pay you in the city.¡±


    The bear-like man then takes out a skull-shaped bracelet and hands it to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Numbered Item. I just used it once, but it¡¯s still worth much more than 5 million stones.¡±


    The bear-like man briefly exins the item, but I already know what it is.


    No. 7611 ¡®Deceiver of the Necromancer¡¯.


    It¡¯s an item that puts the wearer into a state of suspended animation with temporary damage immunity when they receive fatal damage.


    For reference, it breaks after 3 uses.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how he survived.¡¯


    I ask if he would be willing to just give me this instead of the 5 million stones, but the bear-like man draws a clear line, saying that he¡¯s just leaving it as coteral and will pay me in moneyter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away with it, Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    What the, how did he know?


    The bear-like man chuckles as I flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about a barbarian who travels with a beastman. Thatdy also mentioned your real name a few times.¡±


    ¡°Uh, did I do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand that you don¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention. I won¡¯t go around telling anyone.¡±


    That¡¯s a relief.


    If Dwarkey or the dwarf were to find out, it would be a bit of a hassle.


    After all, we snuck away saying we had a request.


    ¡°So what happened? Did that bitch die? Did you two defeat the guardian?¡±


    The bear-like man, who almost died, first settles the matter of the price for his life and then asks about the situation.


    There are many things I can¡¯t tell him, so I just nod. Fortunately, the bear-like man, with his explorer¡¯s etiquette, doesn¡¯t pry further.


    ¡°Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel. I thought the stories were exaggerated, but seeing what happened today, it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    He seems surprised that we defeated the guardian together, even though he understands about Jensia.


    Anyway, we decide on a time and ce to meet after returning to the city, and as I¡¯m distributing the bear-like man¡¯s share of the magic stones, his wounds fully heal.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, and Misha Kaltstein. Thank you for saving my life. I won¡¯t forget today¡¯s favor.¡±


    With those words, the bear-like man leaves the rift through the portal.


    He¡¯s a cool guy until the very end.


    _______________________


    After the bear-like man leaves, I take a moment to examine the ¡®Deceiver of the Necromancer¡¯.


    Two of the three jewels are glowing.


    In other words, there are two uses left.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just keep it on and return itter.¡¯


    I put it on my wrist just in case.


    I remember the bear-like man saying that I should keep it safe and return it¡­


    ¡®Well, it should be fine as long as I use it well and return it.¡¯


    Anyway, I put that issue aside and take a moment to think.


    ¡®5 million stones¡­¡¯


    I received a decent reward in exchange for the top-grade potion. Well, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucketpared to 30 million stones¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve really be a barbarian.¡¯


    Honestly, it would be a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t tempted at all.


    After all, I wouldn¡¯t even have had to do anything myself.


    Whether the bear-like man was a good person or a bad person¡­


    If I had just waited¡­


    ¡­I could have gotten enough money to upgrade my Spirit Engraving to the 6th stage in one go.


    But¡­


    ¡­I poured the potion on his wound.


    It wasn¡¯t because of some philosophical dilemma about whether there¡¯s a difference between me and a marauder if I let someone die because of money when I have the means to save them.


    I just didn¡¯t do it because of Misha.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m suddenly feeling uneasy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Anyway, regardless of my corrupted moral standards¡­


    ¡­I judged that it wasn¡¯t something I should do with apanion who will be with me in the future.


    However, after everything is over, I have this thought.


    ¡®What if I were alone?¡¯


    It¡¯s not just for the sake of wealth and glory.


    In this world, money is power, and it¡¯s like life itself.


    If Misha hadn¡¯t been there, what choice would I have made in the face of that enormous temptation?


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not something I need to worry about yet.¡¯


    Whether I want to or not, the moment wille when I find out as I continue working as an explorer.


    Therefore, I finish my thoughts and pack my things.


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    Leaving? Where do you think we¡¯re going?


    There are two things left to collect.


    I take Misha and move along the ice passage.


    It was originally blocked, but it was revealed when the Tyrant Tarunbas appeared.


    If you follow this passage, you can return to the second chapter.


    ¡°Wow¡­ how do you know things like this? Information about rifts is really expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Ragna.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh-huh¡­ that woman¡­¡±


    Misha seems to ept it when I use the secret library that Ragna opened as an excuse.


    Since she doesn¡¯t usually read books, she tends to believe it when I say I read it somewhere.


    Kwaaang!


    After arriving at the second chapter, we climb back up the stairs and smash the third pir from the top.


    It¡¯s the item that increases cold resistance once when consumed, which I didn¡¯t bother taking while observing the mafia.


    ¡¸Character has consumed ¡®Magic-infused Ice Shard¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Cold Resistance permanently increased by +3.¡¹


    Since Misha has enough cold resistance, I eat it.


    Well, I¡¯m nning to give her the next one, though.


    After passing through the first chapter, wee out of the cier Cave entirely. And we cross the frozenke and head towards the starting point.


    Kwaaang!


    A small pond near the starting point.


    I smash it with my mace and then dive into the icy water, retrieving a red ice bead.


    ¡°Here, eat this.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what it is first?¡±


    Would I give you something bad?


    Still, I give her a rough exnation, and Misha lets go of her anxiety and crunches on the bead before swallowing it.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has consumed ¡®Ice Crystal¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Cold Affinity permanently increased by +3.¡¹


    Actually, ¡®Ice Crystal¡¯ is the signature item of the cier Cave.


    It increases Affinity and you can eat it up to three times, so I always came here first when building a freezing build in the early stages.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have toe here first next time too when the cooldown is up.¡¯


    Since I¡¯m quite cold from diving, we make a bonfire and dry off.


    I put on the clothes I took off and folded beforehand.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are we finally leaving?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I take out a nket from my bag.


    ¡°¡­Why are youying out a nket?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get much sleepst night because of the watch, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    Honestly, there¡¯s no safer ce in thebyrinth than a cleared rift.


    Although it¡¯s a bit cold¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s no better ce to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no one here but us.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I see. Then we¡¯re just taking a short break?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Come here, it¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s just share the nket.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sh, should we?¡±


    A cool wind brushes against the bridge of my nose.


    The warmth of the bonfire.


    As night falls, a dark blue Milky Way stretches across the sky, twinkling.


    And within it¡­


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ are you asleep?¡±


    Snore, snore!


    ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re asleep?¡±


    We close our eyes for a while.


    ______________________


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    ______________________


    Avman Urikfrit, a 5th-grade explorer.


    He lets out a long sigh as he opens his eyes in the Crystal Cave.


    Only then does it feel real.


    ¡®¡­I made it back alive.¡¯


    He had been operating alone after leaving the team he had been with for a long time due to an incident.


    And he experienced many dangers along the way.


    Because thisbyrinth is not an easy ce to wander around alone.


    But there had never been an enemy as dangerous as this time.


    It was literally a situation where he barely made it back alive after practically stepping into the gates of hell.


    ¡®¡­I was lucky.¡¯


    He feels it again and again, that he was lucky.


    Anyway, he encountered a crazy bitch who entered the rift with the intention of looting while hiding her identity.


    And there was a kind explorer on the team who saved him even though they had no connection.


    And that person even had a top-grade potion.


    What are the chances of that?


    ¡®I should make a donation to the temple when I get back.¡¯


    No matter how many times he thinks about it, it¡¯s truly a miracle.


    He briefly enjoys the afterglow of survival and then changes the subject in his mind.


    ¡®By the way, Bjorn, son of Yandel¡­¡¯


    Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    He had heard that name several times in the city.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think much of it at the time.


    He just thought, ¡®huh, so a unique guy appeared?¡¯


    To him, a 5th-grade explorer, an explorer with a title wasn¡¯t anything special.


    But¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s an interesting guy.¡¯


    He was different from typical barbarians.


    He was experienced despite seeming simple-minded, he was quick-witted, and he was good at negotiating.


    If he had to describe him, he was simr to a barbarian who had been exploring thebyrinth for a long time.


    Pure, but not naive.


    That¡¯s why he was able to notice it.


    The woman¡¯s true intentions, which even he was unaware of.


    ¡®To gain a title in 3 months and already possess this level of experience¡­ he¡¯ll definitely achieve great things.¡¯


    He doesn¡¯t have any ill feelings towards him.


    No, he only feels gratitude.


    Although it¡¯s an explorer¡¯s destiny to pursue money, how many of them have been consumed by greed?


    The fact that he was asked for 5 million stones as a treatment fee?


    He considers it as having fulfilled his duty as an explorer by not taking all his equipment.


    Well, it¡¯s because many people have forgotten that duty that his actions seem even more special.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s why thatdy follows him, I guess.¡¯


    Avman recalls the beastmandy who seemed to be the barbarian¡¯spanion. The barbarian gave her the Yeti and guardian¡¯s essences without asking for anything in return.


    ¡®Thatdy is also quite lucky.¡¯


    Having apanion like that is a blessing.


    Phew, if only his former teammates had been half as good as that guy, he wouldn¡¯t have to be traveling alone¡ª


    ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯


    At first, it was just a fleeting thought.


    But he changes his expression and contemtes seriously.


    ¡®Indeed, someone like him wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡¯


    He¡¯s been feeling doubts about traveling alone after experiencing this incident.


    ¡®¡­Well, I can¡¯t keep going solo forever. It seems like they only have two people for now.¡¯


    Avman makes a decision.


    Although the various ns and regr teams that tried to recruit him would be disappointed if they found out¡­


    Who cares?


    ¡®I should at least bring it up when we meet in the city.¡¯


    He really likes this barbarian.

 Chapter 110 Baby Barbarian (3)

    Chapter 110 Baby Barbarian (3)


    Baby Barbarian (3) <hr>


    Baby Barbarian (3)


    [00:51]


    Around the time when Day 3 was just beginning¡­


    We left the cier Cave and returned to the Crystal Cave.


    Although there were many troublesome incidents, the rewards from this rift were beyond imagination.


    Jensia''s equipment.


    The bear-like man''s 5 million stones.


    And the Yeti and guardian''s essences.It''s a ridiculous profit for clearing a 1st-floor rift.


    I earned less than 2 million stones in two months on the 4th floor with a 5-person party.


    ''Damn it.''


    I realize once again¡­


    ¡­that I can only get this kind of luck after going through shitty things.


    sh!


    Misha cuts down a de Wolf that was approaching us with her newly bought sword and exims in admiration,


    "Ooh!! What is this sword? It''s amazing!"


    Although it''s still a one-shot kill, the feeling of hitting things seems different.


    "We''ll have to get it appraised to be sure, but it''s highly likely a Numbered Item."


    "Wh, what? A Numbered Item? Th, then isn''t this super expensive?"


    I can''t help butugh at Misha''s flustered expression.


    It''s not just the ''Viper''s Fang''.


    The leather armor she gave me is also a high-value item.


    It''s made of 2nd-tier Wyvern leather.


    ''With these specs, we''ll have no problems until the 5th floor.''


    It feels like I''vepleted one task.


    Now that our early-to-mid-game setup isplete, she''ll be able to pull her weight for a while even without any further upgrades.


    "So are we going to the 2nd floor now?"


    "Of course."


    Misha and I follow thepass and keep moving.


    Although we''ve achieved the main goal of entering thebyrinth this time, it would be a waste to spend the remaining time doing nothing.


    ''We don''t have a scout, but... if we''re lucky, we might be able to reach the 3rd floor.''


    Anyway, Misha takes care of any monsters we encounter while we''re moving. Since she changed one of her swords and her stats have increased significantly, she needs to get used to the new feeling.


    "Um, Bjorn? I think I''m done now..."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Uh... that''s... no. I''ll keep catching them. But just in case, I''m asking... you''re not doing this because you''rezy, are you?"


    "...Are you doubting me?"


    "Ah, no! Absolutely not!"


    Anyway, regardless of Misha''s reasonable suspicion...


    I just movefortably and help Misha with her training. She needs to get used to the essence''s ability, not just the new sword.


    It makes me feel happy just watching her.


    ''I never thought the guardian''s essence would actually drop...''


    In terms of freezing builds, the Lycanthrope essence is as good as the Yeti''s.


    [Lycanthrope] 7th grade


    Agility +10, Cutting Power +12, Cold Affinity +15, Cold Resistance +10, Physical Resistance +7, Fighting Spirit +10


    First of all, it has Cutting Power, which is a core stat for swordsmen, in addition to the stat increases.


    And the passive skill is OP.


    (P) Blood of the Snowfields - Cold Affinity is increased by 1.5 times.


    1.5 times increase in Cold Affinity.


    It will shine even more in theter stages, and it also synergizes well with the Yeti''s [Cold Condensation].


    The active skills are the same.


    (A) Ice Crush - Damage dealt to enemies with the ''Frostbite'' status effect is slightly increased, and damage dealt to enemies with the ''Frozen'' status effect is greatly increased.


    I don''t need to exin the usefulness of this, so let''s just move on.


    (A) Indomitable - Removes incapacitated status effects.


    Although it has the downside of consuming a lot of Soul Power, [Indomitable] is also a good skill that significantly increases the stability of damage dealers who are vulnerable to CC.


    ''Most importantly, with this, there''s no need to worry too much about the Magic Resistance stat.''


    Originally, she should only be able to choose one of these skills, but...


    ...the essence Misha absorbed is none other than a guardian''s essence.


    She can use both skills, and the stat increases are about 1.5 times higher than regr essences.


    "Try attacking areas other than vital points."


    "Uh, they still die in one hit..."


    "Then just use your fists."


    "Okay... Huh? They still die in one hit?"


    I click my tongue as I see the de Wolves instantly freeze and disappear into light with a single punch from Misha after she used [Cold Condensation].


    Is it because they''re 9th-grade monsters?


    It didn''t be a proper training session since they disappeared before she could even use the follow-up skill, [Ice Crush].


    "We''ll have to do the rest when we go up."


    "...We have to do it even when we go up?"


    Tsk, she''s trying to take it easy again.


    "I repeat¡ª"


    "I know. The easy path is the slow path, right?"


    Uh, hmm... right.


    Misha smiles brightly and takes the lead as I lose my words. The tip of her tail is wagging, showing that she''s quite happy.


    ''...If she does something wrong, it seems like things will be resolved easily if I just pretend to give in during arguments...''


    I add Misha''s user manual number 13 to my mental notes and follow after Misha, whose mood has improved.


    That''s when, after about 7 hours since we left the rift...


    ''It should be about time for the dark zone to appear¡ª''


    ...I stop walking.


    Whoosh!


    The ground trembles slightly, and the crystals embedded in the cave walls start to glow.


    The color of the light also changes.


    From a soft purple to an intense red.


    ''As expected, it seems like someone summoned it.''


    It means that a Floor Master has been summoned on the 1st floor.


    ____________________


    "It''s nothing, just keep moving."


    "Nothing? I''ve never seen anything like that in my life¡ª"


    "Someone just summoned the Floor Master. There won''t be any repercussions, so don''t worry¡ª"


    "What? Floor Master?!!"


    Ouch, my eardrums.


    Could it be that the Floor Master we encountered on the 3rd floor left a trauma? Misha clings to me as if she''s having a seizure.


    Geez, there''s no need to be that surprised.


    "Misha, calm down."


    Unlike the 3rd-floor Floor Master, the 1st-floor one is well-behaved.


    First of all, the summoning method is based on probability and only happens after Day 3 if 5 or more people are gathered in one ce...


    ...and even if it''s summoned, the portals don''t close, and the monsters that appear on the floor don''t change.


    Moreover, while Riakis roams the entire field and causes a massacre once summoned, this guy just disappears quietly if the raid fails.


    "Th, then we''re okay?"


    "Yes, so rx."


    As I calmly exin the situation, Misha seems relieved and takes a deep breath, regaining herposure.


    But as her anxiety subsides, is she bing curious?


    "But who the hell summoned it by mistake? Everyone knows that you shouldn''t travel in groups of more than five people here."


    "Well, maybe it wasn''t a mistake."


    "Not a mistake?"


    I just shrug and say no more.


    Judging by the circumstances, there''s a high chance that the person who bought the 1st-floor Floor Master strategy from themunity summoned it...


    ...but I can''t just say that.


    ''He''s quite impatient. There were only about 2 weeks of preparation time.''


    Hmm... on the other hand, maybe it means he''s not impatient but has enough power to gather all the necessary materials within that time?


    ''If I''m lucky, I might be able to find out who that yer is.''


    I make a mental note to look for rumors about ns or parties that sessfully hunted the Floor Master after returning to the city and continue our journey.


    It''s a time when I really feel the absence of Rotmiller.


    ''Tsk, I can''t believe it will take almost a whole day.''


    We finally reach the 2nd-floor portal after wandering around, relying solely on the direction shown by thepass.


    For reference, I chose the south, the Land of the Dead connected to the ghoul district.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Land of the Dead.¡¹


    ck earth that squishes with moisture.


    A particrly short line of sight even among the 2nd-floor areas.


    And the screams of banshees echoing like background music.


    "It''s been a while."


    I feel a sense of nostalgia as soon as I step on the ground.


    I remember smashing skeletons and pounding Death Fiends with Ainar, happily exploring, and then almost dying after encountering that psychopath bitch¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s because those memories came to mind¡­


    ¡­but my mood suddenly sours.


    ¡°Ugh, this ce feels bad every time Ie here. I prefer the ¡®Rock Desert¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since Rotmiller isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Although we could have gone anywhere since we were in the central area, the reason I chose the Land of the Dead is simple.


    It¡¯s the easiest way to reach the 3rd floor among the 2nd-floor areas.


    We¡¯ll have to wander around a bit at the end, but we just need to head north.


    ¡®And since it¡¯s just the two of us, let¡¯s summon and defeat the Death Knight too.¡¯


    Although I don¡¯t need the essence, it¡¯s a monster that¡¯s difficult to defeat with five people, so I decide to gain experience points now.


    It¡¯s a monster that you can only encounter on the 6th floor, except for a few rifts.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s a 6th-grade monster, we can also test how much stronger Misha has be.¡¯


    Of course, we need toplete Misha¡¯s training before summoning it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We head north and quickly leave the area where 9th-grade monsters like skeletons and ghouls appear.


    Did it take about 5 hours?


    The terrain has changed from a damp swamp to hard stone ground.


    [KuoOOOOO¡ª!!]


    Soon, Death Fiends appear.


    As expected of Day 3, they¡¯re traveling in groups of four, the so-called ¡®newbie yers¡¯.


    I remember struggling to defeat just one of them with Ainar.


    ¡®Well, now I¡¯m at a level where I can¡¯t die even if I want to.¡¯


    Death Fiends are monsters specialized in defense and regeneration.


    Although they summon ghouls, there¡¯s no way they would deal any damage to 9th-grade monsters.


    In short, they¡¯re the perfect opponents for Misha to test her new skills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll distract them, so just focus on using your new abilities without worrying.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    As soon as I cast [Wild Release], the Death Fiends, who were watching us from the edge of the torchlight, roar and charge towards us.


    [KuoOOOOO¡ª!!]


    I first block the charge of two of them with my shield, and I dodge to the side to avoid the third one. And thest one¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­I just take the hit because I¡¯mzy.


    I feel a strange sense of nostalgia, perhaps because it¡¯s the first 8th-grade monster I sessfully hunted.


    Back then, I was even overpowered by just one of these guys.


    [Kuo?!]


    I push back with my shield, and the Death Fiends are helplessly pushed away.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°All done!¡±


    Misha, who has finished ¡®Enhance-Cold Condensation¡¯, swings Viper¡¯s Fang.


    ng!


    Although it¡¯s blocked by the Death Fiend¡¯s shield-hand, which is made of bone and muscle, it¡¯s not a significant defense.


    The shield-hand is frozen up to the elbow with a single normal attack.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    Misha swings her other sword at the frozen part, and it shatters into pieces, scattering on the ground.


    [Kuo¡­ ?!]


    It¡¯s a wound that doesn¡¯t regenerate with [Physical Preservation] because of the ice attribute.


    The Death Fiend just looks confused, as if it doesn¡¯t even feel pain.


    Well, it seems to instinctively sense that it¡¯s in danger.


    ¡¸Death Fiend has cast [Call of the Dead].¡¹


    With all four of them using the summoning skill at the same time, a whopping forty ghouls emerge from the ground.


    Of course, this also doesn¡¯t mean much.


    My body, which used to be easily torn apart by their ws, is now covered in Laetium armor¡­


    [Grrr¡­?]


    ¡­and my bare skin has be quite tough due to increased Physical Resistance. Honestly, even if I just let them hit me, I would barely even bleed.


    And even if I did bleed, the ghouls¡¯ hands would melt away because they¡¯re weak to acid. And since the wounds were healing quickly in the meantime¡­


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ what kind of¡­ monster are you?¡±


    Calling me a monster after seeing a human¡­


    I hide my smugness and answer grumpily,


    ¡°Stop watching and finish them off.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s going to treat me like nothing once her build isplete, huh?


    __________________


    Afterwards, we continue north and continue training.


    Thanks to that, Misha also gets a sense of how much she needs to freeze something to trigger ¡®Frostbite¡¯ or ¡®Frozen¡¯.


    And she also perfectly masters the usage of [Indomitable] after encountering a Chimera Wolf with an incapacitating skill.


    ¡°Hmm, well? It just worked when I put in a lot of effort?¡±


    After she learns how to use it, I advise her to only use it when absolutely necessary because it consumes a lot of Soul Power.


    If her Soul Power is depleted, she won¡¯t be able to use [Enhance], [Poison Infliction], [Ice Crush], or anything else.


    ¡°Do I look like a child to you?¡±


    ¡­She¡¯s not wrong.


    Because she only had two skills until she reached level 4. She wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about MP management since there was no way for it to run out.


    ¡®¡­This is something she won¡¯t understand no matter how much I tell her. She¡¯ll have to experience it herself.¡¯


    Therefore, I continue to hunt relentlessly. And as a result of her using her skills without holding back, her Soul Power is finally depleted.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a strange feeling. It¡¯s not that my body is tired, but it feels empty, I guess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to manage it properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought this much would be enough.¡±


    Since Misha¡¯s MP is also depleted, and it¡¯s about time for us to rest anyway, we decide to camp.


    We find a building remnant with a wall and build a bonfire, taking turns sleeping.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, is that true?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    We hear chatter from about 20 or 30 meters away.


    At first, I thought they were just explorers passing by, but it seems like they¡¯ve settled down without realizing that we¡¯re camping nearby, as the conversation continues.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s about time to wake Misha up anyway. There¡¯s no need to go and tell them to get lost.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m quietly passing the remaining time with a somewhat generous heart¡­


    ¡°Anyway, that barbarian is sleeping soundly, oblivious to the world?¡±


    ¡°Quiet down, you might wake him up.¡±


    ¡°Let him sleep. He¡¯s a valuable body, isn¡¯t he? He needs to rest now.¡±


    I hear something I can¡¯t just ignore.


    Snore, snore!


    Now that I see it, a baby barbarian must be sleeping among those hyena-like explorers.

 Chapter 111 Baby Barbarian (4)

    Chapter 111 Baby Barbarian (4)


    Baby Barbarian (4) <hr>


    It''s moremon than you''d think for barbarians to team up with humans.


    Even with their natural high physical stats andbat senses, they needpanions from the 2nd floor onwards.


    In fact, forming a team and heading to the 2nd floor after 2 or 3 months is the standard route.


    ''The problem is that it''s almost impossible to find decent people.''


    Fairies, dwarves, beastmen, etc.


    Other races are in a rtively better situation.


    They''re less naive than barbarians who only hone their bat skills'' in the sanctuary...


    ...and their hearts aren''t sold at high prices as magic materials.[What about the others? Most of them are dead.]


    Less than one-third of the barbarians who went through theing-of-age ceremony with me are still alive.


    Was it really because of the ''monsters''?


    ''No way.''


    Because of that reasonable suspicion, I focused even more on eavesdropping on their conversation.


    But...


    "Then I''ll get some rest too, I''ll leave it to you."


    "It''s my turn next, right?"


    They all fell asleep one by one, and the topic of the baby barbarian didn''te up again after the initial mention.


    Of course, it wasn''t a big problem since I had a rough idea of what kind of people these three were just from those three lines of conversation.


    ''It seems like they''re not nning to do anything today.''


    They''re probably thinking of exploiting him and then killing him on thest day.


    That''s much more efficient.


    ''...What should I do?''


    I was troubled.


    As a fellow barbarian, I had no intention of ignoring a baby barbarian in danger.


    But I couldn''t just follow them around forever and keep an eye on them until they revealed their true intentions.


    ''Should I just go and kill them all?''


    I chuckled and shook my head.


    It''s an easy and convenient method, but it''s not the best.


    It wouldn''t matter if there was no evidence that these three are marauders. I''m confident that I could persuade Misha and the baby barbarian with a usible story.


    But...


    ''It would just be the same thing repeating itself.''


    Sometimes, there are things you only truly understand after experiencing them firsthand.


    ''Training was the main goal anyway, so it wouldn''t hurt to invest one day...''


    After much deliberation, I came up with a n and woke Misha up.


    "Misha."


    "Hmm¡­?"


    I signaled her to be quiet with my hand and then moved to a ce where we couldn''t be heard.


    Then I briefly exined the n.


    Misha listened without a word ofint, even while rubbing her eyes.


    "Hmm... so you''re saying those guys are probably marauders?"


    "Yeah, I''d like to confirm it if you don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind. He''s not a stranger since he''s a barbarian."


    "...Not a stranger?"


    "Ah, no! I mean... he might be someone I''ve met before."


    It seems like she''s referring to the times when I acted as a guide for the young warriors every time I entered thebyrinth for the past few months...


    Hmm, maybe he''s one of them.


    I warned them countless times to be wary of humans, but it''s hard to truly understand until you experience it firsthand.


    "Then it''s settled. Go change your clothes."


    There were things we needed to prepare for the n.


    _______________________


    I put my mace, Laetium breastte, and shield into the bag.


    ''As for the weapon... I can just say I lost it.''


    After finishing my preparations, I checked my current state onest time. I was a perfect baby barbarian, without any metal equipment except for the helmet.


    And next to me was a ground-dwelling beastman.


    "Ugh... this is ufortable..."


    To make the n perfect, I had her wear Jensia''s beginner-level equipment set instead of her usual gear.


    But Misha keeps fidgeting with her chest area.


    Geez, it''s distracting.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh? It''s just that my chest feels really tight..."


    "Chest?"


    Misha punches me in the sr plexus as I nce at her.


    I can feel the cold damage, as it chills me to the bone.


    "Where are you looking? It''s definitely not because I''m fatter than that woman, okay?"


    No, I didn''t say anything.


    In the first ce, I looked because it was an unexpectedint. The armor she was originally wearing must have been the same size.


    When I point out the inconsistency, Misha answers nonchntly,


    "The one I was wearing was also small, but at least it didn''t have metal tes."


    Hmm, if that''s the case...


    Although both Jensia and Misha have figures befitting agility-based characters, there must be some differences if you look closely.


    For example, their bone structure.


    She''s quite tall, even though she doesn''t look like it.


    I haven''t measured, but she''s probably around 170 centimeters.


    And her expression is a bit cold, so I initially thought she was the prickly type.


    "It''s just that the chest area is tight, but the rest is actually loose and baggy. Got it?"


    "Got it."


    I roughly answer her because I don''t know what she wants.


    Misha sighs deeply, sensing myck of understanding.


    "Phew, right... how would you know about a woman''s body?"


    "Yeah, you''re right about everything."


    "Are you going to keep answering so half-heartedly?"


    "Let''s go if you''re ready."


    I didn''t want to waste time on pointless arguments, so we ended the conversation and moved to the previous location.


    We intentionally made a lot of noise so that our presence would be noticeable.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaak! Why are you shouting all of a sudden?!¡±


    ¡°I just felt like it!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Misha looks at me with a dumbfounded expression, but the effect is great.


    ¡°Wh, who¡¯s there!¡±


    I hear a shout from beyond the darkness.


    ¡°Hey! There are people over there!¡±


    I shout innocently and run towards the source of the sound.


    Soon, thebyrinth¡¯s limited visibility ends, and four explorers with a bonfiree into view.


    Three humans and one baby barbarian sleeping soundly.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    The three humans are already awake and wary of us.


    ¡°Royce, wake that guy up quickly.¡±


    The archer called Royce kicks the baby barbarian awake.


    ¡°Wh, what is it? Monsters?¡±


    ¡°Explorers.¡±


    ¡°Explorers? But why did you wake me up? I was sleeping soundly¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? We need to be just as cautious of explorers as we are of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I remember! But¡­ isn¡¯t he one of our own?¡±


    The baby barbarian nods at the archer¡¯s words, then sees me and waves excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Karon, son of Tarson!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Thor!¡±


    I approach him and shake his hand, then even bump shoulders. While doing so, I nce at the others, and their expressions are priceless.


    The three humans, and even Misha, who was briefed beforehand.


    ¡®What the hell are these barbarian bastards doing?¡¯


    They¡¯re looking at us with that exact expression.


    And did the baby barbarian sense it?


    He looks at me as if to say ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ and then says to hispanions,


    ¡°Put down your weapons! Bjorn, son of Thor, is not a bad explorer!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m not a bad explorer!¡±


    At our words, the archer and the spearman¡¯s gazes turn towards one man.


    It seems like this guy is the leader¡­


    The men all lower their weapons as the man sighs and nods. It seems like he judged that it would make them look foolish to remain wary.


    ¡°So, barbarian¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Thor.¡±


    ¡°Right, Thor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thor is my father¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Bjorn¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close yet, so I¡¯d like you to call me by my full name.¡±


    The leader, whose words were cut off three times in a row, looks quite pissed off, but he exercises his patience and forces a smile.


    And he speaks to me again.


    ¡°Right, Bjorn, son of Thor?¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If you have no business here, I¡¯d like you to leave. We were resting, you see.¡±


    The leader¡¯s words are reasonable andmon sense.


    It¡¯s etiquette and custom for explorers not to approach each other unless necessary.


    But¡­


    So what?


    Right now, I¡¯m a big and important baby barbarian who doesn¡¯t know about such things.


    I exim as if it¡¯s a good thing,


    ¡°You were resting? What a coincidence! We were also looking for a ce to rest!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what does that have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest together since we met! That, nightpanion? Right, there¡¯s something like that!¡±


    ¡°Nightpanion?¡±


    As if they heard something they shouldn¡¯t have, the expressions of the three humans distort strangely.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    Finding nightpanions is a culture limited to the 1st floor.


    They wouldn¡¯t have imagined receiving a nightpanion offer from some random barbarian on the 2nd floor.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    The leader rubs his forehead as if he doesn¡¯t know where to start exining.


    But in the meantime¡­


    ¡°Oh, that would be good. Come here, Iy down earlier, and this spot is a bit less hard.¡±


    The baby barbarian nods as if it¡¯s a good idea.


    It¡¯s a total mess.


    The leader exercises superhuman patience and exins the customs of explorers.


    To summarize, it¡¯s simple.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you don¡¯t make nightpanions from the 2nd floor onwards?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If you understand¡ª¡±


    Well, understanding is something you do if you have the intention to¡­


    I speak with genuine disappointment,


    ¡°You guys are so stupid! If we sleep together, we can sleep more!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Use your brains if you have any. There are four of you and two of us, right? If seven people take turns keeping watch, each person can¡­ anyway, we can sleep more!¡±


    It¡¯s a barbarian-style argument that makes no sense from start to finish.


    Everyone is dazed as if they¡¯ve heard a hallucination.


    Ah, except for one person.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true¡­! Why haven¡¯t explorers done that before?¡±


    Did the sight of the baby barbarian nodding vigorously at my argument make him realize that further conversation is pointless?


    ¡°Excuse me. We¡¯ll handle things on our end, so please take your things and leave¡ª¡±


    The leader turns his gaze from me to Misha and then suddenly stops.


    It seems like he finally saw her face.


    His voice, which was only filled with annoyance, has also changed.


    ¡°Ahem, that would be the usual course of action, but¡­ what do you think?¡±


    His gaze, scanning her from head to toe, seems to have made her ufortable.


    Misha freezes, but as I subtly give her a hint, her expression changes.


    ¡°Well¡­? I don¡¯t know¡­ there¡¯s a barbarian on your side too, so you don¡¯t seem dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, the same goes for you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I was worried about having him keep watch alone since he lost his weapon. So if it¡¯s okay with you guys, I think it would be fine to just spend one night together¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he lost his weapon?¡±


    The man looks at me with a strange expression at Misha¡¯s words.


    It seems like he finally realized that I¡¯m unarmed and empty-handed.


    ¡°Ah, weapon? I lost it by mistake while fighting a monster!¡±


    ¡°I see?¡±


    The man seems to ept my roughly made-up excuse.


    As expected, barbarians are OP.


    ¡®Anyway, I think we¡¯ve thrown enough bait¡­¡¯


    I make the final offer in a clear voice.


    ¡°So are we going to be nightpanions or not? Decide quickly. I¡¯m getting sleepy.¡±


    For reference, if they reject this offer here, I n to leave immediately.


    If they refuse after I¡¯ve done this much, it¡¯s much more likely that I misunderstood these three.


    However¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not a typical situation, but¡­¡±


    The leader exchanges nces with the three humans and then smiles brightly.


    ¡°Since you say you¡¯re in a difficult situation, it would be too cruel to just send you away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand when you speak soplicatedly.¡±


    ¡°¡­You can stay for one night if you want.¡±


    I barely hold back myughter since his intentions are so obvious.


    Everyone has a n.


    ______________________


    Somehow, we¡¯ve entered into a one-night stand.


    Hmm, that sounds a bit strange, but anyway¡­


    First, we briefly exchange names.


    ¡°This is Royce, Victor, and I¡¯m Briol.¡±


    Royce the archer, Victor the spearman¡­


    ¡­and Briol, the leader and hammer warrior.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no Hans.¡¯


    Could it be a pseudonym?


    No, if he used a pseudonym, that baby barbarian would have found it strange.


    Feeling a strange sense of unease, Misha and I lie down together in a nearby spot.


    I desperately want to at leasty down a nket¡­


    ¡­but then they¡¯ll see us using the expandable backpack.


    ¡°You two get some rest. We¡¯ll put you in thest shift.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, you guys are really nice explorers!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ this friend is something else.¡±


    Anyway, as soon as we lie down, Misha whispers in my ear,


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Do we really have to do this?¡±


    Although she¡¯s following my instructions, Misha doesn¡¯t seem to like the situation very much.


    Well, no matter how weak they are, it would be ufortable to lie down defenselessly, both physically and mentally.


    But¡­


    ¡°Just bear with it for a bit. I¡¯ll do you a favorter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? You promise?¡±


    I throw Misha a new carrot to keep this n going.


    It¡¯s worth it.


    Today, the baby barbarian, Karon, son of Tarson, will be reborn as a true warrior.


    One who is wary of humans and defeats marauders.


    Prev | Home | Next

 Chapter 112 Baby Barbarian (5)

    Chapter 112 Baby Barbarian (5)


    Baby Barbarian (5) <hr>


    Snore, snore!


    How much time has passed since I pretended to be asleep with the baby barbarian¡¯s snoring as background music?


    Rustle, rustle-


    I hear a rustling sound from the direction of the bonfire. It seems like they¡¯re whispering to each other¡­


    ¡­and I can roughly guess what they¡¯re talking about.


    [What are we going to do?]


    [What do you mean, what are we going to do? We have to kill them now.]


    [Who first?]They must be plotting who to kill first.


    If they¡¯re proper bastards, there¡¯s no way they would miss this opportunity.


    It¡¯s practically a double jackpot.


    They can get two barbarian hearts worth 1.8 million stones each.


    [The womanst. Let¡¯s take care of the barbarians first.]


    I can even guess what kind of conclusion they reached.


    They¡¯ll probably try to kill either me or Karon first.


    Therefore, I focus even more on my hearing.


    Thud.


    The sound of small footsteps slowly approaching.


    Two of them are moving towards me, and the other one is moving towards Karon.


    ¡®They¡¯re nning to take them out at the same time.¡¯


    It¡¯s not a bad choice.


    Although they have to split up, it¡¯s a way to minimize variables by attacking simultaneously.


    But the oue will be the same.


    Thud.


    The moment the two figures stop right next to me¡­


    ¡­I get up abruptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ Huh? What are you guys doing there?¡±


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    The spearman and the leader, who is holding a hammer, gasp in surprise. I nce to the side and see the archer aiming his bow at the sleeping baby barbarian.


    I pretend not to see and ask nonchntly,


    ¡°Ah, did you guys also wake up because you were hungry?¡±


    When I even rub my stomach, they seem to think I didn¡¯t see the archer. They exchange nces for a moment and then smile awkwardly.


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right. We were hungry. How about we go over there and eat together?¡±


    ¡°Meat?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. I have some jerky in my backpack.¡±


    ¡°Jerky!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. Everyone¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Just as I¡¯m nodding and about to take the lead¡­


    Thwack!


    ¡­I feel an impact on the back of my head.


    It seems like the leader hit me in the head with his hammer¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But there¡¯s no way my head, which was fine even after taking an axe hit from an Orc Warrior, would be hurt by that.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I turn around nonchntly and see the two of them frozen in shock.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    They hit me in the head with a hammer, but I didn¡¯t even flinch, let alone groan.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    The leader just stands there, frozen, without even thinking of attacking again.


    His mind must be racing right now.


    For now, it would be reasonable to assume that I was hiding my identity¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s too despairing of a truth to believe.


    I grin and say,


    ¡°Ah, did your hand slip?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re hungry, how can you make a mistake like this?¡±


    Even I think it¡¯s a ridiculous line, but surprisingly, the leader smiles awkwardly and nods.


    ¡°Ah, ah! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sorry my ass.


    Does he really think barbarians are idiots?


    ¡°I just made a mist¡ª¡±


    Thwack!


    ¡°ake¡­."


    Thud.


    Since I don¡¯t have my mace, I deliver a straight punch to his face.


    The result isn¡¯t much different.


    The leader copses to the ground with his facial bones caved in.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    The spearman bastard next to him just stares at me with a confused expression, as if he still doesn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°Ah, my hand slipped because I was hungry.¡±


    I say as if I¡¯m genuinely sorry, but it seems like he has no intention of epting the apology.


    ¡°Royce! What are you doing! Shoot him!!¡±


    The spearman gives orders in ce of the unconscious leader.


    Whoosh!


    The archer then shoots an arrow.


    But was there a mimunication?


    Although he clearly told him to shoot me, the arrow is aimed at Karon, the baby barbarian.


    Thump!


    Fortunately, Karon, who woke up after hearing the spearman¡¯s shout, twists his body and avoids getting hit in a vital spot.


    ¡°Keugh, Royce! What are you doing!¡±


    Karon, with an arrow stuck in his shoulder, gets up quickly and grabs the archer by the neck.


    ¡°Keu, keugh!¡±


    ¡°Speak! Speak! Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I shot you!¡±


    ¡°Keugh, that is¡­ please let go¡­ keugh!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t talk!!¡±


    I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore.


    I turn my gaze towards the spearman and see him subtly retreating towards the darkness.


    Even in this chaotic situation, his will to abandon hispanions and find a way to survive ismendable¡­


    But would that work?


    ¡°¡­So they really were marauders.¡±


    Misha, who had been watching silently the whole time, ends the situation by striking the back of the spearman¡¯s neck with the back of her de.


    _______________________


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Karon asks in confusion.


    However, there¡¯s no way the archer, who fainted from being choked, would answer.


    ¡°These guys are marauders.¡±


    I kindly exin that barbarian hearts are sold at high prices and that I snuck in because I suspected these guys.


    However¡­


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! They¡¯re mypanions¡­!¡±


    Our pure baby barbarian doesn¡¯t believe it. No, to be precise, he doesn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Karon, son of Tarson, grow up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to insult me! I¡¯m already a warrior!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you trying to deny reality?¡±


    Karon shuts his mouth at my question.


    Because he knows too, right?


    That everything I said is true.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The barbarians I¡¯ve seen aren¡¯t particrly unintelligent. They just haven¡¯t learned anything besidesbat skills, and they¡¯re overly pure because they¡¯ve only been in the sanctuary.


    ¡°That sneaky archer bastard shot an arrow at you. If you hadn¡¯t dodged in time, it would have pierced your neck, not your shoulder.¡±


    I say that and pull out the arrow stuck in his shoulder.


    Karon doesn¡¯t even groan, even though it must be quite painful.


    Therefore, I continue speaking.


    ¡°These guys are marauders. They¡¯re the scum of thebyrinth who tried to kill you and take your heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­I want to hear what they have to say.¡±


    Could it be that he still has some hope that there was a misunderstanding?


    Karon requests a conversation with the three, and I have no reason to refuse. I just take away their weapons and wake up one of the guys who were gathered together.


    ¡°Hi, eek!¡±


    The chosen one is the archer.


    Since he only fainted from being choked, I judge that he probably took the least damagepared to the others.


    ¡°Pl, please spare me!¡±


    I take a step back as I see the archer kneeling in front of me.


    I wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to talk.


    ¡°Royce, are you really a marauder?¡±


    ¡°Ka, Karon¡­? There¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll exin everything, so first, let this guy¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question. What misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The archer can¡¯t answer Karon¡¯s question.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Because there is no misunderstanding.


    To save time, I throw the notebook I found while taking away their weapons to Karon.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Read it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t read.¡±


    Ah, right.


    ¡°Then ask him to read it for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    Karon then hands the notebook I gave him to the archer. It¡¯s the notebook where they wrote down their secret conversation while we were pretending to sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The archer, who was sweating profusely as soon as he saw it, hangs his head low.


    It seems like he¡¯s finally reached the stage of resignation.


    Geez, who gave him permission?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t read it, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And very painfully.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll read it¡­¡±


    The archer then starts reading the text with trembling lips.


    ¡°Briol, why did you ept that guy? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to kill him too?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s practically begging us to kill him, is there any need to let him go?¡±


    ¡°I find him suspicious. That nightpanion nonsense on the 2nd floor¡­ even for a barbarian, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s that stupid.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious? I¡¯m in. After killing so many barbarian bastards, you still don¡¯t get it? They¡¯re just walking¡­¡±


    The archer stops talking and clenches his mouth shut.


    So I break one of his fingers.


    ¡°It seems like my words sounded like a joke.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Th, they¡¯re just like walking monsters! Th, their intelligence is about the same, and especially since the one who kills them first gets to keep them.¡±


    The archer finishes one sentence and nces at Karon.


    Karon is trembling.


    ¡°That¡­ who said that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Victor.¡±


    ¡°So it was¡­ that guy¡­ alright, continue.¡±


    Karon, after confirming that it was the spearman¡¯s line, tells him to continue.


    ¡°And besides, the reward is enough even if they¡¯re not barbarians. He seems as stupid as a barbarian, but his, his face is¡­ quite handsome, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°I admit his face is good. But he¡¯s a guy who¡¯s been rolling around with a barbarian, who knows about the other parts¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Misha intervenes and snatches the notebook.


    And after quickly reading through it, she asks the archer,


    ¡°This and this and this. Who said these?¡±


    Her voice is as cold as ice.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her like this.


    The archer trembles and points to the leader, and Misha looks at me and says firmly,


    ¡°Bjorn, I¡¯m going to kill this one.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    Anyway, I had her skip the sexually suggestive parts to avoid making Misha even angrier.


    Afterwards, the notebook continues with their discussion about who to kill first and how.


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll ta, take care of Karon. I was an, annoyed that the archer looked down on me. He doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s about to die after the hunt¡­¡±


    The archer¡¯s line is thest entry in their written conversation.


    After a moment of silence, Karon breaks the silence and speaks.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    His first words are a question.


    ¡°¡­What did I do wrong?¡±


    He first seeks his own fault.


    There is none.


    It¡¯s just that the world is too barbaric for him to live with his innocence.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Thor¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Right. You¡¯re the famous¡­ that¡¯s good. Tell me. Bjorn, son of Yandel, are these kinds of peoplemon in thisbyrinth?¡±


    ¡°They are.¡±


    The dark side of thebyrinth that wasn¡¯t taught in the sanctuary.


    The young warrior who is facing it for the first time asks me¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡±


    ¡­as if he truly desires an answer.


    As if he¡¯ll definitely follow the path I show him.


    Therefore, I answer,


    ¡°Suspect everyone, whether human or other race. Just like how I deceived them, hide your axe within your innocence. Always think and act, even if it¡¯s troublesome and a bit difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can or not, it¡¯s something you have to do.¡±


    I speak firmly.


    If you can¡¯t distinguish between those two, you¡¯ll be stuck in a world of childish naivety forever.


    ¡°Remember. Every time you find and kill one of them, another young warrior¡¯s life is saved.¡±


    The young warrior clenches his teeth at my words.


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why you¡­¡±


    It seems like he finally understands my actions.


    ¡°So what are you going to do now? I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    I ask onest time, and¡­


    Clench.


    Karon, son of Tarson, the young warrior¡­


    ¡­simply grips his axe tightly.


    And¡­


    sh-!


    ¡­he finally bes a true warrior.


    ______________________


    The archer¡¯s head flies off with a rough cut.


    The leader, who had been plotting, is woken up by Misha stomping on his crotch and then beheaded, and I snap the remaining one¡¯s neck.


    Well, there was a small incident where he woke up and begged for his life¡­


    [Pl, please spare me! I¡¯ll live a good life from now on¡­]


    [You mean you¡¯ll be a good marauder?]


    [Go, good marauder? Ah, ye, yes! I¡¯ll definitely¡­ keugh!]


    ¡­but nothing changed.


    There¡¯s only one way to be a good marauder.


    ¡°Here, a potion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After things are roughly settled, I hand him a potion, and Karon pours it on his shoulder wound.


    However¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pouring more?¡±


    ¡°Then it will healpletely. Scars are proof of inexperience. I want to remember it so I don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything else since I know that barbarians consider scars as badges of honor.


    ¡°Thank you, Bjorn, son of Yandel. I understand a bit better now what I need to do.¡±


    His eyes are alreadypletely different from before.


    And seeing that, I¡¯m certain.


    ¡°It will be difficult for you, but I will smash their heads whenever I see them¡­ no, I¡¯ll even seek them out and do it. And if I see a young warrior, I¡¯ll tell them what I experienced today and offer advice.¡±


    With his current state, he should be able to warn them clearly about most marauders.


    ¡°Just like you did today. For the sake of our tribe.¡±


    From now on¡­


    ¡­anyone who messes with a baby barbarian is fucked.

 Chapter 113 Reunion (1)

    Chapter 113 Reunion (1)


    Reunion (1) <hr>


    First, I gathered the equipment of the three.


    And I gave Karon priority in choosing.


    "Take anything you need."


    "I''m not that shameless."


    "Don''t refuse. You killed one of them, didn''t you?"


    "If you say so..."


    As if there were some items he wanted, Karon took a few things from the loot.


    A good quality leather bag and a few potions.And...


    "A two-handed hammer? Is that all you''re taking?"


    "It''s too small, I don''t think it would fit me anyway."


    Hmm, that''s true.


    Karon then holds an axe and arge hammer in each hand and smiles brightly.


    "If it''s hard to kill them with an axe, I can just kill them with this!"


    Although his way of expressing it is unrefined, the content itself is quite rational.


    Blunt weapons are more effective against monsters like Stone Golems.


    And most importantly...


    ''Damn right, barbarians are all about dual wielding.''


    Seeing Karon''s barbarian look, which has be much more convincing, makes me happy.


    Therefore, I hand him a few more pieces of equipment.


    "Even if you don''t need them, just keep them and sell themter."


    "But...!"


    Geez, what do you mean ''but''?


    Why are barbarians so kind?


    If he were human, he would have shown a greedy look.


    "Don''t forget that the stronger you be, the easier it will be for the young warriors."


    "...Alright. I''ll definitely sell these and turn them into equipment that will help me."


    The reason I forcefully gave him the equipment while even instilling a sense of duty is simple.


    Well, I could have pocketed about 200,000 stones if I had kept everything myself...


    ...but in the long run, this will benefit me more.


    "Be stronger, Karon, son of Tarson."


    "I will. Definitely, for the sake of our tribe."


    Among the six races, barbarians are the weakest. It''s because most of them die in the early stages, even though they have enough individual potential.


    Of course, one person changing won''t bring about a sudden shift, but...


    What if the numbers gradually increase, starting with him?


    And if a virtuous cycle is created where young warriors survive and be high-ranking explorers?


    ''Then the power of barbarians will also gradually increase.''


    Whether I like it or not, I''m currently a barbarian.


    The more influential my tribe bes, the more I''ll benefit from the trickle-down effect.


    Just look at the mages.


    If it weren''t for the massivemunity called the Magic Tower, would they be able to act so arrogantly?


    "Then let''s get moving. It could be troublesome if someone sees us."


    In that sense, I escort Karon to the 1st floor and give him various advice while we have time.


    That he should choose teams with at least one member from another race. That he should be even more wary of those who act friendly, but not show it outwardly and pretend to be vulnerable.


    "I think I understand a bit better now what you meant by hiding your axe within your innocence!"


    Perhaps it''s because I showed him a good example today with the three bastards?


    Karon urately grasped the main point of my words.


    "I think it would also be a good idea to intentionally find a human as a nightpanion and then pretend to sleep. If they have ulterior motives, they''ll definitely reveal their true intentions!"


    Ah, uh, hmm...


    I didn''t tell him about that...


    "...That''s also a good method."


    Was today''s incident that shocking to him, being betrayed by hispanions and treated like a monster?


    It''s a truly frightening level of application.


    _________________________


    [23:49]


    Around the time Day 5 was about to begin.


    After dropping off Karon on the 1st floor, the two of us returned to the Land of the Dead. And we increased our speed a bit and focused on searching.


    We ended up wasting almost a day unintentionally.


    The 2nd floor closes on Day 10.


    In other words, if we''re not going to finish this expedition on the 2nd floor, we need to move more quickly. And besides, we also have something to do before going to the 3rd floor.


    "Hmm? You''re going to catch a Death Knight? Will that work? I heard they''re hard to find..."


    The 6th-grade monster, Death Knight.


    It''s one of the biggest assholes you can encounter in the 2nd-floor Land of the Dead, with a very low probability.


    Even I had to create new characters several times before figuring out the conditions for its appearance.


    "Don''t worry, encountering it isn''t a big problem."


    I guess I''ve gotten used to this kind of conversation now.


    Misha doesn''t bother asking where I got that information from.


    She just expresses a different concern.


    "Hmm, but even if we find it, I''m not sure if we can actually defeat it just the two of us."


    It''s not an unreasonable concern.


    Although we encountered 6th-grade monsters asionally on the 4th floor, this time we''re not a full party, but just the two of us.


    ''And she probably doesn''t even know how strong she''s be since we''ve only been hunting 8th-grade monsters until now.''


    Misha was able to operate on the 4th floor with just two essences before she met me.


    Although her specs werecking, she made up for it with her martial arts skills honed through hard work.


    But in the meantime, she made a contract with a Spirit Beast, which was her lifelong dream, and this time, she obtained two essences.


    And one of them was even a guardian''s essence.


    ''And if we add the synergy from thebination¡­ she''s practically several times stronger than before.''


    I make a calm judgment from a gamer''s perspective.


    With ourbined strength, we can definitely hunt it down sessfully.


    But there''s no need to exin it in detail.


    There''s a way of speaking that''s suitable for barbarians.


    "Misha, trust me."


    "When you say that... I can''t say no."


    "Then it''s settled."


    Now that I have Misha''s consent, we continue searching the surroundings.


    Death Fiends, Chimera Wolves, Ghoul Lords, etc.


    We defeat any 8th-grade monsters we encounter, expanding our search radius.


    And...


    "Let''s call it a day and camp."


    Day 5 ends without any results.


    And the next day, Day 6, is the same.


    [22:40]


    A little over an hour left until Day 7 begins.


    I let out a long sigh.


    ''I can''t believe we haven''t found it even after two days.''


    When thebyrinth opens, a stele is randomly generated somewhere in the Land of the Dead. And on the 7th day, it summons a Death Knight.


    In other words, if you just find the stele, you can easily encounter a Death Knight by waiting in front of it.


    But...


    ''Phew, as expected of me.''


    We searched like crazy for two days, even neglecting hunting, but we couldn''t even find a trace of the stele.


    It was an unexpected situation.


    Even though the 2nd floor is vast, we only had to search the 8th-grade monster area, not the entire floor, right?


    I thought two days would be enough to find it.


    ''Tsk, should I just give up on the Death Knight?''


    As I''m clicking my tongue in disappointment, Misha approaches me.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. It''s not like every book is always right? Arge stele in the Land of the Dead? I''ve never even heard of that before."


    Hmm, I guess this is also meant to be a constion?


    "So stop holing up in the library all the time and go out and have some fun with me."


    "...Why does the conversation go there?"


    "Th, that''s! Hikurod said the same thing. It''s more helpful to have a few conversations with explorers at a bar than to read a few books!"


    It seems like the dwarf has only been teaching Misha the bad things...


    But it''s hard to criticize him.


    Actually, most explorers are like that.


    They prefer to gather information by socializing at bars rather than reading books.


    There''s even a guy who says that drinking and having fun is an extension of work, so that says it all.


    "...Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "I just had nothing to say."


    "Why didn''t you have anything to say?"


    "Let''s stop this conversation and just keep moving."


    I didn''t want to waste time on meaningless arguments, so we resumed our journey.


    And after some time...


    [23:59]


    I check my watch and let go of any lingering thoughts.


    Day 7 is about to begin.


    And since Death Knights start roaming around as soon as they''re summoned, it''s practically impossible to find one on this expedition.


    ''In the first ce, experience points were the goal...''


    I put aside my disappointment and take out thepass.


    "Oh, are we finally going to the 3rd floor?"


    "Yeah."


    Instead of wandering around aimlessly looking for the stele, I turn north.


    That''s when...


    "Huh? Bjorn?"


    "You feel it too?"


    "Yeah, I felt a chill down my spine."


    The air has changed.


    It''s hard to describe, but it''s a distinct change that my body reacts to as soon as it happens.


    ''Could it be?''


    A possibilityes to mind, and I borrow Misha''s knife and cut my hand.


    Drip.


    As I press the de down and drag it across my skin, acidic blood flows from the open wound.


    "Ack! What are you doing! You''re going to damage the de!"


    Anyway, regardless of Misha''s grumbling...


    I focus on the wound and count the time.


    ''One, two, three, four, five, six...''


    The more I count, the wider my smile bes.


    The wound that should have healed in a few seconds is still open.


    That means...


    ¡¸Character is exposed to [Grudge].¡¹


    ...the Death Knight we''ve been looking for is nearby.


    ¡¸Healing and regeneration effects are greatly reduced.¡¹


    And very close.


    ______________________


    ''No wonder we couldn''t find it even after searching almost everywhere. It really was nearby.''


    Although I feel a sense of emptiness, I focus my mind.


    It''s because of one piece of information I realized.


    ''[Grudge] has already been activated...''


    The curse-type aura [Grudge] is an active skill.


    It''s a type of skill that can be turned on and off at will by the monster or the character who acquired the essence.


    In short, there''s no reason to use it normally.


    Unless you''re in battle.


    [00:00]


    The situation is clear.


    At this point, less than a minute has passed since it was summoned.


    The Death Knight enteredbat as soon as it woke up.


    There''s a chance that an explorer who happened to be passing by got caught up in it, but...


    ''That''s highly unlikely.''


    It''s much more rational to assume that someone was waiting in front of the stele than to believe in such a coincidence.


    ''Could it be a yer?''


    That thoughtes to mind first.


    But I can''t rule out other possibilities.


    The Dzarwi n, which is considered arge n, even knew how to summon the Orc Hero, didn''t they?


    Maybe information about the Death Knight isn''t that high-level.


    ''Well, I''ll find out once we get there.''


    I put aside the final judgment for now and quickly move with Misha.


    Although it''s pitch ck all around, finding the direction is not difficult.


    Kwaaang!


    We can hear explosions continuously, as if they''re fighting quite fiercely.


    Misha, as if she has a sense of what''s going on, grabs my wrist and asks,


    "Bjorn, don''t tell me a Death Knight appeared? And it''s already fighting someone?"


    "Yeah."


    "Wait, stop for a moment! What are we going to do there?"


    What do you mean, what are we going to do? We''re going to try to get a hit in and get some experience points.


    "What? If we do that, we might get attacked!"


    Misha is shocked when I trante my n into thenguage of this world.


    It''s a reasonable concern from her perspective.


    Although it''s not as bad as with marauders, interrupting a battle or stealing prey is considered extremely rude among explorers.


    But...


    "It''s okay, I have no intention of iming any rights to the essence or magic stones, so we can just say we thought it was a dangerous situation."


    "Hmm, even so..."


    "Don''t worry. If something happens, I''ll take full responsib¡ª"


    "Idiot! Did you think I meant for you to take responsibility alone? Ugh, how did I end up with a guy like this¡­ whatever, let''s go! I give up!"


    Hmm, I feel a bit wronged.


    It''s not like I''m doing this for my own benefit.


    ''...Anyway, it seems like this much is within the eptable range, as long as it''s not looting.''


    I engrave the additional information in my head and quicken my pace.


    And after about 10 seconds¡­


    [Kyaaaaak!]


    I see four explorers beyond the back of the Death Knight, who is swinging his sword.


    "Huh?"


    It seems like they''ve also seen us.


    Therefore, without giving them time to say anything, I smash the Death Knight with my mace.


    Thwack-!


    Okay, this should give us some experience points.


    I shout the line I prepared,


    "Don''t worry! I''ll save you!"


    This is why barbarians are OP.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    If they were humans, it might be different¡­


    ¡­but would they really think I did that on purpose after seeing this?


    ______________________


    The Death Knight staggers after taking a heavy blow.


    [Kyaak?!]


    It seems like this guy is also surprised by my intrusion. Although not as much as the four explorers who are staring with wide eyes.


    "What are you doing!!"


    A human warrior, who was closest to me, finally grasps the situation and shouts.


    Next is the fairy archer in the back.


    "What do you mean helping? Step back, or we''ll attack you too."


    Her voice is soft-spoken yet incredibly sharp.


    I pretend to be flustered and shout,


    "I, I was just trying to help!"


    "Who asked for your help?"


    "Huh? You didn''t? I thought I heard something like that..."


    "...Just step back! If you don''t want to get hurt by getting caught up in this!"


    "Ah, alright!"


    I deflect the Death Knight''s sword with my shield while conversing and then retreat to where Misha is.


    "Damn it, what the hell is going on!"


    The human warrior, who seems to be skilled, takes over the Death Knight''s aggro whileining.


    And the battle resumes naturally.


    Ipletely erase my demeanor as a clumsy barbarian and say to Misha, so that only she can hear,


    "What do you think? It seems like there won''t be any problems like you were worried about."


    I wanted to reassure Misha, who was worried that we would bebeled as rude explorers.


    But the response I get is a bit unexpected.


    "You really are..."


    Misha can''t finish her sentence, as if impressed by my acting.


    "Phew... whatever, what can I say? Other people should know what kind of person you are too."


    "What are you talking about? I''m only showing this side to you."


    "Uh, that''s true, but? No, is that so?"


    Anyway, let''s end the small talk here and observe the ongoing battle.


    After all, how often do you get a chance to watch another team''s hunt this closely?


    ''Although it''s not a full party, their bnce is decent.''


    The human warrior who''s doing a good job tanking on his own.


    "I''m going for another one, fall back!"


    The damage dealer line consisting of a mage and a fairy archer who are spamming fire spells.


    And...


    ''I think this is the first time I''ve seen a summoner here.''


    And a human man in a utility role who summons monsters using a summoning ability to deal damage and provide buffs.


    "Bjorn, doesn''t that man... look familiar?"


    At Misha''s sudden words, I take another look at the summoner.


    He has a small build, about 160 centimeters tall.


    It''s difficult to see his face clearly because of the shadows cast by his hood, but...


    ...I feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ''What is it? Where have I seen him before? There''s no way I wouldn''t remember a summoner...''


    Just as I''m trying to recall why he looks familiar...


    "Ev, everyone dodge! The, the attack I mentioned is co,ing!"


    The summoner stutters as he gives instructions.


    Thanks to that, my blurry memory bes clear.


    I take another look at the fairy who is near the man and thene to a conclusion.


    ''Ah, that idiot from before.''


    It''s definitely him.

 Chapter 114 Reunion (2)

    Chapter 114 Reunion (2)


    Reunion (2) <hr>


    ¡°Bjorn! I remembered! It¡¯s that person from before!¡±


    ¡°No need to exin. I remembered too.¡±


    I reminisced with a strange feeling.


    Time goes back three months to when we were trapped in the Lord of Chaos Riakis¡¯s instant-kill skill, [Crack of Evil].


    [Be grateful that we¡¯re not killing you on the spot, trash.]


    When the Dzarwi n ostracized the explorers who caused the riot, the explorers fell into collective panic.


    That¡¯s when this man appeared.


    [I, I know about this phenomenon.]He offered a new path to the helpless explorers.


    Of course, it was a story that was hard to believe¡­


    [I¡¯ve been on a team with this man for over a year. He¡¯s a mysterious person. He really knows everything. I believe without a doubt that his words will save us.]


    ¡­but the explorers, who had no other choice, followed his lead, trusting only the guarantee of a fairy who was supposedly hispanion.


    And¡­


    ¡®Believe without a doubt my ass.¡¯


    They all died.


    I heard that newster when I was curious, so I thought that was what happened.


    Until I met that bastard today.


    ¡®It seems like they survived on their own after leading over a hundred people to their deaths.¡¯


    Thinking about it that way, he¡¯s quite an interesting character.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to return alive just because of luck.


    It¡¯s more reasonable to assume that he¡¯s skilled.


    I thought he was just an idiot back then¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he took them there even though he knew it was a death trap.¡¯


    ¡°No, now! Dodge!¡±


    I narrow my eyes as I watch the man predicting the Death Knight¡¯s patterns and giving instructions.


    He has a total of four summoned creatures.


    Although the synergy between them is good, the rank of the essences themselves is not high.


    There¡¯s one thing I can tell from this.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably around 7th grade on average.¡¯


    He¡¯s a low-ranking explorer with nothing to his name.


    If he were a rich kid, his equipment would at least look decent.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more curious.


    Riakis¡¯s patterns and the conditions for the Death Knight¡¯s appearance¡­


    An explorer with little experience and not from a good family knows this information?


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s more reasonable to assume that he¡¯s a yer.¡¯


    I reach a final judgment through logical reasoning.


    That nameless summoner is a yer.


    I don¡¯t know why someone like that would make the mistake of choosing a ss like summoner as a human¡­


    ¡®Tsk, this is a bit confusing.¡¯


    If it were a beastman, dragonkin, or dwarf, it might be different¡­


    ¡­but humans have no racial synergy with summoning.


    Of course, it¡¯s only a slight difference in the early stages, but it leads to a huge gap as you progress to theter stages.


    In short, it¡¯s very inefficient.


    ¡®Maybe that wasn¡¯t important to him¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s a usible story.


    Regardless of the character¡¯s build, most people would want to choose an easy-mode ss.


    After all, who would want to fight on the front lines?


    Although I shouldn¡¯t be saying that, since I chose a shield as soon as I found out I started as a barbarian.


    ¡¸Killed Death Knight. EXP +4¡¹


    I open my eyes, feeling a sense of satisfaction flowing into my body.


    The Death Knight turns into particles of light and scatters as the mage¡¯s Fireball hits its core.


    For reference, no essence drops.


    ¡°What a shame. I even bought a test tube at a high price just in case.¡±


    ¡°Pa, Partn, be ca, careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    The mage looks at me, his lips tightly shut.


    ¡®Then it¡¯s our turn now.¡¯


    After observing them with an expressionless face for a moment, I put on the mask of a naive barbarian once again.


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s amazing! What kind of magic was that at the end?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to be having this kind of conversation.¡±


    The fairy archer cuts me off coldly and stops me as I try to approach the mage in a friendly manner.


    ¡°What was that about earlier? If you can¡¯t exin yourself properly, we¡¯ll consider you as an enemy.¡±


    Tsk, she seemed quite gentle in front of the others¡­


    Was it all an act?


    Ah, right, fairies and barbarians don¡¯t get along.


    ¡°Like I said, I was just trying to help!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. None of us asked for help.¡±


    ¡°Death Knights are strong! So I thought you were in danger!¡±


    The fairy archer res at me with suspicion.


    To look at me like that even though I¡¯m in Baby Barbarian mode¡­ how bad is the image of barbarians among fairies?


    ¡°Is that really the only reason?¡±


    ¡°Then what else would there be?¡±


    ¡°The essence, for starters. You might not know, but it seems like it would have been a desirable essence for the beastman next to you.¡±


    Misha is startled at the fairy¡¯s sharp words and waves her hands frantically.


    ¡°Mi, misunderstanding! Although I use a sword, I already have all my essence slots filled, so I couldn¡¯t have absorbed it anyway!¡±


    ¡°Is that true¡­?¡±


    ¡°You can check!¡±


    What do you mean, check?


    What are you going to do if it¡¯s true?


    Although it¡¯s an absurd answer, the fairy just nods and moves on.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    It seems like this fairy archer only acts prickly towards barbarians.


    ¡°But even so, it¡¯s still suspicious that you intervened saying you wanted to help.¡±


    ¡°Those, pointy-eared bastards¡­¡±


    ¡°You! What did you just say?¡±


    I ask back in annoyance at her sharp voice.


    ¡°Why are you so suspicious and assuming the worst from the start? Are you usually that devious?¡±


    I¡¯m not actually angry.


    I know that it was wrong to interrupt their battle without permission.


    But so what?


    ¡°Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m a barbarian?¡±


    To act self-righteously and aggressively even when it¡¯s clearly my fault¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s the true barbarian way.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back if you insult me any further! Pointy-ear!¡±


    I raise my shield as if I¡¯m ready to fight, regardless of the 4-on-2 situation, and the fairy is flustered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! I¡¯m just asking you to exin because there are suspicious parts!¡±


    ¡°Suspicious parts?¡±


    ¡°I understand that the essence wasn¡¯t your goal. But it¡¯s hard to believe that you didn¡¯t intend to freeload on our achievements.¡±


    Hmm, she¡¯s really sharp.


    It¡¯s practically like she¡¯s reached the truth, but this also isn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°Why would I do something so troublesome? I¡¯ve already defeated that guy before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    The fairy looks at me with a nk expression at my words.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable that she wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    It¡¯s a monster that¡¯s difficult to even encounter before reaching the 6th floor.


    I add a brief exnation.


    ¡°I visited the Crimson Fortress before. Does that exin it?¡±


    Although a vampire appeared instead of a Death Knight because it was a variant rift¡­


    Who cares?


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to investigate the truth here.


    And it¡¯s half true anyway.


    ¡°Bu, but! How can we believe that?¡±


    ¡°If you say that, then you can¡¯t believe anything I say, right? If you want to fight, thene at me, pointy-ear.¡±


    ¡°Just because we¡¯re being patient, do you think you can do whatever you want¡­!¡±


    The man is startled and steps in as the fairy explodes in anger.


    ¡°Lady Meilin. St, stop it! I, I think he¡¯s telling the tru, truth!¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I remember now! That barbarian¡­ I sa, saw him back then! Bjorn, son of Yandel. The explorer who gained the title of Little Balkan!¡±


    It seems like the summoner remembers my face despite our brief encounter.


    The mage and warrior both exim at the same time.


    ¡°No wonder he was able to block the Death Knight¡¯s sword so easily.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s surprising. Miss Meilin, it seems like we were mistaken. There¡¯s no way such a famous person would do something like that just to gain some achievement points.¡±


    The fairy archer bites her lip, as if she¡¯s sensing that the situation is turning strange.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, Miss Meilin. There are times when it¡¯s most difficult to admit something. But sometimes, you have to let go of your stubbornness and ept things.¡±


    ¡°Whew, alright¡­¡±


    The fairy archer doesn¡¯t push any further now that all herpanions have judged that I had no malicious intentions.


    ¡®Phew, is this why reputation is important?¡¯


    I realize the importance of fame once again and look at the summoner who is approaching me.


    ¡°Ni, nice to meet you, Mr. Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    Although he seems a bit pathetic because of his stuttering habit, this guy is no ordinary person.


    After all, he has a history of leading hundreds of people to their deaths just to save his own life.


    ¡°Si, since we met like this, shall we ex, exchange names?¡±


    He asks me cautiously.


    He¡¯s probably not curious about my name, so I interpret it as meaning that he wants to build a rtionship with me.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I nod without hesitation.


    There¡¯s no reason to refuse.


    In the first ce, I stayed here because I wanted to know this guy¡¯s name.


    ¡°You already know, but I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Since he¡¯s definitely a yer, I¡¯m nning to hear his name and then investigate himter.


    There¡¯s no big reason, I¡¯m just a bit curious.


    I thought that if I looked into his actions, he could serve as a reference sample for how typical yers behave.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hans Krisen.¡±


    Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect this.


    A yer possessing the body of a Hans.


    What kind of bullshit setting is this?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s be fr, friends¡ª¡±


    I step back as I see him smiling kindly and offering a handshake.


    ¡°Stop right there. I have something urgent to do, so I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Misha! What are you doing! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Uh! Okay¡­ wait! Le, let¡¯s go togeth¡­!¡±


    Damn it, I should have brought some salt.


    My heart is already pounding, wondering what¡¯s going to happen.


    __________________________


    We fled the scene as if running away as soon as we found out about Hans G¡¯s identity.


    How much time has passed since then?


    ¡°What the hell are you doing! It¡¯s okay to run, but please at least exin why¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­He was a Hans too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nothing ever goes well when I meet a Hans.¡±


    Although I said it with genuine concern, Misha looks relieved.


    ¡°Ugh, I was wondering what it was. I thought something serious happened!¡±


    No, this is actually serious!


    He¡¯s a Hans, you know?


    And a yer I met in thebyrinth at that?


    ¡°You have a strange side to you. I thought you wouldn¡¯t believe in superstitions like this.¡±


    I feel a bit hurt when I see Misha not taking it seriously.


    ¡°Pfft! Bjorn, you¡­ you seem kind of cute today?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I decide to tell her about all the incidents involving Hans.


    Starting from Hans A¡­


    ¡­to Hans C, who was Elisa¡¯s follower¡­


    ¡­and Hans D, the leader of the marauder group we met in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    ¡°Co,e to think of it, you said you didn¡¯t like the name Hans back then too¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But back then, I just thought it was ominous.¡±


    Misha¡¯s expression changes as I also tell her about Hans B, who was nearby when Dwarkey was about to be taken away by the Mosn knights.


    ¡°What, what the hell! Those Hans bastards!!¡±


    As expected of an explorer who¡¯s susceptible to superstitions, Misha seems anxious now.


    ¡°Then what should we do? We¡¯ve already met him¡­ Don¡¯t tell me something bad is going to happen again?!¡±


    Well, I don¡¯t know about that either.


    I¡¯m just thinking that I need to be more careful from now on.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s get to the 3rd floor as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not the 1st floor?¡±


    Misha, who has be even more serious than me, asks a question, but this is the most rational judgment for now.


    First of all, we¡¯re not even sure if this is a superstition or not¡­


    ¡­and even if it is, nothing changes.


    If the curse of Hans is real, running away is pointless. Shitty things can happen even in the city.


    Just doing what we need to do is the way to minimize losses.


    ¡°Ugh, if that¡¯s the case, you should have just not told me. Now I feel uneasy too¡­¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    It seems like encountering a yer named Hans has made it difficult for her to think rationally.


    Or maybe she¡¯se to rely on me.


    I¡¯m not sure about the good things, but when we share hardships, they¡¯re definitely halved, right?


    ¡°How can you say that! You crazy barbarian!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­I was just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Your eyes were serious!¡±


    Misha gets really angry when I tell her the truth.


    Well, she seemed quite pleased that I relied on her, even though it was just a slip of the tongue.


    ¡°Phew! Anyway, it¡¯s good that you told me honestly. If anything like that happens again, don¡¯t just keep it to yourself and tell me. I¡¯m older than you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Misha is five years older than me.


    Of course, that¡¯s ording to Bjorn¡¯s age.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡±


    ¡°I meant that I feel even more reassured.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you meant?¡±


    Anyway, we end the small talk and resume our journey. And after some time¡­


    ¡­I start to feel fatigue building up in my body.


    It means it¡¯s time to camp.


    ¡®It¡¯s been almost a day since then, so we should reach the 3rd floor tomorrow or the day after.¡¯


    Although I¡¯m also quite tired, I put Misha to sleep first after setting up camp. And I sit still and keep watch, lost in thought.


    How much time has passed?


    [00:37]


    I check the time, and it¡¯s already past midnight.


    Since it¡¯s Day 7 today, the 1st-floor Crystal Cave has already closed and spit out the explorers back to the city.


    Well, whether they left early orte, they would all be in the same time zone when they return to the city¡­


    ¡®I hope that guy made it back safely.¡¯


    Karon, whom I dropped off on the 1st floor, suddenlyes to mind.


    [I think it would also be a good idea to intentionally find a human as a nightpanion and then pretend to sleep. If they have ulterior motives, they¡¯ll definitely reveal their true intentions!]


    Is it because of what he said at the end?


    I¡¯m worried that he might have caused some kind of trouble.


    ¡®Eh, there¡¯s no way, right?¡¯


    It¡¯s time to switch, so I wake Misha up and close my eyes for a while.


    ________________________


    Blinding light.


    The noise of the crowd.


    And the humid air unique to the city that fills my lungs.


    Karon can''t help but shout.


    He just feels like it.


    It''s refreshing, I guess?


    He doesn''t care about the gazes of the people around him, as if they''re looking at a barbarian. There was a time when he felt intimidated by those gazes, but...


    So what!


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Karon has changed.


    No, he''s shed ayer.


    Like a rhinoceros beetle breaking out of its shell to be an adult.


    During this expedition, he grew into a true warrior.


    That''s why...


    "Tsk, they always have to show off like that, those barbarians."


    "Hey, listen. They''re the type to charge in recklessly, so be careful."


    ...those condescending gazes feel like a pleasant stimulus.


    It means they''re letting their guard down.


    Just like the two nightpanions he killed in the past few days.


    ''It was easy.''


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    Everything was just as he said.


    The 1st floor was swarming with trashy bastards who hid their true intentions, and they jumped at the opportunity as soon as he showed vulnerability.


    Without even realizing that it was a trap.


    The expressions of those who looked down on him as prey, only to be defeated in turn, gave him a sense of exhration that he had never experienced before.


    tter, tter.


    One on his back, one on his right arm, and one on his left arm.


    He carries a total of three bags and heads towards the checkpoint with a dignified gait. As expected of a gate for 9th-grade explorers, the line is long.


    As soon as he arrives, fellow tribesmen who know him spot him and approach.


    "Karon, son of Tarson! What the hell are those bags?"


    "Th, they''re full of equipment! Don''t tell me you looted them?"


    Karon shakes his head firmly.


    "Pfft, looting? No way."


    This is not a disgusting act like looting.


    No, it''s a noble act of protecting his own kind.


    As he draws a clear line, the barbarians'' gazes change.


    "To be able to get something like that without looting!"


    "I''m, I''m envious! How many stone breads could you buy with all that?"


    Although they were from the same group who went through theing-of-age ceremony with him, they seem childish today.


    That''s why he gathers as many of his tribesmen as possible.


    Although he once feltpetitive towards them, the true enemy is someone else.


    "Huhu, don''t be envious. If you know the method, you can earn this much too. You''ll never have to eat stone bread again."


    "What!! Tell us quickly if there''s such a method!"


    "I''ll tell you! But first! There''s something I need to say."


    Karon first tells them about what he experienced in thebyrinth this time.


    How he was betrayed by hispanions.


    That the reason was his heart.


    That they saw us as easy monsters with high rewards.


    "We''re not monsters!!"


    "We''re warriors!!"


    As expected, his tribesmen are outraged.


    And they praise ''Little Balkan'' after hearing that he was the one who saved him.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel, Little Balkan!"


    "To read the minds of those wicked marauders, he truly is a great and wise warrior!"


    The atmosphere heats up in an instant.


    And within it, Karon shouts proudly,


    "He taught me. I was able to return with this much loot all thanks to his teachings!"


    "Ooh! Is that true!!"


    "It''s true! I''ll share those teachings with you now!"


    Karon then shares everything he learned from Bjorn.


    No, he even shares ''that method'' he came up with himself, without hiding anything.


    Of course, he gives all the credit to Bjorn.


    "So all we have to do is find a human as a nightpanion and then pretend to sleep!!"


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel! Is he a genius?"


    "It sounded a bit strange at first, but since it''s something a great warrior like that said? I''ll follow it!"


    Karon looks at his tribesmen, who are excited, and is convinced.


    "Tsk, those bastards are at it again."


    "They always make so much noise, I don''t understand why they''re just left alone."


    "Even if you rip out their hearts and sell them, their mouths will probably stay the same."


    Until now, barbarians have been the lowest predators in thebyrinth.


    He hates to admit it, but that''s the reality he witnessed recently.


    Although they might be strong in a head-on fight, they were helpless against their cunning tricks.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, said it! That this will be a noble first step for all of us!!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    From now on, things will be different.

 Chapter 115 Reunion (3)

    Chapter 115 Reunion (3)


    Reunion (3) <hr>


    9th day, afternoon.


    ¡¸Entered 3rd Floor Pilgrim''s Path.¡¹


    After searching the area around the northernmost part of the Land of the Dead for over a day, we finally found the portal and reached the 3rd floor.


    ''...From next time, I should avoid entering without a scout as much as possible.''


    Although I judged that we could reach the 3rd floor with just the two of us if we took the Land of the Dead route...


    ...the absence of a scout still had a significant impact.


    If we hadn''t secretly followed a group of explorers who happened to be passing by, we would still be wandering around there.


    "Ugh, this ce always feels bad, no matter how many times Ie here."Anyway, after all that hardship, we arrived at the Pitch-ck Estuary.


    This is the starting point when you take the Land of the Dead route, and it''s a field characterized by dozens of shallow ditches flowing in various directions.


    Ah, and the smell of sewage is a bonus.


    "Then let''s go."


    Since we don''t have a scout, we keep checking thepass and head ''northeast''.


    And soon, we reach a dead end.


    In other words, it means we have to wade through that murky river.


    "...Can''t you carry me?"


    Tsk, she always tries to take the easy way out.


    "...Just this once."


    "Wow! Really? Thanks!"


    I carry Misha on my back and cross the river.


    It''s about 5 meters wide, and the water reaches just below my knees.


    We carefully cross the river, being careful not to fall, and once again, the damp ground continues like a path.


    However, just as we''re about to move on...


    [Glug! Glug!]


    [Gelgelgel-!]


    Monsters slowly emerge as if they followed the sound of us crossing the river.


    "Bjorn, there are Frogmen over there."


    Frogmen.


    They''re 8th-grade monsters that look exactly like frogs and walk on two legs.


    For reference, they use something like harpoons as weapons.


    Although they might seem insignificant because of their small size, they''re monsters with high agility, so many explorers let their guard down and end up dying in an instant.


    Their skills are also quite annoying.


    ''...Annoyingly so.''


    These guys are a bad match for me.


    My mace has enough power to smash a Death Fiend''s head in one shot...


    ...but it''s meaningless if I can''t hit them.


    Whoosh!


    A Frogman easily dodges my mace by jumping into the air.


    I immediately dash and try to smash it with my shield, but it''s pointless.


    ¡¸Attack missed due to [Slimy Mucus].¡¹


    Although my shield makes contact with its body, the Frogman slides away without even a thud.


    [Gelgel!]


    Is it fun?


    Damn it.


    These guys have an absolute dodge bonus against blunt weapons, so they''re difficult opponents for me, regardless of their rank.


    Well, it''s not a problem since we have Misha.


    "Nyaha! Move aside!"


    Misha, who wasughing at me getting yed by the Frogmen, starts dancing with her swords in earnest.


    [Glug-!]


    Although the Frogmen have a significant dodge bonus even against ded weapons...


    ...our swordsman is a freezing swordsman.


    [Geuk?!]


    Not only is its thigh cut, but its lower body is frozen solid.


    Thud.


    The frog bastard, unable to tell up from down as it jumps around, copses to the ground.


    "Misha, wait!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll do it."


    Thwack!


    Phew, I feel a bit less stressed now.


    Although it''s a monster that''s usually defeated with magic, the level difference is so great that the battle wasn''t too difficult.


    [Gelgel!]


    [Gerglug! Glug!]


    After some time has passed as we''re defeating the Frogmen and moving on...


    [22:57]


    ...I check the time and start looking for a ce to camp. It''s not just because I''m tired, but because this is a ce where we have to take mandatory breaks at certain times.


    "Bjorn, the water is rising!"


    "I''m looking for a spot, so stop nagging."


    After searching the area for about 30 minutes, a resting point appears. Unlike the dark and murky estuary, it''s a mound of soft, dry soil with a reddish tint.


    It seems like all the nearby explorers have already gathered, as there are about thirty of them upying the point.


    ''We camete, so all the good spots are taken.''


    I have no choice but to settle down near the water''s edge where the sewage smell is direct. The ground isn''t damp, so the water shouldn''t reach this far.


    Just as I''m drying my wet legs beforeying out the nket, the water level starts rising rapidly.


    [00:00]


    Okay, it''s midnight now, so the water won''t rise any further. This state willst for the next 6 hours, so I put Misha to sleep first.


    There are several teams resting without keeping watch since there are so many people around...


    ...but who knows what might happen.


    ''We even met Hans a few days ago, so let''s be careful.''


    Just as I''m rummaging through my backpack to find something to snack on...


    "Hahaha! Cheer up, my friend! Is there a tree that won''t fall after ten chops?"


    "But... as you know, she¡ª"


    "Hey, everyone''s sleeping, so keep it down."


    "Ahaha! Sorry! I''ll be careful!"


    I hear a familiar voice from afar.


    And it seems like Misha, who was rolling up in her nket, is not asleep yet.


    "Isn''t that Hikurod''s voice...?"


    Since we both have the same thought, it doesn''t seem like I misheard.


    Huh, what a coincidence.


    ____________________


    It''s notmon to encounter people you know in thebyrinth.


    First of all, each floor is incredibly vast, and even with light, the darkness of thebyrinth limits your visibility to less than 10 meters.


    Well, there are ''ns'' that enter thebyrinth with multiple parties and arrange to meet at certain locations on certain floors...


    ''I can''t believe it''s really them.''


    Surprisingly, the owner of the voice I heard is indeed the dwarf.


    Dwarkey and Rotmiller are also with him.


    "Hikurod? Is it really Hikurod?"


    "...Misha? Bjorn? What the, why are you guys here!"


    "Wow, our team must be connected by fate!"


    What are the chances of coincidentally reuniting without any prior arrangements?


    "The request? Didn''t you say you were doing a request? What about that?"


    The dwarf raises a question after our brief moment of amazement at the unbelievable coincidence.


    Well, it must seem strange to him.


    We were the ones who entered thebyrinth separately, saying we had an escort request.


    I make up an excuse as we discussed beforehand.


    "Ah, that''s already over."


    "Over?"


    "The business was on the 1st floor, you see. The client returned to the city first when thebyrinth closed."


    "Oh, I see?"


    The dwarf nods without much suspicion, as if it''s a believable reason.


    Now it''s our turn to ask questions.


    "So why are you guys here? Didn''t you say you were only going to stay on the 2nd floor?"


    As far as I know, these three were supposed to do a simple collection request in the Rock Desert.


    So why are they on the 3rd floor, and specifically in the Pitch-ck Estuary connected to the Land of the Dead?


    "Ah, that''s because the Stone Golem''s core dropped earlier than expected. So we came to do another request we had epted, just in case."


    But I wonder if he should have told us beforehand if they were nning to go up to the 3rd floor...


    "Hahaha! Then you would have stopped me!"


    Hmm, that''s true.


    Aposition of 1 tank, 1 mage, and 1 scout is a bit unstable. Although we shouldn''t be saying that since we came to the 3rd floor with 1 tank and 1 melee damage dealer.


    "...So what''s the request?"


    "It''s another collection request. We just need to get two eyeballs from a Frogman Shaman. Since we met here, how about we do it together?"


    "How much is the reward?"


    "2 million stones. Of course, if you guys join, we''ll split the reward equally five ways."


    400,000 stones per person is not bad.


    And if we sell the other byproducts besides the eyeballs, our ie will increase even more.


    Of course, there''s still the question of whether we can actuallyplete the request since it''s a shaman, not a regr Frogman...


    Well, that''s up to luck.


    "Let''s do it."


    I agree since I was feeling uneasy about traveling with just Misha after encountering Hans. After all, what else could we do with just the two of us besides hunting Frogmen?


    And if the request ends early, we can suggest going to the 4th floor together.


    "Haha, then let''s get into position. If we keep talking here, we might get stabbed."


    We stop chatting and get ready to rest, as the other teams who were resting peacefully start giving us the stink eye.


    ''Thanks to them, we''ll be able to sleep for five hours.''


    It''s the advantage of having arger party.


    The watch time is shorter, and the sleep time is longer.


    [06:00]


    Time passes, and as the morning of Day 10 dawns, the water level of the river recedes, and we leave the resting point.


    And we focus on hunting as we roam the surroundings.


    ''As expected, you need at least one scout.''


    I''m realizing once again that scouts are the position that improves the quality of life in thebyrinth.


    "There''s a river over there, soe this way."


    Rotmiller guides us along the optimal path as if he has memorized the entire terrain.


    Although we''ve been wandering around for so long, we''ve only passed by the water''s edge less than three times.


    "Hmm, another dud..."


    We click our tongues after defeating another shaman in just four hours.


    The corpse disappears without leaving anything behind.


    It''s the downside of collection requests.


    If you use the ''Distortion'' spell on a monster, there''s an extremely low chance of obtaining the monster''s corpse intact...


    ...but you don''t get essences or magic stones.


    ''Phew, just thinking about grindingter makes me feel exhausted.''


    As we progress to theter stages of the game, we''ll need monster byproducts more and more for things like equipment and consumable crafting.


    For example, just look at Spirit Engravings.


    Up to the 6th stage can be solved with money, but after that, you have to gather the materials yourself.


    ''...Let''s think about that when the timees. If I have money, I can just buy them from the exchange ormission requests.''


    Anyway, just as moving has be easier, battles have also be easier.


    Rotmiller''s arrows, Dwarkey''s magic...


    And Misha''s ice swordsmanship.


    "...I''ve been wanting to ask this since earlier, but what exactly is going on?"


    Rotmiller raises a question as he looks at the frozen Frogman, but this also isn''t a problem.


    [Cold Condensation] and [Ice Crush] aren''t that noticeable of skills.


    "Ah, that? My Spirit Beast evolved this time!"


    Misha answers innocently as we discussed beforehand.


    "Hot damn, is that true? At this rate, you could even get promoted to 6th grade!"


    "Mi, Miss Misha! Congrattions!"


    No one is suspicious since they all know that Misha made a contract with a cold-type Spirit Beast.


    No, it''s only natural since they wouldn''t even think that we would lie.


    ''Every time we do this, I feel a pang of conscience.''


    But what can I do?


    I have to ept it.


    It''s the fate of living as an evil spirit.


    "Rotmiller, the water seems to be rising... is that okay?"


    "Don''t worry, the safe zone is right next to us."


    Day 10 is alsoing to an end, and the water is slowly rising, but thanks to Rotmiller, who seems to have memorized the entire terrain, we fill up our time hunting until the very end and then move to camp.


    "Uh..."


    "This is it, right? It worked, right?"


    "I, I think so."


    We defeat the shaman we encounter as soon as we resume exploration and then freeze.


    The corpse remains even though it copsed with an arrow piercing its neck.


    "As, as expected, it seems like luck is on our side with Miss Misha around!"


    "Huhu, this friend is smitten. I think this is thanks to Bjorn, not Misha. That guy has luck on his side, you know?"


    Anyway, regardless of Dwarkey and the dwarf''s nonsense¡­


    We obtained the shaman''s corpse in just two days.


    Hmm, is it too early to say we''ve obtained it?


    "Hmm, but what should we do with this?"


    "Wa, wait a moment. I''ll try using a spell."


    First, Dwarkey uses the ''Preservation'' spell to prevent the corpse from dposing.


    But that''s it.


    We can''t just stuff the entire corpse into a bag.


    "Misha, you use knives, so you must be good at this kind of thing, right?"


    "Wh, what are you talking about, dwarf! I, I''ve never done anything like this! You guys should do it, you did the Stone Golem request, didn''t you?"


    "Th, that''s¡­ with Stone Golems, you just have to take out the core..."


    Even if we discard all the other byproducts and only take the eyeballs, we still need to dissect it.


    And none of us have experience with this.


    Except for the jack-of-all-trades, Rotmiller.


    "Move aside, I''ll do it."


    Rotmiller sighs and skillfully dissects the shaman''s corpse with something like a carving knife.


    Did he do this often when he was on a ''collection team''?


    "As expected of Rotmiller, you''re the best!"


    "Oh, I agree... Ugh, I''ll just look away for a bit..."


    Has it been 30 minutes?


    Under Rotmiller''s skillful hands, the shaman''s body is divided into muscles, blood vessels, bones, and internal organs, all neatly stored in a box.


    "So what do we do now?"


    The 3rd-floor Pilgrim''s Path closes when Day 15 ends. In other words, there are still three days left.


    I speak up as if I''ve been waiting.


    "The request is finished, how about we go to the 4th floor?"


    "Hmm, that''s true... it would be a shame to just end it on the 3rd floor when we finally have the whole team together..."


    "Rotmiller, what do you think? Do you think we can reach the 4th floor within the time limit?"


    Rotmiller closes his eyes as if he needs time to think.


    Well, it would require some nning to cross several areas and reach the portal in the center of the Witch''s Forest within three days.


    "It''s tight, but I think it''s possible."


    It''s a bit strange.


    I originally nned to just clear the rift and then casually hunt some monsters before returning to the city.


    ''As expected, nothing ever goes ording to n.''


    Somehow, we''re going to the 4th floor.


    ________________________


    The three-day journey that followed was more difficult than expected.


    First of all, our sleep time was significantly reduced, and we spent all our remaining time just traveling.


    And since we were practically speed-walking...


    ...the fatigue on mypanions'' faces deepened with each passing day.


    But still, we were able to achieve our goal.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch''s Forest is applied.¡¹


    It''s already our third time passing through the Witch''s Forest.


    The first time we came here, Misha and I were stranded and went through all sorts of hardships...


    ...but with Rotmiller, there''s nothing to fear.


    "Everyone, follow closely."


    Since we had that incidentst time, we tie ourselves together with ropes and quickly traverse the Witch''s Forest.


    And after some time...


    [20:31]


    A little over 3 hours left until the 3rd floor closes.


    "Good work, Rotmiller."


    We stand in front of a giant tower located in the central area of the Witch''s Forest. A multicolored portal is located in front of the huge door that seems to be the entrance to the tower.


    "Now, let''s go!"


    Just as we''re about to enter simultaneously, waiting for the color to change to prevent any idents...


    "Ah, mister?!"


    We faintly hear a familiar voice from afar.

 Chapter 116 Reunion (4)

    Chapter 116 Reunion (4)


    Reunion (4) <hr>


    Erwen Fornachi di Tersia.


    She is currently in the Witch''s Forest.


    With her sister, Daria.


    "Ugh... I''m so dizzy..."


    "You''ll get used to it. So once you adjust, try to focus on the sounds."


    The reason she entered the Witch''s Forest while hunting with her sister on the 3rd floor is simple.


    She''s been receiving scout training recently.


    They entered the Witch''s Forest on thest day before thebyrinth closes."Even if you don''t be a professional scout, you need to know how to find your way up to the 4th floor."


    "Ugh..."


    Her sister is an experienced scout.


    So she has already inherited enough knowledge and know-how to find her way alone on the lower floors.


    But the Witch''s Forest is different.


    It''s a special terrain where you can only navigate by relying on your senses.


    "How is it, do you hear anything?"


    Erwen focuses on the sounds as instructed by her sister. Other races have to specialize in one sense, like smell or sight, to avoid getting lost in the Witch''s Forest...


    Thump!


    ...but fairies, with their naturally developed hearing, don''t need to do that?


    ording to her sister''s exnation, although it''s difficult to navigate this ce like your own backyard, anyone can find the 4th-floor portal.


    Thump!


    As soon as she closes her eyes and listens, she starts to hear small sounds that she couldn''t hear before.


    The wind like des, the rustling of branches, the howls of monsters, the nging of weapons, and so on.


    As she examines them one by one, she finds a sound that''s clearly different.


    Thump!


    It''s a heavy sound, like a heartbeat.


    This must be the fluctuation of magic power that her sister mentioned.


    "That way..."


    Her sister smiles proudly as she points in the direction of the sound.


    "Good job. Then shall we go?"


    Erwen continues to focus on the sound and finds her way. There were times when she was so focused on her hearing that she didn''t even notice monsters approaching...


    ...but her sister always helped her, so there were no problems.


    How much time has passed?


    Thump!


    The fluctuation of magic power grows stronger.


    Now, she can hear it even without trying, to the point where her ears feel stuffy. Just as she''s thinking that it''s okay to stop focusing on the sound...


    [Good work, Rotmiller.]


    ...Erwen frowns at the sudden voice she hears.


    She doesn''t know who Rotmiller is, but...


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    The voice saying ''good work'' is familiar.


    It''s simr to the voice she misses, a voice that''s both harsh and warm...


    ''Could it be...?''


    Even though she thinks it''s impossible, Erwen''s legs are already moving.


    Towards the direction where the voice came from.


    "Erwen? Where are you... stop...!"


    Although her sister calls out from behind, she continues forward as if possessed, unable to hear her.


    After about a minute...


    ...a vast clearing appears, and a giant tower hidden within the forest is revealed.


    There''s a group of explorers in front of it.


    One dwarf, two humans, one beastman...


    And a barbarian.


    Of course, his appearance ispletely different from someone in her memory.


    He''s wearing shiny armor like an experienced explorer, and his shield is muchrger and more luxurious.


    She can''t see his face because of the helmet.


    But...


    "Ah, mister?!"


    Erwen instinctively feels it.


    That he''s that person.


    "Mister!!"


    She shouts btedly, her voice echoing throughout the forest, but the barbarian doesn''t turn around.


    He had already half-entered the portal when she saw him, and now he''spletely disappeared.


    Therefore, Erwen runs.


    As if she''s about to follow him and jump into the portal.


    "Erwen!"


    However, her body, running with agility iparable to when she was on the 1st floor, is soon stopped by her sister.


    "...Let go! We have to go in¡ª"


    "Get a grip!!"


    "Mister is over there..."


    "Are you going to keep being stubborn? You didn''t even see his face properly?"


    Erwen is speechless.


    It''s because she btedly realizes how her actions must have looked.


    But...


    "I... know. I just, I can tell!"


    "What if you''re wrong? The 4th floor is dangerous for just the two of us. And besides, do you even know what kind of people those who entered first are?"


    "Th, that''s..."


    It was a question she hadn''t considered.


    Because Erwen was already certain.


    But she doesn''t have the confidence to exin this clear feeling in her heart to her sister.


    So just as she''s trying to break free with force...


    "Ah, no...!"


    The color of the portal changes to red.


    It means that even if they enter the portal now, they can''t go to the same ce as those who entered before.


    "Why! Why did you stop me?!"


    "Because it''s only natural! I told you that entering the 4th floor without permission could get you treated as a marauder, didn''t I?"


    "But... it was mister...!"


    Erwen clenches her teeth.


    Although something like anger wells up from deep within her heart...


    ...she takes a deep breath andes to her senses.


    ''It''s okay. At least I know he''s alive...''


    For now, she decides to be satisfied with that.


    If she wasn''t mistaken today, and he really was alive...


    ''...I''ll be able to meet him soon.''


    She''ll definitely be able to meet him again.


    __________________


    ¡¸Entered 4th Floor Tower of Heaven.¡¹


    __________________


    What was it?


    That voice?


    It seemed like someone was calling me...


    ''Could it be, Erwen?''


    I freeze.


    The only person who would call me ''mister'' is her. But that doesn''t make sense.


    ''No, there''s no way.''


    It''s hard to believe that such a coincidence would happen after reuniting with mypanions in this vastbyrinth.


    It must have just been a conversation between other explorers.


    Anyway, it''s not something to worry about now.


    "Bjorn, what are you doing! Let''s move!"


    It''s a stone chamber about 40 square meters in size.


    Each wall has a tightly closed door.


    Tower of Heaven.


    As soon as you enter, the first trial begins. In other words, monsters start pouring out.


    [Kyaaaaak¡ª!]


    Seven 9th-grade, three 8th-grade, and one 7th-grade monsters.


    Monsters that appear on the 3rd floor, regardless of their habitat, form a group and attack us. It''s the reason why I usually call this ce the ''Tower of Training''.


    Since so many different types of monsters appear, it''s easy to gain experience points, and you can also practice against patterns that you haven''t encountered before.


    ''Orc Shaman, Stone Golem, Living Armor, and even a Duhan...''


    A bizarrebination appears from the start.


    ¡¸Living Armor has cast [Armor Enhancement].¡¹


    The Living Armor is equipped on the Duhan as if it''s a host.


    ¡¸Orc Shaman has cast [Frenzy].¡¹


    ¡¸Duhan''s physical resistance increases by 3 times for 10 seconds.¡¹


    The Duhan, which already has ridiculously high physical resistance, practically bes a rock, and in the meantime, the Stone Golem uses [Suppression] to inflict debuffs.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    While Misha and Rotmiller take care of the 9th-grade trash mobs, the dwarf and I form a shield wall and block the Duhan.


    Although it''s a focusedbination, tanking is easy with two tanks.


    ''High physical resistance doesn''t really mean much to us.''


    Our main damage dealers are Dwarkey and Misha.


    Dwarkey, the mage, is needless to say, and Misha''s ice damage has also increased significantly after properly building her as a freezing swordsman.


    "Hmm, was it always this easy?"


    The dwarf tilts his head as the battle ends quickly, even though he was just acting as a meat shield.


    "Didn''t we all get stronger!"


    "Huhu, how was it? The spell I just used was one I learned recently."


    No matter how strong a tank is, it''s not very noticeable.


    On the other hand, damage dealers are a ss where even a small amount of growth is clearly visible.


    And as for scouts...


    "Ahem."


    Well, they''re practically nonbatants anyway.


    It''s safe to say that they''ve done their job as long as they get us to our destination within the time limit.


    And it''s not like only monsters appear on the 4th floor.


    ¡¸Trialpleted.¡¹


    As soon as all the monsters die, the tightly closed door opens wide.


    Each door has a unique symbol engraved on it.


    Courage, Wisdom, Fate, Patience.


    Normally, we would have chosen the Stairs of Courage and fought random monsters, but...


    "Since we don''t have time, it would be best to go up floors quickly."


    We choose the Stairs of Wisdom for now.


    The difficulty of the Tower of Heaven increases with each trial, and the Stairs of Wisdom is a route where you can go up several floors at once.


    We need to reach at least the 20th floor for it to be worth hunting.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    Therefore, we walk through the darkness that resembles an abyss.


    Although the path isplex, there are traps, and monsters asionally appear, there''s no danger with the professional scout Rotmiller.


    Kwaaang!


    As we reach the 6th floor after about an hour, the door we entered through is locked tight, and monsters attack us.


    Unlike the 1st floor, there are even three 7th-grade monsters, but no dangerous situations arise.


    Thebination is also quite shittypared to before.


    "Hmm, there are no Stairs of Wisdom this time."


    After the battle, we have no choice but to choose the Stairs of Courage. Fate has too many variables, and as for Patience... everyone shakes their heads in unison.


    ''Well, it''s better to fight a few more monsters than to do that.''


    If it were a game, it might be different...


    ...but in this reality-patched world, the Trial of Patience is a trial that everyone avoids.


    It''s hot, it''s cold, it''s sad, and shitty memoriese to mind.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    Anyway, we climb the stairs and reach the 7th floor.


    Monsters appear, and that''s it.


    The battle ends easily, but the tightly closed doors show no signs of opening.


    Well, that''s only natural.


    If you choose Courage, you have to wait 4 hours even after defeating all the monsters.


    "Alright, let''s recharge our courage while we rest!"


    Anyway, regardless of the dwarf''s joke...


    ...we''re exhausted from traversing the Witch''s Forest, so we spend our time resting without much regret.


    There''s no need for a watch.


    Monsters don''t respawn, and once the portal changes color, other explorers can''t enter.


    "Phew, then let''s go!"


    After sleeping for 4 hours, we choose the Stairs of Wisdom once again and climb the tower.


    We''ve already reached the 12th floor in terms of floors.


    But what is this again?


    [Graaagh!!]


    We freeze as we see a single monster standing in the center of the stone chamber.


    Thud!


    A giant body over 4 meters tall.


    Huge fangs protruding from its mouth.


    Grayish-white skin covering its massive muscles.


    And a hunchback-like spine and abnormally broad shoulders.


    "Tr, troll...?"


    "Why is that thing here..."


    Troll.


    It''s a monster ssified as one of the biggest assholes among 5th-grade monsters.


    If Death Fiends were ''newbie yers''...


    ...this bastard was the one who yed the role of ''keyboard breaker'' for experienced gamers.


    ''This bastard appears here?''


    Even I have quite a few memories of rage-quitting because of this guy.


    And is it because of those memories?


    Curses escape my lips involuntarily.


    "Damn it."


    No wonder things were going so smoothly even after encountering Hans.


    Could this be the reason?


    ''Damn it, I didn''t expect it to be a monster this time.''


    It''s not just marauders that you need to be wary of in thebyrinth.

 Chapter 117 Dark Cloud (1)

    Chapter 117 Dark Cloud (1)


    Dark Cloud (1) <hr>


    Could it be that the 5th-grade monster''s aura is so impressive?


    Dwarkey stumbles back, stuttering.


    "Wh, why is a 5th-grade monster in the Tower of Heaven..."


    I can understand his feelings.


    It''smon knowledge that the highest level of monsters that appear in the Tower of Heaven is 6th-grade.


    But as a veteran yer, to rify the facts...


    ''5th-grade monsters do appear, though.''


    5th-grade monsters also appear in the Tower of Heaven.Although the probability is ridiculously low.


    Have I experienced it about seven times so far?


    That''s about the frequency if Ibine all my ytime over the past 10 years.


    However...


    ''I really didn''t expect to encounter one on the 12th floor.''


    The difficulty of the Tower of Heaven bes fixed from the 100th floor onwards.


    And all the times I encountered 5th-grade monsters were when I was grinding above that level.


    But to appear on the 12th floor?


    ''Damn Hans effect.''


    I sigh and shout with all my might,


    "Everyone, get a grip!!"


    Hans or my shitty luck or whatever.


    It''s not the time to calcte probabilities or think about how unlucky I am.


    If a situation arises, actiones first.


    Therefore¡ª


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    ¡­I cast [Wild Release] and charge forward.


    If I just stand here, someone''s going to die before they evene to their senses.


    Whoosh!


    As I rush in, emanating an increased threat level, the troll immediately swings its fist at me.


    It''s surprising that it has such speed despite its massive size, but...


    ...what''s truly astonishing is its strength.


    Kwaaang!


    Damn it, I almost lost my shield.


    My body is pushed back for the first time in a while as I''m overpowered in terms of strength.


    "I''ll, I''ll help!"


    The dwarf then joins in and blocks the troll''s next attack.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Counterweight].¡¹


    Thanks to the Iron Ant''s skill, he doesn''t get pushed back, and he even receives a shock absorption bonus...


    ...but his buckler is turned into scrap metal.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Emergency Restoration].¡¹


    The dwarf had to use his equipment repair skill after blocking just one hit.


    Geez, I told him to change his shield.


    [Graaagh!!]


    I block the next iing fist and strike the troll''s shoulder with my mace.


    Thwack-!


    I feel a solid impact, but that''s all.


    The troll bastard swings its other fist without even flinching or breaking any bones.


    ''Tsk, I can''t even deal any damage, huh.''


    I click my tongue and retreat, dodging the fist.


    In the first ce, even if I injure it, it''s meaningless against a troll, and it''s a foolish thing to engage in a strength contest with a monster like a troll.


    Whoosh!


    As the troll''s fist swings through the air...


    ...the damage dealers finallye to their senses and start providing support.


    First up is Rotmiller''s crossbow.


    Whoosh! Thud!


    The arrow is shot with force but bounces off as if it hit a stone wall. As expected, regr arrows don''t even pierce a troll''s hide.


    Tsk, it would have been different if it were the bear-like man.


    sh!


    Anyway, even Misha''s sword strike, which I had high hopes for, isn''t very effective.


    Although she managed to cut through the troll''s thick hide, it wasn''t deep.


    ''Still, it''s a good thing she''s a freezing swordsman.''


    I console myself as I look at the frost-covered wound.


    As expected of a 5th-grade monster, its resistance is so high that it didn''t reach the ''Frozen'' status, but this is still better than nothing.


    It will at least slightly hinder its regeneration ability.


    "I, it''s done!"


    Dwarkey also finishes chanting and shoots his signature ''Enhanced Ice Spear''. He aims for the head, which is usually a weak point for any monster.


    But...


    Kwagic!


    The troll bastard, with its monstrous physical stats and high magic resistance, simply shatters the ice spear with its bare fist.


    But seeing this sight, did he lose his will?


    [Graaagh!!]


    Dwarkey trembles in fear and stammers,


    "We, we need to run away. Trolls are not the kind of monsters you can fight without any prepa¡ª"


    Right, they''re not that easy of monsters.


    Normally, you would prepare extensively before hunting them.


    But where are we going to run away to?


    "Shut up and focus on the battle!!"


    "A, alright!"


    Phew, why does he only listen when I yell at him?


    Anyway, this guy is taken care of, so...


    Kwaaang!


    I focus more on restraining the troll and assess the situation.


    5th-grade monsters require basic specs that are at their level just to even have a chance of winning.


    Well, it''s simr for 6th-grade monsters too, but there''s a clear difference from 5th grade onwards.


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    Just look at the vampire we encountered in the Crimson Fortress.


    Back then, we had Raven, a 6th-grade mage.


    Since a mage''s rank is calcted as +1.5, it means we practically had a damage dealer above 5th-grade level in the team.


    And we also had the OP item, ''Tears of the Goddess''. A sacred relic with enough power to one-shot a Death Knight. And on top of that, we even bombarded it with its weakness, sun-attribute attack spells.


    But what was the result?


    ¡®¡­It still didn¡¯t die in one shot.¡¯


    That''s the power of a 5th-grade monster.


    Even though I endured with potions and poured everything I had into one shot, it was still alive.


    And that was for a monster with high regeneration but rtively low defense.


    But what about this troll bastard?


    It has both top-tier regeneration and defense.


    In short, it''s a simr type to the Death Fiend that served as a significant entry barrier.


    It''s the kind of monster where there''s no chance of a lucky punch if your specs aren''t up to par.


    ''Still... we''re barely within the threshold.''


    I calmly analyze our strength.


    Excluding the dwarf and me, the tanks, I only consider the damage dealers. Can these two actually deal enough damage to kill a 5th-grade monster?


    The answer is ''they can, just barely''.


    If Dwarkey focuses all his mana on ''curses''...


    ...and while the two of us tanks hold out indefinitely...


    ...Misha, who has grown significantly this time, can gradually deal damage.


    ''The problem is, it wouldn''t be surprising if one of us dies in the process.''


    Due to the troll''s characteristics, if we can''t overpower it with our specs, we have no choice but to fight a long battle.


    And when a battle drags on, idents tend to happen.


    "Misha! Be careful!!"


    I block the fist swung at Misha with my body and grit my teeth.


    "Ah, tha, thank you!"


    It''s going to be a tough battle, that much is certain.


    A battle where it wouldn''t be surprising if one of us died.


    If Misha or Dwarkey were to be defeated, it would be game over.


    But...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    ...we have no choice but to try.


    5 minutes, 10 minutes, 15 minutes...


    The battle continues amidst the dripping sweat.


    Every second, every moment, is a time where we focus on our respective roles and pour everything we have into achieving one goal.


    Kwaaang-!


    First, the dwarf and I take turns receiving the troll''s attacks and conserve our stamina as much as possible.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade curse spell [Deterioration].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 9th-grade curse spell [Slow].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade curse spell [Softening].¡¹


    Dwarkey focuses on his role as a supporter, spamming curse spells instead of attack magic.


    The troll''s regeneration ability is decreased, its movements are slowed, and its physical resistance is slightly reduced.


    sh!


    Misha diligently swings her swords at the troll.


    Targeting one spot, as I instructed.


    sh!


    After repeatedly striking the same spot, the troll''s right arm starts to dangle.


    [Graaak¡ª!!]


    Rotmiller is not just standing around either.


    Although he can''t shoot the troll in the eye as I requested because it''s moving around so much, even the attempt itself helps as a tank.


    It distracts the bastard.


    "Dwarkey,e here!"


    And it''s also Rotmiller''s job to take Dwarkey and run away when the troll''s aggro is broken.


    Phew, it feels like we''re walking on thin ice.


    Kwaaang-!


    I quickly wipe the sweat from my eyes as I use [Wild Release], which just came off cooldown, to return the troll to its original position.


    Although it seems like we''re doing well¡­


    ¡­every moment is a crisis, and a drain on our resources.


    ''The repair costs are going to be astronomical again.''


    The Laetium shield and breastte, which I bought at a high price, are already dented here and there. It''s a natural result after blocking countless punches from the troll bastard.


    It''s not even 3rd-tier material, it''s just 2nd-tier.


    Expecting it to be fine against a 5th-grade monster''s attacks is shameless.


    In the first ce, it''s not a situation where repair costs are important.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Emergency Restoration].¡¹


    The dwarf, who has been using the skill to repair his equipment every time he blocks an attack, is now almost out of MP.


    And it''s the same for Misha.


    Her MP has been rapidly depleting because she''s been maintaining [Cold Condensation] to further hinder the troll''s regeneration.


    Well, Dwarkey is in the worst condition, though.


    "Heuk, heuk..."


    Since trolls have high magic resistance, he had to continuously cast curses to maintain the curse effects, and now he looks like a corpse.


    In that sense, it''s time for a final check.


    "How much mana do you have left?"


    "2 minutes... no, maybe 3 minutes at most."


    "If you exclude ''Slow''?"


    "...7 minutes should be possible."


    "I see. Exclude ''Slow'' from now on."


    Although the troll''s movements will be more ferocious if the Slow curse is removed, we''ll have to deal with it.


    If ''Deterioration'' disappears, the arm we just half-severed will healpletely within seconds.


    ''7 minutes...''


    The time limit has been set.


    7 minutes.


    If we can''t kill the troll within that time, we''ll be the ones who get killed.


    Therefore, it''s time to go for the win.


    "Misha, are you still not done?"


    "Ugh, even if you say that! It won''t cut off!!"


    I acknowledge that there was a problem with my n.


    It''s impossible to cut off the troll''s arm with Misha''s sword.


    Although we managed to cut through the muscles while hindering regeneration with the [Deterioration] curse, the frostbite effect, and the acidic blood on Viper''s Fang...


    ...the bone, which is as hard as 3rd-tier material, is the problem.


    No, wait, troll bones actually are 3rd-tier material, so it''s not wrong, is it?


    Anyway, it''s not a big problem.


    There''s never been a time when my ns went perfectly ording to n.


    ''Let''s go with n B.''


    I discard n A and bring out a new n.


    Although it''s something I just came up with.


    "Hikurod! You take over from now on!"


    "Alright! But what are we going to do?"


    I raise my mace instead of answering.


    There''s a right tool for every job.


    In the first ce, swords aren''t good for breaking bones.


    Maybe if it were a sturdy blunt weapon...


    ck!


    I swing my mace down, and a satisfying sound is heard.


    It''s true damage, as the leather and muscles don''t absorb the impact at all!


    ¡¸Troll has cast [Frenzy].¡¹


    ¡¸Pain is temporarily nullified, and physical stats are greatly increased.¡¹


    The troll bastard lets out a pained roar and starts rampaging as it uses a skill.


    "I, is it not done yet!"


    The dwarf, who somehow managed to hold it back, shouts more urgently than ever.


    I don''t answer.


    How would I know?


    Barbarians just keep going until it''s done.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I engrave the barbarian spirit in my heart and keep swinging my mace without rest.


    ng!


    The troll bastard tries to push me away with its remaining arm, but the dwarf manages to block it.


    Therefore¡ª


    nk.


    ¡­I throw away the shield I was holding in one hand.


    Because hitting with both hands is stronger, right?


    ng!


    I grip the mace with both hands and strike, and I feel an even stronger impact.


    It''s the same feeling I had during the vampire battle.


    The feeling that it will work if I just keep going a bit longer.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I even use [Wild Release] to increase my physical stats a little more.


    With the taunt also applied, even the dwarf can''t hold back the troll bastard¡­


    Thwack!


    ¡­but I''m also confident in my durability.


    I take the troll''s attacks with my bare body and focus on swinging the mace.


    Once, twice, three times...


    Kwagic!


    On the third hit, the bone cracks slightly.


    And...


    Four times, five times, six times...


    Kwagic!


    On the sixth hit, the bone shatters, and the arm bends at an unnatural angle.


    [Graaak¡ª!!]


    At this point, it should retreat, but the troll bastard keeps attacking as if it has its own pride.


    Thwack!


    I get hit, but I keep swinging my mace with a sense of joy.


    And that''s when it happened, on the tenth hit.


    Kwagic!


    The bone is finallypletely shattered.


    The arm dangles, held only by a few tendons.


    "Misha!"


    Before I can even shout, Misha, who had flown in, swings her sword and severs the tendons.


    Thud!


    The arm, covered in muscles, falls to the ground with a heavy thud. It was the first achievement we made after 20 minutes of struggling.


    However¡­


    ¡®Is this just the beginning?¡¯


    I¡¯m a barbarian who can¡¯t be satisfied with something like this.


    I wait for the next opportunity without even taking a breath.


    From now on, it¡¯s a real race against time.


    The troll¡¯s active skill, [Ultra Regeneration].


    It¡¯s a skill that¡¯s only used when there¡¯s a serious loss of limbs or when their life is in danger due to a brain injury.


    ¡®Damn it, as expected of a troll.¡¯


    As soon as the skill activates, bones start to grow from the severed end, and flesh and muscles begin to fill in.


    It¡¯s regenerating at this rate even though it¡¯s under the deterioration curse and frostbite, not even frozen¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s a ridiculous regeneration ability¡­


    ¡­but¡­


    ¡®It will take 2 minutes for it to fully grow back.¡¯


    The troll can¡¯t use [Ultra Regeneration] for at least 2 minutes.


    It¡¯s not just a skill that increases regeneration significantly, it¡¯s a skill that¡¯s used to regenerate specific body parts.


    In other words, even if his brain explodes or his heart is shattered, he can¡¯t heal those parts until that arm is fully regenerated.


    Therefore¡ª


    nk.


    ¡­I throw away my armor and helmet.


    The dwarf looks at me as if I¡¯ve gone crazy.


    ¡°Wh, why are you suddenly taking off your armor?¡±


    Why, you ask?


    This guy is clueless.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    My body expands in an instant.


    Although I¡¯m still smallerpared to the troll, which is almost 4 meters tall¡­


    ¡­this should be enough to at leastpete.


    nk!


    I throw my mace and shield away carelessly and grab the troll¡¯s neck, hanging on. And I restrain its remaining hand with both feet.


    [Greugh!]


    Could it be that it never imagined an explorer would challenge it to a wrestling match?


    The troll bastard starts panicking and iling its arm around.


    Of course, nothing changes.


    Even if this bastard¡¯s strength is higher than mine¡­


    ¡®This bastard must have a problem with his head too.¡¯


    ¡­what can he do with just one arm?


    ¡°Misha, stab its eyes first!¡±


    The table is set¡­


    ¡­so it¡¯s time to go for the win.

 Chapter 118 Dark Cloud (2)

    Chapter 118 Dark Cloud (2)


    Dark Cloud (2) <hr>


    Dark Cloud (2)


    A level 5 monster, the troll.


    He may be the poster child of regeneration, but even this guy dies if his heart or head explodes.


    But I invested all of the team''s strength into severing the guy''s ''arm''.


    And finally...


    [Graaagh-!!]


    ...we sealed one of the bastard''s arms, rendering him helpless.


    In other words, we created an environment where Misha can deal damage without any risk.Tadat.


    Misha, who had been keeping her distance and focusing on dodging the troll''s long arms, finally leaped.


    Andnding on my shoulder¡ª


    Thump!


    ¡ªshe plunged both swords into his eyeballs simultaneously.


    No matter how high the physical resistance, there are always weak points.


    [Graaagh-!!!]


    The troll''s struggle intensified as the swords, enchanted with acidic blood, pierced its vulnerable eyes.


    Damn it, what kind of strength is this¡­?


    "Bjo, Bjorn?"


    "Don''t worry about here, just keep stabbing!"


    I shouted, squeezing the troll''s arm with my thighs with all my might. Misha, knowing that this wasn''t the time to rx, focused on stabbing instead of answering.


    The first variable urred here.


    Thump, thump, thump-


    As Misha repeatedly stabbed the swords into his eye sockets...


    ng! ck!


    ...a scraping sound was heard.


    Up to this point, it was as expected.


    Even humans have bones behind their eyeballs.


    However...


    "...Bjo, Bjorn? It''s too hard, I can''t get it in!"


    The problem was the strength of the bones.


    Even if it were his thick arm bones, I thought she would be able to break them and pierce his brain quickly...


    Right, he won''t die easily.


    "Keep going."


    "Got it!"


    Misha then gripped ''Viper''s Fang'' in a reverse grip and continued to strike the eye sockets.


    That''s when the second variable urred.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    As time passed, the troll started to rampage.


    Having lost his sight, he gave up trying to shake me off and charged towards one spot using his only remaining free limbs, his legs.


    The problem was...


    "Dwarkey! He''s aiming for Dwarkey."


    Somehow, the eyeless troll bastard was running precisely towards where Dwarkey was.


    [Graaagh!!]


    Rotmiller hugged Dwarkey and dodged left and right, but the troll pursued them relentlessly as if he could see.


    "Mana! He''s definitely sensing mana!"


    Even I didn''t know about this phenomenon.


    Is he really instinctively sensing and following mana, as the dwarf said?


    ''Damn it.''


    Whatever the reason...


    Just when we thought it was a done deal, the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    Less than 10 seconds after the situation erupted, Dwarkey and Rotmiller were cornered.


    It was inevitable.


    If Misha were there, it might have been different...


    ...but Rotmiller''s physical stats weren''t high enough to carry someone and escape from a 5th-grade monster.


    [Graaagh¡ª!!!]


    The troll then charged towards them, cornered. The dwarf tried to stop him somehow, but it was useless.


    Kwaaang!


    The dwarf was sent flying like a ser ball and crashed into the wall from the troll''s kick. It seems like his [Counterweight] was deactivated because his MP ran out...


    Damn it, at a time like this.


    "Bjo, Bjorn?"


    "Ah, got it!"


    Still, Rotmiller managed to escape the corner using the momentary gap created by the dwarf.


    Of course, it was just buying a little time.


    About 3 seconds?


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Rotmiller, who was running towards the opposite side, was caught by the troll and rolled on the ground to avoid his kicks.


    I can''t see their situation from my position anymore.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The troll stomps down.


    "Hi, eek...!"


    Although I don''t hear the sound of someone getting trampled, since he''s rolling around diligently...


    If we leave the troll alone for a bit longer, someone will definitely die.


    Dwarkey, Rotmiller¡­


    ¡­or maybe even both.


    Thud!


    It¡¯s a crossroads of choices.


    Misha is focused on stabbing with her swords and ispletely unaware of the situation below.


    All decisions are up to me.


    Thud!


    If I let go of his arm and go down, I might be able to save Dwarkey or Rotmiller.


    But ultimately, that choice will lead to a total party kill.


    If I let go, the troll will attack Misha with its free arm¡­


    ¡­and we won¡¯t get another chance.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I close my eyes tightly.


    And I can¡¯t help but think¡­


    ¡­that this was bound to happen someday.


    Thud!


    [Dungeon and Stone] is not a game that pursues adventures filled with dreams and hopes.


    As the game progresses, the deaths ofpanions be inevitable, and the adventure continues as long as the main character survives.


    Yes, that¡¯s the kind of game it was.


    This goddamn game¡ª


    Kwagic!


    That¡¯s when I hear a crushing sound from below.


    It¡¯s the sound of flesh and bone being mangled, a sound I¡¯ve heard countless times since waking up in this ce.


    Misha, sensing something strange, stops stabbing.


    Of course, it¡¯s only for a brief moment.


    ¡°Keep going!!!¡±


    Misha resumes stabbing at my shout.


    ng, ng, ng!


    I grit my teeth and put all my strength into restraining the troll¡¯s remaining arm.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Thwack!


    ¡­Dwarkey, who was kicked away by the troll,es into view. His body is bent at an unnatural angle, as if his spine is broken.


    With this, I realize one thing.


    Although it wasn¡¯t information I wanted to know¡­


    Then the sound I heard earlier must have been Rotmiller¡¯s body.


    ¡°¡­¡­Heup!¡±


    Did Misha see Dwarkey, who had risen to our eye level?


    She flinches for a moment and then starts swinging her swords with an expression that seems like she¡¯s about to cry.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die! You monster! Die!!!¡±


    Although we had to just watch ourpanions suffer for the sake of survival, the situation took a turn for the worse.


    With Dwarkey down, the curses were lifted.


    The arm is rapidly regenerating due to the [Ultra Regeneration] effect.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    As if knowing that time is running out, Misha swings her swords down with all her might. And as those seemingly eternal seconds pass¡­


    ng! ng, ng¡­ Kwagic!


    ¡­a refreshing sound of impact is heard, and the troll¡¯s body that I was holding onto disappears.


    ¡¸Killed Troll. EXP +5¡¹


    The troll¡¯s body, which has reached death, turns into light and disappears, and Misha and I fall to the ground.


    Normally, I would have regained my bnce in mid-air andnded on my feet, but neither of us have the energy for that.


    Thud!


    As I lie sprawled on the ground, staring nkly at the ceiling, a fist-sized magic stone falls next to my head.


    Thud. Roll-


    That¡¯s all the loot there is.


    There¡¯s no dramatic essence drop.


    I¡¯m reminded once again that this moment is reality.


    Right, it¡¯s not a dream.


    Neither is the choice I just made.


    Nor the sight of Dwarkey flying away in a mangled state due to that choice¡­


    ¡°Rotmiller! Dwarkey!¡±


    I force my body up, pushing aside my desire to rest. Misha is already running to take care of our fallenpanions.


    ¡°Rotmiller! Come to your senses!!!¡±


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t shake me¡­¡±


    ¡°So, sorry!¡±


    Surprisingly, Rotmiller is alive.


    One of his legs is not just broken, butpletely crushed, but it¡¯s not a fatal injury.


    The heavens helped, literally.


    If his head or upper body had been crushed, that would have been the end.


    ¡°Before me¡­ Dw, Dwarkey first¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it!!¡±


    While Misha rushes towards Dwarkey, I check Rotmiller¡¯s leg injury, which has been left unattended.


    ¡°What happened to Dwarkey?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s alive thanks to you. So how about you worry about yourself now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true. Huhuhu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite painful.¡±


    ¡°I kno¡­ ugh! Keueueuek!!¡±


    Rotmiller groans and faints after being ¡®potion-ed¡¯, and that¡¯s the end of the immediate measures we can take.


    It seems like it¡¯s the same for Misha.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    Misha looks at me with an expression that seems to seek confirmation.


    I chuckle and answer,


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a relief¡­ truly¡­¡±


    Misha slumps down, her body losing strength.


    It seems like she only realizes it now after hearing my answer.


    But I still don¡¯t feel it.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe¡­ no one actually died.¡¯


    It¡¯s not that I wished for them to die.


    No, I¡¯m more than happy that they all survived.


    However, it¡¯s hard to bepletely happy because there are too many unsettling aspects.


    After all¡­


    ¡­we didn¡¯t ovee this crisis because I did well.


    Because I made a good n beforehand.


    Or because I responded well when a variable appeared.


    ¡®We were¡­ lucky.¡¯


    We were just lucky.


    And as I acknowledge that, I finally realize¡­


    ¡­what it means to live as an explorer in this damn world.


    Today, everyone survived like in a movie.


    But¡­


    ¡®It probably¡­ won¡¯t always be like today.¡¯


    I know better than anyone¡­


    ¡­that such luck won¡¯te to someone like me over and over again.


    As time passes, they regain consciousness one by one.


    The dwarf is the first to wake up.


    ¡°¡­So, everyone is alive.¡±


    The dwarf, who has confirmed that everyone survived, doesn¡¯tugh heartily like usual.


    He just repeats the same words as if praying.


    ¡°Thank goodness. Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­ truly a relief¡­¡±


    Well, if he¡¯s been an explorer for several years, he must have experienced quite a bit. The death ofpanions is like a fate for explorers.


    ¡°To be safe after encountering a troll, I should make a donation to the temple¡­¡±


    Rotmiller is the next to wake up after the dwarf.


    I approach him hesitantly and apologize with a hint of excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect the troll to act like that when it couldn¡¯t even see.¡±


    ¡°¡­How is that your fault? We should be the ones thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of us would have survived.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Your judgment was correct, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    It seems like Rotmiller already knows that I was willing to sacrifice the two of them.


    Well, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know.


    I was the one who kept shouting at him to do it.


    ¡°Keugh, ugh¡­¡±


    After some time, Dwarkey also groans and opens his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone¡­ okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine! So don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mi, Miss Misha¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe¡­¡±


    ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s what you say?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­! Cough! Th, that¡¯s true¡­? Hahaha.¡±


    The heavy atmosphere finally lightens up a bit as Dwarkey, who was in the worst condition, wakes up.


    ¡°Haha, to think that the five of us defeated a troll. We can¡¯t even brag about it. No one would believe us!¡±


    The dwarf starts cracking jokes like usual, and Misha does the same.


    ¡°Ugh, an essence should have dropped! Somehow, it feels unfair. We went through all that trouble, but we got nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°We saved our lives, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Rotmiller, you have too little greed, that¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°Right, you even used a top-grade potion, didn¡¯t you? Ah, of course, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll all chip in and pay you back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but Bjorn, what are we going to do now? You¡¯re not thinking of going up any further, right?¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ what do you think of me? Of course, we¡¯re going to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Misha? Why are you asking Bjorn? I¡¯m the leader of the team.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right?¡±


    Anyway, regardless of the dwarf¡¯s question¡­


    ¡­everyone epts my suggestion of staying on this floor until thebyrinth closes without any objections.


    Because we¡¯re not in a state to continue exploring.


    We rest in the same ce where we had the fierce battle with the troll, soothing our tired bodies and minds.


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    And so, a week passes, and my sixth expeditiones to an end.

 Chapter 119 Dark Cloud (3)

    Chapter 119 Dark Cloud (3)


    Dark Cloud (3) <hr>


    In the end, the expedition was put on hold after the troll battle.


    It was because Dwarkey''s condition wasn''t improving.


    [Even if he drinks more potions, it won''t heal any faster. Not everyone''s body is as sturdy as yours.]


    Even after the wounds are healed, it takes time for the muscles and bones to properly realign if there¡¯s no natural regeneration.


    Therefore, we had to rush to the temple as soon as we returned to the city, passing through the checkpoint.


    Unlike Rotmiller, Dwarkey wasn''t at a level where time would heal his injuries.


    "Phew, now I feel a bit better..."


    Dwarkey, who couldn''t even stand up for a week, finally seeded in standing on his own after receiving ''High-Grade Healing''."No aftereffects? I was worried because the treatment was dyed..."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I''m in good enough condition to enter thebyrinth right now."


    "That''s a relief."


    Thanks to the initial treatment with a top-grade potion, Dwarkey was back to normal with just one dose of divine power.


    It''s a relief.


    If he had any lingering effects, it would have hindered the next expedition.


    "Then let''s meet again in two days, and for today, let''s each go back and rest."


    Since we didn''t earn much from the magic stones we acquired after the whole team assembled, we decided to postpone the distribution until after receiving the request reward and disbanded.


    ''Hmm, is it about 400,000 stones per person?''


    I don''t know for sure until we divide it, but it should be around that much if we sell all the byproducts of the Frogman Shaman and split it five ways.


    We agreed to deduct 200,000 stones per person for potion expenses.


    ''Damn troll bastard.''


    Because of that bastard, my financial loss is significant.


    I''ll have to pay a lot to fix the bent equipment.


    If it caused me this much trouble, it should have at least dropped an essence.


    It''s fortunate that I earned a lot beforehand, otherwise, we would have actually returned at a loss.


    "Bjorn, what are you going to do now?"


    "First, I''m going to go back to the inn, wash up, and then go organize the items. Of course, you''reing with me."


    "Huh? Me too...?"


    "Didn''t you just rx in thebyrinth? Don''t think about running away."


    "I wasn''t! Anyway, it''s annoying to go back to my ce, can I wash up at your inn?"


    "Of course."


    We head to my amodation to avoid unnecessary travel.


    And I finish washing up quickly.


    I need to move fast if I want to visit themercial district before the carriages stop running.


    "Eek? You''re already done?"


    "You can take your time. It''s going to take a while to organize everything anyway."


    "Oh, really?"


    After sending Misha to the bathroom, Iid out the loot I acquired this time and started organizing them.


    Equipment and consumables obtained from defeating the three guys who were targeting Jensia and the baby barbarian.


    ''I''ll sell this, and we can use this... ''


    I even wrote down a list and was diligently organizing when someone knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, are you in there?"


    It was a man''s voice I''d never heard before.


    When I opened the door, I saw a man wearing an Explorer''s Guild staff badge.


    "Are you Mr. Bjorn Yandel?"


    "...Yes."


    "Would it be possible for you to apany me to the guild?"


    Damn it, suddenly?


    I felt annoyed as memories of being taken to prison after hearing simr words came back...


    ...but judging by the employee''s tone and expression, the situation is clearly different this time.


    And I don''t see any guards.


    First, let''s calmly assess the situation.


    "Tell me what it''s about first. I''ll decide whether to go or not after that."


    "Ah, you''re right, I should have exined first."


    The employee realized his mistake and then cautiously exined the situation.


    "...Witness?"


    "Yes, they said you would prove that he''s not a marauder..."


    The baby barbarian is in trouble.


    _____________________


    "Although such requests are usually not epted, as you know, after ''that incident'', all rted regtions have be stricter... I apologize for the inconvenience, but we''re just here to confirm. If you''re not rted to him, you can just refuse¡ª"


    "I''ll go."


    "Yes?"


    "Wait here while I change."


    I close the door and put on my coat.


    And I inform Misha, who''s in the shower, that I''m going out.


    "Misha, today''s ns are canceled."


    "What? Why all of a sudden?"


    "It seems like something happened to Karon. I''m going to the Explorer''s Guild for a bit, so go home or whatever after you''re done washing up."


    "What? What are you... ! No, exin in more det¡ª!"


    "You''ve been waiting, huh? Let''s go."


    "Is it that annoying for you to do that, you barbarian!!"


    Anyway, regardless of Misha''s pointed cry...


    ...I head to the guild with the employee who was waiting outside.


    Coincidentally, the ce we arrive at is the same branch where I broke out of prison.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Yes? Ah, yes... Pleasee in. The branch manager is waiting."


    "The branch manager...?"


    As I''m reminiscing about old times while looking around...


    ...I follow the employee to the third floor and see Karon dozing off on the sofa.


    The mustached branch manager is sitting across from him.


    With a very displeased expression.


    "Oh, been well?"


    "...Thanks to you."


    Geez, he''s so curt.


    Still, it doesn''t seem like a serious situation. If Karon was really used of being a marauder, he wouldn''t be sleeping here, but locked up in the underground prison.


    Snore, snore-!


    First, I wake up Karon.


    Well, is it even right to say I woke him up?


    "Karon, stop pretending to sleep and wake up. There''s no need to do that even here."


    The branch manager and the employee both tilt their heads in confusion at my words, and then Karon slowly opens his eyes.


    "...How did you know?"


    How did I know?


    You left with those meaningful words.


    "I thought... you might do that."


    "You mean you acknowledge me as a fellow warrior?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Karon smiles genuinely as I nod roughly, and bumps his shoulder against mine.


    "Anyway, thanks foring. Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "It was the natural thing to do. Did these guys do anything bad to you?"


    "Don''t worry, nothing like that happened. If it did, would this guy be here?"


    Hmm, that''s true.


    But I wasn''t asking you.


    "Karon, answer me."


    "Nothing like that happened."


    "I see."


    I nod and chuckle.


    This is why precedents are important.


    Would they have treated us this well if I hadn''t caused that ruckus before?


    Thud.


    Ifortably sit down on the sofa without asking permission. Just in case the branch manager forgot what kind of person I am.


    "I''ll have rum."


    "Don''t tell me you''re discriminating against me because I''m a barbarian?"


    The branch manager lets out a long sigh.


    "Whew... We don''t have any alcohol. I can offer you some tea¡ª"


    "Cold water. With ice."


    "Alright..."


    Is it because he''s a creature that learns?


    The branch manager doesn''t point out my unreasonable tone or behavior and just gives me what I want.


    He''s learned firsthand how to deal with an unreasonable barbarian.


    ''Barbarians really are OP.''


    Karon looks at me with sparkling eyes as I put my dusty feet on the expensive-looking desk.


    "As expected, you''re... an amazing warrior..."


    He seems quite impressed that I''m acting so carefree in front of the branch manager of the Explorer''s Guild.


    Well, I guess the branch manager feels the same way.


    Judging by how his mustache is twitching in disbelief.


    "You guys really are..."


    "What? Do you have something to say?"


    "...No."


    The branch manager shrinks back as soon as I ask back gruffly, as if I might pick on him if heins.


    Smirk.


    It was the reaction I expected.


    A lot has changed since I saw him before.


    I''m not the powerless 9th-grade barbarian I was back then.


    "I''ve heard about you. They say you''re called Little Balkan?"


    I became a 6th-grade explorer in just a few months.


    And I even have a title, and rumors are circting that I''m friends with Baron Martoan and that the Count is keeping an eye on me.


    And if he investigated me, he would also know that I''ve been going in and out of the Magic Tower every week because of Raven''s research.


    Of course, the important thing is something else.


    "Here''s your ice water..."


    I''ve be stronger.


    Strong enough to turn this branch manager''s head into a smashed tomato in one second.


    Well, it''s the city wherewes before violence, but whatever, at least the branch manager will think that I''m not the type to care about that kind of thing.


    "Enough with the small talk and let''s get to the point. So what are you nning to do about Karon?"


    As I push aside the ice water and ask, the branch manager shrugs.


    "...Nothing. He can leave now if he wants to. The mage confirmed that it was self-defense."


    "...What?"


    I''m momentarily stunned by his unexpectedly cool answer.


    ''He already confirmed it with the mage?''


    It''s not a strange story.


    He''s not as high in Magic Resistance as I am.


    He could have confirmed whether Karon''s story was true or not with just one spell, without needing to call me.


    But that means...


    ''He had a purpose in calling me, not Karon.''


    I quickly grasp the situation.


    Yeah, that''s more like the Explorer''s Guild.


    Now my heart is starting to race a little.


    "Karon, you can leave now."


    "Is that okay? I was kind of hungry..."


    "You won''t grow taller if you skip meals. Go."


    "Alright! See youter, Bjorn, son of Yandel!"


    I send Karon out first.


    It seems like the branch manager also wants to keep the listeners to a minimum.


    "Good work, Odrian. You can leave too."


    "Yes, Branch Manager."


    As soon as the employee who guided me and even brought me ice water leaves, we''re the only ones left in the branch manager''s office.


    "......"


    Neither of us speaks, and a natural silence follows.


    I wait patiently for him to speak first.


    "The reason?"


    "Lady Urbans wants to meet you."


    "Lady Urbans? Who''s that?"


    The branch manager asks incredulously,


    "Are you serious? You really don''t remember the one you held hostage?"


    Ah, the regional manager''s daughter.


    Damn it, why didn''t he just say that?


    "...You haven''tpletely forgotten, huh?"


    "Ahem, anyway, why does that woman want to see me?"


    "Well, you''ll find out once you meet¡ª"


    What the, is he trying to bait me?


    "Then I refuse."


    "What?"


    "I''m hungry, I don''t have time to waste."


    I get up as if ending the conversation, and the branch manager hurriedly continues,


    "...I can''t say much, but it''s not something that would harm you. It''s more likely to be beneficial."


    Hmm, seeing him go this far, it doesn''t seem like he''ll give me any more information even if I push further.


    ''The woman I held hostage wants to meet me...''


    There was nothing to think about.


    "Tell her no!"


    Geez, I''m already busy, I don''t have time for this.


    I''ll pass on the troublesome stuff.


    ______________________


    In the middle of the street in broad daylight.


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    Erwen is running through the crowd.


    Her body, which she just washed clean, and even the skirt she put on after a long time, are already soaked in sweat, but...


    ''...I hope it doesn''t smell...''


    Hmm, it should be fine.


    They''ve already seen each other in much worse states, haven''t they?


    Meeting him is more important to her.


    ''...As expected, you were alive!''


    She''s overjoyed, but she also feels a sense of self-deprecation.


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    The firstpanion she ever had, the barbarian who saved her when she was wandering alone in thebyrinth.


    He disappeared before she could repay her debt, and she had thought he was dead.


    She feels stupid for locking herself up in her room, lost in her own delusions.


    ''...I can''t believe he became so famous...''


    She didn''t even have to ask around.


    She just asked a few people after returning to the city, and most of them knew his name.


    One of them even knew the address of the inn he was staying at.


    ''Uh, wait a minute... then why didn''t my sister tell me anything?''


    That thought suddenly crosses her mind, but Erwen doesn''t delve any further.


    She must not have heard.


    There''s no way her sister would have intentionally kept it from her.


    And it''s not an important fact right now.


    ''Ugh, what should I say to him when I meet him? Come to think of it, I disappeared without a word...''


    Her heart can''t stop pounding.


    It''s a pleasant sensation she hasn''t felt in a long time.


    Although she always kept the curtains drawn because she didn''t want to see the sun rise and set, the sunlight on her skin feels warm andfortable today.


    ''First, I''ll apologize. He must have looked for me too. He probably couldn''t find me because he didn''t remember where our amodation was.''


    Erwen reaches her destination and organizes her thoughts onest time, preparing for the imminent reunion.


    And she smooths out her clothes.


    Then she knocks on the door.


    Thump, thump.


    She hears footsteps approaching from inside.


    And they quickly get closer.


    Thump, thump!


    It feels like her heart is about to burst.


    She wants to see him and talk to him like they used to. Like those times when they talked about their daily lives,ughed, and had fun together.


    ''He''ll be surprised when he finds out I can control all four spirits. Uh, no¡­ he''s much stronger than me, so maybe he won''t even be impressed?''


    Although she''s a bit worried, he''ll definitely praise her in the end.


    He''ll tell her that she did well, that he''s proud of her.


    It''s mister, so he''ll definitely do that.


    "Heehee..."


    The corners of her lips curl up at the thought.


    m.


    The door finally opens.


    But what''s this?


    "Huh? Who are you?"


    The person who opens the door is a beastman.


    A cat-person with triangr ears on top of her head.


    Erwen checks the room number on the door.


    201.


    She didn''te to the wrong ce.


    She asked several times to make sure, so there''s no way she misheard. Then could it be that the person who told her the address got it wrong?


    Hmm, it seems like that''s the case.


    Still, she should at least ask in case it''s the room next door. He''s a famous person, so the people in the same amodation should know him.


    "Um, excuse me... do you know which room Bjorn Yandel is staying in?"


    "Huh? You''re looking for Bjorn?"


    "Yes? What do you mean..."


    "Bjorn went out after washing up a while ago, would you like toe in and wait?"


    He went out after washing up a while ago...?


    No, wait a minute¡­ if she¡¯s saying that, then it means this is mister¡¯s room, isn¡¯t it?


    She¡¯s confused.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Or, just tell me who you are. When Bjornes back, I¡¯ll tell him someone came to see him.¡±


    She¡¯s saying that as if they live together¡­ Erwen raises her head, dazed, and takes another look at the beastman¡¯s face.


    She¡¯s beautiful.


    It¡¯s to the point where even she, a fairy, can¡¯t deny it.


    And¡­


    Drip, drip.


    ¡­water is dripping from her red hair.


    As if she just finished washing up.


    ¡°You said that Bjorn left after washing up a while ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    The beastwoman¡¯s answer seems to say, ¡®is there a problem?¡¯ and the corners of Erwen¡¯s lips twist into a smirk.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Can Ie in and wait?¡±


    ¡°Uh, su, sure¡­?¡±


    She then enters the room.


    It¡¯s messy, with loot scattered across the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit messy, right¡­? It¡¯s not usually like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what these are. I did them with mister too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You did them? Ah¡­ you¡¯re an explorer too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Th, that doesn¡¯t mean anything strange, right? This is all from defeating marauders¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not misunderstanding anything.¡±


    Erwen cuts her off and focuses on the feeling in her chest.


    And she smiles sweetly and continues,


    ¡°If you coveted what belonged to someone else, you deserve to be punished, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Her heart, which had been beating passionately just a moment ago, has now turned ice-cold.

 Chapter 120 Dark Cloud (4)

    Chapter 120 Dark Cloud (4)


    Dark Cloud (4) <hr>


    Dark Cloud (4)


    A heavy scent of wood filled the office.


    Nile Urbans, the 7th Regional Manager of the Explorer''s Guild, chuckled.


    He remembered what his daughter had said a while back.


    [I have no intention of living the rest of my life as your doll, Father.]


    When the prison break incident first happened¡­


    He noticed his daughter''s suspicious movements.


    Because there was no reason for her to have a private meeting with the branch manager back then.Heunched a full-scale investigation, discovering his daughter had been secretly building her influence within the guild.


    ''Even women have their own lives to live.''


    It was quite a remarkable move for a rebellious act.


    He felt troubled, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud, thinking, ¡®as expected of my daughter¡¯.


    But¡­


    ¡®I told him to be careful even when breathing.¡¯


    He could only look at that ambition with affection because it was his daughter.


    ¡®So, Branch Manager, you chose my daughter in the end.¡¯


    Bjorn Yandel.


    The barbarian who achieved tremendous growth in a short period of time.


    The Branch Manager tried to make contact with him today.


    He still didn¡¯t know what his daughter was nning with that barbarian, but it became clear the Branch Manager had gone under his daughter''s control.


    That fact was very unpleasant.


    ¡®He dared to rebel against me.¡¯


    He couldn''t understand why the Branch Manager made that choice.


    He was already out of favor, and he already decided on a recement. Knowing that, he must have tried to grab onto a rotten rope.


    But understanding and forgiveness are entirely different words.


    ¡®I''ll get rid of both of them this time.¡¯


    Nile Urbans'' eyes gleamed as he sipped his tea.


    He originally nned to leave the barbarian alone.


    Although he felt disgusted every time he thought about that humiliation, the barbarian had already built his own standing.


    There was no need to create another enemy unnecessarily.


    But now it was different.


    There had to be a reason his clever daughter tried to contact the barbarian.


    ¡®¡­And besides, he¡¯s been bothering me for some reason.¡¯


    Nile Urbans made a decision.


    If something is bothering you, just remove it.


    Before it bes a bigger problemter.


    ____________________


    Kwaaang!


    How long has it been since I left the Explorer¡¯s Guild?


    As I¡¯m walking back to the inn, thunder rumbles from the clear sky, and heavy rain pours down.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Dark, ominous clouds cover the sky.


    I considered just getting soaked and going, but I thought it might be a passing shower, so I entered a nearby restaurant.


    Since it was time to eat anyway, I figured I¡¯d have a meal and wait for a while.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your order.¡±


    Grilled meat, pumpkin stew, and rye bread.


    Although my stomach is warm and full, it feels somewhatcking.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m at one of those cheap 300-stone restaurants like before.


    ¡®Indeed¡­ Misha is good at grilling meat.¡¯


    As I think about buying a few pounds of meat and having her grill them for me when I get back, I order another ss of rum.


    Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll wait until the rain stops, or at least calms down a bit.


    Misha wouldn¡¯t be at the inn anyway.


    ¡®Ah, I wonder if she¡¯s still there because of the rain?¡¯


    As I¡¯m drinking alone, the sound of rain serving as mypanion, various thoughts flit through my mind.


    It feels like just yesterday I was crawling on the ground, avoiding goblin traps, and eating stone bread, but half a year has already passed.


    ¡®¡­Seafood pancake and makgeolli¡­ they wouldn¡¯t sell that here, right?¡¯


    My desire to return home has faded significantly.


    Everything has just be familiar.


    The creaky bed, the tiny studio apartment with a single bathroom, and the daily routine ofughing and chatting with mypanions while drinking cheap beer.


    ¡®I¡¯ve changed a lot too.¡¯


    If you asked me to list the shitty things about this world, I could go on all day. But if you asked if there has never been a single happy moment¡­


    Although survival was my initial goal, I gradually started to feel a gamer¡¯s joy as I saw myself grow.


    And it wasn¡¯t bad to joke around andugh with mypanions.


    It¡¯s a strange feeling.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t been summoned here, I would probably still be ying games alone in my room.¡¯


    The 29-year-old office worker Lee Hansu had a very limited social circle. Of course, he wasn¡¯t dissatisfied or inconvenienced by it.


    He was diligently preparing for retirement, and he could live on his own without relying on others.


    Unlike this world, wherepanions are mandatory.


    ¡®These thoughts must mean¡­ I¡¯ve be attached to them.¡¯


    I take a sip of the rum, which has a strangely sweet aftertaste as if they added sugar.


    Dwarkey, Rotmiller, and the dwarf.


    Thinking about them makes my mouth feel bitter.


    ¡®To go to the upper floors, I¡¯ll have to form a new team, right?¡¯


    With the current members, we¡¯re outmatched from the 5th floor onwards.


    Their growth potential is limited, you know?


    First of all, Dwarkey is not from the Magic Tower, and he has a serious problem of having low mana capacity.


    ¡®He¡¯s doing well now, learning new spells, but it¡¯s safe to say that he can barely use 6th-grade spells.¡¯


    And Rotmiller is needless to say.


    In the lower floors, he¡¯s fine as long as he can find the way, but in the upper floors, even scouts need a high level ofbat power.


    After all, the maximum party size is five.


    ¡®Unless that man awakens as a Guide¡­ his limit would be the 4th floor.¡¯


    Of course, unlike those two, the dwarf would be able to perform well even in the upper floors if he just has good equipment.


    But a team doesn¡¯t need two tanks.


    ¡®¡­Once Misha¡¯s specs are a bit higher, I should form a new team.¡¯


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a while, but I¡¯ve finally made up my mind.


    The troll battle we had this time yed a big part in it.


    I¡¯m going to keep climbing the floors, and I can¡¯t achieve that goal with them.


    It might seem heartless, but it¡¯s also a decision for their sake.


    The upper floors are teeming with monsters even worse than trolls.


    It¡¯s better not to expect to survive just because we were lucky this time¡ª


    ¡°Yandel?¡±


    Uh, what the sudden¡ª


    I turn my head at the voice calling me, and apletely unexpected person is standing there.


    It¡¯s the bear-like man.


    No, I mean¡­


    ¡°Beefcake?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Urikfrit. If it¡¯s difficult to pronounce, you can just call me Avman.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    The macho-looking bear-like man, as if trying to live up to his appearance, sits down across from me without even asking for permission.


    I don¡¯t feel offended since I often do that too.


    ¡°I never expected to see you as a customer.¡±


    ¡°Customer?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t tell you, did I? This is the shop my wife runs.¡±


    The owner¡­


    It¡¯s an unexpected piece of information, but it¡¯s not something to be surprised about. 5th-grade explorers should have enough wealth to open a shop.


    If I¡¯m going to be surprised, I should be surprised about something else.


    ¡°You were entering thebyrinth alone even though you have a wife?¡±


    ¡°The shop hasn¡¯t been doing welltely. I have to work hard and earn money, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Hmm, then I have nothing to say.


    It¡¯s not something I should interfere with.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a strange coincidence that the owner of the ce I came to avoid the rain is you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence beyond strange. It gave me certainty, Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Certainty?¡±


    The bear-like man answers nonchntly,


    ¡°Let me join your team.¡±


    Huh? What¡¯s this again?


    ______________________


    Join my team all of a sudden?


    It¡¯s an unexpected topic, but I understand after listening to the rest of his story. From the bear-like man¡¯s perspective, I¡¯m a verified explorer.


    ¡°If you saved aplete stranger in that situation, you wouldn¡¯t backstab them, right?¡±


    Although I asked for 5 million stones, he seems to have a good impression of me for saving his life with a top-grade potion in the rift, where we were cut off from the outside world.


    ¡®¡­So it¡¯s like this again.¡¯


    A tank-type summon and powerful ranged physical damage.


    The bear-like man would definitely be able to pull his weight even on the 5th floor or higher.


    But¡­


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a misunderstanding. We just entered together this time, but I have a fixed team.¡±


    I indirectly refuse his offer.


    I¡¯m nning to stay with Dwarkey¡¯s party for a while, and I can¡¯t just kick someone out to let this man in.


    Unexpectedly, the bear-like man nods readily.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case. Let¡¯s talk about it again when there¡¯s an opening or if I leave the team.¡±


    ¡°An opening?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, right?¡±


    The conversation about joining the team ends with the bear-like man¡¯s meaningful look. Afterwards, we briefly discuss when he¡¯ll pay back the 5 million stones.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already listed some equipment I wasn¡¯t using on the exchange, so I¡¯ll be able to give you the money by the promised date.¡±


    I feel a bit heavy-hearted, looking at the empty shop¡­


    But we agree to meet again here in ten days and exchange the money for the coteral.


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    ¡°Here, take this and wear it. It¡¯ll fit you.¡±


    Since it doesn¡¯t seem like the rain will stop anytime soon, I borrow a raincoat from the bear-like man and head to the inn.


    Swaaaaaaaa-


    Heavy rain pours down as if a typhoon has hit.


    As I run through the unusually quiet street, I soon arrive at the inn.


    But what is this again?


    ¡°Ah, Bjorn, you¡¯re back? You have a visitor.¡±


    ¡°Uwaaaaaang! Mister¡­!!¡±


    Just like the downpour on a sunny day, an unexpected encounter awaits me.


    _____________________


    Since that incident 10 years ago, I¡¯ve lived a life of restraint.


    So I thought I was good at holding back.


    At least until today.


    ¡°If you coveted what belonged to someone else, you deserve to be punished, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Erwen freezes as her true feelings slip out.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡­ you¡¯re unexpectedly tough.¡±


    Fortunately, it seems like she didn¡¯t notice the meaning behind my words¡­


    ¡®What, what did I just say¡­¡¯


    Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not something that was taken from her.


    Mister isn¡¯t an object.


    And she was the one who chose to leave his side and join her sister.


    Then what is this feeling?


    Crack.


    She feels an unusual surge of hostility.


    Could she win if they fought?


    She finds herself observing the other woman with that thought.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names. I¡¯m Misha Kaltstein.¡±


    ¡°¡­Erwen Fornachi di Tersia.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have a pretty name too¡­ Erwen, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She epts the handshake, hiding her reluctance.


    And she sits down and talks to her.


    Although she has no intention of bing friends with this woman, there¡¯s one thing she wants to ask.


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein, do you happen to have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Boy, boyfriend¡­? Don¡¯t say weird things. Bjorn and I are justpanions,panions!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    For some reason, her anger seems to subside.


    She doesn''t understand why Bjorn''s name came up immediately when she just asked if she had a boyfriend.


    Still, she needs to confirm a few more things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I mistook you for his girlfriend because you said you showered together earlier.¡±


    ¡°Sh, shower together? What are you talking about! I just borrowed the bathroom for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You borrowed the bathroom in a strange man¡¯s room, is your amodation far from here?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not that far¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying it¡¯s not?¡±


    Erwen raises an eyebrow at her words.


    Even if he''s not her boyfriend, this woman is definitely harboring lewd thoughts.


    To the point where she''s even using such a vulgar tactic.


    ¡°Ahem! So how do you know Bjorn?¡±


    Did she want to change the subject?


    This time, it''s the other person''s turn to ask a question.


    Erwen answers honestly.


    ¡°I was mister¡¯spanion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Mister¡­? Bjorn is only twenty years old¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, it''s just a nickname between us, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Nickname...?"


    "Yes, is there a problem with that?"


    The beastwoman smiles awkwardly as Erwen tilts her head innocently.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a problem. Why would there be? Nyaha!¡±


    Although she¡¯s smiling, her tail is swishing back and forth, hitting the bedsheets as if she¡¯s annoyed.


    Seeing that, Erwen feels a strange sense of victory.


    Until the unexpected counterattack.


    "Mister and I are a bit special, you see. We were firstpanions, and we even had our first return drinks together¡ª"


    "Hee, but that only means something to you, doesn''t it?"


    "...Yes?"


    "Well, it''s been months since I''ve been with Bjorn, and I''ve never heard him mention you. Nyaha!"


    The beastwoman smiles brightly and stabs a dagger into her heart. Erwen is speechless at the sudden change in attitude.


    But she instinctively knows one thing.


    ¡°Erwen, you said your name was? It¡¯s, it¡¯s cute, I guess. But¡­ wouldn¡¯t I get annoyed if you treated me like an idiot while showing this much hostility?¡±


    Misha Kaltstein.


    It¡¯s only natural that she felt hostility towards this woman from the moment she saw her.


    ¡°Hmm, still, thank you for one thing. Thanks to you, I¡¯m no longer confused.¡±


    ¡°Confused? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you already know?¡±


    This woman is an enemy.


    Someone who¡¯s trying to take away what¡¯s precious to her.

 Chapter 121 Dark Cloud (5)

    Chapter 121 Dark Cloud (5)


    Dark Cloud (5) <hr>


    Dark Cloud (5)


    For a moment, I stand still, gazing ahead.


    Inside the room where Misha assumed no one would be, there are two figures.


    Misha and Erwen.


    ¡®They couldn''t possibly know each other, so did Erwene to see me and run into her by chance?¡¯


    As soon as I enter the room, I habitually analyze the cause and effect based on the given circumstances.


    But that''s all it is.


    Kwaaang!Unlike the humid air outside due to the pouring rain, a strangely chilly atmosphere pervades my small, single room.


    This room is full of mysteries.


    ¡®What the? Why is she so pissed off?¡¯


    Having spent almost every day together for the past few months, I can tell just by her expression.


    Right now, Misha is very, very angry.


    It¡¯s iparable to the time when she was caught secretly throwing out carrots after eating all the meat.


    Even her tail fur is slightly puffed up, as if she''s feeling wary...


    What''s strange is that Erwen is the same.


    ¡®¡­Is she crying?¡¯


    Tears well up in her eyes.


    She''s not bawling, but she''s trying her best to hold back, as if enduring something.


    It¡¯s an expression closer to enduring with frustration rather than crying out of sadness.


    ¡®Did these two fight or something?¡¯


    Based on the information I see, I reach a conclusion.


    It seems like Erwen and Misha had a fight.


    As for the reason, well, I don''t know either.


    I don''t think either of them is the type to sh emotionally with someone they just met.


    ck.


    As soon as I close the door, Misha and Erwen''s gazes simultaneously turn to me.


    It seems they only noticed my presence after the door closed, perhaps because of the sound of rain and thunder...


    Misha is the first to speak.


    ¡°Ah, Bjorn, you¡¯re back? This is your guest.¡±


    Misha greets me with a smile as usual.


    But her eyes aren''t smiling at all.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Waaaaah! Mister¡­!!¡±


    Erwen bursts into tears she¡¯d been holding back and runs towards me, even jumping.


    I instinctively dodged.


    But was it an unexpected sight?


    Erwen, regaining her bnce like an agility-based character, bites her lip and asks me,


    ¡°Is it¡­ because of that woman?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    Although it seems like her vibe has changed a lot since Ist saw her¡­


    Well, it¡¯s been a while.


    ¡°Because of that woman?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Erwen shakes her head violently as I ask back, thinking they really had a big fight.


    And then she nces at Misha as if trying to gauge her reaction.


    ¡°Bjorn, why are you sote?¡±


    Misha approaches me with quick steps as our eyes meet.


    ¡°You left in such a hurry, is everything okay?¡±


    Her voice is filled with an unbearable nasal tone.


    I shudder but answer her question,


    ¡°Everything is fine. Karon was used of being a marauder, but after I went and said a few words, it was all resolved.¡±


    ¡°Hee, I see. Good job.¡±


    Misha says something condescending and pats my head.


    She would usually pat my arm or back.


    At this point, I have no choice but to ask,


    ¡°What¡­ the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m praising you for doing a good job. You can¡¯t consider a barbarian as a stranger.¡±


    I involuntarily tilt my head.


    That wasn¡¯t even what I asked¡­


    ¡­and her answer itself is full of contradictions.


    ¡°Why? Barbarians and beastmen get along, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡­Is that so?


    Hmm, well, they¡¯re better than fairies, who are sworn enemies.


    ¡°He, here¡¯s a towel!¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to ask another question, Misha jumps and ces a towel on my head.


    ¡°Dry your hair first. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ alright.¡±


    I dry my hair with a towel, feeling suspicious, and turn my gaze towards Erwen. I can¡¯t keep neglecting my guest.


    ¡°Erwen, did youe here first?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah, ye, yes¡­¡±


    Erwen shrinks back and avoids my gaze as I speak to her.


    And she was the one who ran to me earlier.


    Ah, so she feels a sense of distance because I dodged?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that you came. I was thinking of visiting you sometime¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes? You were thinking of visiting me?¡±


    ¡°¡­So?¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m happy. I thought you might have forgotten about me¡­¡±


    I chuckle at the sudden change in atmosphere and answer,


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget someone I met during my firstbyrinth exploration.¡±


    ¡°Ri, right? How could that be? It just meant something special only to me, after all?¡±


    Huh?


    Although I feel a strange sense of dissonance¡­


    ¡­I nod at Erwen¡¯s earnest gaze.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It was just that! As expected!¡±


    Erwen¡¯s face brightens up at my single answer, although I don¡¯t know what happened.


    I guess that¡¯s enough socializing for now.


    I decide to ask what I¡¯m curious about first.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been a while. So how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Me? You¡¯re curious about how I¡¯ve been?¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Erwen then starts chattering like a bird, telling me everything that happened since west met.


    Most of it is about thebyrinth.


    Going up floors with her sister, killing monsters, absorbing new essences. Ah, she also said that she usually stays cooped up in her room and trains day and night?


    ¡°Look! I can control all four spirits now! And I¡¯ve even awakened three of them!¡±


    ¡°What? Three?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I worked really, really hard!¡±


    Honestly, I¡¯m also a bit surprised.


    It¡¯s hard to consider it as an achievement made in just a few months, even if she was raised like a secondary character thanks to her sister¡¯s help.


    ¡®Is this what talent is?¡¯


    In many ways, her case is different from mine.


    If I became stronger with high-grade essences and equipment, she really achieved it through training and developing her abilities.


    ¡®She hasn¡¯t even been an explorer for a year, and she¡¯s already a bow-wielding fairy who has seeded in awakening three elements¡­¡¯


    This is definitely rare.


    If she can awaken all four elements, she can do ¡®that¡¯ter on.


    ¡®Tsk, if it weren¡¯t for her sister, I could have added her to the team.¡¯


    I feel a bit disappointed as if I¡¯ve lost a talented individual.


    But I decide not to say anything unnecessary.


    We¡¯re not forming a team right now anyway, and she won¡¯t abandon her family ande with me.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing you were busy training. I thought I couldn¡¯t visit you because I moved amodations. Well, you also had to focus on your growth rather than me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not exactly that¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, Bjorn is right. You should focus on your own survival first when you¡¯re not even a 1st-year yet.¡±


    Misha, who had been listening silently, gets up and puts her arm around Erwen¡¯s shoulder.


    Erwen flinches and¡ª


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡ªnods weakly.


    Is it just my imagination that she seems to be wary of Misha?


    I btedly ask,


    ¡°Ah, so what happened between you two while I was gone?¡±


    Actually, I¡¯ve been curious since the beginning.


    But Misha just tilts her head innocently at my question.


    As if she heard something strange.


    ¡°Huh? Nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened? I thought you guys had a fight or someth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nyaha! Fight? No way. We became really close, right, Erwen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Kaltstein¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with ¡®Miss Kaltstein¡¯? Just call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister¡­¡±


    It¡¯s like watching a delinquent girl taking an innocent schoolgirl to an alleyway.


    I¡¯m sure something happened¡­


    But as long as they keep their mouths shut, I doubt I¡¯ll get the answer I want even if I ask.


    ¡®I¡¯ll figure out what happenedter¡­¡¯


    I walk past them and open the window.


    The sky is clear, the dark clouds having disappeared. Sunlight shines on the wet street, making it sparkle.


    So I give them a subtle order to leave.


    ¡°The rain has stopped, so you should both leave now. I need to wash up and get some rest.¡±


    For some reason, I feel a wave of fatigue washing over me.


    ____________________


    After leaving mister¡¯s room¡­


    Erwen faces a difficult situation.


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going this way too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead. I¡¯ll go a bitter.¡±


    She¡¯s heading in the same direction as the beastwoman.


    Well, fortunately, it seems like this woman also doesn¡¯t want to walk with me¡­


    ¡°Then you go first. I¡¯ll goter.¡±


    ¡°No, you go first.¡±


    This is the biggest problem.


    Goingter?


    How can she trust those words?


    She feels like the woman will turn around and go back to mister¡¯s room as soon as she¡¯s gone. Looking at her expression, it¡¯s clear that she suspects her of the same thing.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Erwen and Misha both sigh at the same time.


    ¡°Then should we go together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be better.¡±


    An awkward silence fills the air as they walk.


    No one speaks first, and they just focus on walking.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    Although she told him nothing happened, that wasn¡¯t true.


    [Well? Don¡¯t you already know what I mean?]


    The moment she heard those words, Erwen felt like her mind went nk. Her heart raced with anxiety, and she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    So she blurted out something without thinking.


    [You wicked cat¡­!]


    It was the first time she had ever cursed at someone.


    And on top of that, when she came to her senses, her hand was reaching for the dagger at her waist.


    That¡¯s when Erwen realized¡­


    [Hey, is there something wrong with your head?]


    ¡­that if it weren¡¯t for those words, she would have already drawn her dagger.


    The beastwoman is strong.


    Not just her imagination, but truly.


    Fairies, with their naturally keen senses, can feel other people¡¯s magical energy.


    ¡®Twice as strong¡­ no, maybe even three times.¡¯


    There was a huge difference in their magical energy.


    It means that she has absorbed many more high-grade essences. And she could also tell from the aura and posture the beastwoman was emitting.


    She felt dizzy as soon as she realized it.


    Misha Kaltstein.


    This woman is an enemy.


    But she can¡¯t defeat her in a fight.


    That means¡­ she¡¯ll lose.


    Just like she did before, she¡¯ll lose something precious.


    Yes, she¡¯ll lose.


    Her emotions, separated from reason, overwhelmed her.


    A memory engraved in her mind paralyzed Erwen¡¯s thoughts.


    Her mouth moved on its own, driven by her emotions.


    [Please don¡¯t take him away¡­ Please¡­.]


    A pathetic plea.


    Words that she would never have uttered if she were in her right mind.


    They came pouring out.


    [What¡­?]


    Even the beastwoman, who was staring at her with cold eyes, was speechless.


    Erwen knew how pathetic and strange she must look right now, even in her own mind.


    But¡­


    ¡­she thought she could do even more if it meant protecting what was precious to her. No, she might have actually knelt down and begged, tears streaming down her face.


    ck.


    If it weren¡¯t for mister arriving just then¡­


    [Waaaaah! Mister¡­!!]


    Erwen shakes her head as if to dispel her thoughts.


    It was a shameful memory she didn¡¯t even want to think about.


    For some reason, her thoughts be irrational whenever it involves mister.


    ¡®¡­I must have seemed like a strange girl.¡¯


    Erwen nces at Misha, blushing with shame.


    She¡¯s now standing at a fork in the road.


    ¡°I¡¯m going this way, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately¡­ it¡¯s the opposite direction.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡±


    The moment to escape from the awkward silence has arrived, but neither of them can take a step, just staring at each other.


    Misha is the first to speak.


    ¡°Are¡­ youing tomorrow too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ how did I really¡­¡±


    Misha facepalms as if she can¡¯t believe this situation.


    Erwen feels the same way.


    Before she rushed here, all she could think about was meeting mister and having fun together.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going. You go too. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Erwen grabs Misha¡¯s arm, who is about to head towards the other path.


    She has something to say.


    Although she doesn¡¯t really want to.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him¡­ about what happened earlier.¡±


    ¡°The part where you tried to attack me with your dagger?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Misha lets out a big sigh as Erwen hangs her head low.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going toe here anyway, even if I tell you not to. So let¡¯s keep this between us. That¡­ I guess it¡¯s the same for you, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to make him worry about something like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. And you go home too, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Erwen then parts ways with Misha and heads back to her amodation.


    Although it¡¯s quite a distance, it doesn¡¯t feel long, perhaps because her mind is so preupied.


    She enters her room, and her sister greets her.


    With a worried expression.


    ¡°Erwen.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Erwen copses into her sister¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did you¡­ meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was really alive.¡±


    ¡°I, is that so¡­? That¡¯s good.¡±


    She acts spoiled in her sister¡¯s arms for a long time, as if seekingfort.


    And then she gathers her resolve.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°Stronger¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is something wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought you were going to stop training¡­¡±


    Erwen tilts her head at her sister¡¯s meaningful words.


    Why would she stop training?


    Well, when she first found out that mister was alive, she felt like the years she spent training in her room were meaningless¡­


    ¡°But I have someone I have to defeat now.¡±


    Erwen feels a burning desire, even more intense than before.


    ¡°So please help me from now on, sister.¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t want to be on the losing side¡­


    ¡­then she just has to be on the winning side.

 Chapter 122 Veteran Player (1)

    Chapter 122 Veteran yer (1)


    Veteran yer (1) <hr>


    Veteran yer (1)


    Misha woke me up early the next morning.


    "Wake up, wake up! How long are you going to sleep?!"


    It was 6:30 AM.


    It was a very early time, considering our schedule of going to Commelby.


    "Let''s eat out today. I couldn''t pack lunch because I woke up early."


    "Then let''s have breakfast on the 1st floor¡ª"


    "No, no! Let''s eat outside. Okay?""I''m hungry..."


    "Come on, I''ll buy you something delicious. Okay?"


    I was dragged out by Misha before I could even have breakfast. And after escaping on a carriage, we finally had a meal after arriving in Commelby, themercial district.


    Misha took me to a restaurant that she imed was famous, about 30 minutes away from the public transportation tform.


    "How is it? Delicious, right?"


    "It''s delicious...!"


    I don''t know what she did to the stew, but it has a very familiar and savory taste.


    I should make a note of this ce ande back whenever I''m in the neighborhood.


    "I''m d you like it. Do you like it that much?"


    "Except for the expensive price."


    "That''s because you ate four bowls, you barbarian!"


    After ourte breakfast, we went to the weapon shop and the general store I frequented and sold all the loot.


    ¡®3 million stones¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s the amount we earned from selling all the equipment and consumables of the three guys from the 2nd floor and Jensia.


    It''s not a small amount of money, but it doesn''t feel that significant. If we had sold Viper''s Fang and the 2nd-tier leather armor, it would have been several times more.


    ¡®Well, we can sell thoseter.¡¯


    Afterwards, we went to the cksmith rmended by Hikurod to get the equipment repaired. I was worried about the repair cost since my shield and breastte were quite dented from the troll battle¡­


    "It¡¯s 300,000 stones in total.¡±


    ¡­but the repair cost was cheaper than expected.


    Well, I guess it''s easier to fix dents than melted parts.


    ¡°Do you also handle leather?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you have something to repair?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this part here feels too tight¡­¡±


    We had Misha¡¯s armor repaired while we were at it.


    Although I was worried that there might be a problem if we messed with it since it¡¯s leather armor, there wasn¡¯t any major issue.


    "There¡¯s no need to add new material for this. We can just use a softener to slightly stretch out the tight parts."


    The repair cost was only around 50,000 stones.


    Maybe it¡¯s because we came here through Hikurod¡¯s introduction, but they don¡¯t seem to be ripping us off. It seems like a very honest shop.


    "Come back in three days."


    After leaving the cksmith¡¯s, we wandered around and purchased some exploration supplies.


    I restocked Witch¡¯s Lamp Solvent, a counter-consumable for stealth, and bought a few more items that came to mind.


    And¡­


    "I¡¯ll give you two bottles for 2 million stones.¡±


    ¡­I repurchased two top-grade potions at the general store I went to before.


    It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t expect to use up one bottle so quickly.


    It was a significant expense, but it¡¯s a little better since we¡¯re splitting the cost.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t have to touch the money in the shared ount. Here¡¯s 325,000 stones.¡±


    We split the remaining money.


    Then I guess we¡¯ve finished today¡¯s schedule.


    "Then I¡¯ll be going! Sleep well, Bjorn!¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    We returned to Ravigion in the evening, had a simple meal, and parted ways.


    And when I returned to my room¡­


    ¡­what is this again?


    I see a silver-haired fairy squatting in front of my door, her head buried in her knees.


    ¡°Erwen¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Erwen greets me with a bright smile as soon as she sees me.


    Her eyes seem tired for some reason, so I ask,


    ¡°¡­How long have you been waiting here?¡±


    ¡°Not long. Were you two out?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we had to go to Commelby.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ As expected.¡±


    ¡°So what brings you here?¡±


    I ask her what she wants since it¡¯s almost time for me to wash up and sleep, but Erwen just keeps her mouth shut.


    As if she¡¯s organizing her thoughts.


    She has a serious expression, but soon speaks in her usual cheerful voice.


    ¡°Mister, I won¡¯t be able to visit as often as before. I came to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ well, the situation is different now.¡±


    She¡¯s not a one-month-old newbie explorer anymore.


    Well, she hasn¡¯t even been an explorer for a year yet¡­


    ¡­but she should know that now is the time to focus on her growth even more.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m starting special training with my sister tomorrow. So I probably won¡¯t be able toe more than once a week. I wish I coulde more often, but¡­ it would take too long.¡±


    ¡°Too long?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s something like that.¡±


    Erwen trails off as if making an excuse, and then she smiles brightly and disappears before I can ask any further.


    ¡°Anyway! I¡¯lle next week, so see you then, mister!¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡­What¡¯s with this unsettling feeling?


    _____________________


    The next day, at lunchtime, we had a team gathering at a bar.


    And we had our return drinks while distributing the loot from the previous expedition.


    ¡°It seems like we each get 550,000 stones. The byproducts of the Frogman Shaman sold for a higher price than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all thanks to Rotmiller¡¯s skillful dissection.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I have to do at least that much since I¡¯m not much help in battle.¡±


    I roughly ignore Rotmiller¡¯s humble words and finalize the ie from this expedition.


    400,000 stones from the magic stones we acquired in the rift, 1st floor, and 2nd floor.


    320,000 stones left after subtracting the consumable expenses from the money we earned from selling equipment.


    And 550,000 stones from the requestpletion reward and byproducts.


    A total of 1.27 million stones.


    ¡®I earned this much even after spending so much?¡¯


    Despite all the expenses, we still made much more than the previous two months on the 4th floor.


    No, actually, considering the essence and leather armor that Misha absorbed, and Viper¡¯s Fang¡­


    ¡­we practically made a huge profit.


    And I also have the 5 million stones I¡¯ll receive from the bear-like man.


    ¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to reach the 6th-stage engraving soon.¡¯


    I grin and take a gulp of beer.


    There¡¯s still 2 million stones in cash left in Misha¡¯s and my shared ount.


    My personal savings are about 2.5 million.


    Although I was a bit anxious since our growth had practically stopped in the past two months¡­


    ¡­looking at my bank ount bnce makes me feel rich.


    ¡°Bjorn! How could you drink the first ss alone?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together! We haven¡¯t properly celebrated yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°To celebrate defeating that troll bastard and returning safely! Cheers! Everyone, bottoms up!¡±


    After the settlement, we all have our return drinks and reminisce about the past expedition.


    Is it because we overcame another crisis together?


    The dwarf, our team leader, seems very happy.


    However, the drinking party ends even more quickly thanst time.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to leave now. I have to stop by my family¡¯s ce.¡±


    First, Misha leaves, and then Rotmiller.


    ¡°I should call it a night too. I have some business at the guild.¡±


    The two of them, who had only been sipping their drinks and going along with the atmosphere because of their priormitments, leave. With Misha gone, the once noisy party bes quiet.


    I was going to stay a bit longer so that the dwarf wouldn''t feel sulky if I left too¡­


    But surprisingly, the dwarf stealthily moves to the next table.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right! Turns out that troll wasn''t a big deal! Lie? No way. Do you see that barbarian over there? He¡¯s called Little Balkan, maybe you¡¯ve heard of him¡­¡±


    The dwarf starts chatting and drinking with explorers he just met, leaving his teammates behind. So I¡¯m about to leave too, but Dwarkey grabs my arm.


    ¡°Le, let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Co,e to think of it, we¡¯ve never had a quiet conversation, just the two of us.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    Although I often chatted with Rotmiller when everyone else was drunk and asleep, this guy was usually the one who passed out.


    ¡®Does he have something to tell me?¡¯


    And that¡¯s it.


    Dwarkey just sips his drink awkwardly and doesn¡¯t speak first.


    ¡®Damn it, I should have just left.¡¯


    Unlike the noisy surroundings, an awkward atmosphere surrounds me.


    So I speak first.


    I have something I¡¯m curious about anyway.


    ¡°Is your body okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ honestly, I felt a bit ufortable even after receiving treatment from the priest, but I¡¯mpletely fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then how about this?¡±


    Dwarkey tilts his head as I tap my forehead, asking him.


    ¡°It must have been your first time experiencing your body being folded in half. How is it? Can you still enter thebyrinth?¡±


    It¡¯s moremon than you¡¯d think for explorers to break mentally.


    Sometimes, the cruel memories that remain in the body are etched in the mind like scars.


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡±


    Dwarkey hesitates to answer as he understands the meaning of my question.


    As expected, it seems like it¡¯s not nothing.


    ¡°Whew¡­ to be honest, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly since that day. I thought it was because we were in thebyrinth, but it¡¯s the same in the city.¡±


    Dwarkey then lets out a long, alcohol-fueled sigh and confesses that just thinking about entering thebyrinth again makes his hands tremble.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s something that everyone goes through, and it¡¯s something we ovee, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll be fine before the next expedition.¡±


    He can ovee it¡­


    Judging by his eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just saying that.


    But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s puzzling.


    ¡°Is there a reason for you to push yourself that much?¡±


    Most people ovee their trauma and continue working as explorers.


    Because it¡¯s their only way to make a living.


    In a city where you have to pay taxes to survive, they have no choice but to ovee it.


    But Dwarkey, the mage, is different.


    ¡°You can earn enough just by working in the city, so why do you want to keep being an explorer?¡±


    Dwarkey hesitates at my question, then chugs a ss of beer before answering.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because it¡¯s fun.¡±


    It¡¯s apletely unexpected answer.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s fun?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the reason was different at first. Do you remember what I said when we first met?¡±


    ¡°I remember. You said you wanted to be a great explorer and bring honor to the barony.¡±


    ¡°That was all a lie. I just thought that maybe my father¡­ no, the former baron, would pay attention to me if I became a famous explorer.¡±


    Dwarkey is an illegitimate child of a noble family.


    And as is typical of illegitimate children, he feels a deep love-hate rtionship with his blood rtives. He resents them, but at the same time, he wants to be loved by them. It¡¯s a contradictory emotion.


    ¡°As you know, the former baron passed away. And as you saw¡­ the brother who inherited his position didn¡¯t even know I existed.¡±


    At first, he felt empty, he says.


    He felt like he was adrift after losing his life¡¯s purpose in an instant.


    Dwarkey, poetically expressing his feelings at the time, looks me straight in the eyes.


    ¡°But I was able to ovee it. Because I had four people around me to rely on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ yo, you¡¯re talking about us?¡±


    ¡°Then wh, who else would it be? At first, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s whatpanions are like. They were more than just friends I could trust and rely on, it felt like fa, family¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After my mother passed away, I always felt like I was alone in the world¡­ but when I explored,ughed, and chatted with you guys, I didn¡¯t feel that way at all.¡±


    Dwarkey finishes his beer in one gulp, as if he knows he¡¯s saying something embarrassing.


    ¡°Thank you, Bjorn. Thanks to you guys, every day is enjoyable these days. So¡­ even though I went through that this time¡­ I can ovee it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t worry about that part anymore.¡±


    I cleanly dismiss my concerns.


    Whatever his motivation, it seems like Dwarkey¡¯s mental state will be fine if he¡¯s like this.


    ¡°Huhu, you know, you seem like a softie even though you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Thanks to the sincere conversation, the awkward atmosphere has disappeared.


    Dwarkey, who was hesitant in front of me, starts talking enthusiastically, and I listen and respond.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­ I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°By any chance, are you and Misha¡­ dating?¡±


    I stare at Dwarkey instead of answering.


    His flushed face is filled with anxiety and tension.


    Only then do I realize one thing.


    ¡®No wonder he suddenly wanted to talk alone.¡¯


    This was his real intention.


    ______________________


    "Braun Rotmiller. Age 34, it''s been 8 years since you became an explorer, right?"


    As soon as I entered the office, I felt a contemptuous gaze. Feeling humiliated, Rotmiller answered,


    "...That''s right."


    He was more curious than shocked.


    He had received a summons from the Explorer''s Guild this morning. So he arrived at the guild on time, even though he was in the middle of catching up with hispanions.


    And he followed the employee upstairs to this room.


    A man was sitting in a chair, and he was a familiar face.


    ''Nile Urbans, the 7th Regional Manager of the Explorer''s Guild. Why would someone like him call for someone like me...?''


    A question welled up inside him, but he didn''t act recklessly and waited for the man''s exnation.


    Because who knows what kind of trouble might befall him if he makes even a small mistake?


    "Hmm, I like it. Especially the part where you wait patiently even though you''re curious."


    "Then can you tell me what this is about?"


    The regional manager nods with a smug smile at his request and exins the reason for calling him here.


    The more he listens, the more absurd it sounds.


    "So you''re telling me to betray mypanions?"


    "That''s up to you. To be precise, I just need you to fix that barbarian friend''s behavior."


    Rotmiller clenches his teeth.


    One of the only 13 regional managers in the city.


    A being who can easily bring great misfortune upon a mere explorer just because they find him annoying.


    That''s why he needed courage even more.


    "I''ll... pretend I didn''t hear that offer."


    He forces out a refusal, his fist clenched tightly.


    The regional manager smiles with interest at this.


    "If you''re done talking, I''ll be on my way."


    Rotmiller hurriedly turns towards the door before he''s consumed by fear.


    That''s when...


    "It''s admirable that you cherish yourpanions. It''s truly a wonderful belief. But... how long do you think they''ll be yourpanions?"


    Rotmiller involuntarily stops at the voice that follows.


    "I looked at your records. I think you must feel quite wronged. It took you 8 years to reach 7th grade. Meanwhile, that barbarian became 6th grade in just half a year."


    "I''ve never felt that way."


    "If you say so. But shouldn''t you start epting reality?"


    "......"


    "Yourpanions will keep climbing the ranks. They''re not ordinary humans like you."


    Rotmiller bites his lip at his blunt words.


    But he can''t refute them.


    Because he knows all too well that what the man said is true.


    "How long do you think you can keep up with them? Three months? Four months? Hmm, maybe you canst longer. If they pity you, that is."


    Rotmiller opens the door and leaves without listening any further.


    "I trust you''ll make a wise decision."


    The regional manager, visible through the closing door, has a kind smile on his face.

 Chapter 123 Veteran Player (2)

    Chapter 123 Veteran yer (2)


    Veteran yer (2) <hr>


    Veteran yer (2)


    ¡°Misha and I are justpanions.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so? Ah¡­ as expected¡­¡±


    What does he mean, ¡®as expected¡¯?


    I try to ignore his knowing gaze and take a sip of my beer. Dwarkey then ms his head on the table.


    Thud!


    No wonder he was chugging several sses even though he can''t hold his liquor.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯Anyway, our daytime drinking session ends without evensting a few hours.


    I leave Dwarkey, who¡¯s passed out, to his best friend, the dwarf, and step out of the bar. It¡¯s still daytime.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®I should just go to the library.¡¯


    I change my ns, deciding to head to the library instead of going back to the inn and resting.


    There are still many things I don¡¯t know about this ce.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost the same, but subtly different.¡¯


    Just look at the troll we encountered this time.


    We blinded it by stabbing its eyes, but it still charged towards Dwarkey, sensing mana.


    There was no such setting in the game.


    But who knows, maybe there¡¯s something about it in the books of this world.


    I need to keep studying, not just rely on my knowledge from the game.


    ¡®Auril Gabis. I need to keep looking into that name too.¡¯


    Somehow, I think I¡¯m reading more books here than I did in the civilized world.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe, I see.¡±


    I arrive at the library, and Ragna greets me with sleepy eyes.


    It¡¯s been a few months since we exchanged names¡­


    But we¡¯ve gotten closer than before.


    Now she even offers unsolicited advice.


    ¡°I understand you rested on the day you came back, but why didn¡¯t youe yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I had things to do.¡±


    ¡°I know explorers are busy, but you shouldn¡¯t neglect your studies.¡±


    She has a strange side to her too.


    Telling a barbarian not to neglect his studies.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Bierdo Parsityev.¡±


    After a brief greeting, I receive the [Special Book Detection] spell as usual and enter the library.


    And this time, I focus on books rted to monsters. I didn¡¯t usually look into this area because I already had knowledge from the game, but the situation has changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry, so I¡¯ll be going. Keep up the good work.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still¡­ never mind. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    It¡¯s evening when I leave the library.


    But what is this?


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    Just as I¡¯m returning to the inn, thinking I had a productive day, someone is pacing in front of my room.


    A woman dressed in ck from head to toe, as if attending a funeral, with an elegant aura.


    So, her name was¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Urbans?¡±


    ¡°¡­Julian. Julian Urbans.¡±


    ¡°Right, that was your name.¡±


    ¡°¡­I heard about it from Peta, but I didn¡¯t expect you to really not remember.¡±


    She mutters dejectedly, twisting her curly brown hair with her index finger.


    It might just be a habit, but maybe it''s an unconscious manifestation of her anxiety.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t look like it from her expression, but is she nervous?¡¯


    With that thought, I ask,


    ¡°So who is Peta?¡±


    The regional manager''s daughter¡¯s eyes tremble at my question.


    As if she heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t even know Branch Manager Peta¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    So that was the mustached man¡¯s name.


    But how would I know?


    We''ve never even introduced ourselves before.


    Honestly, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, but I don¡¯t show it and get to the point.


    ¡°So what brings you here? Alone, at that.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice but toe since you wouldn¡¯t meet me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I refused that offer.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand that I¡¯m desperate?¡±


    Desperate¡­


    For the regional manager¡¯s daughter to say something like this, there must be a reason. It¡¯s probably something she can¡¯t tell others.


    Or else, she wouldn¡¯t havee alone to meet her hostage-taker.


    But I¡¯m a barbarian who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of being nosy.


    ¡°Just go back. I don¡¯t want to get involved in troublesome things.¡±


    I suppress my curiosity and enter the room.


    However, just as I¡¯m about to close the door¡­


    ck!


    ¡­Lady Urbans quickly wedges her parasol into the gap.


    Of course, there¡¯s no way it would work.


    Bang!


    The parasol shatters with a bit of force, and the door closes tightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect things to go this way. Lady Urbans hurriedly knocks on the door.


    ¡°Wai, wait a minute! Let¡¯s just talk! It won¡¯t take long¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it and go back.¡±


    ¡°No, really! Aren¡¯t you even curious about why I¡¯m doing this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Did my firm attitude work well?


    Lady Urbans, whose parasol even ended up broken, kicks the door in frustration and then leaves with the sound of her clicking heels.


    Only then do I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Phew, it seems like it worked out¡ª¡¯


    Click, ck.


    That¡¯s when the receding sound of heels startsing back towards me.


    Could it be that she hasn¡¯t given up yet?


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As soon as I hear the knocking, I start snoring.


    Snore, snore!


    I judged that this would be enough for her topletely give up, without any further response.


    ¡°Ha¡­ why am I doing this¡­¡±


    I hear ament from beyond the door.


    However, did she decide to change her tactics?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not sleeping, so just listen.¡±


    Lady Urbans whispers from behind the door.


    ¡°Braun Rotmiller. Be careful of that man. I don¡¯t know the details, but he met with my father today¡­ Kyaak! How could you suddenly open the door!¡±


    ¡­It was worth listening to.


    _______________________


    An awkward atmosphere fills the room where a man and a woman are togetherte at night.


    Well, that¡¯s only natural.


    I opened the door for her, but there¡¯s no substance.


    ¡°So that¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    That Rotmiller was summoned to the Regional Manager¡¯s office and then left after 5 minutes.


    That¡¯s all the information Lady Urbans gave me.


    I shouldn¡¯t have opened the door.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your goal?¡±


    Since things have turned out this way, I decide to satisfy my curiosity.


    I¡¯m even more curious now.


    Why would the Regional Manager¡¯s daughter tell me this, even betraying her own father?


    Lady Urbans says with a determined expression,


    ¡°My goal is my father¡¯s downfall.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. If this continues, I¡¯ll really have to live like a doll. Anyway, I need your cooperation to achieve this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, it seems like you¡¯ve misunderstood. You¡¯ll benefit greatly if you help me¡ª¡±


    Benefit my ass.


    There¡¯s nothing to gain by making an enemy of the Regional Manager.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    I realize how persistent this woman is in this short amount of time, so I pick her up and throw her outside.


    And I close and lock the door.


    But did my consistent attitude finally work?


    ¡°If¡­ you change your mind, pleasee find me. Ah, and be careful. My father must have done something to that Rotmiller.¡±


    With that, Lady Urbans leaves without making any more fuss. So I also wash up and go to bed.


    ¡®Rotmiller¡­ I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him.¡¯


    Afterwards, the days pass as usual.


    Misha grills meat for me every morning, and I spend my time at the library during the day.


    When Erwen, who said she woulde once a week, visits, the three of us eat together and build our friendship.


    Ah, we also had a regr meeting to n the next expedition.


    [Although a troll appeared on the 4th floorst time, it seems like we were just particrly unlucky. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with the floor itself, so I think we can proceed as nned. What do you guys think?]


    I observed Rotmiller throughout the meeting, but I couldn¡¯t find anything strange.


    If I had to point out one thing, it¡¯s that he was quieter than usual.


    This made my mind even moreplicated.


    I was hoping he would mention it at the meeting if he had talked about something with the Regional Manager.


    ¡®¡­Should I just bluntly ask him what they talked about?¡¯


    There¡¯s the option of confronting him directly, but I put it on hold for now.


    We still have time before thebyrinth opens, so it¡¯s better to approach it cautiously.


    Anyway, time passed, and three days ago¡­


    [With this, I¡¯ve paid back my debt. Return it to me now.]


    [¡­Can¡¯t you just give me this?]


    ¡­I received the 5 million stones from the bear-like man.


    I asked if he would be willing to just give me the bracelet, but he firmly shook his head.


    Geez, it¡¯s not even for ranged attackers.


    This item is most effective when used by a character with high regeneration.


    Their health recovers quickly during the damage immunity period.


    ¡®I should try to persuade himter when we bepanions. To sell it to me cheap.¡¯


    With that thought, I open my eyes and check the clock.


    [23:59]


    It¡¯s just 10 seconds to midnight on the 15th.


    I close my eyes again.


    ¡¸The character''s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    It¡¯s time to enjoy a special kind of daily life.


    ___________________


    Lee Hansu¡¯s room, not Bjorn Yandel¡¯s.


    I lie down on the bed first, thinking it¡¯s strange even though it¡¯s not my first time.


    ¡®As expected, the softness is different.¡¯


    I can definitely feel the gap in civilization.


    It¡¯s not like I bought an expensive mattress.


    Well, I guess it would be different if I went for the highest quality in this world too, but.


    Click.


    I turn on theputer using my toe while lying on the bed, and the monitor lights up instantly without any booting time.


    Therefore, I get up and sit in front of theputer.


    It¡¯s a space that I can only ess once a month, and even then, there¡¯s a time limit.


    I have to use it efficiently.


    Click, click.


    First, I enter the exchange.


    Most of it is the same as when Ist saw it, but new posts are being uploaded in real time.


    ¡®I¡¯ll check this againter¡­¡¯


    I open the chat room list.


    When I first came here, I didn¡¯t have enough time to use this function leisurely, but that¡¯s not the case this time.


    [Wizardry]


    [Beastmen Gather]


    [Elves of the Night]


    As I look through them, I see that many people are gathered in the ss or racemunities, unlike the [Newbie Room], which had less than 10 members.


    Well, I guess you would have to go to those ces to get useful information.


    Things like build guides.


    ¡®But¡­ why are there no barbarians?¡¯


    As I keep scrolling down, I freeze.


    Except for the dragonkin, whose character selection is blocked, every race has a dedicated chat room, but there¡¯s none for barbarians.


    Well, it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one¡­


    [Behelaaaa!] ¨C 0 members online.


    ¡­but there are no people inside.


    Looking closely, even thest login record is from months ago, and the nickname is crossed out with a red line.


    It means that person was either banned or died in real life.


    Why are barbarians the only ones like this?


    When I think about it carefully, there are a couple of reasons that make sense.


    Two reasons, actually.


    1. Barbarians aren¡¯t very popr as main characters.


    Even I often chose beastmen or elves before Ipleted the shield barbarian build. Or I would choose humans, who have high potential in theter stages.


    2. Barbarians have to grab their weapons and enter thebyrinth as soon as they start. Otherwise, they starve to death.


    The insanely difficulting-of-age ceremony.


    And the hardcore growth condition of having to enter thebyrinth as soon as you wake up.


    ¡®There were already few people, and most of them probably died in the early stages.¡¯


    For some reason, I feel a sense of empathy, and my heart aches.


    So I look for ssmunities.


    [Noblesse] ¨C 21 members online.


    [Treasure Hunter] ¨C 34 members online.


    [Swordmaster] ¨C 17 members online.


    Healers, archers, swordsmen, etc.


    They all have over 10 members online.


    But¡­


    [Shielder] ¨C 3 members online.


    There are only three tanks.


    Zero in the racemunity and three in the ssmunity.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What kind of path am I walking?


    I feel a bit miserable, so I try looking for countrymunities.


    Fortunately, there¡¯s a chat room.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] ¨C 1 member online.


    Even if it¡¯s just one person, it¡¯s something.


    It¡¯s a foreign game that didn¡¯t even have Korean trantion.


    Honestly, I thought there might not even be one.


    ¡®Korean¡­¡¯


    I double-click without hesitation.


    ___________________


    Surprisingly, the moment I open my eyes, I see a room that looks like a noble¡¯s mansion.


    I thought it would be a default skin like a clearing or a field¡ª


    ¡°You cameeeeeeeeee!¡±


    Before I can even leisurely look around, the yer who was online greets me with a loud shout.


    He¡¯s a man in his early twenties with short hair.


    [Sergeant Lee]


    I freeze as soon as I confirm his nickname.


    ¡°Sergeant Lee¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyungnim¡­ you recognize me. It was the day I was discharged.¡±


    What the hell is this bullshit!

 Chapter 124 Veteran Player (3)

    Chapter 124 Veteran yer (3)


    Veteran yer (3) <hr>


    Veteran yer (3)


    First, we briefly exchange introductions.


    As Lee Hansu, not Bjorn Yandel.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lee Hansu. I¡¯m twenty-nine years old.¡±


    ¡°You have the samest name as me, hyungnim. I¡¯m Lee Baekho. I was twenty-three years old.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-three years o?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ actually, it''s been over ten years since I came here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±I¡¯m speechless.


    I had a feeling from the luxurious chat room skin, but over ten years since he came to this world?


    How pitiful.


    ¡°Wait a minute, then you''re older than me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hyungnim! Stop with that bullshit! I''m going to go back. So we should go by our real-world age!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    As a member of a Confucian society where age is a virtue, there¡¯s no reason to stop him from voluntarily bing the younger brother.


    Whew, at least the family hierarchy is sorted out.


    ¡°Anyway, hyungnim, I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a simple test. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re the real deal¡­ but I still have to check.¡±


    ¡°No, just tell me what it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say something, and you just tell me whates to mind first. Ah, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a question that any Korean couldn¡¯t get wrong.¡±


    So it¡¯s a kind of Korean test.


    Although it¡¯s a bit embarrassing for him to say it himself, it seems like there have been some people who tried to freeload by pretending to be Korean because he¡¯s doing well here.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡°Then shall we begin¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I nod, and he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes tightly. I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, but he¡¯s making me nervous.


    Of course, as he said, the quiz itself was easy.


    ¡°Kimchi?¡±


    ¡°¡­Stew?¡±


    ¡°Ox head?¡±


    ¡°Gukbap.¡±


    ¡°Saudi?¡±


    ¡°Arabia.¡±


    ¡°Soldier¡¯s Creed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Our determination. And I was a public service worker.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ anyway, this is thest one.¡±


    Lee Baekho catches his breath and looks at me with a serious expression.


    I¡¯m starting to think maybe the questions were all jokes until¡­


    ¡­Lee Baekho opens his mouth.


    ¡°Lee Wan-yong?¡±


    ¡°Son of a¡­ bitch, you crazy bastard.¡±


    The moment the curses slip out¡­


    ¡­I¡¯m frozen stiff by a strange aura.


    Lee Baekho¡¯s gaze, which has be cold, is directed at me.


    As if everything he showed me until now was an act.


    ¡°I believe you. You¡¯re a real Korean.¡±


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    ____________________


    Lee Baekho.


    A Korean yer who was dragged here on the day he was discharged from the military and has lived in this world for over ten years.


    He seems like a nice guy¡­


    ¡®But does this guy also have a problem with his head?¡¯


    I can¡¯t help but narrow my eyes.


    But after hearing his excuse, I can understand.


    ¡°Ah, sorry for speaking informally. It¡¯s a line I prepared for when someone passes the test. I didn¡¯t expect it to take over three years¡­¡±


    Even I missed having this kind of conversation, and I thought I was far from feeling such emotions.


    Besides, when this guy first came here, there wouldn¡¯t have even been amunity like Ghostbusters.


    It¡¯s an environment perfect for ruining someone¡¯s personality.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your name, hyung?¡±


    ¡°I already told you.¡±


    ¡°Not that, I mean the name you use here. I need to know that so I can help you. Koreans are all about loyalty and camaraderie, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the thought, but no thanks.¡±


    I chuckle and shake my head.


    Lee Baekho looks at me as if he really doesn''t understand.


    "Why won''t you tell me? If you just tell me your name, you can live without worrying about taxes."


    His voice is filled with confidence.


    It seems like he''s already reached that level of status here.


    But my answer is the same.


    "If I ask you in return, would you tell me your name?"


    "Uh, well, even if you''re my hyung, that''s a bit..."


    "It''s the same for me."


    Did he finally realize that I''m different from ordinary newbies? Lee Baekho asks with much more interest than before,


    "Hyung, what multiplier did you clear it on?"


    "What about you?"


    "10x."


    10x?


    Didn''t the founder of Ghostbusters clear it on 15x?


    As I look at him with a surprised expression, he scratches his short hair.


    "Even 10x is nothing. It''s like I cleared it using cheats. That''s why I still don''t know much even though 10 years have passed. Ha, if I had known, I would have just yed the original."


    Since he''s a guy who has survived in this world for over 10 years, his mindset is definitely different from the newbies I met in the newbie chat room.


    "So, what about you, hyung?"


    I contemte for a moment and then answer,


    "I cleared it on 10x too."


    "Ah, really?"


    I was a bit worried, but Lee Baekho readily believes me.


    "Yeah, this is what a Korean should be like."


    "What?"


    "When you y games, you''re a Korean, right?"


    I wonder if his national pride is a bit too strong¡­


    But I don''t bother nitpicking.


    He''s a pitiful guy. I should be more understanding andforting.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "Right? Ha, I''m so frustrated. If there was only a Korean patch, there would have been at least a few people who cleared the original version..."


    It seems like Lee Baekho''s national pride has be stronger from being surrounded by foreigners.


    "Ah, hyung... should I give you some GP?"


    "It would be nice to get some, but I''m not going to cash them out anyway. I have plenty of ways to earn them."


    "Tsk, your GP will just keep piling up like mine, hyung."


    Excluding his personality, Lee Baekho and I are simr in many ways.


    He doesn''t reveal his identity easily, and although he has a frivolous personality, he seems cautious in his actions.


    Well, that''s probably why he''s survived for so long.


    "Hmm... then there''s nothing I can do for you."


    "It''s fine, I didn''te here expecting anything anyway. Let''s just chat sometimes."


    "Keuh¡­ hyungnim¡­!"


    Does he feel like he''s finally met a fellow countryman?


    Lee Baekho wipes away his non-existent tears and sobs.


    Of course, it doesn''tst long.


    "Hyungnim, if you have any questions, please ask. I need to do at least that much to save face."


    His mood swings are so extreme.


    It''s hard to keep up with his energy.


    Anyway, since he said that, I ask him all sorts of questions to clear my doubts.


    However, this guy isn''t all-knowing either.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ I¡¯m actually in seclusion, so I¡¯m not that up-to-date on recent information.¡±


    ¡°Seclusion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit hard to exin in detail. If you want to get thetest information, I¡¯ll introduce you to a chat room. It¡¯s called ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯¡­ there¡¯s a kind of club made by chuunibyou guys.¡±


    The chat room Lee Baekho told me about is amunity for veteran yers, run secretly and requiring an invitation code to enter¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your nickname and face are all hidden there¡­ I heard that if you go there and don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯ll get kicked out after getting beaten up¡­ but since you cleared the 10x version, you don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­¡±


    He exins everything to me in detail as if he¡¯s sending his little brother off on a field trip.


    It¡¯s quite long-winded, but it¡¯s all useful information, so I listen quietly without interrupting.


    ¡°Hyung, then I¡¯ll be going now. See youter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already leaving?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. The pill I took was an early version, so I can only stay here for an hour.¡±


    ¡­Is this what they call a generation gap?


    I suddenly feel like I would be able to rte even if he startedining about ¡®back in my day¡¯. After all, he seems to have lived a much harder life than me.


    ¡°Hyung, you have toe back next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see youter.¡±


    ¡°If there are any bastards who treat you badly in the city, be sure to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, and also¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, just go. We can talk more when we meet again, can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ next time¡­ yes, hyung! See you next time!¡±


    He leaves with an innocent smile after looking at me with an anxious expression.


    So I also leave the chat room.


    And as he instructed, I enter the code in the chat room search bar and join ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯.


    [It¡¯s not the time to enter.]


    [OPEN 03:00 ~ 03:10]


    Oh, Baekho didn¡¯t tell me about this.


    There¡¯s no choice but to kill time by browsing the exchange and other boards for now.


    And when the clock in the lower left corner of the monitor reaches 3:00 AM, I try entering again.


    [New member verified.]


    [Wee to the Watchers of the Round Table.]


    [This gathering guaranteesplete anonymity¡­]


    Messages that Lee Baekho told me about sh through my mind¡­


    And when I open my eyes¡­


    sh-!


    ¡­I¡¯m in a customization room.


    A room filled with all sorts of clothes and essories.


    I wonder if I really need to hide my identity this much with Lee Hansu¡¯s body¡­


    But it¡¯s better to follow the rules.


    I scan the room and choose some ordinary items as if I¡¯m cosying.


    A slim-fit navy blue suit.


    ¡®Masks are mandatory, so I have to wear one.¡¯


    For reference, there are various masks that fill an entire wall, and many of them are empty to prevent oveps.


    Creak.


    Anyway, I randomly grab a mask and put it on, and the door opens automatically.


    A long red carpet stretches ahead as if guiding me.


    As I walk slowly, observing the surroundings¡­


    ¡­I see arge round table. There are dozens of seats, but only four people are seated.


    Thud.


    The people who were chatting among themselves as if they¡¯re acquainted, all shut their mouths and stare at me as soon as I arrive.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence falls.


    So this is a veteran yermunity¡­


    Geez, their gazes are intimidating.


    Don¡¯t they know that newbies are supposed to be cherished and protected?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a mask I¡¯ve never seen before?¡±


    The Yellow Clown mask is the first to speak, and a woman wearing a fox mask asks in a sharp voice,


    ¡°How did you get in here? We haven¡¯t epted new members for over a year.¡±


    Oh, I didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Tell us quickly. Who you are, and who rmended you.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not a problem since I prepared an answer to this question.


    ¡°You have to answer truthfully. This is that kind of ce.¡±


    Just like this woman said, a special skin is applied in this space. If you lie, your mask breaks, and you¡¯re immediately banned from the chat room.


    However, there¡¯s one exception.


    You can lie as much as you want before the meeting officially begins.


    ¡®The fact that everyone is just watching silently means that they¡¯re all in cahoots, or they¡¯re just curious about what kind of person I am.¡¯


    I understand the saying, ¡®always take a strong approach during your first encounter¡¯.


    It must be advice based on hard-earned experience.


    Therefore, although I don¡¯t want to¡­


    ¡­I decide to follow the line and acting that Lee Baekho suggested.


    ¡°Uh, me, me, me¡­?¡±


    I first act like a newbie¡­


    ¡°Ye, you¡¯re ri¡ª¡±


    ¡­and then deliver a counter punch while they¡¯re smirking.


    ¡°Your mom rmended me.¡±


    Geez, I heard everything from that Sergeant Lee, and they¡¯re still trying to exploit newbies.

 Chapter 125 Veteran Player (4)

    Chapter 125 Veteran yer (4)


    Veteran yer (4) <hr>


    Veteran yer (4)


    People often say that humans are social animals.


    Whoever said that first made a very apt analogy.


    Although they might not be as primal as beasts, humans also judge each other based on first impressions.


    To be respected, you need to avoid being underestimated.


    Especially if you¡¯re a transfer student who¡¯s joining in the middle of the semester.


    ¡°What¡­ what did you just¡­?¡±


    The Fox Mask asks back as if she misheard.The other masked figures just watch with interest.


    It¡¯s a kind of initiation ceremony.


    My first impression will be determined based on how I act here.


    Therefore¡ª


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it again?¡±


    I look at the Fox Mask, who is ring at me with a menacing aura, and firmly engrave it in her mind so there¡¯s no misunderstanding.


    ¡°The one who rmended me to this ce is your mo¡ª¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this guy?!¡±


    Crazy bastard, lunatic, stubborn fool, and so on.


    No matter what I hear, it¡¯s better than giving them the impression that I¡¯m weak.


    However, there¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    The moment a fierce light shoots out from the slits of the Fox Mask¡­


    ¡®¡­This is a strange feeling.¡¯


    I feel a tingling sensation on my skin from the clear murderous intent.


    Not a metaphor, but literally.


    My heart pounds, and goosebumps appear as I feel a threat to my life.


    How is this possible in a world where physical force doesn¡¯t even exist?


    Fortunately, I know about this phenomenon.


    ¡®So this is that technique.¡¯


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve experienced it myself, but it¡¯s definitely the technique that Lee Baekho told me about earlier.


    Something that can only be used within Ghostbusters, the spiritual world where thoughts and intentions have power.


    He said it¡¯s a useless trick, but it¡¯s perfect for scaring newbies.


    ¡°Are you going to say it again? The same thing?¡±


    The Fox Mask asks me once more, increasing the density of her killing intent. I even think I see a cold sneer behind her mask.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡±


    ¡­I stutter again.


    Smirk.


    I hearughter.


    It¡¯s not from the Fox Mask, but from the others.


    They must find it amusing that a newbie who was acting all high and mighty is now backing down.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it? You were doing so well earlier.¡±


    Is she really pissed off?


    She shows no intention of letting it slide as her killing intent intensifies.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s, it¡¯s no, not that¡­ I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak. Clearly, without missing a single word.¡±


    ¡°Alright, whatever.¡±


    I decided to stop acting like an idiot.


    ¡°The one who rmended me to this ce is your mom. So what? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ what¡­?¡±


    The Fox Mask looks bewildered at my sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s clearly under the influence of my intent? How¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, I first pick my ear with my pinky finger, which has been itchy since earlier.


    It seems like the others have already figured out what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°This is certainly an interesting situation.¡±


    ¡°Newbie, enough with the games, it¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s impressive, that kind of attitude will only make enemies. Lion.¡±


    I click my tongue as I hear their respectivements.


    Interesting guy, arrogant guy, pathetic guy.


    That''s all there is to it, their evaluation of my act. Geez, I even put in effort to manage my image with acting.


    ¡®Right, this isn¡¯t even worth being surprised about.¡¯


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s only natural.


    This is a veteran yer¡¯s club.


    It¡¯s impossible to expect special treatment just because I endured one attack of killing intent.


    ¡°How dare you mock me¡­?¡±


    The Fox Mask, who btedly realized that I was acting like an idiot, shows the most intense reaction, but¡­


    ¡­my first impression would still be just an annoying guy.


    Therefore, I close my eyes tightly and recall the conversation I had with Lee Baekho.


    [You want me to hit you with killing intent? Eh, no way. If I do that and something goes wrong, you might develop a mental illness. Since this uses intent, the stronger your mental strength, the stronger the effect bes¡­]


    The power of killing intent is proportional to your mental strength.


    For reference, by mental strength here, he doesn¡¯t mean the stat, but actual mental strength.


    [That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s only for veteran yers. The more you kill, the more you brush with death, the stronger your mental strength bes. Well, some people are just born with it.]


    Then what about me?


    Well, I¡¯ll find out if I try it.


    I haven¡¯t actually used it because Lee Baekho didn¡¯t have time, but it doesn¡¯t seem that difficult.


    [Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you how to use it. No, actually, there¡¯s no special method¡­]


    Lee Baekho said that¡­


    ¡­to unleash killing intent, you first need to hypnotize yourself.


    [Think of them as an enemy. An enemy you absolutely have to kill and eliminate.]


    Coincidentally, self-hypnosis is one of my specialties.


    ¡°Um¡­ someone is talking to¡­ me¡­¡±


    The Fox Mask, who meets my gaze as I open my eyes, freezes for a moment, then scoffs as if it¡¯s absurd.


    ¡°Ha, you call this revenge?¡±


    It seems like it worked properly, but the effect wasn¡¯t that strong.


    Therefore, I focus on my intent even more.


    ¡°How childish.¡±


    These guys are goblins.


    Bastards who are trying to kill me.


    Right, enemies who are threatening my life.


    ¡°Just apologize. I¡¯ll admit that I was testing you at first, so if you apologize sincerely, I won¡¯t hold a grudge over this.¡±


    I hypnotize myself, imagining running towards them and smashing their heads in with my mace.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡­I feel a sensation as if something is being drained from my head. It¡¯s a strange feeling that¡¯spletely different from pain, something I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    ¡°No, pride doesn''t mean a single apology¡ª"


    The Fox Mask, who was scolding me, suddenly stops talking.


    And she freezes stiff, unable to move.


    As if she¡¯s been caught by something invisible and can¡¯t even budge.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The emotions in her wide eyes are also familiar to me.


    The look that my enemies showed at the very end.


    The look they had when they saw the mace about to smash their heads.


    ¡®Uh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective.¡¯


    I look around to confirm, feeling a bit surprised.


    The three, who were reacting to the Fox Mask¡¯s behavior, all show clear responses as soon as our eyes meet.


    Swoosh.


    The Antler Mask, who was leaning against a pir, moves his hand towards his waist, where a sword should be.


    He¡¯s the one who thought I was arrogant.


    Flick.


    The Crescent Moon Mask averts his gaze and looks down.


    He¡¯s the one who looked at me with pity.


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, well, I didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    The Yellow Clown Mask waves his hands exaggeratedly and steps back.


    He¡¯s the one who thought I was an interesting guy.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Instead of feeling happy, I¡¯m even more confused by their intense reactions.


    Why? Why is it so effective?


    I don¡¯t have time to calmly contemte.


    Crackle.


    It feels like my brain is being wrung out like a wet towel.


    I feel mental fatigue as if I¡¯ve been awake for three days and nights.


    I instinctively realize¡­


    ¡­that I only have a few seconds left to maintain Barbarian Killing Intent Mode.


    ¡®Damn it, he didn¡¯t mention this.¡¯


    I hurriedly look at the Fox Mask.


    She¡¯s trembling.


    ¡°Pl, please stop. I, I¡¯m in danger¡­¡±


    She begs with difficulty as I just stare at her silently.


    And at that moment, Killing Intent Mode ends.


    ¡°Whew¡­!¡±


    The Fox Mask takes a deep breath, as if surfacing from underwater.


    I look at her flinching as our eyes meet, and I¡¯m certain.


    ¡®Whatever it was, it worked out thanks to that.¡¯


    The image I wanted to create as soon as I realized the atmosphere was hostile towards newbies.


    I¡¯ve sessfully be a crazy bastard who shouldn¡¯t be messed with.


    ______________________


    ¡°¡­To cause this much of a scene just from one test. Things are going to be tough from now on.¡±


    The silence that filled the room is broken as the Antler Mask mutters.


    ¡°Pfft, it was an interesting experience. How much more do I have to kill to be able to do that?¡±


    Just as the Clown, looking at me with a strange gaze, mutters¡­


    ck!


    ¡­the four doors connected to the room all close at once.


    Honestly, I was scared shitless, but it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t show it.


    It¡¯s just that the entry time is over.


    ¡°It¡¯s already thiste.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ending with just the four of us again this time¡­ no, five of us.¡±


    I take a random seat as everyone else is sitting down. However, before the meeting officially begins, questions are directed at me.


    Unlike earlier, they¡¯re not questions that try to gauge my identity.


    ¡°Lion, this must be your first time at the gathering. I thought you might be a founding member after seeing that killing intent¡­ but the Lion mask has always been on the wall.¡±


    I nod at Crescent Moon¡¯s words.


    There¡¯s nothing more pointless than denying something when there¡¯s clear evidence.


    It¡¯s better to just admit it coolly.


    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you met the Master? Ah, you can just say no if you don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    Crescent Moon¡¯s tone is polite and cautious, as if my crazy bastard image is effective.


    Is this why people should act like maniacs?


    It¡¯s a realization that I wouldn¡¯t have had if I hadn¡¯t be a barbarian.


    ¡°If you want a reward, I¡¯ll give it to you. Although it might be difficult to meet your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Forget about the reward. Why do you think I met the Master?¡±


    I answer arrogantly.


    Because I don¡¯t even know who the Master is.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a strange question. You¡¯re a newbie who joined a year after the Master disappeared, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to think that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably why Fox tried to test you and got screwed over.¡±


    The Fox Mask turns her head away in shame as the Clown mutters as if to himself.


    ¡®It seems like the Master refers to the founder of this gathering.¡¯


    As I¡¯m piecing together the information and trying to understand, Crescent Moon continues,


    ¡°Ahem, anyway, not only that, but you seem to know a lot about this ce for a first-timer.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s not thanks to the Master, but to Lee Baekho.


    Wait, who the hell is that guy?


    I make a mental note to gradually find out about Lee Baekho and end my thoughts.


    ¡°So can we get an answer to the question? If you just tell us when and where youst saw the Master, that would be enough¡ª¡±


    ¡°The answer is no.¡±


    ¡°Whew, I see. Alright.¡±


    Crescent Moon cleanly lets go of his curiosity and steps back.


    If I seemed like a pushover, he would have definitely pestered me with questions.


    ¡°Anyway, leaving aside the Master, how about we get started?¡±


    The Clown, who seems less interested in the Master¡¯s whereaboutspared to the other three, wraps up the conversation and signals the start of the meeting.


    I¡¯m d I knew the rules beforehand.


    If I had asked such a question here, my mysterious image would have been shattered.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The first turn goes to the Clown who initiated the conversation.


    ¡°The King of Lafdonia''s illness has worsened.¡±


    A red light illuminates the jewel embedded in the center of the round table.


    It means that the information is true and that more than half of the people gathered here know about it.


    ¡°Worsened? Isn¡¯t that too vague?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the King¡¯s health is serious. Tell us something more useful.¡±


    The Fox and Crescent Moon frown and criticize the Clown.


    I just stay silent.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡¯


    The King is sick?


    I¡¯ve never heard of it. There weren¡¯t any rumors like that circting in the city. Well, it would be strange for the King¡¯s health to be a topic of conversation on the streets.


    ¡°Whew, they don¡¯t even know how important this is. Pathetic.¡±


    The Clown nces at the Fox and Crescent Moon and then subtly looks at me.


    ¡®You understand what I mean, right?¡¯


    That kind of meaning seems to be embedded in his gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I just stay silent again.


    Because I''ll at least be in the middle ground then.


    ¡°The captain of the Rose Knights died yesterday. How about this? You''ll admit this is useful, right?"


    A heavy silence falls upon the round table as the Clown shares more information.


    ¡°...The pce will be bloody.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to prepare too.¡±


    Who the hell is the captain of the Rose Knights?


    Anyway, since the jewel emits a green light, we move on to the next turn.


    This time, it¡¯s the Fox Mask¡¯s turn.


    ¡°The Jagun n seeded in subjugating the 1st-floor Floor Master.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, as expected of those guys.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I saw the purchase request disappear from the exchange, so it seems like they got the strategy from somewhere. I thought they would never be able to defeat it.¡±


    I remain silent this time too.


    It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t know anything, but because it¡¯s about me.


    ¡®So the Jagun n was the one who defeated it.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t find any information in the city besides the fact that the Floor Master had been summoned.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a good thing I came here.¡¯


    Since the jewel emits a green light again, it¡¯s Crescent Moon¡¯s turn next.


    ¡°Huhu, I don¡¯t think anyone knows about this.¡±


    ¡°Just spit it out.¡±


    ¡°If you activate the hidden piece on the Isle of Tranquil Fairies, ¡®Labganus¡¯ will appear three times guaranteed.¡±


    The Fox and Antler masks are surprised at Crescent Moon¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s good news for anyone who¡¯s been trying to get Labganus¡¯ essence.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what about the hidden piece? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be shameless to ask for that too? Anyway, it¡¯s the next turn¡­ huh?¡±


    Crescent Moon, who was about to naturally pass the turn, freezes.


    It¡¯s because the jewel emits a red light.


    Unlike before, where anonymity was maintained, it¡¯s easy to guess who already knew the information.


    Because the previous two made it obvious that they didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Crescent Moon, don¡¯t be too disappointed. Most people wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, you know?¡±


    Crescent Moon sighs as the Clown offers words offort.


    ¡°Until now, I just had to worry about Clown not knowing, but now there¡¯s one more¡­¡±


    I shrug.


    Who told him to share something that you can learn just by ying the game?


    ¡°You can just tell us about the hidden piece.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ it¡¯s still a secret.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, then you¡¯ll inevitably be banned today¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haha, what are you talking about? I was just saying that it¡¯s embarrassing because I have to reveal my hand.¡±


    Crescent Moon sighs and then reveals new information.


    ¡°They say the fairies have found traces of the ¡®Sacred Relic Thief¡¯.¡±


    Although the jewel emits a green light, the Fox narrows her eyes and raises an objection.


    ¡°Traces? Isn¡¯t that too vague?¡±


    ¡°Information about the ¡®Sacred Relic Thief¡¯, which had no leads until now. This alone is highly ssified information.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, fine. I¡¯ll admit it.¡±


    ¡°Crescent Moon, as expected, you were a fairy, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Crescent Moon¡¯s turn ends as the Fox, who raised the objection, backs down.


    And all eyes turn to me.


    Although Antler is still there, it¡¯s naturally my turn since we¡¯re going clockwise.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting nervous.¡¯


    Is it because of their expectant gazes?


    I feel pressured even though I¡¯ve chosen some useful information to share during my turn.


    If it¡¯s all information they already know, it will be embarrassing.


    ¡®I should just start with something I¡¯m sure about.¡¯


    I want to maintain my mysterious image as much as possible, so I select information that would be difficult for others to know.


    ¡°If you kill a Demonic Halfling with three people, an essence is guaranteed to drop.¡±


    As expected, the jewel on the table emits a green light.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­Kill a Demonic Halfling with three people?¡±


    Why are they surprised about that part?


    It¡¯s easy to do it with three people on cheat mode, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®It¡¯s even an easy monster to defeat¡­¡¯


    I can¡¯t understand it at all.

 Chapter 126 Veteran Player (5)

    Chapter 126 Veteran yer (5)


    Veteran yer (5) <hr>


    Veteran yer (5)


    A level 3 monster, Demonic Halfling.


    The difficulty of defeating it is on the lower end among level 3 monsters, but it¡¯s a ¡®rare¡¯ monster that¡¯s difficult to encounter because of a few conditions for its appearance.


    That¡¯s why I chose this for my first piece of information.


    Even cheat mode yers wouldn¡¯t have much experience defeating Demonic Halflings.


    And there¡¯s no way they would have defeated it with only three people.


    ¡®And most importantly, even if you know, it¡¯s useless.¡¯


    Actually, that was the biggest reason.Demonic Halflings are hard to find.


    And it¡¯s even harder to defeat one with only three people.


    This isn¡¯t the cheat mode world where you can absorb up to 30 essences per character. In other words, it¡¯s information that would be met with a ¡®huh, there¡¯s something like that? Interesting¡¯ kind of reaction even if you heard it.


    Right, that should definitely have been the case¡­


    ¡°Is that true?! Ah, ah! I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. Really. You know?¡±


    Starting with the Fox Mask, who jumps up to ask a question and then hurriedly adds an excuse¡­


    ¡­everyone¡¯s reaction is a bit strange.


    ¡°¡­Kill a Demonic Halfling with three people?¡±


    ¡°A Demonic Halfling¡­ that¡¯s a level 3 monster, right? Is that even possible¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve heard something unbelievable.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡±


    I nonchntly pass the turn as if it¡¯s nothing special.


    Actually, it¡¯s a tactic to divert the attention that¡¯s focused on me, but no one notices thanks to my mysterious image.


    ¡°Fortunately, the green light came on.¡±


    After thest member, Antler, also shares his information and gets the okay, the first round ends.


    ording to the notice I saw when I entered, from now on, the participants decide whether to go for another round through discussion¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here today.¡±


    As Crescent Moon, who didn¡¯t seem to have prepared much, deres that he¡¯s leaving after the first round, the atmosphere leans towards ending the meeting here.


    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll stop here too. I¡¯ll save what I was going to use for the next meeting.¡±


    ¡°If Fox is leaving, I¡¯ll also stop. I have a lot prepared, but¡­ since those two don¡¯t know about it, I¡¯m not confident.¡±


    As the Fox and Antler Mask express their intentions to not participate, the Clown looks at me with a subtle voice.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, what about you? I¡¯m fine with continuing the meeting just the two of us¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±


    I shrug and don¡¯t say anything.


    Well, I also want to go through several rounds and gather information if I could¡­


    ¡®But if we do it with just the two of us, there¡¯s a risk of being exposed.¡¯


    The risk is too high.


    If I throw out a test question and the green lightes on, the fact that I¡¯m a newbie will be revealed.


    And it¡¯s not very efficient to trade one piece of information for another.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s unfortunate. I finally met someone who could be helpful, but it¡¯s already ending.¡±


    The meeting ends with the Clown¡¯s words, dripping with regret.


    But what is this?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even though the meeting is over, everyone is just silently looking at each other without leaving the chat room.


    Although they¡¯re pretending not to, I can easily sense that their attention is on me.


    It seems like they¡¯re expecting me to say something before leaving.


    ¡®¡­Right, I was the main character today.¡¯


    I chuckle to myself and seriously contemte.


    The meeting I attended for the first time.


    Today, I seeded in creating a ¡®concept¡¯ that wouldn¡¯t be underestimated by the veterans.


    Then what would be the most fitting action for this concept?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clown, Antler, Fox, Crescent Moon¡­


    I slowly observe the four veteran yers I met today, one by one.


    And¡­


    ¡°Is this all?¡±


    ¡­I just leave.


    ____________________


    ¡°He¡­ left.¡±


    As soon as Lion left, Fox let out a breath she¡¯d been holding back.


    ¡°Fox, are you alright?¡±


    Crescent Moon asked cautiously, looking at her.


    Although the subject was omitted, the intended meaning was clear.


    It really was dangerous a while ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Killing intent.


    An intention to kill someone.


    It¡¯s an intangible thing that¡¯s usually difficult to feel unless you have a keen sense.


    However, it¡¯s a bit different in this special space where minds are connected.


    ¡°Are you really okay? Your fingertips have been trembling.¡±


    Without the filter of a physical body, the moment you¡¯re exposed to killing intent, an overwhelming fear is engraved in your mind.


    Of course, it usually ends there¡­


    ¡­but in severe cases, the spirit suffers a significant blow, and the aftereffects linger even in the real world.


    ¡°It¡¯ll stop soon. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t reach mental contamination.¡±


    Although she says that, Fox is shaken.


    What would have happened if Lion had withdrawn his killing intent even a littleter?


    The thought alone sent shivers down her spine.


    She might have developed a speech impediment, even if it wasn¡¯t as severe as insanity.


    ¡°Who the hell is he¡­?¡±


    Fox blurts out the question she¡¯d been holding back.


    A newbie who joined a year after the Master disappeared.


    She considered herself to have a high mental barrier, but she could only endure his killing intent for a few seconds.


    She¡¯s curious what kind of experiences one has to go through for their mental strength to reach that level¡­


    ¡­but what¡¯s truly astonishing is something else.


    ¡°That person, he withdrew his killing intent as soon as he realized I reached my limit. And instantly, at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­As expected, it wasn¡¯t my imagination.¡±


    The oppressive killing intent disappeared in less than a second.


    It¡¯s something that¡¯s hard to describe in words.


    Topletely erase an intention that was materialized through extreme focus?


    Is that even possible for the human mind?


    ¡®Why did I have to be the one to step forward¡­¡¯


    While Fox regrets her reckless actions, Antler speaks.


    ¡°More importantly, what do you think about what he said?¡±


    ¡°About the Demonic Halfling?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ a lie. The light of truth came on.¡±


    Of course, the jewel on the round table isn¡¯t absolute.


    If the speaker firmly believes that it¡¯s the ¡®truth¡¯, the jewel will emit a green light.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s mistaken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I agree. That¡¯s why it¡¯s confusing.¡±


    For Lion¡¯s information to be true, one prerequisite has to be met.


    That they defeated a Demonic Halfling with three people.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably something from the game, but it sounds too absurd.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible in 50x mode? Well, I don¡¯t think Lion cleared that difficulty.¡±


    Crescent Moon chuckles and joins the conversation at Antler¡¯s words.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re all assuming that Mr. Lion is talking about information he learned from the game?¡±


    The Clown speaks in a meaningful tone, and a brief silence falls.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    All three of them shake their heads and smile awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­Haha, there¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°Clown, you always say the strangest things.¡±


    Although she doesn¡¯t deny it like the other two, Fox also feels the same way.


    To raid a Demonic Halfling with three people¡­ how could they do that here when it¡¯s even difficult in the game?


    ¡°Tsk, you guys allck imagination.¡±


    The Clown clicks his tongue as if he¡¯s disappointed.


    ¡°Anyway, please be better prepared next time.¡±


    ¡°Prepared? For what?¡±


    ¡°Information! Information! What the hell is this? A person like that finally appears, and we have to send him away because we don¡¯t have enough information? Are you going to take responsibility if he loses interest in this ce? We don¡¯t even know what he¡¯ll tell us in the future!¡±


    ¡°Hey, losing interest is a bit of an exaggeration¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said earlier? He was clearly disappointed, disappointed!¡±


    ¡°Keu, ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything useful, at least find something stimting and interesting. I don¡¯t intend to miss an opportunity like this because of you guys. Got it?¡±


    The three remain silent at the Clown¡¯s taunt.


    And they maintain an awkward silence without saying anything.


    Watchers of the Round Table.


    A secret gathering ce where yers exchange information, a ce that ordinary yers wouldn¡¯t even know about. The three of them had pride in being members of this ce.


    However¡­


    [Is this all?]


    ¡­that single sentence shattered everything.


    His cold, mocking gaze made them realize how arrogant they had been. And his departing figure without looking back made them involuntarily acknowledge it.


    Watchers of the Round Table.


    In the end, this ce was also just a well to someone.


    ¡®That was fun.¡¯


    _____________________


    I opened my eyes, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    Lee Hansu¡¯s room, with the bed and theputer desk close together.


    I checked the time and then closed my eyes again.


    ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡­¡¯


    Themunity Lee Baekho told me about was more beneficial than I expected. It¡¯s the perfect source of high-level information, which I wascking.


    ¡®I should stick with them until the end, somehow.¡¯


    Of course, to do that, I need to maintain my act.


    Although I probably wouldn¡¯t be kicked out immediately if they find out I¡¯m a newbie¡­


    ¡­the way they try to figure out my identity will be much more direct.


    ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s organize the information I can get from that ce tomorrow¡­¡¯


    I shift my focus.


    [Sergeant Lee]


    Lee Baekho.


    The embodiment of misfortune who was dragged here on the day he was discharged from the military, and¡­ a yer who exudes the aura of stagnant water.


    Honestly, I¡¯m still baffled.


    It¡¯s like he slipped something into my pocket.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to thank Baekho next time we meet.¡¯


    I just entered the chat room because I missed talking to Koreans, but I ended up making an incredible connection. Of course, I don¡¯t intend to remain in a one-sided rtionship where I just receive favors.


    Not only is it not the kind of rtionship I want¡­


    ¡­but Lee Baekho, that guy, is definitely not a pushover either.


    ¡®Right, rtionshipsst longer when you know where to draw the line.¡¯


    With that thought, I sat down in front of theputer and continued mymunity activities.


    Unlikest time, I sold minor bits of information and umted GP, and I spent my remaining time browsing the forum and entering chat rooms to adapt to the atmosphere.


    And so, my secondmunity activity session ended.


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    Bjorn¡¯s room, not Lee Hansu¡¯s.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I habitually checked the clock.


    Not much time has passed this time either.


    ¡®¡­It would be perfect if I weren¡¯t so tired.¡¯


    I¡¯m quite mentally exhausted since I was awake for an additional 12 hours on top of my usual sleep schedule.


    No, is this just a side effect of overusing killing intent?


    Whatever the reason, it¡¯s a good thing I cleared my schedule for tomorrow¡ª


    ¡°Bjorn! How long are you going to sleep?!¡±


    Damn it.


    I just closed my eyes for a bit, and Misha is here.


    It seems like morning has alreadye, as the window is bright.


    ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, what do you mean ¡®a little longer¡¯? You always tell me I¡¯mzy. Don¡¯t tell me you stayed up all night at the library again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Since Misha is sensitive about meals, I obediently get up and have breakfast with her. And then I copse back onto the bed.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡­I open my eyes and look towards the window, and a faint orange glow is visible on the ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re waking up now that the sun is setting? What the hell did you do yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I just had trouble sleeping.¡±


    ¡°¡­You?¡±


    Her reaction makes me feel a bit hurt, but I have nothing to say. It¡¯s a barbarian¡¯s body, so I can fall asleep instantly if I want to.


    ¡°But¡­ were you here the whole time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I finished morning training and even met Dwarkey for a while, and I went to my family¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°What? Wait, you met Dwarkey¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said he had some concerns, so I gave him some advice.¡±


    Misha said it as if it were nothing, but I couldn¡¯t just let it go, knowing Dwarkey¡¯s feelings.


    In [Dungeon and Stone] too, romantic rtionships betweenpanions were a shortcut to a bloodbath.


    ¡°So¡­ what kind of concerns did he have?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem¡­¡±


    Geez, making a barbarian feel hurt.


    ¡°Why are we strangers?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s okay to tell you.¡±


    Misha spills the beans as I subtly express my hurt feelings.


    It¡¯s just an ordinary rtionship consultation.


    He likes someone, and he¡¯s wondering whether to confess or not?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe someone would actually worry about that¡­¡¯


    I chuckle, but I ask further to confirm.


    ¡°So what did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I just told him to confess like a man?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a somewhat expected answer.


    Misha, who hasn¡¯t even had a single proper rtionship until she turned twenty-five. Just by looking at the way she usually acts towards me, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s not interested in romantic rtionships¡ª


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­ what I¡¯m saying¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when Misha suddenly avoids my gaze and trails off.


    Her face seems unusually flushed.


    What¡¯s this? Is it because of the sunset?


    Just as I¡¯m wondering¡­


    Misha grabs my hand.


    ¡°Bjorn, if it¡¯s okay, could youe to my house with me tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­Come with you?¡±


    Not visit?


    I ask back, thinking the context of her words doesn¡¯t make sense, but Misha just nods.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Can¡¯t you do it? I¡¯ll do everything you say from now on. Okay?¡±


    I quickly grasp the situation, wondering what¡¯s going on.


    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s asking me to visit her amodation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, by ¡®our house¡¯, you mean your family¡¯s estate¡­?¡±


    Misha hangs her head low at my question.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I can feel her nervousness through her trembling hand.


    And has the sun set further? The sunset, shining through the window and illuminating Misha, has be much deeper.


    Misha gulps and adds an exnation.


    ¡°My, my father said he wants to meet you¡­ so¡­ can youe with me¡­ please?¡±


    An invitation from her parents¡­


    It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not flustered, but¡­


    I answer without hesitation,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Really? Are you serious? Wow! No take-backs!¡±


    ¡°Enough, what time should we go tomorrow?¡±


    I feel like what wasing has finally arrived.

 Chapter 127 Kaltstein (1)

    Chapter 127 Kaltstein (1)


    Kaltstein (1) <hr>


    Kaltstein (1)


    Misha Kaltstein.


    A 5th-year explorer from a pureblood family who couldn''t make a contract with a Spirit Beast and was treated as less than a child.


    ¡®Her father wants to meet me¡­¡¯


    I understand to some extent.


    I''ve learned enough about how the Red Cat tribe operates through Misha.


    ¡°But why are you so quiet? I asked you what time we should go.¡±


    ¡°Uh, that is¡­ I, I don¡¯t think tomorrow will work. I need to prepare myself mentally¡­ I also have to tell my father beforehand.¡±¡°What? What are you talking about? You were the one who said let¡¯s go tomorrow?¡±


    Misha avoids my gaze and fidgets with her hands as I ask incredulously.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ because I didn¡¯t expect you to agree so easily¡­¡±


    ¡°So you said let¡¯s go tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you say that¡¯s how you negotiate?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t remember saying that, but Misha¡¯s n isn¡¯t bad.


    If I said I didn¡¯t have time, she was going to pretend to postpone it and naturally push it back to another day.


    ¡°Ugh, when I ask you to go out and have fun, you always say you¡¯re busy, but what kind of whim is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your father who called, isn¡¯t it? Of course I have to go meet him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I, is that so?¡±


    Misha avoids my gaze at my excuse.


    ¡°You, you¡­ how could you say something so embarrassing?¡±


    Geez, didn¡¯t she say barbarians and beastmen aren¡¯t strangers?


    ____________________


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when we make an appointment, so go now. I need to sleep more. Ah, and don¡¯te tomorrow. I have to leave early.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to sleep again after sleeping all day?¡±


    ¡°If you keep nagging, I won¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t bother you, so rest well!!¡±


    After Misha hurriedly opens the door and leaves, I go back to sleep.


    And the next morning¡­


    ¡®Phew, I finally feel alive again.¡¯


    Only after sleeping for a full 36 hours does my head feel clear.


    I should refrain from using killing intent from now on.


    Anyway, after washing up, I head to the sanctuary, and the elder greets me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    Where¡¯s the chieftain?


    I ask cautiously, feeling curious, and I get a somewhat unexpected answer.


    ¡°The chieftain went to the city for business. He should be back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange for the chieftain to leave the sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notmon. By the way, if you have business here, how about meeting the young warriors while you wait? You would be a good inspiration for them.¡±


    I politely refuse the elder¡¯s hopeful suggestion.


    I don¡¯t feel bad that I¡¯m now recognized as one of the sessful products of the barbarian tribe, but my business today is something else.


    ¡°Then can you call the shaman?¡±


    After a short wait, the shaman¡¯s disciplees and guides me to the tent.


    The bald shaman with wrinkles is smoking arge pipe, puffing out smoke.


    ¡°Kekeke, you¡¯re here again, warrior. You¡¯re quite resourceful.¡±


    His voice is unusually high-pitched today.


    His pronunciation is also a bit slurred, as if he¡¯s on drugs.


    ¡°Can I receive a Spirit Engraving today?¡±


    ¡°As long as you have enough money, keke.¡±


    No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was asking if it¡¯s okay to do it in this state, as if you¡¯re drunk.


    I¡¯m worried, but I open my wallet.


    Clink, clink.


    ¡®With this, I¡¯m broke again.¡¯


    The cost for the 5th stage engraving is 8 million stones.


    After paying this, I¡¯ll only have about 700,000 stones left. Well, there are still 2 million stones in Misha¡¯s and my shared ount¡­


    But I can¡¯t use that for personal purposes.


    ¡°Warrior, you¡¯re one short.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was about to put it in.¡±


    I put in one more 500,000-stone magic stone, and the payment isplete.


    Tsk, I thought it might work this time.


    ¡®I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about him making a mistake.¡¯


    I focus on the positive aspects and lie down on the bed.


    And¡­


    ¡°Keuhhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, warrior! Scream louder!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    The familiar pain soon engulfs me.


    _______________________


    ¡¸5th stage of Undying Engraving activated. Stamina greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical stat increased by +30.¡¹


    ¡¸Mental stat increased by +30.¡¹


    _______________________


    In [Dungeon and Stone], Stamina is an important stat.


    Although it doesn¡¯t have a major impact onbat power, you be incapacitated when your stamina runs out.


    Even when doing raids thatst for hours, ¡®Stamina Regeneration Enhancement Scrolls¡¯ are considered essential consumables.


    However¡­


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would be a useful stat in real life.¡¯


    The other day, I felt the limits of my stamina in the Witch¡¯s Forest. And yesterday, I even fell into a state of semi-consciousness due to mental exhaustion.


    That¡¯s why I feel it even more vividly.


    The changes in my body and mind.


    ¡°Kekeke, you look quite well today.¡±


    Normally, I should be half-dead by now, but the umted physical and mental fatigue feels much lighter today.


    I¡¯ll have to check the detailster, but with this level of effect, wouldn¡¯t I be fine even after staying up for two nights?


    Of course, if you asked if it¡¯s worth 8 million stones, the answer would be definitely not.


    ¡®¡­As expected, engravings are inefficient in terms of cost-effectiveness.¡¯


    It might be different in the mid-tote game where stats are more valuable than money.


    But in the early to mid stages, it¡¯s more efficient to buy equipment or even buy essences with money¡­


    ¡­and it¡¯s also the way to shorten the growth time to level up quickly and save money to upgrade engravings.


    That¡¯s why I also originally nned to only get the 1st stage engraving and then leave it alone for a while.


    I didn¡¯t expect to get [Gigantification] so early.


    ¡®Phew, but I¡¯m d I only invested in engravings, now I only have one stage left.¡¯


    The emptiness of having less money is fleeting.


    I feel a sense of aplishment.


    The moment I reach the 6th stage, all the investment I¡¯ve made so far will be repaid several times over.


    ¡°Warrior, why are you just standing there? Leave now, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Lost in thought, I leave the tent after hearing the shaman¡¯s dismissal.


    It¡¯s already evening.


    I walk cautiously, checking the bushes in case Ainar is waiting likest time¡­


    ¡®She¡¯s not here.¡¯


    Ainar is nowhere to be seen until I reach the city, walking along the dark forest path.


    Well, she must be busy, as her training is almost over.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there¡¯s only a month left now.¡¯


    I chuckle as I walk through the unusually quiet streets.


    Time¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s both fast and slow.


    It feels like just yesterday I was limping around because I didn¡¯t have leather boots and stepped on a trap.


    _________________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 4


    Physical: 360 (New +30) / Mental: 184 (New +30) / Ability: 128


    Total Combat Index: 941 (New +60)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Vampire (Guardian) - Rank 5 / Orc Hero - Rank 5


    _________________________


    Three dayster, Misha and I board arge carriage heading towards the 13th district.


    It¡¯s because the beastman sanctuary isn¡¯t adjacent to the 7th district where we live.


    ¡°Ar, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? I packed some things just in case, do you want to eat?¡±


    Iugh in disbelief at Misha¡¯s attentiveness.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not going to turn back in the middle.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried. It¡¯s going to be an ufortable situation for you. I have to treat you well since you¡¯re going because of me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m going to sleep, so wake me up when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Al, alright¡­ It takes about three hours, so sleep well.¡±


    I close my eyes and sleep before she can bother me any further.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡­just as Misha said, the carriage arrives at its destination at noon.


    ¡®Six hours round trip¡­ no wonder she always sleeps over when she visits.¡¯


    Although it¡¯s not that far in a straight line¡­


    ¡­since we have to take a detour around the restricted 14th district, the travel time is longer than expected.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s probably why she settled here. She wanted to be as far away from home as possible.¡¯


    ¡°Bjorn, why are you just standing there? Are you tired? Should I carry you?¡±


    ¡°Enough, just lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    I follow Misha, the local, and look around the streets.


    It¡¯s not much different from the 7th district where I currently live.


    The streets are a bit moreplicated, and there are more beastmen and dwarves.


    However¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡­the beastman sanctuary that we arrive at is quite different from the barbarian sanctuary.


    ¡®I heard about it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this much¡­¡¯


    Both are located outside the city.


    But that¡¯s all they have inmon.


    Instead of makeshift huts or tents built in the forest, most of the structures are made of stone, and there are even proper roads.


    And¡­


    ¡°Daddy, look! It¡¯s a barbarian, a barbarian!¡±


    ¡­there are shops open for business, and beastman families are walking around.


    As if they live here, not in the city.


    ¡®We¡¯re all kicked out once we be adults¡­¡¯


    The beastman sanctuary is literally a vige outside the city for beastmen.


    But is it strange that I¡¯m staring nkly at this sight?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­? Is there a problem? No, we can¡¯t turn back even if there is?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was just surprised.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Surprised?¡±


    Misha tilts her head as if she doesn¡¯t understand.


    Although there are many things I want to say, I don¡¯t.


    It would be like spitting in my own face toin about the poor environment of barbarians.


    I just ask casually,


    ¡°Are all sanctuaries like this?¡±


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t beastmen be raising animals in the forest?¡±


    Actually, even in the game, the beastman sanctuary was like that.


    Well, that was 150 years ago, I guess?


    ¡°Ah, uh, I heard they used to live like that to maintain traditions¡­ but it was so long ago, I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Phew, why are barbarians the only ones who haven¡¯t changed?


    I suppress myint and follow her as she walks, and soon a giant mansion appears before us.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Damn it.


    Our chieftain still sleeps in a tent.


    As I sigh deeply, Misha starts observing my expression again.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t be nervous. It will be fine. You¡¯re Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel, right? My father likes famous explorers. Okay?¡±


    Although Misha tries to reassure me, she¡¯s the one who looks nervous.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to calm down. We¡¯re at your house, why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I, I¡¯m fine?¡±


    ¡°Then open the door. How long are you going to stand here?¡±


    Misha takes a deep breath and then rings a bell to summon a servant.


    ¡°Um, can you open the door? We¡¯d like toe in.¡±


    The servant just nces at us once without answering, opens the door, and then leaves.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    It¡¯s a very strange sight.


    Because Misha isn¡¯t a half-breed anymore.


    ¡®I heard that her father knows that she made a contract with a Spirit Beast.¡¯


    I nce at Misha, and she¡¯s also looking at me, as if she had been observing me, and our eyes meet.


    The emotion in her eyes is familiar to me.


    My ex-girlfriend often had that look.


    The look she had when she was caught doing something she didn¡¯t want me to see.


    ¡°That¡­ you know, Bjorn, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡±


    ¡°Just say it quickly.¡±


    Misha gulps and then speaks cautiously,


    ¡°Only my father knows that I made a contract with a Spirit Beast. So, no matter what happens inside, please don¡¯t get angry. Okay?¡±


    ¡°That depends on what happens.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Just a bit worse than that guy we saw earlier. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Exin in more detail. So that I can respond ordingly.¡±


    Misha hesitates for a moment and then tells me in a resigned voice.


    Verbal abuse from her siblings, bullying disguised as pranks, and the servants whispering behind her back.


    There aren''t any particrly serious incidents.


    She must have chosen to tell me the rtively milder stories.


    It must have been much worse in reality.


    ¡°Of, of course, no one will act like that to you. So you don¡¯t have to worry¡ª¡±


    My lips curl up into a smirk.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn? Why are you smiling? Do, don¡¯t smile. It¡¯s scary when you smile¡­ It will all be over once my father reveals it. I, I just have to endure for a little longer.¡±


    Misha tries to reassure me, but to me, that¡¯s the biggest problem.


    That bastard of a father knows everything and is just letting her suffer.


    Whether he has a reason for epting that silence or whatever¡­


    ¡­he neglected his child¡¯s pain for his own sake.


    But on top of that, he called me to this house.


    ¡®He must think I¡¯m a fool.¡¯


    Suddenly, I feel a dark malice emanating from this giant mansion.


    It¡¯s like looking at a dungeon filled with monsters.


    Is that why?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    A battle cry erupts from my throat.


    And at the same time, the servant, who had disappeared without even a bow, reappears.


    ¡°What are you doing, barbarian! Show some manners!¡±


    ¡°Manners¡­¡±


    I approach him, pondering his words.


    ¡°You must have a problem with your head.¡±


    What kind of barbarian would show manners to an enemy?

 Chapter 128 Kaltstein (2)

    Chapter 128 Kaltstein (2)


    Kaltstein (2) <hr>


    Kaltstein (2)


    She used to think that all her worries would disappear if she could just make a contract with a Spirit Beast.


    But reality was different.


    [So it¡¯s the cier Beast, Skadi.]


    Her father¡¯s cold voice and indifferent gaze remained the same. He just didn¡¯t say it directly like before.


    [Have you told anyone about this?]


    [Uh, no¡­]


    [Good. For now, let¡¯s keep it between you and me.]It wasn¡¯t a request, but a notice.


    [Ye, yes¡­]


    Misha could only nod without saying anything.


    Because she felt guilty.


    She didn¡¯t make the contract through proper means. She used a strange ring called the Frost Spirit Ring to cheat her way into a contract.


    If her father knew about this¡­


    ¡®¡­then this treatment would be natural.¡¯


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask.


    To her, her father was the most fearsome being.


    That¡¯s why she agreed when her father asked when she would bring that barbarian to the mansion.


    Well, she didn¡¯t mention it to Bjorn at all.


    ¡®Yeah, this is something I have to ovee on my own.¡¯


    She had already received an insurmountable favor.


    She shouldn¡¯t burden him any further.


    Although she tried to rationalize it like that, her true feelings hidden deep inside were different.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want him to find out.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to reveal her situation.


    Hikurod, Dwarkey, Rotmiller¡­


    She could endure it even if they found out¡­ but she wanted to appear as if she was doing well, at least to Bjorn.


    So she visited her family often.


    [I need to leave now. I have to stop by my family¡¯s ce today.]


    She tried her best.


    The gazes of her siblings who wondered why she was visiting so often, the contemptuous gazes of the servants, and the lonely atmosphere of being left alone like an ind during dinner¡­


    ¡­she faced them head-on.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t run away anymore.¡¯


    She learned from Bjorn.


    That you can¡¯t achieve anything by running away.


    A month, two months, three months passed.


    [Is he still noting?]


    Her father¡¯s pressure to bring Bjorn intensified. She made excuses, saying that he wasn¡¯t willing, but her father already seemed to know it was a lie.


    Judging by the condition he offered¡­


    [Bring him within this month. Then I¡¯ll reconsider your treatment. Do you understand?]


    ¡­it meant that he would acknowledge her contract with the Spirit Beast within the family and treat her as a proper child.


    She didn¡¯t know why he was so eager to meet Bjorn.


    However, Misha decided to invite him.


    It felt a bit like she was using him¡­


    ¡®But it¡¯s fine if I repay him by working harder.¡¯


    She thought that maybe she could finally stand tall in front of Bjorn if she received her family¡¯s support. And there was also a slight calction that if she received the Kaltstein family¡¯s support, it would be helpful to his journey.


    [Alright.]


    [¡­What? Really? Are you serious? Wow! No take-backs!]


    [Enough, what time should we go tomorrow?]


    Contrary to her worries, Bjorn readily agreed.


    However, her joy was short-lived as anxiety soon arose.


    Once she went to the mansion, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide her situation any longer.


    What should she do?


    If Bjorn caused a scene there, it would definitely get out of hand.


    But¡­


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s just my ego! Ego!¡¯


    Misha chuckled and dismissed her anxiety.


    Because Bjorn is a warrior who can be both hot-headed and cold-hearted.


    At the sanctuary of another race¡­


    ¡­and in the heart of a pureblood family¡­


    ¡­he wouldn¡¯t do something like that.


    They¡¯re not even blood-rted.


    There¡¯s no way he would take such a risk and make enemies with the Kaltstein family.


    ¡®Yeah, yeah, impossible. What am I to him¡­¡¯


    Misha organized her thoughts like that.


    Her heart ached as if acknowledging it, but dreams and reality are different.


    She knows that now.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Her tail stood on end at the ferocious roar.


    It was only natural.


    The servant seemed bewildered, but¡­


    ¡­she knew, having practically lived with him.


    ¡°You must have a problem with your head.¡±


    Those words¡­


    ¡­meant that he wanted to smash his head!


    ____________________


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Do, don¡¯t do that! Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?!¡±


    Misha flinched and grabbed my arm, then quickly looked around to see if anyone else had heard themotion.


    Seeing that, I felt sorry for her.


    ¡®It¡¯s like looking at my past self in elementary school.¡¯


    Compromise and consideration. Putting other people''s feelings first and constantly erasing yourself.


    There was a time when I thought that was the natural way to be.


    But¡­


    ¡°Why am I doing this? I just felt like it!¡±


    ¡°What the hell does that mean?!¡±


    I shook off Misha¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°Misha, it¡¯s okay to do what you want sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Uh, huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why do you hold back? In the end, it¡¯s just doing favors for others.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not others, they¡¯re family¡­¡±


    Family my ass.


    At this point, they¡¯re more like enemies.


    I asked again,


    ¡°So is that family more important than your life?¡±


    Misha kept her mouth shut.


    Well, even she knows it in her head, right?


    What the source of that effort, of visiting her family regrly and longing for a harmonious family, is.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s all just wishful thinking.


    Somethingpletely useless even if she holds onto it.


    The embodiment of inefficiency.


    ¡°Answer me. If you say yes, I¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    I confirmed her intention onest time, and Misha remained silent.


    That was her answer to me.


    ¡°Just watch from now on. Nothing you¡¯re worried about will happen.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but if you hurt that person¡ª¡±


    Right, there will be hell to pay.


    It¡¯s not just about the fine, but about facing the wrath of the head of the Kaltstein family, who seems to value honor.


    But¡­


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein, have I ever broken a promise?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Right, so just trust me.¡±


    I¡¯m not doing this recklessly.


    Unreasonable Barbarian Mode shines brightest when you know when to turn it on and off.


    Thud.


    I take a step forward, leaving Misha behind.


    The servant is still acting arrogantly.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°What were you two talking about? Even if you weren¡¯t taught manners¡ª¡±


    ¡­I grab his neck and lift him up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s being rude?¡±


    ¡°Keu, keugh!¡±


    ¡°How dare you act so arrogantly, not even recognizing your master, just because you¡¯re a servant of the Kaltstein family.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    He looks pained.


    And he also has a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    He must be wondering if this is a dream.


    This isn¡¯t some dark back alley, and he didn¡¯t expect to be treated like this in broad daylight, right in front of the mansion gate?


    ¡°Le, let go¡­ keugh!¡±


    Is it because hecks imagination?


    ¡°If, if you do this¡­¡±


    He¡¯s saying something bad will happen if I do this?


    Smirk.


    If he knows that, then he wouldn¡¯t do this.


    And if he did do it, it¡¯s more urate to assume that he had a reason.


    But to not even know this simple principle¡­


    ¡°You, you must have a problem with your head.¡±


    I clench my fist and put in just enough strength.


    If I kill him, it will be a difficult situation to handle even for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Most problems get fixed with a beating.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugghh!!¡±


    I tighten my grip on his neck to silence him and then gently massage a suitable spot to hit.


    And I strike like flicking his forehead.


    Thwack!


    He faints, losing all strength in his body, with just one hit.


    I check the injured area, holding his neck as if he¡¯s an object.


    Blood pours from his crushed nose, but¡­


    ¡­this much is necessary to set an example for the future.


    ¡°¡­¡­What are you nning to do now? Father won¡¯t stay silent if he finds out.¡±


    Misha, who was watching with an almost resigned expression, asks about my ns. She trusted me and stayed silent as I told her to, but it seems like she¡¯s not at ease.


    ¡°Just watch.¡±


    I lift the unconscious guy with one hand and head towards the mansion entrance. As we pass through the garden, I see the other servants.


    Mowing thewn, carrying luggage somewhere.


    ¡°¡­Hiik! Inform Veros quickly!¡±


    Some of them run towards the mansion as gazes gather.


    I follow them through the open door.


    And¡­


    ¡°Stop, barbarian.¡±


    ¡­I¡¯m surrounded by fifteen beastmen.


    Combat personnel armed from head to toe, emanating a menacing aura. The bald guy who seems to be the leader speaks as soon as I stop.


    In a tone that¡¯s like an order.


    ¡°Miss Misha Kaltstein, would you please exin what¡¯s going on? Who this barbarian is, and why Brante, who¡¯s supposed to be guarding the gate, is in that state.¡±


    So his name was Brante.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Misha, there¡¯s no need to exin.¡±


    I throw Brante, who¡¯s no longer useful, into the middle of them. And as soon as they flinch and catch him¡­


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys!!¡±


    ¡­I shout loudly enough to make the mansion tremble.


    The beastmen all look dazed.


    It¡¯s like their minds can¡¯tprehend the situation.


    ¡°Your master invited me here. And this bastard insulted me, saying I was a fool of a barbarian!¡±


    Misha tilts her head at my following shout.


    And she whispers quietly so that only I can hear,


    ¡°Uh, did he really say that?¡±


    She has a tendency to worry about trivial things.


    If I just insist that he doesn¡¯t remember because I purposely hit him, it would be fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! There¡¯s no way Brante would do that.¡±


    The bald guy refutes, as if it¡¯s absurd, after a moment of bewilderment at my shout.


    From my perspective, he¡¯s digging his own grave.


    An unreasonable barbarian is immune to logical attacks.


    ¡°Lie? Are you insulting me too?¡±


    The bald guy steps back as I take a step forward as if I¡¯m about to attack.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s scared of fighting.


    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a guest of the master.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all thismotion?!¡±


    A man jumps down from the 2nd floor, connected to the central staircase, while the beastmen are flustered.


    It¡¯s a familiar face.


    It¡¯s Misha¡¯s brother, whom I met on the 3rd floor.


    So, his name was¡­


    I don¡¯t remember. Did I even hear it?


    Let¡¯s put aside the trivial things and focus on the present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re the guest Father called.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Forget the greetings, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The brother narrows his eyes and res at me.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t exin properly, you won¡¯t be leaving unharmed, even if it¡¯s you.¡±


    Geez, he has a scary look in his eyes.


    And I even saved his life.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like this guy.¡¯


    I exin the incident where I was insulted by the gatekeeper Brante, just like I did before, and then add something else.


    ¡°If I were alone, I would have endured it. But what the hell is wrong with this lunatic? How dare he insult Misha while living off the family¡¯s generosity?¡±


    As I point to the unconscious Brante and shout, a deep wrinkle forms on the brother¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I told them to refrain from doing that when there are outsiders.¡±


    It¡¯s a baffling reaction.


    He just epts it even though it¡¯s a made-up story?


    Damn it, this ce is even more messed up than I thought.


    It must be something that happens on a daily basis.


    I say, unable to hide my disgust,


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you all knew and just condoned it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an internal family matter. I have no reason to exin it to you. And you guys can go back to your positions now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tailon.¡±


    The brother dismisses the guards and then turns his head back to look at me.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, I¡¯ll let it go this time since there was a mistake on our part.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s true that this guy insulted you, I¡¯ll give him appropriate punishment. So be satisfied with this.¡±


    ¡°Satisfied¡­¡±


    I trail off and chuckle.


    Disciplining a rude bastard¡­


    ¡­and further showing that I¡¯m not someone to be messed with in front of many people.


    That was my original n.


    But¡­


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to go with n B.¡¯


    I grin and approach the brother.


    ¡°Do you also have a problem with your head?¡±


    ns always change.

 Chapter 129 Kaltstein (3)

    Chapter 129 Kaltstein (3)


    Kaltstein (3) <hr>


    Kaltstein (3)


    The head of the Kaltstein family invited me to his mansion.


    From what I heard, he¡¯s been asking for me for three months.


    Then what¡¯s his reason?


    The first thing that came to mind was this:


    ¡®Curiosity.¡¯


    He just wanted to meet me, his daughter¡¯spanion.


    It¡¯s a usible scenario if Misha has been epted as a member of the family.I also thought that he might ask me to leave his daughter alone if he found me unreliable after meeting me. Most of the family members seem to befortably exploring thebyrinth inrge ns through their connections.


    But¡­


    [I, I just have to endure for a little longer.]


    ¡­it turned out that Misha¡¯s situation was unchanged.


    That bastard of a father kept Misha¡¯s awakening a secret and didn¡¯t even try to improve her position within the family.


    The moment I realized this¡­


    ¡­I felt a dark malice emanating from this mansion.


    A malice directed not only at Misha, but also at me.


    ¡®He intentionally called me here even though he knows about this¡­¡¯


    What¡¯s the master¡¯s goal?


    And what means did he choose to achieve it? It was all too clear.


    ¡®He¡¯s even more of a bastard than I heard.¡¯


    The master wants something from me.


    But instead of setting up a negotiation table, he created this situation.


    He probably calcted it like this.


    Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    The warrior who didn¡¯t abandon hispanions even when facing the Floor Master.


    The barbarian who might even be in a romantic rtionship with thatpanion.


    He probably thought that I would be easier to control if I saw Misha¡¯s current state. After all, the only one who can change Misha¡¯s situation is the master.


    However, based on that, I judged¡­


    ¡®A freeloader who doesn¡¯t hesitate to use even his own daughter, there¡¯s no dealing with him once you¡¯re underestimated.¡¯


    n A is not enough.


    If I end it here, I¡¯ll just remain an ordinary barbarian.


    Therefore¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­I take another step forward and stare at the brother.


    He¡¯s not scared of me at all.


    He justughs as if it¡¯s absurd.


    ¡°You¡¯re a greedy bastard.¡±


    He seems to think I¡¯m throwing a tantrum because I want something else.


    Well, he¡¯s not exactly wrong¡­


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­! You can¡¯t do that!!¡±


    Misha hurriedly grabs my arm, and I stop.


    Because I wasn¡¯t actually nning to hit him.


    He¡¯s not just a servant of the mansion, but a direct descendant.


    If I beat him senselessly, it would be a weakness.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­I shout loudly enough to be heard throughout the mansion.


    The brother frowns at my action.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I just felt like it!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re insane.¡±


    Whatever he says¡­


    ¡­my shout acts as a detonator, summoning the people in the mansion.


    Servants who were working on the other end of the hallway connected to the 1st floor stop what they¡¯re doing and look at us.


    I subtly nce towards the 2nd floor and see young men and women in high-quality clothes.


    ¡®Are they Misha¡¯s siblings?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re looking down with interest.


    ¡®Anyway, this is enough of an audience and witnesses.¡¯


    Now that the stage is set, I end Unreasonable Barbarian Mode and speak to the brother.


    ¡°Tailon Kaltstein.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Tailon, not Talon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty for a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough, what do you want to say?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t seem interested in discussing masculinity with me, so he asks about my intentions.


    I ask directly,


    ¡°Why is Misha being treated like this within the family?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, that¡¯s a family mat¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it because Misha is a half-breed? Because she couldn¡¯t even make a contract with a Spirit Beast even though she¡¯s a direct descendant?¡±


    He¡¯s momentarily flustered at my words¡­


    ¡­and then he smirks and looks at Misha.


    It¡¯s a look of contempt, as if saying ¡®you even told him about that?¡¯


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no point in hiding it since you know. Yes, what you said is true. So stop meddling in our family matters.¡±


    His words telling me to mind my own business are somewhat reasonable.


    Except for us barbarians, all the other races have a culture that values bloodlines.


    It¡¯s only natural for them to treat Misha like an outsider.


    If she had inherited the master¡¯s blood, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a contract with a Spirit Beast until now.


    She really isn¡¯t rted to them by even a drop of blood.


    Her mother, the fourth wife, didn¡¯t have any other children besides Misha.


    But¡­


    ¡°What if you¡¯re mistaken?¡±


    The truth doesn¡¯t matter.


    What¡¯s important now is that Misha has already awakened, and that we can use this fact as a useful card.


    ¡°If Misha makes a contract with a Spirit Beast, will you apologize for what you¡¯ve done and ept her as a member of the family?¡±


    ¡°At twenty-five years old, there¡¯s no way that would¡ª¡±


    ¡°Answer me. If you answer this, I won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡±


    The brother sighs and rubs his forehead, then speaks in an annoyed voice,


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apologize if that happens.¡±


    ¡°And ept her as a member?¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    He answers without hesitation, as if he doesn¡¯t believe it will ever happen.


    I grin and nod.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Settled¡­?¡±


    He asks back in a nervous voice at my attitude.


    I turn my gaze towards Misha instead of answering.


    Because my role is over.


    ¡°Misha, show them.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡±


    Misha looks flustered and starts observing the surroundings as she suddenly bes the center of attention. She then hangs her head low and mutters as our eyes meet,


    ¡°But, Father¡­¡±


    So that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯te out yet. As expected, the master must have silenced her.


    But that¡¯s why Misha needs to be strong.


    Revealing this fact in front of everyone will mean that one of the master¡¯s cards is gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°¡­He, he won¡¯t forgive me.¡±


    ¡°So what? Just apologize if you did something wrong. That¡¯s what families do.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, you might get hurt too.¡±


    ¡°Let him. I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    He might be a god-like father to her, but to me, he¡¯s just the leader of the beastmen.


    And one that¡¯s divided into five.


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary? Family isn¡¯t everything. I¡¯ve lived well without it.¡±


    Mishaughs incredulously as I say that while picking my ear.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you! No, forget it. What¡¯s the point of this?¡±


    ¡°Right, just ignore the trivial things. It¡¯s good for your mental health.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know anymore. What¡¯s right and wrong.¡±


    Okay, I guess that¡¯s enough persuasion.


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein, just do what you want for once. You have apanion to help you this time, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything more after that.


    A moment of silence passes, and Misha raises her head and slowly looks around.


    Is this situation quite interesting?


    All those people are just watching from afar.


    Gulp.


    Misha swallows.


    And just as she opens her mouth, as if reaffirming her resolve¡­


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡­a cold voice fills the vast mansion.


    Misha freezes, and when shees to her senses, a middle-aged man is standing in front of her.


    ¡°Everyone, leave.¡±


    No one speaks and they all leave at the man¡¯s single word.


    The atmosphere bes heavy and oppressive.


    The man¡¯s gaze turns towards me.


    Although there were no introductions, I can tell who this guy is.


    ¡®Right, this is that bastard.¡¯


    Albreniv Kaltstein.


    The head of the Kaltstein family, who has inherited the position of the Red Cat tribe¡¯s chieftain for generations.


    ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation, Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, Kaltstein.¡±


    We exchange formal greetings in the middle of the empty 1st-floor lobby.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re more polite than I expected?¡±


    He approaches me, smiling kindly.


    And instead of shaking hands, he pats my shoulder condescendingly.


    But what is this?


    ¡¸Character enters a [Fear] state due to [Lord of Nightmares].¡¹


    My body freezes as if I¡¯ve encountered a natural enemy.


    And I feel a tingling sensation in my head, the same one I felt whenever I was on the verge of life and death. I think I finally understand why Misha was so afraid of her father.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°But why did you do that? It was rude.¡±


    The master whispers, his smilepletely gone.


    It¡¯s a shitty feeling.


    My head knows that this is the effect of a skill, but my body won¡¯t listen.


    It¡¯s like my senses are malfunctioning.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Magic Resistance is above a certain threshold.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Fighting Spirit is above a certain threshold.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Mental Strength is above a certain threshold.¡¹


    ¡¸[Fear] status effect is removed.¡¹


    Whew, damn it, it¡¯s finally over.


    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±


    I immediately remove his hand from my shoulder as he¡¯s about to say something in an arrogant voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    His eyebrows furrow in confusion.


    Well, if he had expected this, he wouldn¡¯t have said something so stupid.


    ¡°Why are you touching me?¡±


    I throw his arm aside and say,


    ¡°It was rude.¡±


    You reap what you sow.


    ___________________


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    After a brief silence, the master speaks.


    It¡¯s creepy to hear him say that with a straight face and eyes¡­


    But I can¡¯t lose the battle of nerves.


    ¡°You have a unique taste. I¡¯m not finding this interesting at all.¡±


    I respond nonchntly, pretending to be calm, and grab Misha¡¯s hand, who is frozen stiff.


    The master¡¯s gaze then shifts to Misha.


    ¡°Fa, Father¡­¡±


    ¡°I never expected you to rebel against me.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re not important anyway.¡±


    He cuts off Misha, who¡¯s trying to make excuses, and looks at me.


    ¡°I was nning to have lunch with you and then have a conversation.¡±


    Lunch my ass.


    He was nning to show me how Misha is treated.


    The master continues as I just stare at him without saying anything,


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    His expression contorts as I answer without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    I just say it bluntly,


    ¡°Why should I wait?¡±


    Giving him time is foolish.


    I came here because of Misha, but this situation wasn¡¯t part of his n.


    He was probably going to reorganize his thoughts and call for me again.


    ¡°Say what you want to say here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even for a barbarian, that¡¯s a bit rude.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who called for this barbarian, beastman.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect to be called a beastman instead of by his name or title.


    The master¡¯s expression hardens, and killing intent emanates from him.


    Not a metaphor, but literally.


    ¡®¡­This works in real life too?¡¯


    I¡¯m a bit surprised, but it¡¯s still much weaker than the Fox Mask¡¯s.


    Well, that was in the spiritual world.


    The output itself would be different.


    I pick my ear as if to tell him to stop messing around, and the master asks with genuine curiosity,


    ¡°Are you¡­ truly not afraid of death?¡±


    To me, it¡¯s a ridiculous question.


    Not afraid of death?


    Is there even such a person in this world?


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that. But you don¡¯t seem very afraid.¡±


    This is my honest opinion.


    He was an 8th-floor explorer in his prime?


    So if we were to fight, I would bepletely destroyed?


    So what?


    If he kills me, our chieftain won¡¯t stay silent.


    ¡°Can you even kill me?¡±


    I just ask him directly again.


    It¡¯s that absurd of an act.


    Kill me?


    And me, the most promising talent of the barbarian tribe recently?


    In the heart of the beastman sanctuary, where I was invited?


    That would immediately trigger a repeat of the war with the fairies from 10 years ago.


    That¡¯s the kind of tribe barbarians are.


    ¡°What? Hahahaha!!¡±


    The master forces augh, but I can see the deep anger within it.


    He must be frustrated.


    He doesn¡¯t want to admit it because of his pride, but my words are true.


    He¡¯s justughing it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that things went wrong. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this cunning.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, but I¡¯m getting hungry, so answer me. What do you want to say to me?¡±


    The master looks at me for a moment as if organizing his thoughts and then opens his mouth.


    ¡°I know you used that item.¡±


    Only then are all my questions answered.


    The Frost Spirit Ring.


    So this is why he caused all this trouble.

 Chapter 130 Kaltstein (4)

    Chapter 130 Kaltstein (4)


    Kaltstein (4) <hr>


    Kaltstein (4)


    What does the master truly want from me?


    This has been a constant question.


    I have a guess, but it¡¯s not at a level where I can be certain.


    So, n B.


    I nned to have Mishae out in front of everyone.


    It¡¯s the thing the master would dislike the most in the current situation.


    ¡®Right, the best way to hinder someone is to prevent them from doing what they want to do.¡¯The master wanted to keep Misha¡¯s awakening a secret, both internally and externally. That¡¯s why he hurriedly appeared before n B could be executed.


    And as a result of having a barbarian-style conversation¡­


    ¡­I was finally able to hear his unfiltered true intentions.


    ¡°I know you used that item.¡±


    The Frost Spirit Ring.


    It¡¯s a Numbered Item that allows you to make a guaranteed contract with the cier Beast Skadi when you activate the hidden piece.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be strange for the chieftain to know about it.¡¯


    It was a possibility I had already considered.


    If he didn¡¯t think I used ¡®that item¡¯, there would be no reason for him to treat Misha like an outsider.


    However, the master isn¡¯t certain either.


    ¡°That item? What are you talking about?¡±


    A twenty-five-year-old Red Cat beastman.


    The probability of naturally making a contract with Skadi with those conditions is practically 0%¡­


    But ¡®close to¡¯ and 0 are different.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    So he¡¯s testing me.


    He has suspicions but no evidence.


    ¡°Your acting is clumsy.¡±


    Clumsy my ass.


    I¡¯ve fooled countless people so far.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Speak in a way I can understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about ¡®that item¡¯ that allows you to make a contract with the cier Beast Skadi. You can¡¯t deny knowing about it, can you?¡±


    The master stares at me with a look that says, ¡®don¡¯t lie, I know everything¡¯.


    Does he think barbarians are idiots?


    ¡°There¡¯s such an item? Then why didn¡¯t you give it to Misha?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a very valuable item. There¡¯s no way I would give it to someone who¡¯s not even my child.¡±


    As soon as I hear those words, I involuntarily look at Misha.


    As expected, she looks like she¡¯s about to cry.


    But I decide tofort herter.


    I continue acting like a clueless barbarian.


    ¡°Valuable item? Then it¡¯s even stranger. How could I possibly have such an item?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe you obtained it by chance from that Magic Tower you frequent.¡±


    What the, damn it.


    Does he really know everything?


    My body stiffens involuntarily.


    So I decide to re at the master to make up for my mistake.


    ¡°¡­Did you even investigate me?¡±


    Just a barbarian who¡¯s pissed off by his crossing the line.


    This shouldn¡¯t make my previous action seem too awkward¡ª


    ¡°I told you, your acting is clumsy.¡±


    Bullshit, I believe in my acting skills.


    I don¡¯t budge and ask back in annoyance,


    ¡°So what is that item? What is it that you¡¯re bothering me so much for?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You keep denying it. It¡¯s an item that shouldn¡¯t be known to outsiders. If you admit it, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Huh? What?


    There¡¯s no inconsistency in the master¡¯s words.


    If he¡¯s just testing me, it¡¯s only natural that he can¡¯t tell me the name of the item.


    But¡­


    ¡®Why does it feel so strange?¡¯


    I feel a strong sense of dissonance.


    My intuition, honed from defeating countless bastards who tried to exploit me, is telling me that something is wrong.


    ¡°Does that item even exist? Or do you actually have another purpose?¡±


    Therefore, I ask again.


    And I focus all my senses on observing the master.


    A momentary hesitation, a change in his facial muscles. Where is his gaze directed, and how does his voice sound?


    ¡°Of course it exists. What other purpose could there be?¡±


    I observe every moment of his brief answer with suspicious eyes, although I¡¯m not an expert.


    And I instinctively realize it.


    The master is lying right now.


    ¡®Ha, so this was it.¡¯


    Thanks to that, thest question I had is answered.


    He could have tested me in other ways.


    ¡°Be honest. If you¡¯re keeping quiet because you¡¯re worried about this child, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Why is the master even saying these contradictory things?


    Everything makes sense now.


    If his goal wasn¡¯t Misha, but ¡®that item¡¯ itself.


    ¡®No wonder he kept saying ¡®that item¡¯.¡¯


    I finally understand the situation.


    The master invited me to the mansion.


    Whether Misha was his real daughter or not didn¡¯t matter.


    He didn¡¯t seem like the type to be very devoted to his children anyway.


    He had a different goal.


    An item that guarantees a contract with a Spirit Beast.


    If I really knew about this item¡­


    ¡­he wanted to find out about it.


    After all, it would be information of immeasurable value to beastmen.


    So he showed me Misha¡¯s pitiful situation, which he judged to be my Achilles¡¯ heel.


    He was probably nning to use it for negotiation or ckmail.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I swear on my honor as a warrior, I don¡¯t know anything about such an item.¡±


    I throw out my trump card that I¡¯ve been saving.


    The warrior¡¯s oath, the number one reason why I chose to be a barbarian.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A look of bewilderment appears in the master¡¯s eyes.


    Confirming that, I add onest blow before missing the timing.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll definitely find out what that item is. So just wait.¡±


    I mutter as if suppressing my anger and check the master¡¯s expression.


    His eyes are filled with deep disappointment.


    Geez, he¡¯s the worst actor here.


    ¡°Forget everything we talked about today.¡±


    I leave the Kaltstein mansion after the master¡¯s announcement. Misha has been dazed since earlier, and I don¡¯t bother talking to her.


    I have things to think about.


    ¡®Phew, at least it didn¡¯t go to the worst-case scenario.¡¯


    There were two reasons why I readily agreed when I received the invitation from the Kaltstein family.


    1. Misha¡¯s defection.


    If the master was nning to put Misha in arge n, I had to stop him. Erwen, Ainar, and now even Misha, whom I finally raised, leaving?


    It¡¯s a horrifying thought.


    2. Avoiding suspicion of being an evil spirit.


    If the master knew the secret behind Misha¡¯s awakening, I had to visit at least once to exin it properly.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to only know half of it and call me because of that, though.


    Creak.


    The gatekeeper, who recognized us, opens the main gate as we pass through the garden. The bald guy from before must have gone to rest after receiving treatment, as it¡¯s a new face.


    But did he recognize me?


    ¡°Ah, goodbye.¡±


    He gives a brief bow as we make eye contact.


    The mansion where Misha lived from childhood to adulthood.


    The well-maintained garden is colorful, and the fountain sprays water gracefully, sparkling.


    The mansion itself is no different.


    It¡¯s a grand and elegant building, unlike the inn I¡¯m staying at.


    But¡­


    ¡­the dark malice surrounding the mansion is unchanged.


    Just like when I first saw this ce, it feels like I¡¯m looking at a dungeon filled with monsters.


    I realize once again¡­


    Right, she survived in this ce.


    For all those years.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    I pat her on the back and say that, and Mishaes to her senses and shakes her head.


    ¡°Ah, no. You¡¯re the one who did well¡­¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    ¡°But you must have been the one who had the hardest time.¡±


    I chuckle and pat her on the back again.


    ¡°Ack! That hurts!¡±


    Right, now she¡¯s back to normal.


    ¡°If you¡¯vee to your senses, lead the way. I don¡¯t know the way back.¡±


    ¡°Ha, really¡­ what would you do without me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee to a ce where I don¡¯t know the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    We chat idly as we walk through the beastman district.


    We see heartwarming scenes everywhere.


    ¡°Daddy, look! It¡¯s that barbarian from before!¡±


    Beastmen families are walking around,ughing and chatting happily.


    ¡°Bjorn, let¡¯s eat that too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you buying food outside?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well¡­ because you worked hard today?¡±


    We stop by a street vendor and buy snacks, then sit on a bench in the za. Although we could eat while walking¡­


    ¡­it wouldn¡¯t hurt to rest for a bit.


    ¡°You know, Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever ask?¡±


    ¡°Ask what?¡±


    We rest quietly, watching the beastmen passing by, and then¡­


    ¡­Misha asks me a question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you even curious?¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ whether I¡¯m really, Father¡¯s child¡­¡±


    So this was it.


    I chuckle and look at Misha.


    Although she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she hangs her head low and stares at the ground, as if she¡¯s the one who asked the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡±


    ¡°Really? Not at all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why would that be important?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really don¡¯t care about me¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I¡¯m about to hit her on the back, but I stop.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t hurt her, right?¡¯


    I consider ruffling her hair like in a cartoon, but I stop because it¡¯s too cringe-worthy.


    My hand, which lost its destination, returns to myp.


    I look away and say to Misha,


    I should at least clear up the misunderstanding since she¡¯s mypanion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein, the 7th-grade explorer. That¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t matter who your parents are. The fact that you¡¯re apanion I can trust and rely on doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Misha opens her mouth wide as if she heard something amazing.


    And she looks at me with a bright smile.


    ¡°How did you think of that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you want to fight?¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a good thing.


    Just as I¡¯m about to get up after resting enough¡­


    Misha grabs my sleeve.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is a secret, I¡¯m only telling you.¡±


    ¡°Enough, just say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m actually a half-breed. My mom told me. Before she passed away. She said she was really sorry.¡±


    Ah, uh, hmm¡­


    I contemte how to react and then just nod.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    Because I already knew.


    Although I didn¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that important, is it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you insensitive barbarian!¡±


    We then get up from our seats.


    And we leave the sanctuary and enter the city, arriving at the public transportation tform.


    However, just as we¡¯re buying tickets and waiting for the carriage¡­


    ¡°Ah, right. What about that? You made a promise in front of Father. That¡­ definitely¡­¡±


    Misha trails off.


    I¡¯m genuinely flustered.


    Maybe because she¡¯s be toofortable, or maybe because she had a lot on her mind in front of her father¡­


    ¡­but I didn¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡°That¡­ was a lie, right?¡±


    I sigh and nod.


    What¡¯s the point of hiding it when she already knows?


    I just have to handle it well.


    ¡°Yeah, it was a lie. You¡¯re more important than a warrior¡¯s honor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Misha doesn¡¯t say anything for a long time after that.


    The time passes, filled with an awkward silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me, she¡¯s thinking something strange?


    Just as I¡¯m thinking that I should say something first to break the suffocating silence¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡­Misha jumps up.


    And she says something iprehensible¡­


    ¡°I, I left something at home, so I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    ¡°¡­What? The carriage ising so¡ª¡±


    ¡°You go ahead!¡±


    ¡­and disappears in a sh.


    ¡­What?


    Don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m fucked?


    ________________


    Flip, flip.


    Albreniv Kaltstein.


    He sits in his study, flipping through the pages of a book with somewhat hurried movements.


    And he finally finds the part he was looking for.


    [No¡­¡­]


    ¡­contract with the cier Beast Skadi.


    It¡¯s a description where he can only read one sentence because the rest ispletely torn out.


    All his suspicions started from this book.


    [Compendium of Artifacts VI]


    This book contains descriptions of hundreds of Numbered Items.


    And the important thing is that the descriptions are never wrong.


    That''s what the Compendium is.


    A book of truth, whose value can''t even be measured.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t known about this, I would have been genuinely happy.¡¯


    When she told me that she had awakened.


    Honestly, he was happy.


    He thought he wouldn¡¯t have to hide the shame of the family anymore.


    [So it¡¯s the cier Beast, Skadi.]


    The problem was the Spirit Beast she contracted with.


    Could this be a coincidence?


    He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off.


    So he tested her several times, and then he came to a conclusion.


    She didn¡¯t awaken naturally.


    If his prediction was correct, she received help.


    Probably from that barbarian, Bjorn Yandel.


    [I, I can¡¯t talk about anything rted to Bjorn. I sw, swore to the guardian deity¡­]


    However, she refused to talk about it, mentioning the guardian deity¡¯s oath.


    It¡¯s something that has no binding power, and in this day and age where traditions have faded, it holds no meaning.


    But she, who had never even properly rebelled before, lied while even making such an excuse.


    It would be difficult to get a proper answer from her.


    [It would be better to question that barbarian.]


    He changed the direction of his investigation.


    And suspicious circumstances continued to appear.


    That barbarian was close to a mage from the Artemion school.


    Arrua Raven.


    Coincidentally, it was someone he remembered.


    She was apetitor he met while searching for another ¡®Compendium¡¯.


    A hypothesis came to mind.


    What if that mage obtained the ¡®Compendium of Artifacts¡¯?


    And she told the barbarian about it?


    [That makes much more sense.]


    He decided to target the barbarian instead of the bold mage girl. Since they seemed to be practically living together, it would be much easier if he used her.


    But¡­


    ¡®To think it was a natural awakening.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t fooled by the oath or anything.


    That barbarian wasn¡¯t acting.


    He had a genuinely clueless expression, and he felt a sense of regret for his ignorance for her sake.


    ¡®Interesting. So even that insignificant bloodline had some talent.¡¯


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, someone knocked on the door.


    It was his assistant, Veros.


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein requests an audience with the master.¡±


    ¡°Her? Let her in immediately.¡±


    After a short wait, the assistant left, and she entered.


    ¡°I¡­ there¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t say earlier¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll keep my promise. No one will think you¡¯re not a member of our family anymore.¡±


    Strangely, she didn¡¯t react at all.


    He thought she would be a bit happier.


    He added,


    ¡°It means you¡¯re my daughter now.¡±


    The words that she must have longed for, feeling a sense ofck and love-hate.


    But it was the same this time too.


    ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯te here for something like that¡­!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was genuinely surprised by her disrespectful tone.


    What is this change?


    Before he could even adjust, she looked him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Father. No, you¡¯re not even my father. Don¡¯t you know? That we¡¯re not even rted by a drop of blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was truly surprised.


    Not because it was something he didn¡¯t know, but because it came from her mouth.


    ¡°My mother told me before she passed away. That I¡¯m not actually of the Kaltstein bloodline. I came here to tell you that. I hate you¡­ but I also feel sorry for you.¡±


    Was it because it was something he had never imagined?


    He didn¡¯t even feel angry at her bold words.


    He was just curious.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    He knew who Misha¡¯s biological father was.


    He thought everything would be resolved if she died in thebyrinth.


    But¡­


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said that, I was nning to truly ept you as a member of the family.¡±


    She¡¯s rejecting it even though she¡¯s being given what she longed for.


    ¡°Why? Why are you throwing away this opportunity?¡±


    She turns her back on him as if it¡¯s not even worth answering and heads towards the door.


    But did she have a change of heart at thest moment?


    She turns her head slightly and says to him,


    ¡°I just¡­ felt like it!¡±


    It was a statement he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

 Chapter 131 Team Play (1)

    Chapter 131 Team y (1)


    Team y (1) <hr>


    Team y (1)


    Ten days have passed since I visited the Kaltstein residence.


    On the first day, I was worried that Misha might have told her father everything¡­


    [What?! Are you crazy?! You barbarian! How could you say something like that!!]


    [Then what did you do there?]


    [That¡¯s¡­! You don¡¯t need to know!!]


    ¡­but it was an unnecessary worry.


    I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s keeping it a secret, but I could definitely feel that nothing like that happened.I decided to focus on the immediate problem.


    There are two ticking time bombs in the team.


    [Dwarkey, let¡¯s talk.]


    The day after returning from the Kaltstein residence, I met with Dwarkey right away.


    And I spoke indirectly while drinking.


    [What? Is it true? That Misha likes chubby men?]


    [Yes, she definitely said thatst time.]


    [I, I see. Thank you for telling me. I, I almost made a mistake by being too hasty.]


    For reference, Dwarkey ordered a lot of food after that conversation and stuffed himself until his stomach was bulging.


    One problem solved.


    ¡®He won¡¯t confess until he gains some weight.¡¯


    We¡¯ve bought at least a month or two.


    Dwarkey¡¯s personality is such that he won¡¯t have the courage unless he gains a significant amount of weight.


    And by the time he does, Misha and I will be leaving the team.


    ¡®This makes me feel like a real asshole¡­¡¯


    But it can¡¯t be helped.


    If his mental state were strong, it might be different¡­


    But what if he confesses to Misha and gets rejected?


    He won¡¯t be able to focus even in thebyrinth.


    And that could put the team in danger.


    ¡®Uh, but why am I so sure that he¡¯ll get rejected?¡¯


    That question suddenlyes to mind, but I don¡¯t think about it too deeply. Sometimes, the data umted in the subconscious makes the most urate predictions.


    Anyway, next is Rotmiller.


    [Be careful. My father must have done something to that Rotmiller.]


    Julian Urbans, the Regional Manager¡¯s daughter.


    If her words are true and Rotmiller made contact with the Regional Manager, there¡¯s a high chance that an unsettling conversation took ce.


    The Regional Manager and I have a bad history.


    Although I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s trying something now, after several months¡­


    ¡®Anyway, I can¡¯t show any signs of suspicion.¡¯


    In Rotmiller¡¯s case, unlike Dwarkey, I approached the matter cautiously, taking my time.


    This man is scary.


    I haven¡¯t seen him angry yet¡­


    ¡­but that¡¯s why he¡¯s even scarier.


    These types of people tend to go all the way once they snap.


    [Then let¡¯s decide on the nearest destination based on our starting point on the 1st floor.]


    [Haha, marriage? You ask strange questions. I have no intention of starting a family until I can truly take responsibility for someone.]


    [You sit on the inside. You¡¯re too big, and you¡¯ll keep bumping into people if you sit near the aisle.]


    I continued to observe Rotmiller during regr meetings and even casual gatherings.


    There was nothing particrly different from before.


    He was quiet, serious, and considerate of others in most situations.


    ¡®Ha, this is a real headache.¡¯


    Even after hearing Julian¡¯s warning, I can¡¯t imagine Rotmiller betraying me.


    No, I even feel guilty for suspecting him.


    After all, we¡¯ve shared joys and sorrows for months.


    But to not trust him just because of a single word from an outsider?


    ¡®It¡¯s the epitome of contradiction.¡¯


    The more I think about it, the more ironic the situation bes.


    But the more that¡¯s the case, the more I feel like I need to confirm it for sure.


    What exactly did Rotmiller talk about with the Regional Manager at the Explorer¡¯s Guild that day?


    ¡®If he had told me first, I would have dismissed my suspicions without hesitation.¡¯


    Rotmiller didn¡¯t mention anything about it.


    So I called him out separately today to create an opportunity for conversation.


    We¡¯re really running out of time.


    Thebyrinth opens tomorrow.


    Therefore, I finish my drink in one gulp and get straight to the point.


    ¡°Rotmiller. Why did you go to the Explorer¡¯s Guild the other day?¡±


    Rotmiller looks slightly surprised at my direct question.


    But did he also have a hunch?


    So something really did happen.


    ¡°I know someone at the guild.¡±


    I answer briefly and then demand an answer to my first question.


    Rotmiller sighs and replies,


    ¡°¡­I was called there, and the 7th Regional Manager was in the room. He offered me a reward if I betrayed you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I told him I¡¯d pretend I didn¡¯t hear it and left. Is that a satisfactory answer?¡±


    Although he tries to hide it, Rotmiller seems quite annoyed by my questions.


    But I take it all and ask again,


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me until now?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I said I¡¯d pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. And besides, I thought it would just make things awkward if I told you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thanks for answering.¡±


    The conversation ends there.


    If I push him any further, it would just sound like I don¡¯t trust him. I judged that it wouldn¡¯t be a wise move, no matter what Rotmiller¡¯s true intentions are.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t change anything anyway.¡¯


    I can¡¯t enter thebyrinth without a scout.


    The option of finding a new one?


    That also has its risks.


    It¡¯s difficult to find a skilled scout if you don¡¯t go through the guild.


    In short, it¡¯s the perfect environment for the Regional Manager to slip in someone strange into the team.


    And I doubt the dwarf or Dwarkey would agree in the first ce.


    ¡®And most importantly, it doesn¡¯t seem like Rotmiller is lying about refusing the offer.¡¯


    I finally make my judgment.


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you at night. Get some rest today, and I¡¯ll see you at the meeting ce tomorrow.¡±


    Nothing changes.


    Rotmiller will also be joining this expedition.


    __________________________


    The next day, afternoon.


    In other words, about 7 hours left until thebyrinth opens.


    ¡°Mister, then I¡¯lle see you when you get back! Pleasee back safely!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you work hard too.¡±


    Erwen, who had been chatting at my amodation since receiving the Bonding spell with her sister in the morning, leaves.


    And Misha arrives just in time.


    ¡°What the, why is sheing out of here?¡±


    ¡°She said she came to say hello. Since she has nothing to do after receiving the Bonding spell.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you came at the right time. Let¡¯s go in and get some sleep.¡±


    We set the rm on the rm clock I bought recently and sleep to adjust our condition.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, wake up.¡±


    We have a simple meal and then pack our pre-organized luggage and leave. Since we came a bit early, there¡¯s no one at the meeting ce yet.


    ¡°Hmm, those two aren¡¯t here yet?¡±


    As always, Rotmiller arrives on time.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like Dwarkey and Hikurod are runningte.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not even surprising anymore.¡±


    Since those two are either early orte, we continue to wait.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Uh, Bjorn! Look over there!¡±


    I look in the direction Misha pointed and see a group of young warriors who just finished theiring-of-age ceremony.


    Therefore, I quickly approach them.


    It would be rude not to greet them now.


    ¡°Are you guys lost? If you are, just follow those people who look like explorers.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to say something so obvious?¡±


    ¡°¡­Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°What! Little Balkan! It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±


    After revealing my name, I ask,


    ¡°But what do you mean obvious? Are you saying you¡¯re not lost?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! We just have to follow the explorers like we learned in the sanctuary. Why would we be lost?¡±


    ¡°The sanctuary taught you that? Not by showing you that strange map and telling you to memorize it?¡±


    ¡°Map? We¡¯ve never seen a map!¡±


    I¡¯m stunned at the young warrior¡¯s answer.


    What is this?


    Did the training method change or something?


    Well, it¡¯s not bad for me.


    It¡¯s a much more rational method than telling them to memorize a map.


    However¡­


    ¡°We still have some time, so listen to my story.¡±


    ¡°Story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, stories that will help you.¡±


    I tell them the same stories I told the previous group of newbies.


    But what is this again?


    ¡°Be wary of humans? That¡¯s only natural. We have to protect our own hearts, don¡¯t we?¡±


    This group of baby barbarians is clearly different from before.


    Every time I say something, they react as if it¡¯s obvious.


    ¡°Wow¡­ barbarians have evolved.¡±


    Misha seems to feel the same way, so it¡¯s not just me.


    So why this change?


    ¡°Who taught you that in the sanctuary?¡±


    I ask out of curiosity and freeze.


    ¡°Karon, son of Tarson!¡±


    Without me knowing¡­


    ¡­a change is brewing from the bottom.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be on our way! Bjorn, son of Yandel, it was an honor to meet you!¡±


    I wanted to ask more, but the baby barbarians leave, eager to enter thebyrinth.


    And as soon as they disappear, the two we were waiting for arrive at the meeting ce.


    ¡°Ah, sorry for beingte! Did you wait long?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Forgive us, Dwarkey here had an upset stomach!¡±


    ¡°Wh, wh, what are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Geez, you too. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? It¡¯s just us.¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Since the two of them were 20 minuteste, we hurriedly head towards the Dimensional za.


    The portal is already open.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    After Dwarkey casts the Bonding spell, we enter thebyrinth.


    ______________________


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.


    ______________________


    The Crystal Cave, filled with brilliant light.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this sight, as I skipped itst month using a bug, but there¡¯s no time to leisurely admire the view.


    It¡¯s because we decided to speedrun this time.


    At Rotmiller¡¯s request.


    [If you guys allow it, I want to try it properly. Although it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll get any achievement points, I¡¯m curious how well I can do.]


    Since he doesn¡¯t usually assert himself strongly when nning expeditions, everyone unanimously agreed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s depart right away.¡±


    He immediately starts navigating after checking our current location by touching the walls and the ground as soon as he opens his eyes.


    And he starts running as if jogging.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually quite fun.¡¯


    Rotmiller is at the forefront, finding the path¡­


    ¡­and Misha takes care of the trash mobs right behind him.


    The formation that¡¯s solely for movement is novel, and since we started running as soon as we entered, I see things I couldn¡¯t see before.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re running too!¡±


    Explorers are dashing through the cave to find portals, just like us. It¡¯s a sight that¡¯s hard to even see when you¡¯re moving leisurely.


    ¡®Now I understand why it¡¯s difficult to shorten the time on the 1st floor.¡¯


    I also realize something new.


    The 1st-floor cave has many sharp turns.


    So it¡¯s difficult to run at full speed.


    In other words, if you exceed a certain level, the movement speed of all explorers is simr.


    This makes the scout¡¯s ability even more important.


    Hmm, or the stamina of the team members.


    ¡°Phew, phew¡­¡±


    Although we have stamina that far surpasses ordinary people, sweat is pouring down as we jog for hours.


    Is that why?


    Conversation naturally disappears among the party members.


    ¡°Hikurod, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although the dwarf, whocks agility and endurance, looks like he¡¯s almost at his limit, he doesn¡¯tin.


    Well, how could he say that in front of Rotmiller, who¡¯s like this?


    ¡°This way.¡±


    As if his words about wanting to test his limits were true, Rotmiller doesn¡¯t lose his focus and continues to find the path for hours.


    It¡¯s passion, in a good way.


    It could be seen as madness, in a bad way.


    ¡®Is this man this passionate?¡¯


    I¡¯m impressed by his unexpected side, but I keep moving my feet.


    And after some time¡­


    [06:12]


    ¡­we reach the portal in a whopping 6 hours.


    However, unfortunately, the portal has already been opened by someone else.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know we could get here this fast.¡±


    Misha exims, but the dwarf and I first check Rotmiller¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Damn it! Why am I¡­!!¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him make such an expression.

 Chapter 132 Team Play (2)

    Chapter 132 Team y (2)


    Team y (2) <hr>


    Team y (2)


    The portal shimmers like the aurora borealis in the northern sea.


    A heavy silence falls before it.


    Misha and the dwarf can''t say anything and just look around cautiously.


    It''s that unfamiliar.


    The expression Rotmiller is making right now.


    Crack.


    Rotmiller''s tightly closed lips tremble, as if they''re chattering.It''s the first time I''ve seen his true colors.


    Something he must have hidden deep inside with his self-control and unwavering ambition.


    Inferiority.


    "...It''s not toote."


    Rotmiller breaks the silence and speaks.


    "Three teams have already passed through. Even the team at the very front is only about 30 minutes ahead of us. If we hurry, we might be able to overtake them on the 2nd floor."


    It sounds logical at first nce.


    But when you examine it closely, it''s full of contradictions.


    And the problem is that everyone nods awkwardly, even though they know this.


    "Ah, ah! That would be good. I, I was a bit disappointed to just give up aftering this far."


    "Ha, haha! So, so I wasn''t the only one who felt that way?"


    "...I, I agree."


    Nice guys.


    I know what they''re really thinking.


    It''s better to just go along with the nonsense and suffer than to say something they don''t want to.


    "Bjorn... what about you?"


    All eyes turn to me, the only one who hasn''t given an opinion yet.


    Ha, this is so annoying.


    Why do I always have to y this role?


    I sigh inwardly and say bluntly,


    "Do you guys all have a problem with your heads?"


    We''re already 30 minutes behind on the 1st floor.


    That means the gap will widen even further on the 2nd floor.


    And we''re practically exhausted just from getting here.


    "Overtaking those who passed by in this state? Do you really think that''s possible?"


    The three avoid my gaze and keep their mouths shut.


    So I ignore them and look at Rotmiller.


    "Braun Rotmiller, enough with the nonsense."


    "......"


    "If it were the 1st floor, I would y along. But the 2nd floor is impossible for us. Don''t put your teammates in danger because of your stubbornness."


    Rotmiller clenches his teeth in frustration, and I just stare at him without saying anything.


    The answeres after a while.


    "I''m sorry. I must have lost my mind for a moment. Forget what I just said."


    "I already forgot."


    As soon as Rotmiller apologizes and I brush it off coolly, the three of them let out a sigh of relief.


    It seems like they think the situation has been resolved without any conflict, but...


    ''This is troublesome.''


    The problem is that nothing has ended yet.


    ______________________


    Scout.


    It''s a position that exists to reduce travel time in thebyrinth, where time is of the essence.


    Although theirbat power isckingpared to other sses...


    ...their betrayal is always fatal.


    Because they''re the only ones who can cooperate with outside forces.


    ''The Regional Manager must have tried to win over Rotmiller first because he knows that.''


    Scouts are in charge of the journey within thebyrinth.


    In other words, they could lead us to a ce with traps set up by the Regional Manager while pretending to guide us.


    ''...Should I have just rested this time?''


    Braun Rotmiller.


    I decided to trust him because I know how he usually is.


    A stubborn personality.


    Diligent, avoiding shortcuts and valuing effort.


    I thought he wouldn''t fall for whatever tricks the Regional Manager pulled.


    But what about Rotmiller today?


    He was different, to the point where he seemed like a different person.


    ''It must be because of that Regional Manager bastard.''


    Of course, I still think the possibility of betrayal is low.


    This man isn''t stupid, and if he had really intended to betray us, he would have acted like he usually does.


    However, it was necessary to assume the worst and be careful.


    ''...Let''s just observe for now.''


    The expedition resumed with that anxiety.


    But contrary to my worries, Rotmiller led the party rationally, as he usually does.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Rock Desert.¡¹


    He urately found the way in the desert where thepass was useless, and on the morning of Day 2, he found the portal to the 3rd floor.


    ¡¸Entered 3rd Floor Pilgrim''s Path.¡¹


    Even on the 3rd floor, where we arrived earlier than ever, it wasn''t much different.


    We headed straight for the Witch''s Forest, engaging in minimalbat, and rested when it was 10:00 PM to maintain our biological rhythm.


    It was the same at midnight when Day 3 began.


    ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t know why we didn¡¯t watch this before and just slept!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have anyone to share it with.¡±


    ¡°Dwarkey, you were so cheesy just now.¡±


    We woke up for a moment and watched the 3rd floor bathed in silver light together.


    Is this a tradition unique to Team Misfits?


    No one suggested it, but it¡¯s something we¡¯ve been doing since our first expedition, like an unspoken promise.


    ¡¸Entered 4th Floor Tower of Heaven.¡¹


    Anyway, the expedition continued without any major incidents, and we reached the 4th floor on the evening of Day 7.


    So I also rxed.


    It means I no longer have to suspect and be wary of Rotmiller.


    ¡®It really was just my imagination.¡¯


    The 4th floor is an independent floor.


    Once you enter, after about 5 minutes, no other explorer can enter.


    Although I was cautious throughout the battle, worried that someone might enter, no one else entered until we cleared the first stage.


    ¡°Bjorn! What are you thinking about so hard?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Therefore, Ipletely dismissed my worries and focused on the expedition.


    Hmm, notpletely, I guess?


    It¡¯s just my personality.


    I believe that there¡¯s no such thing as 100% in this world. Especially if it¡¯s during an expedition where anything can happen.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    Anyway, after entering the 4th floor, we focused on climbing the floors, choosing between the Stairs of Wisdom and Courage.


    Well, there was also that ridiculous situation where all three doors were Patience¡­


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Patience.¡¹


    ¡­but we managed to get through it without much trouble.


    It was an illusion-type trial, and it was bearable.


    I could just ignore whatever appeared and said anything.


    Honestly, what came after the trial was more annoying.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaang, Bjorn¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Stop crying, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°If you abandon me too, I¡¯ll really be alone!!¡±


    Misha starts bawling as soon as we clear the floor.


    The dwarf is kneeling on the ground, frustrated.


    ¡°The sword I made is worse than scrap metal¡­¡±


    For reference, Dwarkey was staring nkly into space as if he¡¯s lost his mind, and Rotmiller was clenching his fists silently¡­


    ¡­but they both looked angry.


    ¡®¡­Geez, this is unsettling.¡¯


    While they¡¯reing to their senses, I check the box ced in the center of the floor.


    It¡¯s a reward that you can only obtain when you choose the Trial of Patience.


    If you¡¯re lucky, a Numbered Item or a random essence below 6th grade mighte out¡­


    But there¡¯s no way.


    As expected, it only contains fifteen 7th-grade magic stones.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done resting, let¡¯s get moving again.¡±


    After almost 30 minutes of regaining theirposure, the expedition resumes.


    And there are no other incidents after that.


    We continue to climb the floors, defeating monsters, and finally reach the 100th floor on Day 12 of the expedition.


    ¡°I think this is my first time reaching this far.¡±


    From the 100th floor onwards, the trial difficulty is fixed at the highest level, and 6th-grade monsters appear more frequently.


    However, there¡¯s no real danger even here.


    It¡¯s thanks to our two main damage dealers who have grown significantly.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade attack spell [Blizzard].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Crush].¡¹


    Dwarkey, who used the money he diligently saved to learn not only support magic, but also a 7th-grade AoE ice spell.


    With Misha added to that, there were no problems against most 6th-grade monsters.


    With two tanks and sufficient damage, our stability has increased significantly.


    Hmm¡­ it would be a different story if a 5th-grade monster like the troll appeared again, though.


    ¡®Still, we¡¯re much better off than before since we prepared various things with the team funds.¡¯


    Actually, it¡¯s ridiculous to even worry about 5th-grade monsters on the 4th floor.


    We didn¡¯t even encounter Hans on the way here.


    ¡®And it seems like Rotmiller haspletelye to his senses.¡¯


    Unlike the beginning, when I was uneasy, this expedition has been going smoothly.


    And Day 19 begins.


    ________________________


    [06:32]


    I check the time and then look around.


    All four of them are sleeping soundly in their respective spots.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m keeping watch alone for the first time in a while.¡¯


    I get back into my sleeping bag and close my eyes, but perhaps because of my increased Stamina, I can¡¯t fall asleep easily.


    Or is it just because there are only 4 days left until thebyrinth closes?


    ¡®I feel strangely uneasy.¡¯


    I¡¯ve noticed it in the past few days, but our teamwork has improved significantly.


    It feels like we¡¯re finally starting to click.


    They each take the best course of action without me having to give orders, and we¡¯re even starting tomunicate through eye contact and gestures.


    One way or another, we¡¯re growing into a proper team.


    ¡®It¡¯s an unbelievable changepared to the beginning.¡¯


    Just look at Dwarkey.


    He barely shows any signs of being a newbie anymore, and hisbat sense is improving day by day.


    However¡­


    ¡­although I feel a strange sense of aplishment at this fact, I also feel a bit disappointed. It¡¯s because I know that the days I¡¯ll be spending with them are numbered.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not get swept up in emotions and think rationally.¡¯


    The first regr team I formed after being dropped into this strange world.


    Although I decided not to get attached to these people¡­


    ¡­how could I possibly control my emotions when I¡¯m human?


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll miss this teamter¡ª


    Thud.


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, I sense a presence.


    I subtly raise my head and see that it¡¯s Rotmiller.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I just woke up a while ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I thought I woke you up again.¡±


    ¡®Again¡¯¡­


    Is it just my imagination that his words seem to have a hidden meaning?


    Hmm, it¡¯s probably not.


    This man, Rotmiller, is quite perceptive.


    He must have noticed that I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him, even though I pretended not to.


    ¡°How about we talk for a bit since you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    I get out of my sleeping bag, and we sit down, leaning against the wall.


    And an awkward silence follows.


    Ah, this is our first time talking alone since that day, right?


    I feel suffocated, so I take out some jerky from my pocket and chew on it.


    Chomp, chomp, chomp.


    Yeah, it¡¯s a bit better with at least this sound.


    Rotmiller, who initiated the conversation, only speaks after I finish eating one piece of jerky.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m nning to leave the team after this expedition.¡±


    ¡°Leave the team?¡±


    Although it¡¯s sudden, it¡¯s not something I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    I had considered this possibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me one of those too.¡±


    I hand him a piece of jerky, and Rotmiller chews on it while speaking.


    It¡¯s a rather long story.


    ¡°The Regional Manager¡¯s offer yed a part in my decision. Even I would be tempted, wouldn¡¯t I? He said he would create a scout position for me in arge n.¡±


    ¡°My heart kept pounding even though I knew it was a lie. That¡¯s when I first realized that it was time for me to leave this team.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but don¡¯t feel too burdened. It¡¯s something I¡¯m used to. Other races¡­ no, those with talent, they easily climb the ranks, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on many teams in the past 8 years, and there were many times when I was left behind because I couldn¡¯t keep up. Sometimes I was kicked out, and sometimes I left on my own before things got worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I, as an explorer, survived.¡±


    ¡°But this time, it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I ask a question for the first time, and Rotmiller chuckles and answers,


    ¡°Because I care about you guys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to admit it even though I knew it was time to leave. So I hid what happened with the Regional Manager and tried to follow you on this expedition. I wanted this journey to continue, even for a little longer. But¡­¡±


    Rotmiller swallows the jerky he was chewing.


    ¡°Everything has to end someday.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless at his words.


    Rotmiller doesn¡¯t say anything, just looks straight ahead as if waiting for my response.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    The rm rings, and mypanions start stirring one by one.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for everyone to wake up. I¡¯ll be going, so get ready to leave too.¡±


    Rotmiller leaves to pack up his sleeping bag.


    I take out my watch from my pocket.


    [08:00]


    It¡¯s time for Day 19 of the expedition to begin.


    _______________________


    Rotmiller is simr to me in many ways.


    He tried not to get attached to others, but he did, and even so, he made a rational decision without being swayed by his emotions.


    But the difference is¡­


    ¡®I was just looking out for myself, and this man was looking out for us.¡¯


    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t made altruistic calctions before.


    I thought that if we went to the upper floors with them, someone would die, and our exploration game would be over.


    So I wanted to end it myself before that happened.


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    Honestly, the back of my head is tingling.


    I didn¡¯t expect Rotmiller to be thinking this way.


    How did I appear in his eyes?


    What was he thinking as he felt my wary gaze?


    Countless questions swirl in my head¡­


    ¡­and then¡­


    ¡°Bjorn! What the hell are you spacing out for?¡±


    I¡¯m brought back to reality as Misha shakes my shoulder.


    ¡°Stop dawdling and get ready.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Ie to my senses and help pack up the campsite.


    And we all gather and have a simple meal before climbing the stairs.


    ¡®Let¡¯s tell them when we get back to the city. That there¡¯s no need for him to leave since we¡¯re going to leave anyway¡­¡¯


    Although my mind isplicated, I decide to focus on the expedition for now.


    We still have four days left.


    Although we¡¯ve be strong enough to easily defeat even 6th-grade monsters, the Tower of Heaven is a ce where the difficulty can increase ridiculously depending on thebination of monsters.


    We can¡¯t let our guard down until we return to the city¡ª


    ¡¸Trialpleted.¡¹


    ¡­but it¡¯s not just me.


    ¡°¡­All three doors are the Stairs of Fate?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it could be dangerous?¡±


    Wow, this actually happens.

 Chapter 133 Team Play (3)

    Chapter 133 Team y (3)


    Team y (3) <hr>


    Team y (3)


    The 4th floor, Tower of Heaven, has a stage-based structure.


    Afterpleting a trial, a door opens, and you choose one of three staircases to proceed to the next stage.


    For reference, there are four types of staircases.


    Courage, Wisdom, Patience, and Fate.


    We¡¯ve never chosen the Stairs of Fate until now.


    First of all, its appearance rate is less than 5%pared to the other staircases¡­


    ¡­and the Stairs of Fate has too many variables.There was no need to choose it.


    Not until all three doors are Fate.


    ¡°Hmm, can¡¯t we just enter any of them? Nothing happened when I chose it before. Just monsters appearing and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Of course, Fate isn¡¯t always dangerous.


    As Misha just said, even if you choose Fate, you usually go through the trials of Courage, Wisdom, or Patience.


    However¡­


    ¡°It seems like Miss Misha was just lucky. I read in a book that the type of trial is random.¡±


    ¡­the problem is that there¡¯s a 20% chance of experiencing a different type of trial instead of the three staircases.


    There were a total of 32 types in the game.


    Being sent back to the 1st floor, a 5th-grade monster appearing, being suddenly trapped in a sealed room, and so on.


    ¡®They were ridiculously difficult, the rewards were shitty, and some of them were just there to screw you over.¡¯


    So unless you were aiming for a specific reward, Fate was a trial that you should always avoid if you were there to hunt.


    Well, it¡¯s a bit different now, though.


    Just as I¡¯m organizing my thoughts¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, why are you just standing there?¡±


    Mypanions, who were discussing what to do next, ask for my opinion.


    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that it¡¯s better to just enter any of them. It¡¯s a bit disappointing to just waste the remaining time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nod in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    We¡¯re in theter stages of the 4th floor.


    At our current hunting speed, we can earn up to 300,000 stones in four days.


    That¡¯s per person, not before dividing it into five.


    Since we spent most of our time traveling to get here, each day here has a significant impact on our total ie.


    Right, it¡¯s only natural for them to think that way.


    ¡®They don¡¯t know what this means.¡¯


    Three Stairs of Fate never appear at the same time on the 4th floor.


    If they do, it means one thing.


    That we¡¯ve reached a special stage.


    And that we can now enter one of three hidden fields.


    ¡®¡­The probability is 1 in 3.¡¯


    I look at the three doors and contemte which one to choose.


    And then I realize something and chuckle.


    ¡°Misha.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose which one to enter?¡±


    If I choose, things will probably go wrong.


    _____________________


    Misha looks at the other party members as if asking for their opinion.


    However, they just shrug as if to say they¡¯ll trust her choice.


    ¡°Ah, this is a lot of pressure¡­¡±


    In the end, Misha sighs and then res at me before approaching one of the open doors. It¡¯s the door in the center, based on the stairs we climbed up.


    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not responsible if a strange monster suddenly appears.¡±


    The dwarf chuckles as Misha covers her bases.


    ¡°Hahaha, what are you talking about? Are you trying to avoid responsibility?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? You crazy dwarf!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Hikurod, stop it. You¡¯re making Miss Misha ufortable¡­¡±


    It¡¯s the usual bickering of Team Misfits, happening three times a day.


    I sigh and look to the side, making awkward eye contact with Rotmiller and smiling.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, stop it and let¡¯s just go.¡±


    As Rotmiller mediates the situation and takes the lead, everyone stops talking and gets into formation.


    Bang!


    The door closes, and darkness envelops us.


    It¡¯s a darkness so thick that we can¡¯t see an inch ahead.


    Courage, Wisdom, Patience¡­ it¡¯s a different beginning from any of those trials, and everyone is momentarily flustered.


    Rotmiller then mutters briefly.


    It¡¯s the most important information when you¡¯re in an unfamiliar situation.


    ¡°There are no immediate enemies.¡±


    The presence or absence of enemies.


    Rotmiller first informs hispanions of that and then warns,


    ¡°Stay still. There might be traps.¡±


    He¡¯s a good scout, after all.


    He must have made that judgment in a split second.


    What he needs to do.


    Of course, it¡¯s the same for the dwarf.


    ¡°Bjorn, I¡¯ll watch the rear, so just focus on the front.¡±


    His voice is serious, devoid of his usual yfulness.


    The moment their voices ovep, the surrounding darkness lifts.


    Straight passages branching out in all directions like a maze.


    Torches are hanging on the walls at regr intervals, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    I quickly check my surroundings ande to a conclusion.


    ¡¸Character has entered Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.¡¹


    Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.


    One of the three hidden fields in the Tower of Heaven.


    Its characteristic is that even Guides can¡¯t use their abilities in thisbyrinth.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Field effect ¨C Guardian of Bnce is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸The stats of all entrants are adjusted equally.¡¹


    ¡­the total stat points of all characters are redistributed based on the number of people.


    ¡°Wh, what! What is this! Did I choose the wrong one? Rotmiller!¡±


    Misha, who has checked the surroundings, looks at Rotmiller with an anxious expression.


    However, there¡¯s no way he could answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any information about this phenomenon either.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m the same. I¡¯ve never heard of a phenomenon where the Stairs of Fate lead explorers to a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s not dangerous, right¡­?¡±


    Everyone keeps their mouths shut at Misha¡¯s question.


    It¡¯s ironic, but the thing that explorers fear the most is the unknown.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A chilling silence falls.


    However, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    They start talking hurriedly, as if the silence from a moment ago was a lie.


    ¡°¡­How about we just stay here? There are only 4 days left, so we can just endure.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this space yet. If it¡¯s a space with a simr structure to a rift¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be trapped here forever in four days!!¡±


    All sorts of spections and anxieties are poured out.


    Well, it would be different if it were the 5th floor, where information sharing is almost non-existent¡­


    ¡­but how could they have known that they would end up in a ce like this on the 4th floor?


    ¡°How about we check our condition first?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Misha, do you feel any different?¡±


    I pretend not to know and lead them to check their condition first.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it¡­ I feel a bit lighter?¡±


    Misha¡¯s reaction is uncertain.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really feel anything. Isn¡¯t it just your imagination?¡±


    The dwarf, who has average stats among the party members, doesn¡¯t feel any change.


    Unlike Rotmiller or Dwarkey.


    ¡°It¡¯s not imagination. I can¡¯t not notice this overflowing vitality.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m the same. My mana capacity has increased significantly. At this rate, even 6th-grade magic should be possible, but what the hell is going on¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    It¡¯s all because it was converted from my stats.


    Even though I only have three essences, they¡¯re all essences with ridiculously high base stats.


    Damnmunism.


    ¡®Just how much muscle loss is this¡­?¡¯


    I rest my mace on the ground to distribute the weight, feeling heavy.


    Misha is the first to notice my action.


    ¡°Bjorn? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°My body feels strange. I feel weak.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    While Misha approaches me with a worried expression¡­


    ¡­Rotmiller offers a guess.


    ¡°There must be a condition. It¡¯s not a space where everyone just bes stronger.¡±


    ¡°Condition? What kind of condition makes me weaker and you guys stronger? This is unfair!¡±


    I subtly drop a hint while pretending to ask.


    As expected, Rotmilleres up with a usible hypothesis.


    No, is it even right to call it a hypothesis at this point?


    ¡°Maybe our stats got mixed up¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, so I¡¯ll tell youter when things are sorted out.¡±


    Hmm, it seems like he¡¯ll exin it to them without me having to do anything.


    So I move on to the next topic.


    We don¡¯t have time to keep chatting.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to explore this ce and find a way out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I answer without hesitation,


    ¡°If it¡¯s a ce that others don¡¯t know about, doesn¡¯t that mean the rewards will be greater?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very explorer-like perspective.¡±


    I puff out my chest at Rotmiller¡¯sment.


    No matter what you call it, the ultimate goal of an explorer is money.


    And I¡¯m definitely motivated.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be trapped here in four days if we just stay put¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re explorers, aren¡¯t we? It would be good to at least explore the surroundings.¡±


    A spark of enthusiasm appears in the eyes of the three who were anxious and uneasy.


    Of course, Dwarkey¡¯s words were the decisive factor.


    ¡°Ah, ah! I just thought of this, but maybe this is a part of thest Archmage¡¯s n!¡±


    ¡°What? You mean Gavrilius¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ that¡¯s possible. The three Stairs of Fate appearing at the same time, and this strange phenomenon.¡±


    Gavrilius¡¯s n.


    In short, it¡¯s what these people call the ¡®hidden pieces¡¯ that I refer to.


    The dwarf exims with ambition,


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s still part of the 4th floor. There¡¯s no way a ridiculous monster will appear!¡±


    Four days left until thebyrinth closes.


    And so, the final expedition of Team Misfits begins.


    ______________________


    Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.


    It¡¯s not the type of hidden field I was hoping for when I let Misha choose.


    Although it has the best final reward among the three¡­


    ¡®¡­it¡¯s probably impossible to clear within four days.¡¯


    It takes a long time because of its maze-like structure.


    Finding the boss is one thing, but defeating it with our current strength requires a lot of preparation.


    Therefore, I also decide not to push it.


    Unlike what these guys are worried about, it¡¯s not a ce where you get trapped if you don¡¯t clear it within the time limit¡­


    ¡­and there are some pretty attractive rewards scattered throughout thebyrinth.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    We get into formation as nned and step into thebyrinth.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s okay to keep going.¡±


    I take the lead, and Rotmiller follows closely behind, checking for traps.


    Ah, and the dwarf is at the very back.


    Because monsters don¡¯t just appear from the front here.


    ¡°Miss Misha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I should be the one protecting you.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, then let¡¯s protect each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Anyway, because of that, our two main damage dealers are positioned in the center.


    It¡¯s the safest ce, and they also need to be able to support both the front and the rear depending on the situation.


    [Meeek, meeek, meeek!]


    About 3 minutes after we start exploring¡­


    ¡­a monster appears from a fork in the path.


    It¡¯s the first reward of Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster I¡¯ve never seen before. Bjorn, be careful.¡±


    A monster we¡¯re encountering for the first time.


    That alone is like a godsend to us.


    [Dungeon and Stone] is a game where you can¡¯t even reach level 5 even if you kill all the monsters up to the 4th floor.


    Isn¡¯t that ironic?


    You need to absorb at least five 6th or 7th-grade essences to hunt safely on the 5th floor, but you can¡¯t reach level 5 without going to the 5th floor.


    ¡®This is why there are no newbies.¡¯


    Ah, wait, if you reach the 5th floor, you¡¯re not a newbie anymore, are you?


    I dismiss the unnecessary question and grip my shield with both hands.


    It feels a bit awkward without the mace¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s too heavy to swing with one hand at my current strength, so I put it in my backpack.


    I judged that it¡¯s better to just leave the damage dealing to the damage dealers.


    [Meeek!!!]


    The monster, which was hesitating in the distance, roars and charges towards me.


    And at the same time, Dwarkey shouts,


    ¡°Ah, I saw this in a book! It¡¯s a Vykuntus!¡±


    6th-grade monster, Vykuntus.


    It¡¯s easy to imagine if you think of a bipedal goat.


    Its height, including its majestic horns, is about 2.5 meters.


    For reference, its weapon is a giant halberd that it holds in both hands.


    Kwaaang!


    The halberd strikes my shield, and I feel its heavy weight throughout my body.


    I¡¯m d I decided to leave the mace behind.


    It would have been difficult to hold out in this state if I were using one hand.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Is it because I shared my precious physical stats with mypanions?


    It feels like I¡¯m fighting a 5th-grade monster, not a 6th-grade.


    Well, the battle itself isn¡¯t difficult.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade support spell [Freezing Enhancement].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    While I¡¯m blocking the goat¡¯s attacks, Dwarkeypletes his single-target attack spell.


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    Dwarkey calls out to me, and I immediately dodge to the side as we practiced.


    This is something that always happens.


    But what is this?


    Whoosh!


    The size of the ¡®Ice Spear¡¯ that grazes past me is different.


    The wind pressure alone makes my skin cold.


    And naturally, the result is also different from usual.


    Kwaaang!!


    It¡¯s an impact sound that wouldn¡¯t be out of ce if a ¡®Fireball¡¯ had hit it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Misha, who was waiting for the right moment to follow up, lets out a gasp.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    The Vykuntus, a 6th-grade monster, is already disappearing into light.


    ¡¸Killed Vykuntus. EXP +4¡¹


    Geez, my physical stats decreased so much¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s all because it was converted into his mana.


    ¡°Is this¡­ my magic¡­?¡±


    I look at Dwarkey, who is muttering to himself, and realize¡­


    ¡­that he¡¯s no longer a half-assed mage in this ce.


    That means¡­


    ¡®This changes things.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to aim for clearing this ce.

 Chapter 134 Team Play (4)

    Chapter 134 Team y (4)


    Team y (4) <hr>


    Team y (4)


    We¡¯re wandering through thebyrinth.


    We don¡¯t have any thread or biscuits, but it¡¯s fine.


    Because we have Rotmiller.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll leave another mark here just in case.¡±


    I used to think, ¡®what¡¯s the point of a scout in a ce where even Guides can¡¯t find their way?¡¯, but¡­


    It was all just my arrogance.


    Rotmiller, who climbed his way up from the bottom, is a truly versatile man.¡°Can I see the map?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He creates a map based on the path we¡¯ve taken.


    And it¡¯s not just a rough sketch, but a detailed map reminiscent of a minimap.


    He creates it just by stopping every 10 minutes or so and scribbling for a bit.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done, give it back. I need to update the map.¡±


    ¡°Uh, here.¡±


    Although it¡¯s fascinating to see Rotmiller confidently drawing on the map, I don¡¯t ask how he does it.


    Because I already asked earlier.


    [It¡¯s not thatplicated, so I can just memorize it by walking. As for distance measurement, I just count my steps and write it down ordingly.]


    He said mapmaking and observation are his specialties since he¡¯s been doing it for years in the 1st-floor Crystal Cave?


    I never knew this man had such talent.


    I feel a bit sorry for him.


    It¡¯s not really talent, but rather the result of his hard work because hecks talent.


    ¡°Sorry for taking up your time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We stop for about 30 seconds¡­


    ¡­and then continue walking through the darkbyrinth.


    Rotmiller is following closely behind.


    For reference, he¡¯s holding a longsword in his hand, not a crossbow.


    It¡¯s a change that happened after a few battles.


    [This should be enough to hold off at least one of them.]


    Rotmiller, whose stats have increased, starts actively participating in battles.


    Just like experienced scouts usually do.


    He¡¯s trying to pull his weight even outside of navigation.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn this time.¡±


    Four Vykuntus appear from the front, following Rotmiller¡¯s warning, whose sense of smell is well-developed.


    Although it¡¯s a group of four 6th-grade monsters, a scale we haven¡¯t even encountered on the 4th floor¡­


    ¡­no one is particrly nervous.


    Because we have Dwarkey.


    Whoosh!


    ¡®Enhanced Ice Spear¡¯ is shot as soon as the monsters appear.


    However, it¡¯s different from before.


    It¡¯s not just one ice spear with several times the power, but two of them.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he can double cast¡­¡¯


    I feel a bit of self-deprecation when I learn this fact.


    I¡¯ve been with them for months, but I didn¡¯t know them at all.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    His mana stat is abnormally low¡­


    ¡­but Dwarkey¡¯s talent for magic is remarkable.


    He can even cast support magic after double casting.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade support spell [Trajectory Control].¡¹


    The ice spears, instead of flying towards us directly, fly over our heads like cannonballs, without us having to move aside to create space.


    Kwaaang!


    Two of the 6th-grade monsters disappear into light before the battle even begins.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish them off quickly and move on. I¡¯ll take one of them with Miss Kaltstein.¡±


    While I¡¯m focusing on one¡­


    ¡­Misha and Rotmiller team up to deal with the other one.


    And by the time Misha defeats one¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­Dwarkey¡¯s Ice Spear, after another round of chanting, smashes the head of the Vykuntus I was fighting.


    It took about 4 minutes.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Thest change in our Team Misfits.


    ¡°Huhuhu, don¡¯t worry about what appears. I, Liol Wobu Dwarkey, will take care of everything.¡±


    Dwarkey has be annoying again.


    __________________


    Guardian of Bnce.


    Originally, mages benefit the most from this field effect.


    Because mages can¡¯t absorb essences.


    It¡¯s a structure where their main stat, mana, is inevitably boosted.


    But¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s a limit to everything¡®


    ¡®Even Dwarkey¡¯s case is a bit extreme.¡¯


    However, if you consider it carefully, it¡¯s an understandable change.


    The mages I used to bring along in the game were all talented, so their magic-rted stats were high.


    Unlike Dwarkey, the former half-assed mage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a truly mystical feeling. It¡¯s like all my shackles have been released.¡±


    Dwarkey is human.


    And he has a body that¡¯s far from athletic.


    And on top of that, his mana stat is below average¡­


    ¡®Just looking at his stats, there must have been almost a threefold difference between him and us.¡¯


    It would be different if everyone on the team were human¡­


    But me, Misha, and the dwarf¡­


    ¡­there are three other races with naturally high base stats on the team.


    Rotmiller?


    Although he¡¯s on the receiving end of the benefits, it¡¯s nothingpared to Dwarkey.


    He¡¯s a veteran who has already absorbed four essences.


    ¡®¡­So somehow, the mage ended up with all the stats?¡¯


    I finished analyzing the team¡¯s strength after observing them for a day.


    Although I¡¯m the one who suffered the biggest loss¡­


    ¡®How can things go this well?¡¯


    The team as a whole has be at least twice as strong.


    [Dungeon and Stone] is a team-basedbat game.


    The highest efficiency is achieved not when one person is exceptional, but when everyone can pull their weight.


    Although it¡¯s a bit bitter¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s why I was nning to leave Team Misfits.


    ¡®Is this the first andst time we¡¯ll be doing proper team y?¡¯


    Rotmiller and Dwarkey.


    Today, I was able to see a side of them that I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    But nothing changes.


    If they put in a lot of effort and luck is on their side, they might be able to reach today¡¯s level.


    However¡­


    ¡®It would take years.¡¯


    It takes a long time.


    And besides, that would be the limit of their growth.


    Their weaknesses are too clear.


    Rotmiller?


    Hisbat power can be improved by absorbing essences.


    But for the kind of y I want, I need a scout with the ¡®Guide¡¯ ability from the 5th floor onwards.


    Dwarkey?


    Double casting or whatever, in the end, the most important quality for a mage is their mana stat.


    That¡¯s why the Magic Tower didn¡¯t ept him either.


    It¡¯s a harsh thing to say, but¡­


    Dwarkey¡¯s talent isn¡¯t anything specialpared to the Magic Tower¡¯s standards.


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, my chest suddenly feels cold.


    Not just a feeling, but literally.


    ¡¸Character has taken cold damage.¡¹


    A chill that pierces through my skin and reaches my bones.


    Ie to my senses and see Misha fuming.


    ¡°Hey, Bjorn!! How long are you going to ignore me?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?! Everyone else is going to sleep, so keep watch properly!¡±


    She punches me in the chest and then asks in a gentle voice as if she¡¯s btedly worried,


    ¡°But¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s still cold, but it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    I tilt my head genuinely.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard to exin¡­ ah! If I had topare it, it was simr to the expression you made when I told you to eat carrots.¡±


    Uh, I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Enough, go to sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch properly, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, alright.¡±


    Misha then returns to her spot and gets into her sleeping bag.


    And she chats with the otherpanions.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m so tired today.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s understandable. We were dragged to a strange ce and defeated so many 6th-grade monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t know if I should say this, but I actually enjoyed it a bit. It felt like I was exploring for the first time, I guess? Honestly, until now, it was different from the exploration I imagined.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it felt like we were explorers from a story.¡±


    A few words of chatter before ending the day, lying down.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long since it¡¯s time to rest.


    ¡°Ah, right. Dwarkey, you were amazing today.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not because I¡¯m talented or anything. To not have to calcte the spell structure to conserve mana and just shoot it out? It¡¯s something any ma, mage could do.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is that so? I don¡¯t really understand even if you say that. Anyway, good work today, and sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Mi, Miss Misha, you too.¡±


    The sporadic conversation ends, and silence falls.


    [01:04]


    Day 20 has begun, and an hour has already passed.


    I keep watch while also reviewing my n.


    ¡®We should be able to obtain that item in a few hours, so now I just need to find the boss room.¡¯


    With our current strength, the boss battle shouldn¡¯t be a problem, so I¡¯m not too worried.


    But the only thing that bothers me is that if we¡¯re unlucky, we might not be able to reach the boss room within the time limit.


    ¡®If we had just one more week, we could have taken everything and left¡­¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m clicking my tongue in regret¡­


    ¡­I sense a presence and turn my head to see Dwarkey getting out of his sleeping bag.


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sleep, just lie down. Tomorrow¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Huh?


    Before I can say anything, Dwarkey gets up and approaches me.


    And he lowers his voice so as not to wake the others.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Rotmiller came to me like this yesterday, and now it¡¯s his turn.


    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what I said about Misha¡¯s preferences the other day?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    I don¡¯t forget the lies I tell.


    So that there won¡¯t be any inconsistenciester.


    Well, it¡¯s meaningless in this situation, though.


    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    Dwarkey speaks with a determined look as I stare at him.


    ¡°I was going to ask if what you said was true. But now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Dwarkey¡¯s voice is different from usual.


    There¡¯s no tremor, and his gaze, looking up at me, is firm.


    ¡°Her preferences don¡¯t matter. It would be cowardly to expect her true feelings without showing her my true self.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? That I¡¯ve been secretly admiring her.¡±


    At least he could have waited until we returned to the city¡ª


    ¡°If we survive this time and return to the ci¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I hurriedly cut Dwarkey off.


    Because thinking about it and actually saying it are two different things.


    However, he seems to have misunderstood my sincere concern.


    ¡°As expected, Bjorn, you also¡­¡±


    Dwarkey bites his lip and then shakes his head as if to clear his thoughts. And he continues in a voice that¡¯s more determined than ever.


    ¡°But nothing changes.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. I understand what you¡¯re misunderstanding¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll confess my feelings when we return to the city.¡±


    No, that¡¯s a g.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I start to feel as uneasy as when I met Hans.


    _________________


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    After that, Dwarkey runs away and buries himself in his sleeping bag.


    And soon, he starts snoring softly.


    I was worried that he might stay up all night because of this, wasting precious rest time, but it seems like today¡¯s journey was tiring.


    ¡®¡­But he¡¯s not going to propose, so it should be fine, right?¡¯


    I also try to dismiss my worries and focus on keeping watch.


    Two hours pass, and I wake the dwarf up for our shift change and lie down.


    And when I open my eyes again¡­


    [05:07]


    ¡­it¡¯s time to depart.


    We decided to only keep watch for four hours tonight, and just the dwarf and I would take turns.


    ¡°You two must be tired, good work.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it can¡¯t be helped. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn and Rotmiller¡¯s tomorrow, so work a little harder today and get some restter.¡±


    We quickly pack up the campsite and resume our journey.


    For reference, today¡¯s goal is clear.


    ¡°As Bjorn said, it seems like we¡¯ve reached the outer edge of thebyrinth, so from now on, let¡¯s follow this wall and go in one direction.¡±


    The corner of the square-shaped Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.


    We¡¯ll defeat the mid-boss here and obtain the hidden reward.


    For reference, I don¡¯t know which of the four mid-bosses will appear.


    Even in the game, it was random.


    ¡®Actually, with our current strength, we can easily defeat any of them except for that one. The rest all have clear weaknesses.¡¯


    [Meeek¡ª!!!]


    We continue to defeat countless Vykuntus, which we¡¯ve already killed hundreds of times, and elerate our journey.


    Although there¡¯s still no sign of an essence dropping¡­


    ¡­we¡¯ve umted a lot of magic stones instead.


    ¡°Hahaha! This is going to be quite profitable just from the magic stones alone, huh?¡±


    Actually, this is the second reward of thebyrinth.


    There¡¯s no ce, even on the 5th floor, where 6th-grade monsters appear in single-species groups like this. If it were the 4th floor, it would be difficult to encounter even twenty of them in a day.


    ¡°¡­A dead end?¡±


    After about 12 hours of traveling, we reach our destination.


    The corner of thebyrinth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s nothing here.¡±


    ¡°It might be in a different direction. Or in apletely different location.¡±


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no way there¡¯s no exit, right?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be possible. This is still abyrinth.¡±


    While the party members are each saying something after reaching the dead end, Rotmiller carefully examines the wall and mutters,


    ¡°¡­Wait a moment, something seems strange.¡±


    Honestly, I¡¯m a bit surprised.


    Is it because of the Sixth Sense from the Mimic¡¯s essence?


    Or just this man¡¯s observation skills?


    Click, rumble.


    He touches something, and the wall slides open, revealing a hidden space.


    ¡°Wow, a door opened!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, step back! It could be dangerous!¡±


    The dwarf jumps forward and raises his shield, and I quickly join him.


    Of course, no monster jumps out.


    ¡°¡­Nothing¡¯sing out?¡±


    Because it¡¯s not that kind of ce.


    The space inside the wall is shrouded in darkness, so it¡¯s impossible to see with the naked eye.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn! It could be dangerous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s my role.¡±


    I enter, saying something tank-like to reassure the dwarf, who¡¯s hesitant, and the torches on the wall light up one by one, illuminating the space.


    I quickly check the surroundings.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a stone chamber about 30 square meters in size.


    A magic circle with geometric patterns is drawn on the floor.


    And a pole with a goat¡¯s head impaled on it is decorating the center.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a bit creepy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no portal, can¡¯t we just leave?¡±


    I secretly smile as I see Misha and Dwarkey muttering uneasily.


    Well, they wouldn¡¯t know.


    That this is nothingpared to the other rooms.


    ¡®Anyway, since we found this ce, finding the boss room will be a piece of cake. As for how to use it¡­ I think I can just subtly give Rotmiller a hint¡­¡¯


    Thanks to this, I feel relieved.


    Although the boss battle will be a bit more difficult, we could have ended the expedition without even seeing the boss if we were unlucky.


    ¡®But how do I summon it? It will be suspicious if I just do it.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m having that pleasant dilemma¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you too?¡±


    Everyone, including me, flinches at the same time.


    As expected, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the change.


    ¡°What is this? My mana has increased significantly.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m the same. What¡¯s happening to my body?¡±


    The pressure of the heavy armor, which was a bit burdensome because of my decreased strength stat, has disappeared. It feels like I¡¯m wearing a cosy foam armor.


    Why is this happening?


    As soon as I realize the truth, curses escape my lips.


    ¡®This, son of a¡­¡¯


    Vitality surges through my body.


    It¡¯s a change I wouldn¡¯t have felt even with [Gigantification].


    I already know the reason for this change.


    ¡°Rotmiller.¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like you had the same thought as me.¡±


    The 4th-floor hidden field, Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth.


    Another explorer has entered.


    ¡®The number of people is at least one, and at most five.¡¯


    Logically, a 5-person team is the most likely scenario, but it¡¯s too early to be certain.


    All possibilities are open.


    But¡­


    ¡­at least one thing is clear.


    That guy¡­


    ¡­or those guys¡­


    ¡¸Field effect ¨C Guardian of Bnce is updated.¡¹


    ¡¸The stats of all entrants are adjusted equally.¡¹


    ¡­are overwhelmingly strong.

 Chapter 135 Orculus (1)

    Chapter 135 Orculus (1)


    Orculus (1) <hr>


    Orculus (1)


    The Guardian of Bnce.


    We had already reached a conclusion about this field effect.


    That the stats of those who entered thebyrinth are evenly distributed.


    Mypanions all agreed with Rotmiller''s guess after receiving several hints from me.


    Therefore, no further exnation was necessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that other explorers entered thisbyrinth.¡±


    ¡°Other explorers? But you can¡¯t meet other explorers in the Tower of Heaven.¡±Although the dwarf muttered as if he didn¡¯t understand¡­


    ¡°Murad, you know too, right? That the situation we¡¯re in is not normal.¡±


    The 4th floor Tower of Heaven is an independent space.


    Unless several teams entered at the same time, you can¡¯t encounter another team no matter how much you wander around.


    But this is a ce that¡¯s unknown to the outside world.


    ¡°Anything could happen here.¡±


    The unknown.


    A word that signifies things yet to be known.


    It means that all possibilities are contained within.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I understand what you mean. But what if our guess is wrong? Maybe a different rule is applied when you enter this space¡ª¡±


    I cut off the other possibility that the dwarf brought up and say firmly,


    ¡°That seems like a stretch.¡±


    Because this ce is not unknown to me.


    It¡¯s more rational to quickly wrap things up and move on to the next topic instead of wasting time.


    ¡°I think Rotmiller¡¯s guess is correct. Dwarkey, what about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I also think that¡¯s more usible.¡±


    ¡°So you agree. Misha, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll just stay quiet.¡±


    Misha abstains.


    But since we already have three votes for the majority, I don¡¯t force her to choose.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s move under the assumption that Rotmiller¡¯s words are true. If you have any objections, speak now.¡±


    ¡°¡­None.¡±


    After the figurehead leader, the dwarf, nods dejectedly, I quickly summarize the situation.


    Another explorer entered thebyrinth.


    And they¡¯re stronger than us.


    My stats have at least doubled, so they must be an explorer who operates on at least the 6th floor or higher.


    And a team, not a n.


    Then what should we do?


    As I throw out the question, mypanions each offer their opinions, and I take the opportunity to fulfill the condition for summoning the mid-boss.


    ¡¸The demon of thebyrinth senses blood.¡¹


    Okay, this should happen if we just wait a bit longer.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not a big deal, right? It would be better if we joined forces and found a way out¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know what kind of people they are, how about we just stay here? There¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯ll be trapped if thebyrinth closes.¡±


    ¡°Haha! What are you so worried about? Even if they¡¯re stronger than us, it¡¯s a special situation, isn¡¯t it? Even if we encounter them, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to us easily, so just keep moving as usual.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, still, it would be better to avoid them as much as possible and find a way out, just in case.¡±


    I smile bitterly.


    I listened attentively, hoping there might be something useful, but¡­


    As expected, collective intelligence wasn¡¯t very helpful.


    Rotmiller was a bit better, but he was more focused on preparing for the unexpected rather than considering the worst-case scenario.


    ¡°Bjorn, what do you think?¡±


    Their gazes turn to me at his question.


    I organize my thoughts onest time and then speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°An explorer with that level of strength was on the 4th floor at this time? It¡¯s more reasonable to assume that they were wandering around with a purpose.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that their goal might have been this ce from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And if that¡¯s the case, they must have also noticed our presence by now.¡±


    Dwarkey expresses his disagreement at my words.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s no way. To know about this ce beforehand.¡±


    And the dwarfughs it off.


    ¡°Haha, even if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re talking as if they¡¯re already marauders.¡±


    Rotmiller asks again seriously,


    ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡±


    I answer.


    They¡¯re unknown entities.


    Therefore, they possess all possibilities.


    This variable could be a blessing, or it could lead me to death.


    So, even if my actions seem strange to mypanions¡­


    ¡°We need to get out of here quickly.¡±


    ¡­I have to assume the worst.


    Thump!


    Not ignoring the unease in my heart¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s the secret to my survival.


    ________________________


    ¡¸Killed Baphomet. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Higher Variant Kill Bonus. EXP +1¡¹


    ________________________


    We¡¯re running through thebyrinth.


    Not wandering around, but heading straight for our destination.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    Rotmiller, who¡¯s following closely behind me, is holding a map in his hand.


    It¡¯s not the map he meticulously created, but a map that details all the paths in thisbyrinth.


    The location of the boss room is also marked on it.


    It¡¯s loot we obtained after defeating the mid-boss, Baphomet.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to defeat him that easily.¡¯


    We summoned Baphomet as soon as I finished speaking.


    The battle with the guy, which would have normally required us to target his weaknesses and barely manage to win¡­


    ¡­didn¡¯t even take a minute.


    We were able to just overpower him with damage.


    It¡¯s a good thing, but the situation is a bit¡­


    ¡®Just how strong are these guys originally?¡¯


    The unidentified intruders.


    For reference, I¡¯ve long since dismissed the thought that it might be just one person.


    There¡¯s a limit to how strong an individual can be.


    Tadatadat!


    I clear my thoughts and increase our speed.


    It should be fine since everyone seems to be keeping up.


    I subtly nce back, and even the dwarf, whocks stamina, is running just fine while carrying Dwarkey on his back.


    So I stop worrying about that part.


    [Meeek¡ª!!!]


    I smash the head of a Vykuntus that appeared from the front with my mace.


    Although it staggers greatly, it doesn¡¯t die in one shot.


    But I don¡¯t slow down and just pass by the staggering creature.


    Misha is in charge of taking care of the trash mobs.


    sh-!


    I hear the sound of flesh being torn and then see a scattering of light particles.


    However, I don¡¯t hear the sound of a magic stone falling.


    Misha must have caught it in mid-air again.


    ¡°Turn left!¡±


    I follow Rotmiller¡¯s instructions and change direction.


    Then I see four Vykuntus in the distance.


    Actually, we could defeat them with just Misha, Rotmiller, and me now¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s better to save every second.


    ¡°Dwarkey!¡±


    Dwarkey, who got off the dwarf¡¯s back at my shout, casts a spell.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    [Blizzard].


    It¡¯s a 7th-grade attack spell with low single-target damage but a wide area of effect. It¡¯s a spell we usually used against groups of 8th or 9th-grade trash mobs or tobo with Misha.


    [Mee¡­ huh?]


    A blizzard, reminiscent of hail, is shot towards the other side of the passage, and the four Vykuntus freeze.


    The 6th-grade monsters arepletely frozen, not just frostbitten, from a single spell.


    However, since that state will wear off in a few seconds¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­I quickly smash them with my mace and resume moving.


    And when I feel like we need a break, we briefly copse on the passage and catch our breath.


    That¡¯s when, during our third break¡­


    ¡°Phew, phew¡­ Bjorn, aren¡¯t you being too hasty? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to rush this much¡­¡±


    The dwarf cautiously expresses his pent-up frustration.


    It¡¯s something I expected to some extent.


    [I keep getting this ominous feeling. So, please, just trust me this once.]


    It was the first request I made.


    They all agreed to go along with my nonsense.


    But¡­


    [¡­Well, you have good intuition.]


    [I, I don¡¯t mind. And Bjorn, don¡¯t think I¡¯m repaying my debt with this. I¡¯ll repay you properlyter.]


    As time passed, they must have started to have doubts.


    ¡°I, I also think this is enough. In the first ce, it seems like a stretch to assume that they knew about this ce beforehand¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t it more likely that they entered this ce by chance, just like us?


    No, even if that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the marks we left behind, it¡¯s fine to slow down now. Even if they¡¯re marauders, they won¡¯t be able to find us in a ce like this.¡±


    Are they really marauders?


    To go so far as to find and kill us¡­ isn¡¯t that closer to delusion?


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even understand why you¡¯re so sure that there¡¯s a way out if we go this way.¡±


    And above all, is there any guarantee that there¡¯s a way out in the boss room¡­ no, that ce that wasn¡¯t even marked as a boss room?


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t have anyints. You know? I¡¯m serious? Okay?¡±


    They¡¯re all valid questions.


    It¡¯s because they haven¡¯t had the same experiences as me.


    Hidden pieces aren¡¯t that special.


    Just look at Jensia, whom we met in the ¡®cier Cave¡¯ a while ago.


    She used hidden pieces to open the rift.


    And information about hidden pieces is spread through Ghostbusters as yers exchange information every month.


    ¡°Bjorn, you¡¯re not acting like yourself today. Even if everything you said is true, can¡¯t we just fight them?¡±


    The dwarf tries to persuade me, but that¡¯s the biggest problem.


    The Guardian of Bnce is active?


    It doesn¡¯t change anything.


    A situation where we would getpletely destroyed just bes a situation where we get destroyed normally.


    That¡¯s about it.


    Even if our stats are the same, there¡¯s a difference in the grade and number of essence skills.


    And if we add equipment to the equation, the gap widens even further.


    ¡®If we fight, we¡¯ll definitely lose.¡¯


    That¡¯s the source of my anxiety.


    Thump!


    A lion can be carefree in front of a rabbit.


    But what about the rabbit?


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s move if you¡¯re done resting.¡±


    If you encounter a lion, you have to run.


    ________________


    A stone chamber with paths leading in four directions.


    A man standing in the center mutters,


    ¡°Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth¡­¡±


    The man removes the hood that was covering his face and approaches the wall.


    And he gently runs his hand along the wall.


    ¡°I finally made it.¡±


    The corners of his mouth twist upwards, and the skin with burn scars is distorted.


    But anyone could tell.


    ¡°Oh God, why would you give wings to such an evil man¡­!¡±


    ¡­that the old man in ck priestly robes ismenting.


    Sighing and asking a meaningless question to the void¡­


    ¡­is the only thing the old man can do.


    ¡°Old man, should I rip out your tongue?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be afraid? Physical pain is noth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course, I meant your grandson¡¯s tongue.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As the old man clenches his mouth shut, the man chuckles and looks down at the floor.


    At the end of his gaze is a middle-aged scout, copsed in a shrimp-like position.


    His forehead is covered in cold sweat, and his parted lips tremble as he lets out a pained groan.


    ¡°Keugh, heugh, keuh¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez, stop whining over just one arm.¡±


    The man chuckles as he looks at the scout¡¯s severed shoulder.


    Who would have known?


    That there was a way to enter this ce, which he couldn¡¯t find for a year, so easily.


    ¡°To readily reveal the way just for sacrificing one arm of a 5th-grade scout, that evil god is quite funny.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ wasn¡¯t he yourpanion?¡±


    ¡°Companion my ass. I just brought him along because he was useful. Hey, get up now. We don¡¯t have time since we enteredte.¡±


    The old man¡¯s forehead wrinkles deeply as the man puts his foot on the scout¡¯s waist and shakes him.


    ¡°Stop it. He offered a part of his body to the evil god. That pain is beyond imagination¡ª¡±


    ¡°Old man, enough.¡±


    The old man flinches at the man¡¯s cold voice.


    He clenches his fist in frustration, but that¡¯s all he can do.


    He feels disgusted by his own cowardice, unable to do anything but watch the evil deeds.


    But the old man has something to protect.


    And the scout probably feels the same way.


    ¡°I¡¯m fi, fine¡­ High Priest.¡±


    The scout struggles to get up, holding his empty shoulder.


    The man nods in satisfaction.


    But as if he realized something btedly, he frowns and clenches and unclenches his hand.


    Clench-


    He knows about the ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯.


    But even considering that, the change in his body is inexplicable.


    ¡°Old man, anything different? Your divine power or whatever.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s decreased slightly.¡±


    ¡°Decreased? Not increased? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    The man turns his head and looks at the scout.


    ¡°Scout, what about you?¡±


    ¡°My overall physical strength, including So, ul Power, has decreased¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The man smiles wickedly and looks towards the passage.


    The old man, a former High Priest, is understandable, but for even a 5th-grade scout¡¯s strength to decrease¡­


    ¡°Some rats have already entered.¡±


    His eyes, illuminated by the flickering torchlight, are gleaming coldly.

 Chapter 136 Orculus (2)

    Chapter 136 Orculus (2)


    Orculus (2) <hr>


    Orculus (2)


    Emotions are contagious.


    If you see someone close to you crying, you feel sad, and if they''reughing, you feel happy.


    The same goes for fear.


    You might think, ''Eh, there''s no way that would happen'', but if you see someone next to you constantly anxious, you can''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    That''s how humans are wired.


    "You''re making me feel like something bad is really going to happen."


    "St, still, it wouldn''t hurt to be careful..."Mypanions start to realize the gravity of the situation as they see my serious expression.


    It''s a situation I can''t help but wee.


    Of course, Rotmiller''s words were the decisive factor.


    "I still can''t logically understand it. But somehow, I have a feeling that something very ominous will happen if we don''t follow your lead."


    Rotmiller, who absorbed the Mimic''s essence, has the ''Sixth Sense'' stat. And our Team Misfits has received a lot of help from that stat.


    But for him to suddenly say something like this?


    The weight of his words is different.


    "Bjo, Bjorn, let''s just move. Okay?"


    "Ha, haha! Right! That would be better! We just have to endure for one more day!"


    It''s a bit absurd.


    They were saying it was just my imagination, but they''repletely convinced by Rotmiller''s single sentence.


    ''Well, even I''m getting more anxious because of what this man said...''


    Sixth Sense is just a feeling.


    But our stats have increased significantly due to the intruder''s arrival.


    ''Phew, I really need to prepare myself mentally.''


    It feels like the veil of unease has been lifted, revealing its true form. Even while assuming the worst, I was hoping that it would all turn out to be just my imagination, but...


    As expected, that''s not going to happen.


    Thump!


    My heart clenches even tighter.


    But nothing changes.


    I just do what I can right now.


    "Let''s move again."


    We end our brief rest and resume our journey.


    Even though we''ve increased our speedpared to before, mypanions all follow without a word ofint.


    That''s when, as we''re running through thebyrinth in heavy silence...


    "Now that I think about it, maybe you''re simr to me, Bjorn."


    Rotmiller suddenly speaks to me.


    "Simr? What do you mean?"


    "I acquired this ability through an essence, but maybe you''re naturally intuitive."


    Uh, I''ve never thought about that before.


    It''s not entirely impossible.


    In [Dungeon and Stone], when you choose a character, their base stats are randomly set within a certain range.


    ''The base value for Sixth Sense was 0 to 50, I think?''


    Considering that the Sixth Sense stat from the Mimic''s essence is only 50, it''s a stat with a very high maximum base value.


    Since it''s not a main stat like Strength, I never bothered creating a new character just to increase Sixth Sense, but...


    "I''ve always thought this, but you''ve always had a sharp side to you."


    "That''s right! You even took care of that Elisa bitch. Everyone was flustered because she was a priestess."


    Hmm, is that so?


    Hearing them say this, I''m starting to think that it might be true.


    Like I said before, that''s how humans are.


    There''s a possibility that Bjorn''s Sixth Sense stat was naturally high.


    But that''s not what I should be worried about right now.


    "Enough, just follow me closely."


    I decide to think about itter and focus on clearing the path.


    Everything has a priority.


    Therefore¡­


    Thwack-!


    ¡­I swing my mace.


    Whoosh!


    ¡­Ice Spears are shot.


    sh!


    We continue to move forward, defeating Vykuntus with their necks severed.


    [05:13]


    Day 21 has already begun, and this much time has passed.


    It means we''ve been running almost nonstop for 12 hours after defeating Baphomet.


    "Phew, phew, phew..."


    The breathing out of my nose and mouth is hot.


    And it''s probably the same for them.


    I check mypanions'' faces onest time.


    They all look tired and exhausted.


    Well, it''s only natural since they haven''t slept properly for two days, even though their stats have increased.


    But the end is in sight.


    "If we turn this way, we''re there!"


    After running through a long, straight passage, we reach our destination.


    It''s a huge stone chamber, not a cramped maze-like passage.


    nk!


    As soon as we enter, iron barse down on the three entrances to the chamber.


    "Eek! We''re trapped!"


    "Everyone, get a grip! We don''t know what''s going to appear!"


    Although they''re flustered by the unexpected situation, everyone gets into formation and prepares for battle.


    And their gazes naturally turn to one ce.


    Because that''s the only ce where something could appear.


    ¡°¡­A 4th-grade monster won¡¯t suddenly appear, right?¡±


    An intimidating stone door is located on one side of the chamber.


    ¡¸The master of thebyrinth senses challengers.¡¹


    The geometric patterns engraved on it start to glow, and the door begins to open.


    And¡­


    Rumble, rumble.


    ¡­a giant, about 4 meters tall.


    A massive body to match its height.


    Menacing horns protruding from its head.


    Short brown fur that reveals the contours of its blood vessels and muscles, and hooves on its legs that support its thick thighs.


    Thud!


    A monster appears through the fully opened stone door, letting out a characteristic roar.


    [MooOOOOOOO¡ª!!]


    The final boss of Larkaze''s Labyrinth.


    ¡°Minotaur! It¡¯s a Minotaur!¡±


    It¡¯s a monster that¡¯s famous enough for Misha to recognize at a nce.


    A level 5 monster, the Minotaur.


    ______________________


    Although it¡¯s not a level 4 monster like Misha was worried about¡­


    ¡®If I had to be precise, it¡¯s probably around level 4.5.¡¯


    This guy is different from regr Minotaurs.


    It¡¯s a named monster with the unique name Larkaze.


    In other words, it¡¯s a higher variant that possesses other monsters¡¯ skills.


    Thud!


    Everyone notices it as soon as the bastard takes its first step towards us.


    How could they not?


    It¡¯s clearly not a skill that a Minotaur would use.


    [Moo!]


    The moment it lets out a short shout and raises its arm¡­


    ¡¸Larkaze, the master of thebyrinth, has cast [Burning Hide].¡¹


    ¡­a giant me engulfs its body.


    Whoosh!


    A scorching heat that can be felt even from 30 meters away.


    Everyone is speechless.


    ¡°Uh, did it know how to use fire?¡±


    ¡°Th, there¡¯s no way. There was nothing about that in the books.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be a higher variant. Like the Baphomet we encountered in that hidden room.¡±


    Dwarkey, with a look of realization, quickly shares information.


    ¡°Ifrit! It must be the Ifrit¡¯s ability!¡±


    He¡¯s right.


    It seems like he¡¯s been diligently reading books about thebyrinth for months, as he¡¯s finally showing his mage-like side.


    Well, there¡¯s no time to praise him.


    [MooOOOOOOO¡ª!!]


    The bastard, who was observing us with an expression that seemed to say, ¡®what the hell are these guys?¡¯, charges towards us.


    With heavy footsteps.


    Thud! Thud!


    The sight of the 4-meter-tall monster approaching with its entire body on fire is beyond grotesque.


    However, it¡¯s still nothingpared to Riakis.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I even let out a battle cry and dash forward.


    Tadat.


    The distance closes quickly.


    As soon as I enter his attack range, a giant double-edged axe swings down from above.


    Kwaaang!


    Hmm, this is it, huh.


    I grin as I feel the weight through my shield.


    It seems like there¡¯s no need to use [Gigantification].


    As expected, [Burning Hide] is also manageable.


    Whoosh!


    Although the crimson mes are flickering right in front of me, there¡¯s no significant damage.


    It just feels a bit hot.


    It¡¯s all thanks to the Fire Resistance from the 3rd stage of the Undying Engraving.


    Of course, it would be different if it continued.


    ¡¸Character has taken fire damage.¡¹


    ¡¸Damage increases over time.¡¹


    Fire damage bes stronger the more it stacks.


    It¡¯s a simr principle to how meat will eventually cook if you leave it in hot water for a few days.


    However, the solution is simple.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade imbuement spell [Cold Blood].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Fire Resistance is greatly increased.¡¹


    Dwarkey¡¯s mana flows into my body, and my heated body cools down.


    I¡¯m a bit surprised.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he cast the spell before I even gave the order.¡¯


    As expected, do people learn through experience?


    It feels like just yesterday he was struggling to evennd a single ¡®Ice Spear¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not hot at all now!¡±


    After a brief moment of hesitation at the sight of the zing mes, the dwarf and Misha, who have received the buff, join the front lines.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Lightning].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Poison Infliction].¡¹


    ¡­they easily toy with the bastard, who is supposed to be the final boss, by electrocuting him, stabbing his thick hide with their swords and inflicting poison, and so on.


    [MooOOOOOOO¡ª!!]


    Of course, he also rampages, swinging his fists, legs, and axe.


    And he also uses his unique skills without hesitation.


    But nothing changes.


    He¡¯s still too slow to catch Misha, and he doesn¡¯t have enough strength to overpower the dwarf and me.


    And in the meantime, magical support continues.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade curse spell [Deterioration].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 9th-grade curse spell [Slow].¡¹


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade curse spell [Softening]¡­¡­.¡¹


    Dwarkey¡¯s magical support, which would have normally knocked him out just from casting ¡®Cold Blood¡¯ due to hisck of mana¡­


    Rotmiller is guarding Dwarkey¡¯s side just in case, but¡­


    ¡­that situation doesn¡¯t arise.


    He can¡¯t even break through one tank, how could he possibly reach that far?


    Kwaaang!


    It doesn¡¯t take long.


    Misha severs the bastard¡¯s Achilles tendon, and his massive body copses to the ground. And the battle ends as she plunges her sword deep into his brain.


    ¡¸Killed Minotaur. EXP +5¡¹


    The bastard¡¯s body turns into particles of light and scatters.


    I first check the time.


    [05:21]


    Less than 10 minutes have passed since Ist checked.


    I feel a strange sense of disappointment at that fact.


    ¡®It would be great if they were always like this outside too.¡¯


    If there were an ultimate form of Team Misfits, it would probably look like this.


    A stable 2-tankposition.


    A melee damage dealer who moves aggressively and consistently deals damage based on that stability.


    A mage with high AoE and single-target damage, and even support capabilities.


    And a scout who¡¯s not a burden in battle.


    ¡®¡­What am I thinking?¡¯


    Such unnecessary sentimentality is unlike me.


    Especially when the real problem hasn¡¯t been resolved.


    I shake my head as if to clear my thoughts.


    And I think.


    What do I need to do right now to save time?


    ¡®Quickly take what we need and leave.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m reaffirming my goal¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­the scattering light particlespletely disappear, and everyone lets out a sigh of disappointment.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t drop again.¡±


    The Minotaur didn¡¯t drop an essence.


    Well, it¡¯s not a rift boss, even though it¡¯s a higher variant, so this is actually more realistic.


    Tsk.


    If a yellow essence had dropped, it would have been quite useful until theter stages of the game.


    ¡®¡­But the real reward is something else.¡¯


    I push aside my regret and check the surroundings.


    nk!


    As if to signal the end of the boss battle, the iron bars on the passage rise back up.


    ¡°The portal? Why didn¡¯t the portal open?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ that it¡¯s different from a rift?¡±


    ¡°Uh, maybe there¡¯s another monster besides the Minotaur.¡±


    While the three of them are making various guesses, unable to hide their confusion¡­


    ¡­Rotmiller speaks first.


    ¡°I have a feeling there¡¯s something inside. How about we check it out?¡±


    As expected of this man, he¡¯s a scout to the core.


    ¡°Ah, right! There was that ce, wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maybe the portal is open there.¡±


    We then enter the room where the Minotaur appeared. Of course, there¡¯s no way the portal that opened at the starting point would be here¡­


    But even if we¡¯re in a hurry, we have to take this.


    It¡¯s an item that you can¡¯t even buy with money.


    ¡°It¡­ looks very suspicious.¡±


    It¡¯s a cave located inside the room.


    Just like the mid-boss room, there¡¯s a summoning magic circle drawn on the floor.


    ¡°I can sense a powerful magic emanating from this object.¡±


    ¡°Then we should take it with us.¡±


    As soon as Dwarkey finishes speaking, I put the jewel embedded in the center of the magic circle into my backpack.


    And I turn around and head outside without hesitation.


    I dismiss Dwarkey¡¯s suggestion to investigate further as ominous.


    Because this is the only reward here.


    ¡°Phew, this is troublesome. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s no portal here either.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°Rotmiller, I think there was a blue dot marked in the center of that map, is there a chance that the portal opened there?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was thinking that might be the case. I have a strong feeling about it.¡±


    Is this what a Sixth Sense-type scout is like?


    Just as I¡¯m having that thought, leaving the cave where the Minotaur was trapped¡­


    ¡°See, I told you.¡±


    The final boss room is generated at a random location within thebyrinth.


    And we rushed here as soon as we obtained the map and defeated the final boss in less than 10 minutes.


    But¡­


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how they found this ce so quickly.¡¯


    It¡¯s already happened.


    There¡¯s no way they found it by chance, they must have some kind of ability.


    ¡®Even though the ¡®Guide¡¯ characteristic is useless here, essences, items, and other abilities still work.¡¯


    But I¡¯ll leave the question of what that ability is forter.


    ¡°Hey, barbarian. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? You were able to defeat him easily thanks to me.¡±


    A man whose face and even the slightly exposed part of his wrist are covered in burns.


    One person.


    ¡°I beg of you. Please take what you want and let them go.¡±


    An old man in ck priestly robes pleading to the man.


    Two people.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And a middle-aged man who¡¯s following them nkly, both of his arms severed.


    A total of three people.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I discard all the ns I made in case we encountered them.


    From n A to n D.


    ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything?¡±


    My instincts, honed from encountering countless bastards, are telling me¡­


    ¡­that those ns won¡¯t work on this guy.

 Chapter 137 Orculus (3)

    Chapter 137 Orculus (3)


    Orculus (3) <hr>


    Orculus (3)


    I feel a chill run down my spine.


    ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything?¡±


    At that single sentence.


    Even though we haven¡¯t even properly shed yet¡­


    ¡­a sense of urgency echoes in my ears.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    My warrior¡¯s heart, sensing a natural enemy, pumps relentlessly, sending oxygen throughout my body.It¡¯s already preparing.


    For the worst-case scenario that could happen.


    Swoosh.


    I move only my gaze to check on mypanions amidst the suffocating silence.


    They¡¯re all frozen in ce, mid-stride.


    They must be feeling it too, right?


    The ominous aura that he¡¯s emanating.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He frowns and speaks again.


    Thanks to that, my mind calms down a bit.


    Golden time.


    It¡¯s not the time to waste precious seconds that will be even more valuable from now on.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Are you all really just going to stand there?¡±


    I open my ears and stare at him with my eyes.


    And in that state, I quicklybine the information I might have missed.


    [Hey, barbarian. Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? You were able to defeat him easily thanks to me.]


    He knew about this space.


    So as soon as he sensed our presence, he rushed towards the boss room.


    But¡­


    ¡®Even so, he¡¯s too fast.¡¯


    To arrive almost at the same time as us, who obtained the map?


    It¡¯s impossible unless he found the way without getting lost.


    How is this possible?


    Or to be precise¡­


    ¡®What skill is it?¡¯


    I need to find that out.


    My n will change depending on it.


    Thinking back, there¡¯s an answer in our previous conversation.


    [If I hadn¡¯t sacrificed one more arm, we might have missed you.]


    He sacrificed an arm.


    Whose arm is obvious. It must be the poor man behind him.


    ¡®¡­A priest of Karui.¡¯


    There¡¯s a priest of Karui among them.


    It¡¯s a blessing in disguise.


    If he had just found his way using the scout¡¯s ability, it would be hopeless¡­


    [I beg of you. Please take what you want and let them go.]


    ¡­and the old man, who seems to be a priest of the evil god, doesn¡¯t seem to be in a cooperative rtionship with that man either.


    ¡®Could it be that he kidnapped a priest and forcefully converted him? And that man who sacrificed his arm is in a simr situation?¡¯


    I have about three breaths¡¯ worth of time.


    After calmly analyzing the situation, I open my mouth.


    Because there¡¯s no time now.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Just give me everyth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I never expected to meet explorers in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not mute?¡±


    He looks at me with an amused expression as I break the silence.


    Okay, I¡¯ve bought some time.


    ¡°Do you happen to know how to get out of here?¡±


    I ask about something I already know, pretending to be clueless.


    The more I seem like a pushover, the more he¡¯ll let his guard down¡ª


    ¡°You¡­ what are you?¡±


    A cold voice suddenly rings out.


    What? What did I do wrong?


    ¡°Not even green, but yellow? Because of these pathetic bastards?¡±


    His gaze is filled with wariness rather than interest or curiosity.


    My eyes involuntarily move towards the ring on his finger.


    It¡¯s simr to a Numbered Item I know.


    It¡¯s the one I call the Traffic Light Ring, with green, red, and yellow jewels embedded in it.


    No. 6111 Fate Tracker.


    Green means a positive event is nearby.


    Red means a negative event is nearby.


    And yellow means a mixed event is nearby.


    The yellow light on that item is shining brightly.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Is this what they mean by mixed feelings?


    The fact that the yellow light came on means that there was a chance for me to exploit his arrogance.


    That¡¯s good news for me.


    The bad news is that he also knows it.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯


    My only advantage as a weakling, to exploit the strong when they¡¯re careless¡­


    ¡­has disappeared.


    Because of that damn ring.


    ¡°You seem to know what this is.¡±


    To make matters worse, he even notices my brief reaction and reveals his true colors openly.


    Swoosh!


    A blue de is drawn from his waist.


    The former aspiring cksmith¡¯s mouth reacts first to the dazzling light.


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a sword made of Akro¡­¡±


    Akro.


    It¡¯s a 6th-tier metal, practically the final stage in this world, that can easily cut through most Numbered Items.


    That¡¯s why I was hoping that there would be more enemies.


    The higher the level of the explorer, the greater the difference in not just the grade and number of essences, but also in equipment.


    ¡®At least 9th floor.¡¯


    However, I don¡¯t avoid reality and ept the cruel truth as it is.


    It¡¯s not a n with dozens of members.


    Assuming his skills match his equipment, he¡¯s a strong individual who can easily operate on the 9th floor with a 5-man team.


    He must have at least eight essences.


    And all of them 5th-grade or higher.


    ¡°Barbarian.¡±


    At this point, stats or whatever are meaningless.


    ¡°Hand over the item you obtained inside.¡±


    He¡¯s at a level where he can easily wipe out all five of us without the help of a priest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    But I¡¯ve made a judgment.


    What I need to do to survive.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Ah, are you talking about this?¡±


    I take out the jewel I obtained from the boss room and hold it in my hand.


    It was originally n D.


    To give him everything he wants and beg for my life.


    ¡°You had it after all. Now, hand it over. Then I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stare at him silently.


    As the silence drags on, mypanions start speaking up one by one.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re fine. Just give it to him. We don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s for anyway.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s better to avoid fighting if possible.¡±


    They¡¯re not even worth listening to.


    This jewel is the only reason we¡¯re still alive. To make a deal with a lunatic who kidnapped a priest and converted him?


    Say something that makes sense.


    ¡°My stomach¡­¡±


    All eyes turn to me as I cautiously speak.


    He¡¯s also watching me silently.


    I see a wicked smile on his lips.


    An arrogant smile as if he already knows what choice I¡¯ll make.


    Therefore, I also grin.


    ¡°Oh, no! My stomach hurts!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    The moment he¡¯s flustered by my sudden shout¡­


    ¡­I shove the jewel into my mouth without hesitation.


    And¡­


    Gulp!


    ¡­I force myself to swallow it.


    My esophagus stings as I force down a jewel the size of a tangerine, but whatever.


    It¡¯ll heal in a few seconds.


    ¡°Burp-¡±


    I burp as I hold back the urge to vomit.


    Only then does everyonee to their senses.


    ¡°What the hell did you just do?¡±


    He asks with eyes gleaming with killing intent.


    ¡°I just felt like it!¡±


    I answer.


    A brief silence follows.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He looks at me as if I¡¯m aplete idiot.


    Hmm, my teammates aren¡¯t much different, are they?


    Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    To silently do what needs to be done, regardless of what others think¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s the barbarian way.


    ¡°Barbarian, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die easily.¡±


    He pushes off the ground and lunges at me.


    It¡¯s a speed that¡¯s hard to believe even with equal stats.


    Swoosh!


    As expected of an expensive item, his sword pierces my shield without any resistance.


    His thoughts are obvious.


    He¡¯s nning to kill me, cut open my stomach, and take the jewel.


    But¡­


    ¡®So what? What¡¯s he going to do about it?¡¯


    I punch my stomach with my fist the size of a watermelon.


    Thwack! Thwack!


    His eyes flinch every time I swing my hand.


    I can see the fear on his face, worried that the item in my stomach might crack.


    ¡°Ah, my stomach is just feeling a bit bloated.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re insane.¡±


    It¡¯s a wee sound.


    No one walks on fallen leaves in autumn to avoid stepping on them.


    But what about filth?


    You might identally step on it, but no one would intentionally do so.


    Therefore¡­


    Thwack!


    ¡­I stop punching my stomach.


    The key to n E is to push the boundaries without actually crossing them.


    It seems like the warning has been delivered sufficiently.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He tries to initiate a conversation.


    He¡¯s even sheathed his sword, as if he doesn¡¯t want to provoke me.


    ¡®Right, this item is that important to you.¡¯


    Although I want to tease him and mess with him¡­


    ¡­I move towards the opposite passage with mypanions and get to the point.


    ¡°One day. Just give me one day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking for your life?¡±


    He looks at me as if I¡¯m strange.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    Everyone who was in a simr situation must have begged him for their lives.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t beg for my life like that.¡±


    To be precise, I don¡¯t do meaningless things.


    ¡°Just give me one day.¡±


    A one-day reprieve.


    I judged that this is the maximum he would allow.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t resort to these cowardly tactics.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    He asks briefly at my final offer, and I take out the card I prepared without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I swear on my honor as a warrior. We haven¡¯t slept properly for days and are exhausted. But if you just wait one day, I¡¯ll fight you fair and square.¡±


    As if that¡¯s what I wanted to do from the beginning.


    As if I didn¡¯t want to resort to these cowardly tactics. He looks uncertain, but then asks quietly,


    ¡°Do you really think you can win?¡±


    I chuckle.


    Can I win?


    Well, I still think the chances are slim.


    But so what?


    ¡°Is that a reason to give up?¡±


    I speak my mind without any acting.


    He stares intently at my face.


    And after a moment of silence, he finally answers,


    ¡°Twelve hours.¡±


    His voice is firm, leaving no room for negotiation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you twelve hours.¡±


    It¡¯s his bottom line.


    ¡°Just so you know, don¡¯t think the same trick will work then.¡±


    His eyes and expression clearly show that he won¡¯t let us go, even if it means giving up the item.


    Therefore, I let out the breath I¡¯ve been holding back.


    [05:40]


    I obtained the thing I needed most¡­


    ¡­time.


    ___________________


    We¡¯re running through thebyrinth.


    The formation is a bit different from usual.


    Rotmiller and the dwarf are at the front, and I¡¯m following them from the rear.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s following us.¡±


    Although Rotmiller said that¡­


    ¡­who knows how long he¡¯ll keep his promise?


    I have to protect my own back.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±


    Rotmiller asks as he leads the way.


    No, it¡¯s not just him.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ are you really going to fight?¡±


    ¡°It do, doesn¡¯t seem like a good choice. You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? How your shield was sliced through like mud.¡±


    The pent-up questions and concerns are directed towards me.


    They initially entrusted everything to me, but they¡¯re starting to worry btedly.


    But democracy is over for today.


    There¡¯s no time to gather everyone¡¯s opinions and persuade them.


    ¡°Hikurod, Misha, Rotmiller, Dwarkey.¡±


    I call out their names.


    And I ask,


    ¡°I might say or do things you don¡¯t understand in the future. But can you trust me and follow me onest time?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The other three, except for Misha, don¡¯t answer immediately.


    But I wait silently, trusting in the image I¡¯ve shown them over the past few months.


    The dwarf is the first to speak.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you in the Crimson Fortress, I would be dead. I trust your judgment.¡±


    The second is Dwarkey.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m the same. Bjorn, I¡¯ll trust in your hero¡¯s destiny.¡±


    Hero¡¯s destiny.


    It¡¯s the spection that was added as seasoning when my title, Little Balkan, spread throughout the city, and it¡¯s also what the shaman told me.


    It¡¯s a bit strangeing from him, considering that he¡¯s not just some random person¡­


    Well, it¡¯s a good thing in this situation.


    ¡°I could only tremble in fear when I encountered him. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Thest one is Rotmiller.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust and follow you no matter what you say.¡±


    I can feel his deep trust in his brief words.


    However, before I can even dwell on it, Rotmiller continues,


    ¡°But I have something to tell you, regardless of that.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If my guess is correct, he¡¯s a very dangerous person.¡±


    ¡°Do you have information?¡±


    I ask back, my eyes widening, and Rotmiller answers,


    ¡°A long time ago, I heard about an explorer who used a sword made of Akro. ording to rumors, he was cursed by a dragon and his entire body is covered in burns.¡±


    No, so who is he?


    Unlike me, who¡¯s only more confused, it seems like the three of them already have a guess.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s curse? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Dragonyer! Rotmiller, are you talking about the Dragonyer?¡±


    ¡°Th, th, then that means he¡¯s a member of Orculus¡­?¡±


    I frown as I listen to their urgent cries.


    I still don¡¯t know who this Dragonyer bastard is.


    But¡­


    ¡®Orculus.¡¯


    It¡¯s an ancient word in this world that means ¡®Witch¡¯s Eye¡¯.


    I¡¯ve already learned about the group that uses this name from books.


    ¡®A gathering of lunatics who openly im that their goal is to kill the King.¡¯


    However, they can¡¯t just be dismissed as lunatics.


    The fact that they¡¯ve been around for decades despite doing such crazy things¡­


    ¡­proves the strength of each individual member.


    They say that only seven of them have been killed so far, despite the huge bounty offered by the royal family?


    ¡®I¡¯ve gotten involved with someone much more troublesome than I thought.¡¯


    As I click my tongue in dismay, one thought bes clearer.


    Running away is not the best solution.


    There¡¯s a famous saying, isn¡¯t there?


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    I take the map from Rotmiller and designate our destination.


    ¡°We¡¯re going here.¡±


    There¡¯s no paradise where you run away to.


    At least not this time.

 Chapter 138 Awakening (1)

    Chapter 138 Awakening (1)


    Awakening (1) <hr>


    Awakening (1)


    Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.


    A Dragonkin who killed his n''s ancestral dragon and was cursed by a dragon.


    He disappeared after the incident, but about 10 years ago, he reappeared by single-handedly terrorizing the Fairy sanctuary and began operating as a member of Orculus.


    His main weapon is an Akro longsword nicknamed Dragonyer, and he''s said to have six confirmed essences so far...


    ''Three 5th-grade, two 4th-grade, and one 3rd-grade.''


    Judging by the known essences alone, he''s a typical stat-heavy swordsman.


    It''s a ss with no real weaknesses as long as the equipment is good, since all his skills are self-buffing.Well, it''s 10 years old information, so it might have changed...


    ...but that''s unlikely.


    How could a criminal remove essences?


    ''That''s why he came all the way here for this item.''


    For reference, the Dragon Speech, the unique skill possessed by Dragonkin, is said to be sealed due to the ''Dragon''s Curse''.


    That''s good news.


    Honestly, I was scared shitless when I found out he was a Dragonkin.


    "That''s all I know."


    "I see, thanks. It was a big help."


    I calmly organize my thoughts after learning about the enemy through Rotmiller.


    Ah, of course, while running towards our destination.


    Tadatadat-!


    First of all, Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.


    He''s an unexpected big shot.


    If it weren''t for the ''Guardian of Bnce'', we would have been beheaded before we even realized what the jewel was.


    Tadatadat-!


    I check the time, feeling a strange chill.


    [08:57]


    It''s been about three hours since we encountered him.


    In other words, the hide-and-seek game will begin in 9 hours.


    Of course, that''s assuming he keeps his promise.


    ''Twelve hours...''


    It''s a bit disappointing.


    My confident attitude along with the warrior''s oath.


    He agreed to the deal because of that, thinking there might be a chance, or maybe just because he had nothing to lose.


    But...


    ''If it weren''t for that damn ring, he might have waited for a day.''


    24 hours and 12 hours are vastly different.


    It''s enough time to prepare everything and even get some rest.


    ''Phew, nothing ever goes smoothly.''


    I sigh, but I gather my resolve.


    Goblin traps, the psychopath bitch, Crimson Fortress, Witch''s Forest, Floor Master, and so on.


    I clear my mind by recalling the despairing past...


    ...and engrave one goal in my mind.


    Survival.


    If possible, all of us together.


    Without fail.


    "Bjorn, we''re here."


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, Rotmiller stops walking.


    There''s a dead end in front of us.


    It''s the corner at the 11 o''clock direction, the closest to where the boss room was.


    In other words, it''s the location of the second mid-boss.


    Click, rumble.


    Rotmiller operates a mechanism, and the wall slides open, revealing a hidden space.


    Whoosh.


    Torches light up as we step inside, illuminating the stone chamber.


    The only difference from the 7 o''clock corner where ''Baphomet'' appeared is...


    "Ugh, I think that ce was better."


    ...a mountain of corpses with their eyes gouged out, instead of a goat''s head.


    I ignore the stench and drop a drop of blood onto the magic circle.


    ¡¸The demon of thebyrinth senses blood.¡¹


    Okay, one down.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Killed Argos. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Higher Variant Kill Bonus. EXP +1¡¹


    _____________________


    In Larkaze''s Labyrinth, there are many hidden spaces besides the mid-boss rooms.


    The rewards vary.


    There might be one-time consumables, or rare monsters might appear.


    Well, I need something else.


    ¡®Another dud, huh.¡¯


    We focus on searching the surroundings and finding hidden rooms after defeating ¡®Argos¡¯.


    We don¡¯t have enough time to go after another mid-boss¡­


    ¡­and I need to find ¡®that room¡¯ for my n.


    ¡®Phew, we¡¯re finding them quite well, though.¡¯


    Since we¡¯re actively looking for hidden rooms with Rotmiller in the lead, we find one about every two hours.


    It¡¯s thanks to the increased Sixth Sense stat from the Dragonyer¡¯s party entering thebyrinth. Rotmiller is able to find things that we would have missed before.


    The problem is that the room I want hasn¡¯t appeared yet.


    [05:30]


    That¡¯s when, as time passes and it¡¯s almost the end of the 12 hours we promised him¡­


    ¡°Wait, stop for a moment. I have a strange feeling.¡±


    Rotmiller stops the party and searches the surrounding walls, finding a hidden room.


    Swoosh.


    It¡¯s a small stone chamber, about 3 or 4 square meters in size, with no monsters or hidden treasures.


    I close the door after checking the interior.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    I¡¯ve finally gathered all the materials for the first step of my n.


    Therefore, I stop the party and have them rest.


    ¡°Everyone, rest for a while. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Rest? What is this room¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything when we get out alive. So just follow my lead for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    The dwarf dismisses his questions at my firm voice.


    No, it¡¯s more urate to say that he¡¯s decided to trust me and not ask for now.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    As soon as my exhaustedpanions fall asleep, I let out a long sigh.


    Leaving aside the others¡­


    ¡­just thinking about making excuses to Rotmiller gives me a headache.


    From dropping blood on the magic circle to summon the mid-boss to this very moment¡­ there are too many parts that he wouldn¡¯t be able to ept as something I learned from books.


    ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s think about thatter¡­¡¯


    I take another deep breath and dismiss my worries about the future.


    I¡¯ll figure out the excuses somehow.


    Yeah, as long as we can get out alive.


    I focus on this moment and organize my thoughts onest time.


    [You said there might be a portal in the center? Aren¡¯t we going there?]


    The reason we¡¯re not heading towards the portal is simple.


    Because that bastard will be there for 12 hours.


    If he thinks we¡¯re trying to run away, the 12 hours we earned will be wasted.


    I judged that it¡¯s better to use that time to prepare.


    But¡­


    ¡®He must have also started looking for us by now.¡¯


    The 12 hours we promised have ended.


    Fortunately, the first stage of preparations isplete, and thanks to that, we were able to get some rest before he arrives.


    However, the situation is still grim.


    ¡®The sess rate is less than 10%.¡¯


    That¡¯s the probability I coldly calcted.


    After all, only six of the essences he possesses are known. Two or three unknown essences remain as variables, and the biggest obstacle, the High Priest of Karui, is still there.


    Therefore¡­


    Clench.


    ¡­I take out the brilliant red jewel and hold it in my hand.


    Although I swallowed it to use it as a hostage, it¡¯s the item I threw up using [Gigantification] as soon as its safety was confirmed.


    It¡¯s the final reward of Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth, the item that the worst criminal with the title of Dragonyer desperately sought after.


    ¡®Tempered Wish.¡¯


    If possible, I didn¡¯t want to use it now.


    This item is most effective when used with a 4th-grade guardian essence.


    But it¡¯s an item that will be useless if I die.


    ¡®I guess there¡¯s no choice but to use it.¡¯


    I make a decision.


    Even I don¡¯t know how the situation will unfold.


    And I can¡¯t use this itemter.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This moment of calm before the storm¡­


    ¡­will soone to an end.


    It¡¯s better to be prepared.


    Because I won¡¯t have time to do it when the timees.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a waste¡­¡¯


    I put strength into my hand.


    Crack!


    The jewel shatters, emitting a brilliant red light.


    And when Ie to my senses¡­


    ¡¸Character has used ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to the Chamber of Bnce.¡¹


    ¡­I¡¯m standing in an unfamiliar space.


    _____________________


    Whoosh!


    A me appears, illuminating the space.


    I take a step forward and look around.


    Thud.


    It¡¯s a stone chamber reminiscent of the Tower of Heaven.


    A bluish me is flickering in the air, illuminating the three stone doors at the edges.


    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯


    So this is what it¡¯s like in real life.


    In the game, you just choose what to pick using the keyboard.


    ¡¸Choose the essence you want to rece.¡¹


    I carefully examine the murals painted on each stone door. Although they¡¯re not colored, it¡¯s not difficult to recognize them.


    Thud.


    A horrifying monster made of rotten arms and legs, moving together.


    ¡®This must be the Corpse Golem.¡¯


    Something in the shape of a human with sharp fangs and ws, its red eyes depicted with a red jewel.


    ¡®This is the Vampire.¡¯


    A muscr warrior shouting with a giant banner in the background.


    ¡®This must be the Orc Hero.¡¯


    Each door represents the three essences I¡¯ve absorbed so far. Although there are no instructions, what I need to do is clear.


    I just have to open the door I want, and the corresponding essence will be reced.


    That¡¯s what ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯ is.


    It¡¯s a gacha-type item that allows you to exchange an essence below 4th grade for a random essence of the same grade.


    Thud.


    I walk towards one of the doors without hesitation.


    Because I¡¯ve already decided what to choose.


    ¡®Orc Hero.¡¯


    Of course, not this one.


    Although it¡¯s 5th-grade, it¡¯s a core essence in my final build.


    ¡®Corpse Golem.¡¯


    Pain Resistance was unexpectedly useful, but honestly, it doesn¡¯t help me much in terms of ability.


    So I was saving it to removeter when all my essence slots were filled.


    But I¡¯ll pass on this one too.


    Why would I waste ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯ on a 7th-grade essence?


    ¡®Vampire.¡¯


    I stand in front of the stone door with the monster¡¯s figure painted on it and reach out.


    It¡¯s a rare essence with all three skills because it was obtained from a rift guardian, and it has a skill set and stats that suit a tank.


    ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯ also has a hidden element.


    ¡¸You have chosen the Vampire¡¯s essence.¡¹


    ¡¸It is a guardian¡¯s essence.¡¹


    ¡¸The grade of selectable essences has increased.¡¹


    When you offer a guardian¡¯s essence as a sacrifice, the grade of essences you can choose from increases.


    In short, if you offer a 4th-grade guardian¡¯s essence, you can obtain a 3rd-grade essence.


    ¡®That guy must have done this. Seeing how he came all the way here for this item.¡¯


    I also did this when I yed the game.


    When I absorbed a guardian¡¯s essence that was high-grade but didn¡¯t suit my character, I went to Larkaze¡¯s Labyrinth and tried my luck with the gacha.


    But to think I would use this item on a 5th-grade guardian essence, and one that¡¯s useful to me at that¡­


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I push aside my lingering thoughts and walk through the open door.


    The straight passage ends before I can even take a few steps, and three more stone doors appear as the me flickers.


    Whoosh!


    As befitting an item with ¡®bnce¡¯ as its concept, each of the three doors has a mural of a monster representing Physical, Mental, or Ability type.


    Up to this point, it¡¯s no different from usual.


    But what is this?


    ¡¸It¡¯s an essence that no one currently possesses.¡¹


    ¡¸The Guardian of Bnce acknowledges its rarity and presents a new option befitting its value.¡¹


    I freeze as I examine the murals.


    The first option is this:


    A skeletal mage holding a staff in one hand and a box containing a red jewel in the other.


    The 4th-grade monster, Lich.


    It¡¯s a typical ¡®Ability-type¡¯ monster with a passive skill called [Soul Vessel] and several destructive active skills.


    There¡¯s no problem with this.


    It¡¯s just that the jewel embedded above the door is inexplicable.


    ¡®¡­Rainbow colored?¡¯


    The Corpse Golem¡¯s door had a ck jewel, and the Orc Hero¡¯s door had a green jewel. So I thought it represented the color of the essence.


    But rainbow colored?


    It¡¯s the same color as the jewel on the Vampire¡¯s door, which was a guardian essence.


    ¡®So a real guardian essence appeared?¡¯


    I quickly check the other doors.


    The 4th-grade monster, Soul Colossus.


    It¡¯s an incorporeal monster with no Strength or Agility, but all its stats are focused on Mental.


    The color of the jewel also signifies a guardian.


    Of course, I could have dismissed it as ¡®luck¡¯ up to this point.


    Very rarely, guardian essences did appear as options.


    But¡­


    ¡®This can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡¯


    Myst option.


    I acknowledge it after confirming the Physical-type monster.


    This isn¡¯t ¡®luck¡¯ at all. It¡¯s just that there are still elements in this game that I don¡¯t know about.


    Whoosh!


    The jewel illuminated by the flickering me is red.


    In other words, it¡¯s not a guardian¡¯s essence.


    But what does that matter in this situation?


    Thud.


    I walk towards the door as if possessed.


    I can¡¯t believe it, but the mural on the door represents only one thing.


    Thud.


    A level 3 monster.


    And a boss-level monster that operates alone.


    In other words, it¡¯s a monster that requires a raid of 3rd or 4th-grade explorers to defeat.


    The monster that boasts the highest physical stats among terrestrial monsters.


    ¡®Ogre.¡¯


    I open the door without hesitation.


    Hallelujah.

 Chapter 139 Awakening (2)

    Chapter 139 Awakening (2)


    Awakening (2) <hr>


    Awakening (2)


    ¡¸The essence of [Ogre] seeps into the character¡¯s soul.¡¹


    ¡¸Strength increased by +140.¡¹


    ¡¸Magic Resistance increased by +80.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical Resistance increased by +40.¡¹


    ¡¸All Resistances increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Natural Regeneration decreased by -40.¡¹


    ¡¸Perception decreased by -20.¡¹As soon as I open my eyes, I check the clock.


    Fortunately, not much time has passed.


    Tsk, I hurriedly finished it and came out¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stare at my sleepingpanions for a moment and then take out a knife.


    And I drag it across the back of my hand as if sawing.


    Scrape, scrape, scrape.


    After about ten back-and-forth motions with force, a single drop of blood oozes out.


    Seeing the wound that isn¡¯t regenerating, I finally realize it.


    My character¡¯s concept haspletely changed in an instant.


    Clench.


    I clench my fist in the air.


    Although I can clearly sense the change in my body, it¡¯s not as drastic as when I absorbed the Orc Hero¡¯s essence.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    The Vampire essence is gone, and the ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯ is still active.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be able to fully grasp how much my Strength has increased once we¡¯re outside.¡¯


    I take a moment to calcte the gains and losses, keeping an eye on the passage illuminated by the torchlight.


    ¡®Ogre¡­¡¯


    Ogre.


    It¡¯s a level 3 monster with stats and skills that any tank would drool over. However, this guy¡¯s essence wasn¡¯t part of my final build.


    It¡¯s not because it¡¯s unsuitable, but rather because of practical reasons.


    It¡¯s already a difficult level 3 monster to catch¡­


    ¡­and on top of that, to have to wait for the desired color to drop out of seven active skills?


    The acquisition difficulty is too high¡­


    ¡®¡­and there¡¯s the 4th-grade monster ¡®Steel Giant¡¯ which is more efficient in terms of ¡®defense¡¯ alone.¡¯


    ¡®But the Steel Giant has the downside of not being able to use weapons.¡¯


    In the end, ites down to preference.


    Whether to focus on damage as well, or to focus solely on tanking.


    The difference in performance between the two essences is minimal, so I usually chose the extreme tank build in most ythroughs.


    I judged that it¡¯s more rational to invest the effort of obtaining the Ogre essence into raising a damage dealer instead.


    And that judgment was correct.


    As a result, I was able to open the ¡®Gate of the Abyss¡¯ in the original version that no one else could reach.


    But¡­


    ¡®Strictly speaking, the Ogre is a bit better.¡¯


    The fun of this game is to change your build flexibly, and that¡¯s also where the yer¡¯s skill lies.


    In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t like the final build was set in stone.


    Except for the core essences, everything else was a nk te.


    I had three or four candidates with simr performance for each role, and I absorbed whichever one dropped first and then moved on to the next.


    Because my goal wasn¡¯t just to clear the game, but toplete multiple characters.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit disappointing that it¡¯s not a yellow essence, but it¡¯s not enough to change the entire build¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m a bit bewildered.


    I was expecting the ¡®Steel Giant¡¯ as the best-case scenario and sacrificed the Vampire essence, but I got an even better result.


    ¡®What the hell are the conditions? If it¡¯s a Vampire guardian essence, does it guarantee a guardian essence and a 2-level upgrade?¡¯


    It¡¯s a pure question.


    My curiosity as a gamer is piqued, but I suppress my thoughts.


    ¡®With this, is it 30%? No, maybe even 40%?¡¯


    I recalcte the survival rate based on the changed situation and meticulously n a newbat strategy in my head.


    To increase the chances even a little.


    What I can do right now, at this very moment.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s better to take off the armor. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll wait for me to prepare.¡¯


    Like a swordsman sharpening his sword the night before a decisive battle¡­


    ¡­I refine my n and find a better option.


    ¡®The Perception decrease isn¡¯t as much of a penalty as I thought. With this much Strength, I won¡¯t be overpowered.¡¯


    The detailed pieces of the n fall into ce, forming a single shape.


    But the more that¡¯s the case, the faster my heart beats.


    Thump!


    The future is like shattered ss.


    No one can perfectly predict the oue.


    Just like when the Floor Master was summoned.


    But that¡¯s why¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­I wonder if there¡¯s anything else I can prepare.


    If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve overlooked.


    I contemte relentlessly, as if facing a test that will determine my life.


    How much time has passed?


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    Rotmiller wakes up and calls my name quietly.


    It means it¡¯s time.


    I hurriedly wake up mypanions and check the clock.


    [09:47]


    About 4 hours have passed since we rested.


    In other words, about 38 hours left until thebyrinth closes.


    ¡°He¡¯s faster than I expected. As expected, there must be a way for them to track us.¡±


    I ignore Rotmiller¡¯sment.


    It¡¯s information I already know¡­


    ¡­and it¡¯s not the kind of information I need to engrave in my mind right now.


    ¡®Right, it takes 4 hours to get from there to here.¡¯


    All the prerequisites for the new n A have been met.


    So¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­it¡¯s time to roll the dice.


    _____________________


    Thud, thud.


    The sound of footsteps echoing from the darkness at regr intervals.


    They¡¯re approaching us, slowly and without haste.


    Thud-


    Soon, he enters our line of sight.


    For reference, he¡¯s apanied by that poor man.


    It seems like he was also offered as a sacrifice while they were looking for us, as blood is trickling down from one of his eyes, which is crusted shut.


    ¡°That¡¯s so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that to hispanion¡­¡±


    Everyone frowns at the grotesque sight, but I let out a silent sigh of relief.


    Phew, so he left the old man at the portal.


    If he hade with him, it would have been hopeless.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Thud-


    ¡­he stops walking, keeping a moderate distance.


    And a heavy silence falls.


    ¡°What the, you¡¯re all alive?¡±


    He chuckles and speaks.


    It¡¯s far from the reaction I expected.


    I thought he would just stab us in the stomach without a word.


    What is this?


    ¡°I suddenly regained my strength, so I thought one of you must have died.¡±


    At those words, all the dissonance is resolved.


    So that¡¯s why.


    ¡®No wonder he was so calm.¡¯


    He hasn¡¯t realized it yet.


    That I swallowed ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯.


    Well, now that I think about it, it¡¯s understandable that he would think that way.


    Until the next sentence.


    ¡°Ah, right. You must have absorbed a Vykuntus essence, right?¡±


    He¡¯s even offering a new possibility.


    I can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know this guy would also jump to conclusions.¡¯


    Even if we divide the stats among eight people because of the Guardian of Bnce, it¡¯s an iparable increasepared to a measly Vykuntus.


    He must have felt it clearly too.


    But¡­


    ¡­he¡¯s already decided on the answer he wants and is just looking for evidence to support it, so how could he possibly reach the truth?


    ¡®Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.¡¯


    I add another line to my mental notes about him.


    He¡¯s unexpectedly a positive guy.


    But did myughter make him feel uneasy?


    ¡°¡­Barbarian, you kept your oath, right?¡±


    He drops his nonchnt attitude and asks me.


    I just stare at him without answering.


    It¡¯s an expression that means, ¡®why bother saying it?¡¯


    But it seems like that¡¯s not enough for him.


    ¡°The item, where¡¯s the item?¡±


    He asks me again.


    This time, there¡¯s annoyance in his voice.


    He¡¯s been trying to deny it because of the sunk cost, but he¡¯s slowly realizing it.


    The truth that he might have been tricked.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you already used it?¡±


    He asks onest time, and I answer,


    ¡°Ah, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just fiddling with it out of boredom, and it broke.¡±


    Despite my sincere apology, he trembles like an aspen leaf.


    He¡¯s finally epting the truth.


    The warrior¡¯s oath.


    Something that barbarians, with only their honor, have protected even at the cost of their lives.


    That he was fooled by it.


    ¡°You had no intention of keeping your oath from the beginning.¡±


    I feel a chilling killing intent through my skin.


    But I puff out my chest, as befits a K-barbarian from Korea.


    ¡°Ah, I told you I¡¯m so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Die.¡±


    By the time I hear his voice, I can already see his sword in front of me.


    He closed that much distance in that short time.


    I was able to react in time because I was observing his every move while provoking him.


    Swoosh.


    I raise my shield.


    But not to block¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­but to strike the de with all my might.


    It¡¯s the countermeasure I came up with while simting the battle with him during my spare time.


    It¡¯s an Akro longsword, after all.


    If I block it, it will just pierce through my shield.


    ¡°Dwarkey!¡±


    The moment I push him back with my overflowing strength and shout¡­


    ¡­the spell that was briefed beforehand is shot.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade attack spell [Blizzard].¡¹


    It seems like he managed toplete the spell while we were buying time with our conversation.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    Sharp ice shards whirl, filling the passage.


    Even though I¡¯m pressed against the wall, out of range, I feel a chill.


    However, ironically, I feel a strange heat from the other end of the blizzard.


    It¡¯s obvious what it is without even looking.


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [st Furnace].¡¹


    [st Furnace].


    It¡¯s one of the abilities of the 4th-grade monster, Lava Giant.


    It¡¯s a buff skill that grants immunity to cold and fire damage and greatly increases physical stats.


    I was a bit worried since it¡¯s 10 years old information¡­


    ¡­but as expected, he still has it.


    Rip!


    I tear the scroll without hesitation.


    It¡¯s the item I obtained after defeating ¡®Argos¡¯, one of the mid-bosses, and the one that should have been used to defeat the Minotaur.


    ¡¸Target designated.¡¹


    ¡¸Regal Vagos¡¯s ¡®Lava Giant¡¯s Essence¡¯ is sealed for 48 hours.¡¹


    The scroll burns and disappears, and the heat from the other side of the passage also disappears.


    Okay, one 4th-grade essence down.


    Now, what happened to him?


    Swaaa!


    The blizzard that froze the entire passage subsides.


    He¡¯s still standing.


    Unharmed, behind a translucent ck barrier like a window.


    ¡°Is that all you were counting on?¡±


    He smirks at us.


    It¡¯s understandable if he thought this surprise attack was our trump card.


    But what a shame.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe things are going this well.¡¯


    The skill he just used is [Dark Veil].


    And this skill isn¡¯t on the list of essences that Rotmiller told me about.


    In other words, one of the variables we were wary of has been confirmed.


    ¡®There¡¯s only one or two unknown essences left.¡¯


    Of course, he might have other Numbered Items, so I still need to be careful¡ª


    Whoosh!


    His figure lunges towards me again before I can even finish organizing my thoughts.


    I try to strike his sword with my shield like before, but he¡¯s also an intelligent being who learns.


    Whoosh!


    My shield cuts through the air.


    By the time I realize it, I feel a slight pain and a foreign sensation in my shoulder.


    sh!


    I check, and his Akro longsword, which was slicing through my Laetium shield like tofu, is embedded in my forearm.


    About 3 centimeters deep.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Our eyes meet for a fleeting moment.


    I see bewilderment in his eyes.


    He was nning to sever my entire arm, but why did it only go in this far?


    The answer is simple.


    ¡®Geez, just how high is my Physical Resistance stat right now?¡¯


    The Ogre¡¯s passive skill, [Iron Hide].


    It¡¯s a crazy skill that doubles Physical Resistance and then doubles it again for shing attacks.


    ¡®If our stats are simr because of the ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯, it¡¯s only natural that I can withstand even an Akro longsword.¡¯


    But¡­


    ¡®Tsk, I didn¡¯t want to reveal it this early.¡¯


    I wanted to hide it until the perfect opportunity arrived.


    Preferably by blocking his sword with my shield.


    But someone of his level would be able to deduce what essence ability this is just from this.


    ¡®Head.¡¯


    I look at his burn-covered head and make a decision.


    It¡¯s the Ogre¡¯s red essence active skill¡­


    ¡­and my first proper attack skill since I only had offensive skills like [Flesh Explosion].


    I don¡¯t know why a skill from a guy nicknamed the Tyrant of the Forest has such ame name¡­


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    ¡¸The destructive power of blunt weapons is greatly increased in proportion to Strength.¡¹


    ¡­but whatever, as long as the effect is good.


    Whoosh!


    I swing my mace with all my might.

 Chapter 140 Awakening (3)

    Chapter 140 Awakening (3)


    Awakening (3) <hr>


    Awakening (3)


    [Swing].


    It¡¯s a skill that doesn¡¯t require intense visualization like other skills, you just swing it hard.


    Whoosh!


    This skill doesn¡¯t even havemon effects like a glow on the weapon or a gust of wind.


    When I yed the game, I was a bit dissatisfied with this part.


    High-level skills usually have shy effects and cool names, but why is this skill so in?


    Today, I realize the answer.¡®Ogres are also efficiency freaks.¡¯


    In reality, effects don¡¯t actually help. They just make you stand out, and if your opponent is experienced, it just reveals your information.


    This is actually more practical.


    And as if to prove it¡­


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [Dark Veil].¡¹


    ¡­he uses a defensive skill.


    I don¡¯t know what his reasoning was for making this decision.


    Maybe he thought it would be enough.


    Or maybe he judged that it¡¯s more rational to maintain distance and aim for a vital point with his sword rather than retreating.


    But¡­


    Kwagic!


    The 4th-grade skill [Dark Veil] shatters in less than a second as soon as ites into contact with my mace.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Although it doesn¡¯t have a grand name like [Earth Tremor] or [Avatar¡¯s Wrath], [Swing] is a high-tier attack skill even among level 3 skills.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He twists his body, finally realizing the situation.


    Geez, if he was going to do that, he should have dodged from the beginning.


    Thwack!


    Although it¡¯s not the head I was aiming for, my mace sessfullynds on his shoulder.


    He lets out a short groan as Ind a clean hit and hurriedly creates distance.


    Tadat.


    His dislocated shoulder is drooping at an unnatural angle.


    He quickly puts his sword in his mouth and moves his remaining hand towards his pocket.


    It¡¯s probably a subspace pocket.


    And he¡¯s probably trying to take out a potion.


    ¡®Who does he think he¡¯s fooling?¡¯


    I have no intention of giving him time to recover.


    ¡°Dwarkey! Use Voice Control!¡±


    I shout as soon as he dodges my mace with his agility-based character movements.


    And I quickly give orders.


    ¡°Hikurod, Rotmiller! You two protect Dwarkey. Misha, stick close behind me!¡±


    Of course, there¡¯s no time for long exnations, so I first rearrange the basic formation¡­


    ¡­and then give detailed instructions one by one.


    Fortunately, mypanions ept their respective roles without a word ofint.


    Dwarkey is the first to act.


    Whoosh!


    The moment he dodges my mace with his agility¡­


    ¡­a curse spell seeps into his body.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 9th-grade curse spell [Slow].¡¹


    Actually, with just this, Dwarkey is doing his part.


    After all, this guy is specialized in agility.


    ¡°You pathetic bastards¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t hide his anger and starts using his full strength.


    It¡¯s the 5th-grade essence [High-Grade eleration] and [Afterimage].


    His agility must have doubled in an instant.


    Tadat-!


    It¡¯s so fast that my eyes hurt just trying to follow his movements, even with my decreased Perception.


    ¡®This fast even with the stat adjustment and the Slow curse¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m reminded once again that he¡¯s a monster, but I calmly do what needs to be done.


    ¡®His arm isn¡¯t healing, so it seems like he doesn¡¯t have any regeneration essences or Numbered Items.¡¯


    I narrow down the possibilities based on the newly acquired information.


    And I focus on my role.


    Ah, of course, my role is simple.


    sh! ng, thump!


    To stand in the middle of the passage and get beaten up.


    ¡°Give up on surviving.¡±


    He sneers at me.


    Indeed, with him using his full strength, it¡¯s impossible for me to dodge or block with my current Agility. And blocking his Akro longsword with my shield is practically meaningless.


    So as a result of just tanking with my body¡­


    Sizzle!


    ¡­my whole body is quickly shed, and acidic blood flows out from the open wounds.


    Since the Vampire essence is gone, the wounds don¡¯t heal on their own anymore.


    But it¡¯s not a problem.


    Have I ever devoured an enemy with my teeth intact?


    ng!


    Rotmiller, who was restraining the enemy from afar with his crossbow, throws a potion he took out of his [Treasure Vault], checking my condition in real time.


    ¡¸Body regenerates due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    It¡¯s the ssic Barbarian Beginner Mode.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done this.¡¯


    Unlike me, who¡¯s feeling a strange sense of nostalgia¡­


    ¡­he¡¯s looking at me with disbelief.


    But did he realize that I¡¯m notpletely immune to pain after checking my expression?


    He mutters incredulously,


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re insane.¡±


    It seems like he¡¯s never encountered anyone like me, even though he¡¯s been in and out of thebyrinth for years.


    ¡®I¡¯ve received an unexpectedpliment.¡¯


    Of course, I¡¯ll repay him with my mace.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he nimbly dodges¡­


    ¡­the dwarf¡¯s support follows.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Lightning].¡¹


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has cast [Discharge].¡¹


    A ball of electricity is shot at the perfect moment as he¡¯s in mid-air.


    He dodges it by stepping on the wall and jumping again.


    However, I¡¯m not particrly disappointed.


    Because that¡¯s not the dwarf¡¯s real role.


    I only asked the dwarf to do three things.


    ¡°Do you think anything will change just because you pathetic bastards gathered together?¡±


    To provide ranged support with ¡®Lightning Discharge¡¯.


    To protect Dwarkey in case of an emergency.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [Fear Engraving].¡¹


    ¡­to use the item at the right time.


    ¡¸Hikurod Murad has used [Guardian¡¯s Bracers].¡¹


    The 4th-grade monster Nightmare¡¯s ability, [Fear Engraving].


    It¡¯s a skill that temporarily inflicts a strong sense of fear on the enemy and then recovers physical stats in proportion to the amount of fear inflicted.


    ¡¸Strongly pushes back enemies and temporarily grants immunity to all harmful effects on allies.¡¹


    A gust of wind blows, and my mind clears up before the skill can even take effect.


    As expected, ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯ isn¡¯t dispelled.


    Because it¡¯s not a harmful effect.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    I quickly charge towards him as he¡¯s pushed back, even using [Wild Release].


    And I swing my mace down.


    Whoosh!


    I don¡¯t use [Swing].


    Because he¡¯ll definitely dodge it.


    Tadat-!


    He twists his body to the side and swings his sword at me.


    But at that moment, Misha, who was sticking close behind me, aims for his side.


    Thump!


    The de pierces his skin, shallow but definitely.


    He flinches and immediately turns towards Misha, but she quickly moves and hides behind me.


    ¡®Nice.¡¯


    It¡¯s the exact movement I was hoping for.


    He grits his teeth and mutters,


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves.¡±


    Fortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other problem with my tactic, seeing him praising me again.


    Therefore, I maintain the current situation.


    ¡¸Body regenerates due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    I take the role of a meat shield.


    Dwarkey, Rotmiller, and the dwarf provide ranged support.


    And Misha jumps out and stabs him with her sword whenever there¡¯s an opening, such as when he¡¯s electrocuted or dodges my attack.


    ng, sh, thump!


    Damage steadily umtes as the battle drags on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll return alive.¡±


    He eventually uses other Numbered Items and essences that aren¡¯t known to the city.


    However, nothing changes.


    The frequency of potion use increases, but it¡¯s not enough to turn the tide.


    Geez, all talk and no action.


    ¡®¡­Anyway, he was 9th grade after all.¡¯


    All nine of his essences have been revealed.


    The only 3rd-grade essence he had was the one that was already known.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural since even at 9th-grade level, it¡¯s not an item you can easily obtain.


    ¡°Bjorn! That glowing de ising again!!¡±


    I sense that it¡¯s time to go for the win.


    We¡¯ve confirmed all his cards in the 30-minute battle. If this continues, he might retreat for a moment, bring the priest, ande back.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®Now.¡¯


    Now that they¡¯ve be ustomed to the situation due to the prolonged battle¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­I dash forward with all my might and reach out.


    Tadat.


    He steps back slightly and creates distance.


    It¡¯s not much different from that psychopath bitch.


    Moving just enough to dodge when you think they¡¯ve gotten used to it.


    Thanks to that¡­


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    My body expands, and my arms lengthen ordingly.


    I grab his neck without missing the opportunity.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    A look of urgency appears on his face for the first time.


    He must not have known about [Gigantification] since I intentionally didn¡¯t use it until now.


    It feels like all the hardships I¡¯ve endured have been rewarded.


    ¡®Red light.¡¯


    I subtly check his Traffic Light Ring, and the red jewel is glowing.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡­I raise my mace and shout without holding back,


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    For this one chance.


    The trump card I¡¯ve been patiently waiting for.


    It will be my ultimate move from now on.


    In other words, with my stats boosted by [Wild Release] and in [Gigantification] state, I put all my strength into¡ª


    ¡®Swing.¡¯


    I swing my mace down towards his head with all my might. I¡¯m certain that if Ind this one hit, it will all be over.


    That¡¯s why I was able to see it.


    ¡°Na-undejeu Aunjo.¡±


    All the changes that urred the moment his lips parted.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    Strength drains from my body.


    And my vision narrows as my height suddenly decreases.


    Kwaaang!


    The mace swings normally and hits the ground.


    ¡°Keuheuk.¡±


    He¡¯s escaped from my grasp and is vomiting blood. And I can only think about one thing as I see this.


    This damn bastard¡­


    ¡­what the hell did he just do?


    The answeres quickly.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The unique skill that all Dragonkin are born with.


    The Dragon Speech, which he¡¯s supposed to be unable to use because of the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Curse¡¯.


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [Dragon Speech: Soul Silence].¡¹


    It was Dragon Speech.


    ______________________


    ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯.


    This field effect equalizes the total stat points.


    But we still have to fight one against many.


    One of the 4th-grade essences is also sealed.


    I found a way to deal with his Akro longsword thanks to the Ogre essence, and I even used all the consumable items I obtained from the hidden rooms.


    And I even aimed for the decisive moment with my ultimate move.


    Even a 9th-floor explorer should be able to defeat him with this much, I thought.


    How pathetic.


    Despair cane to anyone, anytime.


    In short, getting diagnosed with a rare disease at a young age. Losing a loved one in an ident on the way to a trip.


    A fire breaking out in the house of a rtive you¡¯re living with.


    Your mother, who said she would be with you tomorrow, suddenly disappearing.


    These are all things that can happen in real life.


    Without any warning.


    Whether it¡¯s raining or sunny.


    Suddenly.


    It¡¯s something thates to find you.


    Just like this moment.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He spits blood onto the ground.


    And he picks up the Akro longsword that fell to the floor.


    However¡­


    Crackle!


    ¡­sparks fly from the sword as if rejecting his touch.


    He frowns and tries to grip the sword, then puts it back into his subspace pocket.


    And¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­he slowly takes a step towards us.


    I lift my mace with difficulty.


    The mace, which felt as light as a feather a while ago, is now as heavy as a steel bar.


    Thud.


    I don¡¯t even have time to think as the information about this phenomenones to mind.


    ¡¸Character has entered a state of Soul Exhaustion.¡¹


    Soul Exhaustion.


    It¡¯s a status effect that¡¯s inflicted when your Soul Power reaches 0%.


    Even in the game, I¡¯ve only experienced this a handful of times. No matter how much you spam skills, your Soul Power doesn¡¯t usually reach 0%.


    ¡¸All stats temporarily decreased by 70%.¡¹


    I realize¡­


    ¡°Suddenly everyone is quiet, did I win?¡±


    ¡­that New n A has failed.


    And the price for that¡­


    Well, I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Thwack!


    My body is thrown back by his kick.


    I blocked it with both arms, but the impact reverberates through my bones.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­!¡±


    Misha hurriedly swings her swords and charges towards him, but she¡¯s too far away to reach him.


    He grabs her wrist with his arm and disarms her, like a master martial artist.


    And¡­


    ¡°You pathetic bitch.¡±


    ¡­he kicks Misha in the stomach, sending her flying.


    The crossbow bolt that Rotmiller shot just in time?


    It¡¯s cut in half by his sword before it can even reach him.


    ¡°Because of these insignificant things¡­¡±


    He mutters coldly, looking at us.


    His words send shivers down my spine, and my heart pounds as if it¡¯s malfunctioning.


    But even in this situation, my mind habituallybines the clues avable.


    ¡°You probably¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    He¡¯s also not in a good state.


    Although he vomited blood earlier, if he were at 100%, my arm would have already been broken.


    It seems like he can¡¯t even use his sword right now.


    ¡°Just how much time I¡¯ve wasted in this shithole.¡±


    There are several positive factors.


    But it¡¯s still nothingpared to us.


    ¡°Mi, Miss Misha! Co,e to your senses!¡±


    I hear a whimpering voice from behind, and he takes another step towards me.


    ¡°Barbarian, don¡¯t even dream of a peaceful death. Even death won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    It¡¯s not just a threat.


    I know what his only 3rd-grade essence is.


    Thud-


    The situation is truly desperate.


    What should I do?


    It seems like it will be difficult to even run away at this rate.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    Ice Spears with the same power as before are shot.


    Two of them.


    And with ¡®Trajectory Control¡¯ on top of that.


    Whoosh!


    He twists his body hurriedly.


    And he barely manages to deflect one of them with his sword and dodge the other. He would have easily blocked or shattered them with [Dark Veil] or his sword if it were normal.


    He had to struggle this much to block the spells.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    That¡¯s when I realize it.


    I don¡¯t understand why I didn¡¯t think of this sooner, but¡­


    Mages don¡¯t use Soul Power.


    In other words, he wasn¡¯t affected by the debuff from Soul Exhaustion.


    That means¡­


    ¡°Right, I should kill you first.¡±


    ¡­I have to protect Dwarkey.


    ¡°Everyone, get a grip!!!¡±


    If we want to live.

 Chapter 141 Awakening (4)

    Chapter 141 Awakening (4)


    Awakening (4) <hr>


    Awakening (4)


    Hector Ludwig.


    A respected high priest of the Leats Church, but a tragic old man who was kidnapped by the Dragonyer in hister years and forcibly became a follower of the evil god.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide them¡­¡±


    He stops as he habitually makes the sign of the cross.


    It¡¯s because of the evil god¡¯s voice echoing in his head.


    [Hypocrite, do you still harbor futile hope?]


    He knows without having to be told.That it¡¯s futile hope, nothing but hypocrisy.


    No matter what excuses he makes, all of this is the result of his choices.


    ¡®If, that day¡­¡¯


    ¡­he hadn¡¯t sumbed to evil.


    If he had stood by his convictions and shouldered all the sacrifices like the heroes in legends¡­


    ¡­that man wouldn¡¯t have reached this ce.


    Countless people wouldn¡¯t have disappeared into despair, and the explorers he met today would have also finished their expedition without incident and returned to the city.


    But¡­


    Clench.


    Ludwig clenches his wrinkled fist.


    It¡¯s a meaningless assumption and regret.


    Even if he went back to that day, he would definitely make the same choice.


    And as if to prove it¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­he¡¯s still standing in front of the shimmering portal.


    To follow the Dragonyer¡¯s single order.


    To be precise, to protect his precious grandson, whom he can¡¯t even bear to look at.


    He¡¯s guarding this ce in case they try to escape here.


    While thinking inwardly¡­


    ¡®I hope they don¡¯te here.¡¯


    ¡­that¡¯s his only hope.


    It¡¯s a meager hope, a mere fragment.


    But even this, the evil god is not satisfied with.


    [Mature further.]


    His will, worn down by prolonged despair, has been chipped away, and now he¡¯s even lost the will to solve problems.


    Like a ve rejoicing that he was only whipped once today, he¡¯s resigned to this miserable reality.


    He chose the lesser evil and consoles himself that it was the best he could do.


    He deliberately ignores the fact that he has the means to end all of this.


    But as if it¡¯s still not enough, the evil god speaks.


    [Hypocrite, watch. This is the despair and pain caused by you.]


    A single voice that echoes as if engraved in his mind.


    Soon, a scene appears beyond his tightly closed eyelids.


    A barbarian and hispanions are fighting against a great evil.


    In a situation where there¡¯s no chance of winning, no matter who looks at it.


    [Behelaaaaaaaaa!!]


    Unlike himself, who submitted to fate¡­


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not running away.¡±


    Heughs mockingly as he looks at me.


    I force the corners of my lips up, not wanting to lose the battle of nerves.


    Geez, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to let us go if we run away.


    The situation is simple.


    [Survive using the mage until the Soul Exhaustion status effect ends.]


    If it were a kind game, a message like this would have appeared.


    The duration of Soul Exhaustion is about 20 minutes.


    I have to endure until then.


    Ah, for reference, running away is impossible.


    Because there¡¯s nothing easier to bite than prey that shows its back.


    ¡°Protect Dwarkey!!¡±


    I shout with all my might.


    Tadat!


    As if he¡¯s not going to give me any time, he kicks off the ground.


    His figure elerates in an instant.


    He¡¯s holding Viper¡¯s Fang, which he took from Misha.


    Tsk, even if he was going to steal something, why that?


    I suppress my frustration and focus on his every move until the very end.


    Kwaaang!


    I block the sword with my mace and make a judgment.


    My feet slide back.


    It means I¡¯m being overpowered in terms of strength, which I was most confident in.


    Whoosh!


    The sword swings again, drawing a smooth curve.


    I hurriedly retreat, but it¡¯s not enough to keep up with his movements.


    It means he also has the upper hand in agility.


    sh.


    Acidic blood stters from the open wound.


    As expected, even [Iron Hide] doesn¡¯t work.


    I thought there might be a chance since he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to use the Akro longsword, but well, it¡¯s a skill whose effectiveness increases with higher physical resistance.


    Whoosh!


    I dismiss myints and swing my mace.


    sh.


    It doesn¡¯t even reach him, and I just get another wound.


    But I swing my mace again.


    To buy time for mypanions by taking hits.


    That¡¯s my role.


    ¡°Dwarkey, when¡¯s the magicing?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready. But, you two are too close¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just shoot it!¡±


    The Ice Spear I¡¯ve been waiting for is finally shot.


    As expected, he quickly retreats.


    He must have judged that it would be disadvantageous to get hit along with me.


    How kind of him.


    Tadat.


    I also retreat quickly, getting out of the Ice Spear¡¯s radius.


    However, without even taking a breath, I reach behind me and take out my shield from the backpack.


    I can¡¯t even use [Gigantification] anyway.


    Unless it¡¯s the Akro longsword, having a shield is much more helpful in battle.


    Although I want to put on the breastte too¡­


    ¡®He won¡¯t give me the time.¡¯


    I try to let go of any lingering thoughts about things I can¡¯t have.


    Not out of resignation¡­


    ¡­but to focus everything on what¡¯s more important.


    Discard what needs to be discarded, and take only what¡¯s necessary.


    In that sense, there¡¯s one piece of information that I need to check first.


    ¡°What happened to Misha?¡±


    ¡°It seems like she broke a rib and punctured an internal organ. She¡¯ll be fine soon, I gave her a potion.¡±


    Right, so I have to fight 1:4 until then.


    It¡¯s a coldfort, but it¡¯s a good thing that the one who¡¯s down isn¡¯t Dwarkey. If it were Dwarkey, we wouldn¡¯t even have a chance¡ª


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    He charges towards me again.


    He¡¯s not going to give me time to rest.


    It¡¯s a positive factor, at least.


    ¡®Right, you¡¯re in a hurry too.¡¯


    I was expecting it, but now I¡¯m certain.


    He¡¯s not under any short-term status effect.


    He¡¯s charging at me as if every second is precious.


    ng!


    He¡¯s pushing himself to finish the fight before Soul Exhaustion ends. In other words, if we can just hold out for 20 minutes, we¡¯ll have a chance.


    But¡­


    ¡®Damn it, 20 minutes?¡¯


    Time is not on our side.


    He might not know this, but we only have four potions left.


    ¡®Excluding the top-grade ones, one medium-grade and one high-grade.¡¯


    At this rate, they¡¯ll all be used up in a few minutes.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout with all my might and push my shield forward.


    And I quickly dash and swing my mace.


    I judged that I couldn¡¯t endure for 20 minutes just by ying defensively.


    Of course, only for the first few minutes.


    Tadat.


    I chase after him as soon as he creates distance.


    And I focus on offense rather than defense.


    Whether Rotmiller¡¯s arrow support arrives or not.


    Whether Dwarkey shoots a spell or not.


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to die together?¡±


    I swing my mace relentlessly, clinging to him as if I¡¯m trying to drag him down with me.


    It¡¯s Barbarian Leech Mode.


    Ironically, this tactic actually reduces the damage I take, and it prevents him from even thinking of approaching Dwarkey.


    As if to prove that the best defense is a good offense.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    He stops stabbing me with his sword and twists his body to dodge the Ice Spear. Unfortunately, he¡¯s now in the path of the crossbow bolt that was shot.


    Thump!


    It¡¯s a monumental first hit.


    Although it didn¡¯t go in deep because of his Physical Resistance, it¡¯s his thigh, so his mobility must be slightly hindered.


    But did he realize something?


    ¡®So much for freeloading.¡¯


    The look in his eyes changes.


    Therefore, I quickly retreat.


    Someone who has learned to give up on something to gain something else is dangerous in any field.


    ¡°You persistent bastards¡­!¡±


    A thick killing intent emanates from his swinging sword.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s released his shackles.


    His sword, which was limiting its attack range for defense, now draws a free trajectory with a single purpose.


    Well, the biggest change is something else.


    Whoosh!


    He doesn¡¯t even flinch as the arrow grazes his shoulder and continues to push me back.


    And as a result¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­his de pierces deep into my abdomen after a few exchanges.


    It¡¯s an injury that could be fatal if left untreated since my natural regeneration is gone.


    ¡¸Body regenerates due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    Another potion is used at Rotmiller¡¯s judgment.


    Now we only have one high-grade and two top-grade potions left.


    And to make matters worse¡­


    Tadat.


    ¡­I failed to restrain him.


    He steps on my swinging mace and jumps over me as if performing acrobatics.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I quickly turn around and reach out, but it¡¯s toote.


    He pushes off the ground once more and instantly closes the distance towards the backline.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    The dwarf blocks Dwarkey, but it¡¯s meaningless.


    How could he possibly block that monster head-on?


    Especially when his core skill, [Counterweight], is unavable.


    Kwaaang!


    The dwarf is sent flying like a ser ball from a single kick, even with his shield.


    Rotmiller throws away his crossbow and swings his sword.


    Of course, there¡¯s no way it would work.


    Thump!


    He easily deflects Rotmiller¡¯s sword and stabs him in the abdomen with his green de.


    But just as he¡¯s about to pull out the sword¡­


    ¡°This is our item.¡±


    Rotmiller grabs his hand and stops him.


    Whoosh!


    Fortunately, an Ice Spear is shot just in time, and he lets go of the sword and retreats.


    Thud.


    Rotmiller, losing his support, copses to the ground. But the sword that was embedded in his abdomen is gone.


    It¡¯s the Mimic¡¯s skill, [Treasure Vault], which doesn¡¯t consume Soul Power.


    So that he can¡¯t use it.


    So that he can be of at least some help to this team.


    ¡®If we just give him a potion in time, we can save him.¡¯


    I maintain myposure despite mypanion¡¯s injury.


    But not everyone can do that.


    ¡°You, you did that to Rotmiller¡­!!¡±


    Misha, who was recovering while leaning against the wall, swings her sword at him, even though she can barely move.


    Knowing that it won¡¯t reach him.


    For one purpose.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get to Dwarkey¡­ Keugh!¡±


    Misha¡¯s body is kicked away and crashes into the wall again. But instead of going straight for Dwarkey, he quickly moves towards the unconscious Misha.


    His intentions are obvious.


    He¡¯s nning to finish her off and steal her remaining sword.


    This damn thief bastard.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s our item.¡±


    He readily leaves Misha as I swing my mace at him like I¡¯m swatting a fly.


    And he chuckles.


    ¡°Barbarian, are you still trying to fight?¡±


    What the hell is this idiot talking about? Of course, I am.


    I charge towards him instead of answering.


    Whoosh!


    He easily dodges and retreats, saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re relying on that trash? He¡¯s just a guy whose only skills are curses, Ice Spear, and Cold Burst.¡±


    Of course, I am.


    So what if they¡¯re low-level attack spells?


    If they hit his head, he¡¯ll die.


    I just need to buy time until then, somehow.


    ¡°Dwarkey!!¡±


    I shout with all my might, thinking it¡¯s about time for the magic toe.


    But what is this?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The magic doesn¡¯te.


    _____________________


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey, a mage recognized by the royal family.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he submitted an application to join a team with only two warriors.


    He wanted to seem special.


    So he chose the easiest ce.


    He thought a mage would seem more valuable if there were two warriors. However, it didn¡¯t take long for his true nature to be revealed.


    [Hahaha! My name is Liol Wobu Dwarkey, an 8th-grade mage officially recognized by the Lafdonia royal family¡ª]


    [I thought it was something, but you¡¯re just trash.]


    Trash.


    A being who¡¯s not even considered a mage by other mages.


    [Hahaha! So our team is a gathering of misfits? That¡¯s good then, we don¡¯t have to feel inferior to each other anymore.]


    Even so, they told him it was okay.


    They said they understood because they were the same.


    He felt saved.


    He even thought that maybe his 25 years of life existed solely to meet them.


    But¡­


    [Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re relying on that trash? He¡¯s just a guy whose only skills are curses, Ice Spear, and Cold Burst?]


    ¡­in the end, his essence didn¡¯t change.


    The moment came for him to shine, but he couldn¡¯t do anything properly.


    No matter how much his mana increased¡­


    ¡­he was still a half-assed mage.


    A half-assed mage who couldn¡¯t even meet the expectations of his preciouspanions.


    But on top of that¡­


    [Get back!]


    ¡­he was protected by his best friend.


    [This is our item.]


    He couldn¡¯t save hispanion who was smiling with a sword embedded in his stomach.


    [You won¡¯t get to Dwarkey¡­ Keugh!]


    He couldn¡¯t protect the woman he loved.


    His mind went nk at that realization.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe from the overwhelming sense of powerlessness.


    If he could, he wanted to run away from this cruel reality right now.


    But¡­


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s already given up.¡±


    ¡­he can¡¯t give up.


    If he were alone, it might be different¡­


    ¡­but his preciouspanions are still fighting.


    Alone, to protect everyone.


    ¡°Barbarian, you know too, don¡¯t you? That it¡¯s already over.¡±


    Despite his taunts, he keeps swinging his mace, spitting the blood in his mouth at his face¡­


    ¡­fighting back until the very end.


    [Your face has brightened up. Do you like yourpanions that much?]


    He recalled a conversation from one day as he started chanting.


    It was a conversation he had with the instructor of the Magic Tower training center after the troll battle.


    [What? You want me to teach you a spell that can defeat a troll? Hmm, well¡­ it¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t exist.]


    That day, Dwarkey paid a huge sum of money to the instructor and learned one spell.


    No, to be precise, he learned a ¡®spellbination¡¯.


    The instructor told him to never use it, even though he taught him¡­


    ¡®Thought eleration.¡¯


    Perception improves dramatically, and time slows down.


    ¡®Mana Amplification.¡¯


    The heart¡¯s inherent mana is stimted, temporarily increasing output.


    ¡®Heart eleration.¡¯


    It forcibly increases the heart rate, spreading mana throughout the body, and it¡¯s also infamous for its severe side effects. Hebines these mental and sensory magic spells.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump!


    His heart pounds as if it¡¯s about to burst, circting mana throughout his body. But his mind is clearer than ever, and his vision is sharp.


    It feels like he can do anything.


    [What¡¯s the name? There¡¯s no official name. It¡¯s abination that people know about through word of mouth. But if I had to give it a name¡­]


    [Hmm, well, ¡®sacrifice¡¯ sounds a bit too strong.]


    Dwarkey reaches out his hand.


    And just from that¡­


    [Right, ¡®awakening¡¯ seems appropriate.]


    ¡­dozens of arrows of light shoot out from the basic attack spell, Magic Missile.

 Chapter 142 Awakening (5)

    Chapter 142 Awakening (5)


    Awakening (5) <hr>


    Awakening (5)


    It''s been three minutes since Dwarkey''s magical support stopped.


    Well, maybe it was even shorter.


    But it feels like at least 10 minutes have passed.


    ¡°I admit it, barbarian. You¡¯re the first one like you I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    I didn''t look back, not even once.


    Whether it was his attempt to sow discord or not.


    Even if Dwarkey was actually panicking in a state of mental breakdown.I judged that nothing would change.


    But did he find my unwavering attitude boring?


    ¡°I¡¯ll put your soul to good use. So just die.¡±


    As if the game was over¡­


    ¡­he thrusts a dagger he took out from his waist towards me.


    It came in at such a perfect angle that it seemed impossible to block or dodge.


    The best I could do was choose the lesser evil.


    Twisting my body as much as possible to offer my lung instead of my heart.


    It would be a near-fatal injury, but I still have a top-grade potion, don¡¯t I?


    After drinking it and healing¡­


    Let¡¯s somehow endure.


    Misha and the dwarf will wake up soon.


    And Soul Exhaustion won¡¯tst forever either.


    Just as I¡¯m making a n in a split second and about to put it into action¡­


    ¡­a blinding light pours down from behind me.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    Dozens of Magic Missiles, bending and twisting, shoot out with a brilliant white light. He¡¯s flustered and steps back at the sight, which resembles a heavy downpour.


    But just like Dwarkey, Rotmiller, and Misha before¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s not a meaningful response.


    Whoosh!


    Each arrow of light chases after him as if it has a will of its own.


    He stops running away and starts deflecting the arrows one by one with his small dagger.


    It doesn¡¯t look much different from trying to scoop out a river with a single gourd¡­


    ¡®Crazy.¡¯


    ¡­but surprisingly, his actions work.


    Although he¡¯s be a porcupine with arrows of light piercing his entire body, he¡¯s seeded in protecting his vital points.


    Thud.


    Suddenly, I hear footsteps from behind, and Ie to my senses.


    Honestly, I was expecting it to some extent¡­


    ¡­but Dwarkey is standing behind me.


    In other words, he¡¯s the one who cast that magic just now.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait. It took me a while to make up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Make up your mind? More importantly, how did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s talk after we take care of him.¡±


    Dwarkey averts his gaze as if avoiding the question.


    Seeing him like this, he¡¯s definitely not someone else¡­


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    I can¡¯t understand it at all.


    A dense magical energy that even a barbarian with 0 magic aptitude can feel is emanating from his body.


    And it¡¯s not just me who¡¯s curious.


    ¡°Mage, what the hell did you do?¡±


    He asks, even though he¡¯s bleeding profusely.


    Geez, if it were me, I would have run away¡ª


    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    What? He knows?


    He looks at him coldly, and the guy bes speechless.


    What the, does he really know?


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to buy time, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the one who knows that we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    What? What the hell is going on?


    No, wait, was he always this articte?


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been so confused.


    But I can still judge one thing.


    That it¡¯s a very positive variable for me.


    ¡®I can ask him how he did itter¡­¡¯


    I focus on the situation.


    Tadat.


    And Dwarkey speaks to me.


    ¡°Step back. You might get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, okay.¡±


    I follow his instructions, even though I¡¯m not used to the change in his character.


    But what is this again?


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 8th-grade attack spell [Ice Spear].¡¹


    An Ice Spear is shot.


    A giant Ice Spear that fills half the passage.


    And twice in a row.


    Whoosh!


    They¡¯re shot towards him with overwhelming force.


    But is he experienced in dealing with magic of this scale?


    He calmly looks at the Ice Spears and then quickly takes out his Akro longsword from his subspace pocket.


    Crackle!


    Sparks fly from the sword as if rejecting his touch. His hand, gripping the hilt, is red and steaming. But he manages to hold onto it and swings.


    Kwaaang!


    As expected of an Akro longsword, which has the property of countering magic, the giant Ice Spear shatters into pieces and disperses into mana as soon as ites into contact with the de.


    And in that state¡­


    Tadat.


    ¡­he pushes off the ground again and closes the distance.


    Dwarkey¡¯s eyes waver slightly, so it seems like even he didn¡¯t expect this.


    But it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 7th-grade attack spell [Blizzard].¡¹


    He finishes chanting and casts another spell in less than a second.


    Swaaaa!


    At this point, it¡¯s more like small Ice Spears are pouring down, not just ice shards, but¡­


    ¡­that damn Akro longsword is the problem again.


    His figure, approaching through the blizzard, bes visible.


    He¡¯s deflecting therge chunks of ice with his sword and advancing.


    ¡®Right, he¡¯s not going to make it easy until the very end.¡¯


    I let out a silent sigh and prepare for what¡¯s toe.


    There¡¯s nothing special.


    My life has always been far from easy¡­


    ¡­and it¡¯s a tank¡¯s duty to protect the damage dealer.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    First strike wins.


    I swing my mace, aiming for the moment he emerges from the blizzard.


    But was he also paying attention to me in the midst of all that?


    Despite my surprise attack, he reacts quickly and blocks the mace with his sword.


    The sh of 1st-tier steel and 6th-tier Akro.


    sh!


    The mace is cut in half like tofu, regardless of its thickness or density. But he¡¯s not satisfied with that and aims for my neck.


    However, at that moment¡­


    Crackle!


    ¡­sparks fly from the sword, and he flinches.


    His hand, gripping the hilt, is red and steaming. I don¡¯t know the details, but I wonder if his burns are rted to this sword. He must have judged that he can¡¯t push it any further, as he puts the sword back into his subspace pocket.


    And¡­


    Tadat.


    ¡­he draws his dagger again and closes in on me.


    His intentions are clear.


    Right, I was wondering why he was so desperate to break through the magic, so this was his goal.


    ¡°Bjorn, get away from him!¡±


    It¡¯s a simr strategy to the Barbarian Leech Mode I used earlier.


    To use me as a shield and suppress Dwarkey¡¯s magic.


    Phew, I didn¡¯t expect to be on the receiving end of this.


    ¡¸Liol Wobu Dwarkey has cast the 9th-grade curse spell [Slow].¡¹


    Although curse spells are stacked on him instead of attack magic, it¡¯s not easy to shake him off as he clings to me and swings his dagger.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡¯


    I thrust the mace, which has be like a spear, into him.


    It¡¯s not like you can only die from magic, right?


    Thump.


    Thanks to the enhanced ¡®Slow¡¯ effect, he¡¯s not as difficult to deal with as before.


    And Dwarkey is also meticulously controlling small Magic Missiles instead of Ice Spears or Blizzard to provide support.


    It¡¯s clearly a situation that¡¯s advantageous to me.


    But that¡¯s why I¡¯m even more alert.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know about this.¡¯


    He knows that Dwarkey can¡¯t maintain this state for long.


    So why did he charge towards me?


    [I¡¯m the one who knows that we don¡¯t have much time.]


    The answer is time.


    The time that Dwarkey can maintain this state is limited.


    Maybe this bastard knows more about the remaining time than Dwarkey does.


    ¡°Dwarkey, use Blizzard!¡±


    I make a decision.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Judging by his expression, it was the right call.


    However, Dwarkey hesitates.


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    He¡¯s changed a bit, but he¡¯s still Dwarkey.


    ¡°Just do it!!¡±


    As soon as I urge him again, Dwarkey casts the spell.


    Cold air swirls above his hand.


    ¡°Are you good with cold?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s praising me again.


    I raise my shield and create distance between us.


    I¡¯m nning to somehow endure by blocking the ice chunks with my shield.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    The blizzard then engulfs the passage where we are, and my skin freezes.


    But what¡¯s this again?


    He thrusts his dagger through the blizzard that¡¯s so thick I can¡¯t even see an inch ahead.


    Thump!


    The de pierces deep into my lungs.


    ¡°Keuheok!¡±


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    And in the meantime, ice chunks are flying towards me and hitting my body. The sharp shards graze my skin and pass by.


    But I can¡¯t just stand there and take it.


    Thump!


    My body reacts first, and I thrust the spear that used to be a mace with all my might.


    And at that moment¡­


    Swaaaa-


    ¡­the blizzard ends earlier than expected, and my vision returns.


    I quickly check the surroundings.


    Surprisingly, three unexpected things have happened in that short time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    First, Dwarkey is kneeling, blood pouring out of his nose, mouth, ears, and even his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Second, the spear I randomly thrust pierced his heart.


    ¡¸The activation condition for Regal Vagos¡¯s [Second Heart] has been met.¡¹


    And third, there¡¯s another Numbered Item that he hasn¡¯t used yet.


    Ha, I was really trying to stop cursing, but¡­


    You crazy son of a bitch.


    ¡¸The character receives absolute protection until the heart is healed.¡¹


    _____________________


    Something red that resembles muscle covers his body.


    Looking at it, I think¡­


    How the hell can I kill this guy?


    Is he even mortal?


    I don¡¯t know, but I vomit blood.


    ¡°Kueeeek! Keuk, keuheuk!¡±


    The heart-shaped shell doesn¡¯t even corrode despite being covered in acidic blood.


    I turn around without hesitation.


    No. 3120 Second Heart.


    It¡¯s a consumable Numbered Item that activates when the heart takes fatal damage.


    There¡¯s no way I can break through that barrier at my current level.


    So I have to do what needs to be done first.


    Thud, thud.


    I drag my body, which can barely breathe, and slowly take a step forward.


    It¡¯s a good thing Dwarkey is an ice-type mage.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®Frostbite¡¯ effect, blood would be gushing out by now.


    ¡°Dw, arkey.¡±


    Dwarkey, who has lost consciousness and is kneeling, is in a state beyond description.


    Blood is flowing out of every hole in his body.


    I check his pulse, and I can feel his heart pounding.


    As if its speed limiter is broken.


    ¡°Pl, ease¡­ hold on.¡±


    There are no external injuries, so I pour half of the top-grade potion into his mouth.


    Just half.


    Because there¡¯s another person who¡¯s dying.


    Thud, thud.


    I quicken my pace as much as possible.


    My stomach churns and I feel breathless with every step, but I use the spear as a cane and increase my speed.


    ¡°Rot, miller¡­¡±


    Fortunately, he¡¯s alive.


    Well, at least for now.


    He¡¯s heading towards death in apletely different way from Dwarkey.


    His heart is beating faintly, as if it¡¯s about to stop at any moment.


    I pour the rest of the top-grade potion on his wound.


    Sizzle!


    The wound starts to bubble and heal.


    I lean against him and focus on his breathing.


    He keeps coughing, and blood stters.


    But all I can do is endure and wait for Rotmiller to recover.


    Because the remaining two potions are both in this man¡¯s [Treasure Vault].


    After about a minute¡­


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­!¡±


    The dwarf, who was unconscious after hitting his head against the wall,es to his senses.


    ¡°Dwarkey? Where¡¯s Dwarkey?¡±


    Geez, even I¡¯m dying here.


    So his best friendes first, huh?


    I point in Dwarkey¡¯s direction, too exhausted to even speak.


    ¡°What the hell happened¡­!¡±


    He rushes over to check on Dwarkey and then carefully carries him back to us.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Keugh¡­¡±


    Misha, who was copsed about 4 meters away from the wall I¡¯m leaning against, raises her head with difficulty.


    ¡°¡­Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡±


    Right, as expected, she¡¯s the only one.


    Misha struggles to get up, clutching her broken ribs.


    And she approaches me and sits down next to me.


    ¡°Rot, miller¡­?¡±


    ¡°Po, potion¡­ keugh¡­ I gave him one.¡±


    Phew, this isn¡¯t a gathering of the sick, is it?


    Just as I¡¯m trying to rest, the dwarf, who has finished transporting Dwarkey, approaches me and wraps a bandage around my wound.


    ¡°Bjorn, what happened! What¡¯s with that strange shell over there?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to exin.


    I don¡¯t have the energy, and what would change even if I did?


    I close my eyes, focusing on my breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must be tired too, so rest. I¡¯ll try to handle the rest.¡±


    The dwarf apologizes and then goes back to check on Dwarkey.


    About a minuteter¡­


    ¡¸Soul Exhaustion status effect is removed.¡¹


    My stats finally return to normal, and it¡¯s a bit easier to breathe. Even without natural regeneration, the durability of my body itself is different.


    I slowly open my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hey! Friend, hang in there!¡±


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­? Rotmiller is trembling, he¡¯ll, he¡¯ll be okay, right¡­?¡±


    We¡¯re on the border between life and death.

 Chapter 143 Awakening (6)

    Chapter 143 Awakening (6)


    Awakening (6) <hr>


    Awakening (6)


    In survival, choice and focus are important.


    What to give up, and what to choose.


    The more rationally you solve this dilemma, the higher your survival rate.


    But this time, I failed to do so.


    ¡°Keugh, keuheok!¡±


    Three injured people and one top-grade potion.


    The best course of action was to give the entire bottle to Rotmiller.I should have revived him as quickly as possible to get the potions in his [Treasure Vault].


    Then I should have treated myself with the high-grade potion and given the remaining top-grade potion to Dwarkey.


    However¡­


    ¡®If I had done that, Dwarkey would have died.¡¯


    It was difficult to make a rational choice.


    Although I knew it in my head, my body gave half of the potion to Dwarkey without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    As a result¡­


    ¡°Both of you, please hold on! We¡¯re going to get out of this damn ce alive!¡±


    ¡­the certain future disappeared.


    Because I couldn¡¯t give up on Dwarkey, I could no longer guarantee Rotmiller¡¯s life.


    Half a potion would have been enough if I had given it to him right away, but the problem was that I was toote.


    In short, it¡¯s high risk, high return.


    I made an irrational decision that could lead to the death of the entire team because I wanted everyone to survive.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­¡±


    I approach Rotmiller.


    And I keep checking his pulse and breathing.


    I hope he holds on.


    If this man dies, all five of us will die.


    ¡®10 minutes.¡¯


    That bastard Dragonyer will also wake up in about that much time. And right now, the only one who¡¯s in good condition is the dwarf.


    If he can¡¯t hold him back, it¡¯s game over.


    ¡°Ah, right! The stone chamber! Bjorn, what was that stone chamber?!¡±


    The dwarf, who was watching over Dwarkey, looks at me. And he asks about the identity of the stone chamber that we spent 12 hours searching thebyrinth for.


    His words are filled with hope.


    ¡°Elixir? Potion? Is that what¡¯s inside? Ah, if that¡¯s the case, you would have taken it, right? Then could it be a healing spring or something like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­That stone chamber isn¡¯t for something like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it! We searched so hard to find that ce! There must be something there!¡±


    The dwarf asks, hoping for an answer.


    I know that it¡¯s best not to answer this kind of question¡­


    ¡­but after a brief pause, I open my mouth.


    ¡°That stone chamber is a trap room.¡±


    ¡°Trap room¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you open the chest, you¡¯ll be sent back to the starting point.¡±


    I was nning to use it to escape through the portal if the bastard and the priest appeared at the same time.


    Because there¡¯s no chance of winning in that situation.


    ¡°Ye, yes! Then! Let¡¯s use it to go back! That would work!¡±


    ¡°Hikurod Murad, get a grip. Even if we can go back to the tower, nothing will change.¡±


    Potions won¡¯t magically appear just because we go back to the tower.


    And in the first ce, even going back is impossible.


    If it were just a matter of looting an empty room, it might be different¡­


    But to head towards the portal while injured?


    It¡¯s suicide.


    The priest of Karui, who¡¯s probably changed his ss to a high priest with divine power, will be guarding it.


    ¡°Ah, right! The priest! Wasn¡¯t there an old man who looked like a priest with that guy? Let¡¯s find him.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°I think that guy was also following that man out of necessity. If that¡¯s true¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Hikurod.¡±


    ¡°How can I stop! Two of them are dying, we have to do something!¡±


    The dwarf shouts in despair at his own helplessness, and I say calmly,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now. We can only watch.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ is that really all we can do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There are three possible oues.


    Either everyone lives.


    Everyone dies.


    Or someone dies, and someone survives.


    Seemingly eternal seconds pass.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­What¡­ happened to him¡­?¡±


    Dwarkey regains consciousness.


    ___________________


    ¡°Dwarkey! Don¡¯t talk!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just stay quiet. We¡¯ll give Rotmiller a potion as soon as he¡ª¡±


    Dwarkey asks again, looking at us as we shower him with words.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    As if it¡¯s more important than his own life¡­


    ¡­he repeatedly asks about it as soon as he opens his eyes.


    I hesitate for a moment.


    Should I tell him the truth?


    My contemtion doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°But thanks to you, we overcame the immediate crisis. Leave the rest to us and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Dwarkey shakes his head desperately.


    ¡°Ti, time¡­ we don¡¯t have ti, time¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? We¡¯ll give Rotmiller a potion as soon as he¡ª¡±


    ¡°Th, this¡­ can¡¯t be he, healed with¡­ a po, potion¡­¡±


    A brief silence falls, and I calmly ept the reality.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what method Dwarkey used.


    But it¡¯s Dwarkey who knows his condition best.


    It¡¯s Dwarkey who desires life more than anyone else.


    So there¡¯s no point in denying it.


    ¡°What do you mean! It¡¯s a, a top-grade potion!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You, you know, right? What kind of item this is. So, so stop saying weird things¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Misha.¡±


    Dwarkey opens his eyes and looks at us.


    ¡°Hikurod, and¡­ Bjorn.¡±


    He just calls out our names one by one.


    But I, who spent my childhood in hospitals and witnessed countless deaths, can tell¡­


    ¡­what Dwarkey is about to do.


    ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll convey it to Rotmiller.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    A candle that has burned out flickers.


    As if wanting to leave something behind in this world.


    As if wanting to be a memory.


    Emitting the brightest light at its final moment.


    ¡°I have something to say to you guys.¡±


    The tremor in Dwarkey¡¯s voice disappears.


    _____________________


    My mother loved the sea.


    An unknown thing that I had only heard about, never seen.


    I couldn¡¯t understand it when I was young, but I gradually learned as I grew older.


    ¡°There are things that¡­ you want even more because you can¡¯t have them.¡±


    There are things like that in the world.


    Because I don¡¯t know, because it¡¯s not allowed to me¡­


    ¡­it appears even more dazzling.


    ¡°You guys were like that to me.¡±


    I was lucky.


    More than I deserved.


    I met good people, and I explored.


    We shared many stories andforted each other. The empty space that I thought would never be filled was finally filled.


    Therefore, I had to say it.


    ¡°Thank you all¡­ for being mypanions.¡±


    Words that I couldn¡¯t say because I was embarrassed.


    Words that I always put off, promising to say themter.


    But words that would be buried in my heart forever if I didn¡¯t say them now.


    Swoosh.


    Dwarkey looks ahead with blurry eyes.


    ¡°Waaaaah! Don¡¯t say that! Please, Dwarkey¡­¡±


    The woman he loved is crying.


    That¡¯s not what he wanted.


    Swoosh.


    He shifts his gaze to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be¡­ thanking you for being my friend. For joining¡­ the team I made.¡±


    His precious friend is smiling at him.


    He¡¯s grateful for his friend¡¯s sincerity, even though his beard is trembling as he smiles.


    And he feels sorry.


    They promised to visit the cksmith¡¯s together someday.


    He won¡¯t be able to keep that promise.


    Swoosh.


    He shifts his gaze again.


    ¡°Liol Wobu Dwarkey.¡±


    Lastly, it¡¯s his rival and thepanion he admires.


    The warrior who always fights until the end and protects everyone, unlike himself, the coward.


    He¡¯s looking at him with calm eyes.


    ¡°I apologize. I misjudged you. You were a better mage andpanion than anyone else. And the choice you made was noble and honorable.¡±


    The warrior, who was always stingy with praise¡­


    ¡­the warrior who never spoke empty words¡­


    ¡­says,


    ¡°It was an honor to be with you.¡±


    He feels overwhelmed with emotion and a sense of relief.


    He was acknowledged by him for the first time.


    He was told that it was an honor by the great warrior who lived a heroic life.


    He, who was just a half-assed mage.


    He was a part of his journey.


    This is enough.


    Yes, it should have been enough¡­


    ¡®But why¡­¡¯


    He feels frustrated.


    He feels wronged.


    He feels scared.


    He feels empty.


    ¡®Why¡­¡¯


    That¡¯s what death is.


    Being erased from someone¡¯s next page.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? I¡¯ll leave you alone if you want.¡±


    The warrior speaks, and Dwarkey finally realizes the reason for this emotion.


    ¡°Waaaaah! Dwarkey! Don¡¯t die! Please!¡±


    There are people who shine in this world.


    To me, that person was you.


    He hasn¡¯t said those words yet.


    But¡­


    ¡®It would be greedy.¡¯


    He tries to suppress his selfishness.


    Although he knows that this might be hisst chance¡­


    ¡­her journey doesn¡¯t end today.


    He shouldn¡¯t be a dark shadow in her life that continues. If he truly cares for her, that¡¯s the right thing to do.


    Therefore, Dwarkey opens his mouth.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The only thing someone who¡¯s leaving can leave behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ perceptive. Please don¡¯t ignore it anymore.¡±


    The warrior doesn¡¯t ask back.


    He probably already knows what he means.


    He¡¯s too smart and wise to be called a barbarian.


    ¡°An, swer me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dwarkey smiles brightly, having finally received an answer.


    But is this all the time he¡¯s allowed?


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s awake.¡±


    The warrior¡¯s eyes turn cold.


    His fading heart pounds at this.


    Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.


    A being he couldn¡¯t defeat even at the cost of his life.


    However¡­


    ¡°Can¡­ we win?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save everyone and get us back.¡±


    At those words, Dwarkey lets go of all his anxiety.


    He also dismisses the worry that his death will be meaningless.


    If this reliable warrior said so, then it will definitely happen.


    So, let¡¯s just let go of everything¡­


    Swoosh.


    ¡­and close his eyes.


    Sounds fade away, and the darkness deepens.


    As his thoughts slowly fade, he thinks to himself¡­


    If he had lived a heroic life¡­


    ¡­and if his life were to be recorded in a book, even briefly¡­


    ¡­what would be thest sentence?


    A rather fitting phrasees to mind.


    Although it might not be a very suitable expression for a mage¡¯s death¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey, the mage of Team Misfits¡­


    ¡­after protecting his preciouspanions from the Dragonyer, Regal Vagos, a member of Orculus¡­


    ¡­died a heroic death.


    ¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: Firstpanion character death.


    Reward: Mental stat permanently increases by +1.


    _________________


    There is no paradise where you run away to.


    Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.


    This thought became stronger after learning about his identity.


    He¡¯s a member of Orculus, a group that even looks down on the King. Although we didn¡¯t exchange names, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find us.


    I judged that even the city wouldn¡¯t be safe if he wanted to retaliate.


    Therefore¡­


    New n A.


    I made a n to defeat him.


    While the ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯ was active.


    I judged that this was our only chance.


    But what was the result?


    Thump!


    My warrior¡¯s heart beats faintly.


    New n A has failed.


    We still have to fight him, but I couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    There was no paradise even where we ran to.


    I knew it.


    That there¡¯s no such utopian ce in this world.


    Thump!


    Unlike my faintly beating heart¡­


    ¡­this guy¡¯s heart is no longer beating.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hikurod, we need to prepare to fight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I use the mace as a cane and get up.


    Those who are left behind have their own roles to fulfill.


    I catch my breath and look towards the passage.


    He¡¯s getting up from between the petals of the shell that opened wide.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s time to end this goddamn fight.

 Chapter 144 A Great Legacy (1)

    Chapter 144 A Great Legacy (1)


    A Great Legacy (1) <hr>


    A Great Legacy (1)


    Thump!


    Regal Vagos opened his eyes to the sound of his heart pounding in his head.


    The surroundings were dark.


    His body wouldn''t move, and he felt a sticky slime clinging to his skin.


    As if he were curled up in amniotic fluid.


    ¡®So, he even used this¡­¡¯


    He didn¡¯t feel any regret.If it had pierced his head instead of his heart, even he would have surely died.


    He was just curious about one thing.


    How did ite to this?


    He remembered a conversation he had with a formerpanion.


    A conversation that took ce before he abandoned his blood ties and received that terrible curse.


    [Should I tell you why you always lose money? You only bet as much as you need to, and then you follow. Even at the moment when you need to make a decision.]


    Of course, card games and fights are different.


    And the analogy itself is a bit inurate for the current situation.


    But the context is simr.


    He couldn¡¯t make a decision until all five cards were dealt.


    Thump!


    In short, hecked resolve.


    He kept giving in little by little, and that¡¯s how he ended up here.


    He gave them time because of that item he had been searching for for almost a year.


    He had to use Dragon Speech.


    And even then, those persistent bastards didn¡¯t give up.


    He swung Dragonyer countless times, prepared to recuperate for at least a year, but they endured tenaciously.


    And now, he even had to use the Second Heart.


    Thump!


    Regal Vagos finally admitted it.


    He underestimated his opponent, and he didn¡¯t fight with all his might as if facing a worthy adversary.


    That¡¯s how it came to this.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump.


    The beating of his regenerated heart quickens, and light returns. He shook off the slime clinging to his body and got up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He saw the barbarian beyond the passage.


    He was already walking towards him.


    With a hole in his chest.


    With crimson blood flowing from his mouth.


    Without even epting the dwarf warrior¡¯s support.


    Thud, thud.


    He walks resolutely.


    With a single goal.


    To kill his enemy.


    Swoosh.


    He reached for the dagger at his waist, then let go.


    And he reconsidered.


    His heart, cursed by using Dragon Speech, had recovered to some extent. The remnants of the curse remained, but his physical abilities had also returned to a certain level, and he could use his abilities again.


    It was a result that wouldn¡¯t have been possible if it weren¡¯t for the Dragonkin characteristic of having their power source located in their heart.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s this effective.¡¯


    Even he didn¡¯t expect it.


    It was his first time actually using ¡®Second Heart¡¯.


    Should he call it a pleasant miscalction?


    Thanks to that, his chances of winning have increased significantly.


    Thud.


    Of course, it seems like they¡¯ve also recovered from Soul Exhaustion, but that doesn¡¯t change anything.


    Once he takes care of the dwarf warrior, it¡¯s over.


    No matter how strong that barbarian is, he won¡¯t be able to block him alone with those injuries.


    That¡¯s what he thought.


    At least until he met his gaze.


    ¡®It¡¯s like looking at an immortal.¡¯


    He grabbed the Akro longsword instead of the dagger.


    Excruciating pain shot through him as soon as he gripped it, a remnant of the curse on his heart. He had a hunch, no, he was certain, that if he used it any further, he might permanently lose the use of his arm.


    But¡­


    ¡®If I want to kill that persistent bastard, I need to be prepared.¡¯


    He would give up an arm.


    To kill his enemy.


    To survive.


    ¡°Come at me, barbarian.¡±


    _________________


    I''m staggering as I take a step forward.


    The dwarf is next to me, and Misha, who insisted on fighting, is behind us.


    "You made the right decision."


    Although the dwarf said it as if he left Misha behind out of concern¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    Rotmiller hasn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Someone needs to be behind us to throw me a potion if he wakes up, even for a moment.


    ¡°Right, that bastard¡­ Dwarkey¡­¡±


    ¡°Hikurod, swallow your anger. If you die, we¡¯re all finished.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    The dwarf forces himself to suppress his burning emotions.


    He knows too.


    How important his role is right now.


    Thud.


    We close the distance with each step.


    Soon, we¡¯re close enough to see each other¡¯s expressions.


    There¡¯s no need for long words between us.


    ¡°Come at me, barbarian.¡±


    That bastard is staring at us, holding his Akro longsword again.


    Damn it, what are the conditions for him to be able to take it out and use it whenever he needs it? Curses well up inside me, but there¡¯s no time to utter them.


    Tadat.


    He charges towards us first, as we don¡¯t move.


    But what is this?


    Although it¡¯s not as fast as before¡­


    ¡­his movements are faster than when Ist saw him.


    In other words, his body has recovered to some extent.


    How? I thought his injuries weren¡¯t short-term.


    Variables keep popping up from the start.


    sh!


    A shield is cut in half like tofu.


    It¡¯s the dwarf¡¯s, who¡¯s blocking in front of me.


    I thrust the spear, which used to be a mace, to push him away and then give my Laetium shield to the dwarf without hesitation.


    ¡°Use this.¡±


    My shield isn¡¯t in perfect condition either, but it¡¯s better than a steel buckler.


    ng!


    His next attack pierces deep into the shield.


    Although it¡¯s immediately repaired with [Emergency Restoration], he won¡¯t be able to use it many times since he just recovered from Soul Exhaustion.


    ¡®Nothing is going ording to n.¡¯


    He woke up earlier than expected.


    And not just his heart, but other parts of his body have also recovered.


    He even uses a skill he couldn¡¯t use before.


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [High-Grade eleration].¡¹


    A de that defies thews of physics, cutting through time. The dwarf dodges instead of blocking, but he¡¯s too far away.


    Therefore, I sacrifice my left arm, which is already useless.


    ¡®Flesh Explosion.¡¯


    The hand I stretched out towards him explodes, showering dozens of pieces of flesh.


    But he doesn¡¯t retreat.


    Sizzle!


    He groans as he¡¯s covered in acidic blood¡­


    ¡­but he still swings his sword and deeply cuts the dwarf¡¯s thigh.


    Thwack!


    Even in the midst of that, the dwarf strikes his jaw with his war hammer.


    His body stiffens, as if he took some damage.


    I immediately jump forward, grab his shoulder, and roll.


    And¡­


    ¡®Flesh Explosion.¡¯


    ¡­I shove my mangled left arm into his open mouth and detonate it again.


    ¡°Kaaaak!¡±


    He screams and pushes me away.


    And then he immediately stabs my neck with his sword¡­


    Crash!


    ¡­and a ss bottle hits the back of my head and shatters, spilling its contents.


    ¡¸Body regenerates very quickly due to [Top-Grade Healing] effect.¡¹


    This pain¡­ it¡¯s a top-grade potion.


    No, wait, Rotmiller survived too!


    I shake off the fleeting thought and step back.


    Thump!


    The sword that pierced my neck is pulled out, and I feel dizzy.


    And he¡¯s a bastard who doesn¡¯t allow even that brief moment of vulnerability.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The sword pierces my abdomen in an instant, ripping through my organs.


    I take a step forward, inheriting the dwarf¡¯s will, and thrust the spear.


    Thud.


    He hurriedly pulls out his sword and creates distance, and I use [Gigantification] without hesitation.


    Damn it, where do you think you¡¯re going?


    ¡°Kahak!¡±


    He coughs up a fountain of blood, the spear embedded in his shoulder.


    But did this bastard alsoe prepared for a long battle?


    He also takes a step forward and swings his sword again.


    It¡¯s toote to dodge.


    I use my mangled arm to grab the sword.


    My exposed finger bones are severed, and I feel the sword stop as it hits my wrist bone.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s health is below 20%.¡¹


    ¡¸All resistance and defense stats are increased due to the passive skill [Hero¡¯s Path].¡¹


    The synergy effect of [Iron Hide] and [Hero¡¯s Path].


    I lift the spear that¡¯s embedded in his shoulder and shake it around, and he endures the pain and puts more strength into his hand gripping the sword.


    And so, the strength contest begins.


    Unfortunately, he wins.


    ¡¸Regal Vagos has cast [Holy de].¡¹


    His sword, emitting a white light, cleanly cuts through my arm up to the elbow.


    Thud.


    My giant arm falls to the ground, and I spray acidic blood from the severed end onto his face.


    Sizzle!


    ¡°Kaaaaak!!¡±


    Geez, this bastard doesn¡¯t even have Pain Resistance.


    How dare he try to endure it with¡ª


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    My body shrinks back to its original size before I can even finish the thought, as my Soul Power runs out. And his foot, which was in mid-air,nds on the ground.


    But did I underestimate his resolve?


    Tadat.


    Instead of retreating, he thrusts his sword again.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    What kind of 9th-floor explorer has no shame?


    Why is he so good at brawling?


    If this continues, my head will be pierced, so I quickly twist my body and retreat.


    I lose the spear, which used to be a mace, in the process.


    And to make matters worse, my body stops regenerating.


    ¡®I¡¯m fucked.¡¯


    Even a top-grade potion has its limits.


    I didn¡¯t even drink it, it was just sprayed on me.


    With my arm gone and my organs mangled, it¡¯s struggling just to maintain the status quo, let alone regenerate.


    But in this situation¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m,i¡­ ng!¡±


    ¡­he charges towards me.


    It¡¯s truly despairing.


    The worst-case scenario is already ying out in my head.


    An unavoidable death.


    But so what?


    I have no intention of epting it and giving up.


    I keep my eyes wide open until the very end, staring at his sword.


    And I roll to the side as he approaches.


    It¡¯s the best choice I can make in the current situation, even if it means being vulnerable to the next attack.


    I roll on the ground and use the momentum to get back on my feet.


    His Akro longsword loomsrge in front of me.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­he¡¯s thrown back as if pulled by an invisible force.


    What the hell just happened?


    I raise my head to find the answer¡­


    ¡­and I see an old man in ck priestly robes in the distance.


    ¡°Ol, d man! What the hell are you do, ing!!¡±


    __________________


    He closes his eyes and covers his ears.


    But he can still hear it clearly.


    How desperately they¡¯re fighting.


    [So, you¡¯re not running away.]


    [Protect Dwarkey!!]


    At first, it was painful to watch.


    He thought that meaningless resistance would only lead to greater despair and suffering.


    But when did it start?


    ¡°Why are they¡­¡±


    The more he watched their desperate struggle¡­


    ¡­the more Ludwig found himself¡­


    [This is our item.]


    ¡­asking questions.


    Why don¡¯t they give up?


    [Waaaaah! Dwarkey! Don¡¯t die! Please!]


    Because they harbor futile hope, ignoring the inevitable oue?


    No, then why¡­


    [Can¡­ we win?]


    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save everyone and get us back.]


    ¡­can they still move forward so brightly?


    The answer was simple.


    They were strong.


    Unlike himself, whocked the courage to shoulder the sacrifice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ludwig knew too.


    That the day he was hoping for would nevere.


    A bright future where he returns to the city with his grandson never existed from the beginning.


    He just didn¡¯t have the courage to ept it.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide me.¡±


    Ludwig briefly makes the sign of the cross.


    His eyes, now open, no longer tremble with fear.


    He just stares straight ahead.


    He¡¯s more certain than ever.


    ¡°I will follow your will.¡±


    Leats, the goddess of stars.


    One of the three gods who govern adventure and fate.


    How could he, who once served and followed her, dismiss this as a coincidence?


    The appearance of these people with such brilliant light before him, who had abandoned his courage¡­


    ¡­is thest grace given to a lost follower.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t embrace you.¡±


    ¡­the old man looks towards the void and shouts,


    ¡°Karui, I offer myself to you.¡±


    The fickle evil godughs gleefully at his words.


    He knows what he¡¯s about to do.


    As if he¡¯s been waiting for this moment.


    [What is your desire?]


    ¡°Send me there.¡±


    [Your grandson will not be saved.]


    His heart clenches at those words.


    But he casts aside his weakness.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He learned from the young mage he met in thebyrinth.


    That you can always be noble and honorable.


    If you want to.

 Chapter 145 A Great Legacy (2)

    Chapter 145 A Great Legacy (2)


    A Great Legacy (2) <hr>


    A Great Legacy (2)


    Karui, the ancient evil god.


    Unlike the three gods who remain in the world, he demands an infinite price from his followers.


    He doesn''t give everything away freely.


    He just grants wishes.


    Regardless of good or evil.


    As long as the price is sufficient.


    Nothing more, nothing less.[I grant your wish.]


    The moment he hears the long-awaited answer¡­


    ¡­a monstrous arm appears, tearing through space and taking Ludwig''s arm.


    However, when he regains consciousness, he''s standing in the same spot where he was just watching.


    It''s truly a demonic power and authority.


    Especially in the sense that there''s always a price to pay.


    ¡°I¡¯m,i¡­ ng!¡±


    Even as he''s making up his mind, the desperate battle is nearing its end.


    Ludwig hurriedly reaches out.


    And¡­


    [I will take it.]


    ¡­that''s enough.


    There''s no need to exin to the evil god what he''s offering and what he desires.


    ¡°Ol, d man! What the hell are you do, ing!!¡±


    The Dragonyer''s body is thrown back as if hit by an invisible force as he was about to stab the barbarian warrior with his sword.


    But in return¡­


    Rip!


    ¡­both of his ears are torn off.


    A permanent injury that can''t be healed by any divine power or potion, offered as a sacrifice to the evil god.


    Pain that''s iparable to being burned alive erupts.


    But Ludwig only thinks about one thing.


    Right, they were fighting in this kind of pain.


    ¡°You, you¡­ heal me!¡±


    The Dragonyer orders with ck eyes.


    His body moves involuntarily, regardless of his will.


    It''s not just because of his grandson, whose soul ispletely under his control, but also because of one of his abilities, [Subjugation].


    As long as he''s bound by that cursed ability, he can''t disobey his orders.


    But¡­


    [I¡¯ll count to ten.]


    ¡­the moment a giant monstrous w tears off his remaining arm, his body, which was moving involuntarily, stops.


    But it''s still not enough.


    He still desires much¡­


    ¡­and he still has much to offer.


    His legs, eyes, heart, lungs¡­


    Anything is fine.


    He¡¯ll offer his entire, insignificant body.


    If he can be of help to the young heroes¡¯ path with his twilight body.


    He¡¯ll even give up his desire to end his weary life and rest in her embrace.


    So¡­


    ¡°Give me the strength to kill him.¡±


    Ludwig speaks, and the evil god answers.


    [Impossible.]


    Not rejection, but impossible.


    Even though he values ¡®voluntary¡¯ sacrifice the most¡­


    ¡­it means that this much isn¡¯t enough of a price.


    However, Ludwig lets go of all his lingering thoughts.


    It¡¯s different from the resignation he¡¯s been practicing every day.


    He already decided to abandon the hope he can¡¯t achieve and do what he can.


    The freedom the evil god granted him is only 10 seconds.


    There¡¯s no time to waste on despair.


    ¡°Then let me protect them.¡±


    Ludwig speaks again, and the evil godughs.


    And¡­


    [I grant your wish.]


    ¡­a monstrous arm emerges from the darkness, tearing his body apart and devouring it.


    _____________________


    The moment of relief from narrowly escaping death is short-lived.


    A question arises.


    How did the priest of Karui break through the 4-hour distance and arrive here, and why is he doing something that would harm the Dragonyer?


    Does he have another n?


    ¡°Ol, d man! What the hell are you do, ing! Get over here and he, heal me¡­!¡±


    Judging by the Dragonyer¡¯s expression, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. In short, it means that even he didn¡¯t expect this situation.


    But it¡¯s hard to see it as a positive variable.


    ¡°You, you¡­ heal me!¡±


    ck light emanates from the bastard¡¯s eyes as he copses, having even dropped his sword.


    It¡¯s obvious what it is without even looking.


    [Subjugation].


    It¡¯s the ability of his 3rd-grade essence.


    If you use it on the dead, you absorb their soul and your stats increase. And although there are some conditions for using it, if you use it on the living, you can control them like a ve. It¡¯s an OP skill.


    Thud.


    The priest takes a step forward as if possessed.


    However, just as we think it¡¯s all over¡­


    Crack.


    ¡­the priest¡¯s remaining arm is torn off.


    As if offering a sacrifice to the evil god hidden in the darkness.


    Thud.


    The priest, who was moving forward as if possessed, stops.


    His appearance is beyond grotesque.


    Both of his ears and arms are torn off as if bitten by a beast.


    But in that state, the priest speaks,


    ¡°Give me the strength to kill him.¡±


    Only then do I fully understand the situation.


    Who this nameless priest is talking to.


    And what kind of deal he made.


    If all my predictions are correct, there¡¯s a way to survive¡ª


    [Impossible.]


    The answer to the priest¡¯s request is rejection.


    A voice that echoes throughout the passage as if speaking to everyone here. The Dragonyer¡¯s eyes briefly flicker with mixed emotions at this.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Then let me protect them.¡±


    ¡­the man makes another request without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    And I hearughter from somewhere.


    And¡­


    [I grant your wish.]


    ¡­the priest copses to the ground.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Both of his legs, which were supporting his body, have been torn off.


    However, the evil god is a contradictory being who gives both hope and despair.


    Whoosh!


    In return for that sacrifice, a portal opens.


    A portal that appears in the center of the passage, swirling with ck light.


    Although the color is different, it¡¯s a dimensional gate.


    A high-level magic spell that can open a gate from thebyrinth to the city.


    Whoosh!


    The dimensional gate, which was emanating a powerful magical energy, reveals what¡¯s beyond.


    It¡¯s not the familiar gray city of Lafdonia.


    It¡¯s a dark and gloomy underground fortress.


    ¡°Ol, d man! What the hell are you do, ing! Get over here and¡ª!¡±


    The Dragonyer¡¯s body is slowly pushed back as if by an invisible gust of wind.


    Towards the portal.


    ¡°How dare you do this to my gr¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I should have done a long time ago.¡±


    The priest answers firmly, even though the Dragonyer is shouting in anger.


    ¡°Damn iiiit!!!¡±


    The bastard, as if finally epting that there¡¯s no way to stop the priest¡¯s resolve, roars and looks at me, then shifts his gaze and stares at one spot.


    And he reaches out his hand.


    Swoosh.


    The Akro longsword, which was lying on the ground without an owner, scrapes against the floor. The silver sword moves towards him as if drawn by maism.


    It¡¯s obvious what he¡¯s trying to do.


    He¡¯s going to take this with him even if he has to leave.


    ¡®Damn sword-obsessed bastard.¡¯


    I force my trembling legs and throw myself forward.


    Not towards the shameless Dragonyer¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­but towards the sword. My head spins from the impact of my battered body hitting the ground, but I reach out and grab the sword.


    Crackle!


    As soon as my hand touches it, the sword emits a scorching heat, as if it has an owner¡¯s mark.


    Thanks to Pain Resistance, the pain is manageable.


    But I can feel my hand going numb in real time.


    If I hold onto it for a few more minutes, I might not be able to use this arm anymore.


    ¡®¡­Did he use the sword in this state all this time?¡¯


    I immediately dismiss the unnecessary question that crossed my mind.


    That¡¯s not what I should be thinking about right now.


    ¡°You bas¡ª!!¡±


    I endure.


    Even if I have to dig my teeth into the ground and use my weight.


    So that the de that will eventually be aimed at me won¡¯t be in his hand again.


    So that he can¡¯t harm mypanions.


    ng!


    The pulling force suddenly intensifies.


    My body starts sliding as if it¡¯s lost friction. At this rate, I might be sucked into the portal along with the sword.


    Damn it, should I let go now?


    Just as that thought is about to surface¡­


    ¡°Keu, keuheok!¡±


    ¡­he coughs up blood, and the resistance disappears.


    Right, you¡¯ve reached your limit too.


    ¡°Barba¡­ rian.¡±


    He calls out to me and mutters briefly,


    ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ meet again.¡±


    He says we¡¯ll meet again.


    It¡¯s a line that a third-rate viin would say as he¡¯s running away, with his pronunciation so bad that even Misha would be embarrassed.


    And he doesn¡¯t even say what he¡¯ll do next time.


    But¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­my heart pounds at that single sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The spear embedded in my shoulder.


    My half-crushed jaw.


    The killing intent that makes my skin tingle.


    And his right arm, burning ck and emitting smoke¡­


    ¡­they¡¯re all telling me¡­


    ¡­that there won¡¯t be any lucky breaks like today if that dayes.


    They¡¯re conveying it to me more clearly than hundreds of curses.


    But so what?


    Clench.


    A member of Orculus?


    A 9th-floor explorer with the title of Dragonyer?


    That there won¡¯t be a ¡®Guardian of Bnce¡¯ next time?


    I know all that.


    Right, I can¡¯t defeat him now.


    If he tries something, I¡¯ll have to struggle desperately like today.


    But¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡­I¡¯ll survive.


    Because that¡¯s what I¡¯m best at.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing.


    That¡¯s what I have to keep doing.


    I¡¯ll survive and be stronger.


    And someday, when I no longer need lucky breaks¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, Dragonkin.¡±


    ¡­I¡¯lle find him.


    You¡¯re not the only one who lost something today.


    ___________________


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    The greedily open portal swallows his body and disappears. And at the same time, a warm light starts to seep into my body.


    And not just me, but all mypanions.


    ¡®¡­Divine power?¡¯


    I stare nkly at my hand.


    The wounds are slowly but steadily regenerating.


    Unlike with potions, there¡¯s no pain, only a sense offort.


    Swoosh.


    I finallye to my senses and check behind me.


    I see the priest¡¯s mangled body.


    No, can I even call that a body anymore?


    He¡¯s missing arms and legs.


    Dark red blood flows from his empty eye sockets, and his nose is cut off like a corpse on a battlefield.


    And inside his abdomen, which is sliced open vertically, the things that should be there are missing.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    I mutter involuntarily.


    Why did this old man sacrifice so much?


    And for us, whom he doesn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Letter¡­ in my pocket¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when I faintly hear a voice.


    It¡¯s the priest.


    I don¡¯t believe it, but I quickly approach him and search his robe.


    A single, wrinkled, and stained letter is found.


    ¡°Leath¡­s¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and rest. I¡¯ll make sure to deliver this letter to the Leats Church.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    The priest then closes his eyes.


    Although his entire body is covered in blood, his wrinkled face looks so clean and peaceful.


    Looking at it, it¡¯s like he¡¯s dreaming.


    How can he even speak in this state?


    I can¡¯t hold back and ask.


    Because this might be myst chance.


    ¡°¡­Why did you save us?¡±


    Because it was the right thing to do?


    Well, if he were that kind of person, he would have had a chance to be freed a long time ago.


    So why today?


    It can¡¯t be a coincidence, and I¡¯m so curious about the reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There¡¯s no answer.


    Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s already dead?


    Just as I¡¯m getting up with that thought, the priest¡¯s lips part slightly.


    ¡°Ma, gic¡­¡±


    The sentence is iplete.


    But that¡¯s enough.


    ¡°I see, thank you for telling me.¡±


    I get up without hesitation.


    Although I have many more questions¡­


    ¡­I feel like the old man has already left this ce.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stop for a moment and listen.


    An awkward, unusual silence.


    I mutter inwardly, as if enjoying the aftertaste of this silence.


    ¡®We survived.¡¯


    We survived.


    The dwarf, Misha, and Rotmiller too.


    No one died.


    But¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t say I kept my promise.¡¯


    I smile bitterly, looking at mypanion¡¯s corpse beyond the passage.


    [Can¡­ we win?]


    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save everyone and get us back.]


    I confidently said that¡­


    But it was he who protected us.


    The fact that we were all able to return alive¡­


    ¡­that miracle, which is beyond luck, like a blessing from God¡­


    [Ma, gic¡­]


    ¡­was a legacy left behind by the mage who fought until the very end.


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey.

 Chapter 146 A Great Legacy (3)

    Chapter 146 A Great Legacy (3)


    A Great Legacy (3) <hr>


    A Great Legacy (3)


    Crackle.


    I pick up the sword I had put down for a moment and return to where mypanions are. And I put the sword in the bag I had left on the ground.


    It doesn''t seem like an ordinary Akro longsword, but I''ll look into itter.


    "I''m sorry. I failed again..."


    I just pat the dwarf on the shoulder as he apologizes, looking ashamed.


    What can I say to him?


    It''s not like we survived because of me."Bjorn."


    Misha approaches me with a mournful gait and ces her hand on my chest.


    "I''m d... you''re alive. Truly..."


    Something wells up inside me.


    Because I know.


    Who we owe our lives to, that we can feel relieved and grateful for surviving. He would have wanted to share this joyful moment with us.


    "Rotmiller."


    I gently push Misha''s small hand away and walk towards Rotmiller, who has regained consciousness. And I tell him Dwarkey''sst words, just a few sentences.


    "I see. He..."


    Rotmiller, after hearing everything, kneels in front of Dwarkey''s body and makes the sign of the cross. And he whispers his farewell, which he couldn''t convey alone.


    "I remember when you first entered thebyrinth. You said you were starting to understand what it meant when the chieftain said the world is vast."


    It was something that happened on the 3rd-floor Pilgrim''s Path.


    Rotmiller led us to a high hill, saying that exploration wasn''t all about hardships and horrors.


    We all saw the vastndscape bathed in silver light, and Dwarkey was so excited and happy that he couldn''t sleep that night.


    "I wish I could have shown you a wider world..."


    Rotmiller ends his words inly.


    But it seems like the others still have many things they want to say. Misha and the dwarf also kneel and pour out their hearts.


    I watch them from a distance.


    It''s not that I don''t have anything to say.


    But...


    "Waaaaah! It''s my fault! I, I! If only I hadn''t chosen that door..."


    "No, it''s my fault. I told you to trust me, that I would protect you no matter what, but I... couldn''t keep that promise."


    I wouldn''t be much different from them.


    No matter what I say, it would just end with self-me. Dwarkey definitely wouldn''t want to see us like this.


    The ce we have to live in...


    ...is not a kind world where we can stay down forever.


    [Meeek¡ª!]


    I open my mouth as I see a Vykuntus appearing from the other side of the passage.


    "Everyone, stop it."


    "......"


    "It''s an enemy."


    We have to remember, but we also have to ovee our grief and get up.


    That''s all we can do.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    We have no choice but to move forward.


    _______________________


    The battle with the Vykuntus was more difficult than expected.


    The reason is simple.


    Our stats have significantly decreased since there are only four of us left in this vastbyrinth, and our injuries haven''t fully healed yet.


    In the first ce, the reason we were able to defeat 6th-grade monsters so easily was because of Dwarkey.


    "Let''s just take what we need and go back."


    After the battle, we start cleaning up.


    We gather the equipment, or rather, the remnants of equipment, scattered across the floor from the desperate fight.


    And I thoroughly search the priest''s body.


    The only thing I find is a ne with an unknown purpose.


    I can''t tell if it''s an artifact or just a decoration.


    Because the only one among us who could sense the magic imbued in objects was Dwarkey.


    "It seems like there''s nothing here either."


    I also loot the middle-aged scout who died early on in the battle, but there''s nothing noteworthy.


    Well, most of his belongings must have been in that bastard''s subspace pocket.


    "...I''ll deliver everything to where you wished."


    A staff and the expandable backpack he was carrying. Although I could sell his boots and robe, I leave them untouched.


    "I''ll carry Dwarkey."


    We then return to the portal through the trap room and go back to the Tower of Heaven.


    And we each copse and rest.


    Some of us sit in front of Dwarkey''s body, wiping away the blood, and others lean against the wall and sob.


    The peaceful time that came like a lie made us realize¡­


    ¡­that this is reality, not a dream.


    "Bjorn, is there no way to take Dwarkey back to the city?"


    "...No."


    "Right, I see..."


    Reality is cruel.


    Even though he sacrificed his life for us, we can''t even take him back to the city for a proper burial.


    Because he was a mage.


    Corpses in thebyrinth are ssified as objects, and it''s impossible to take them outside without the ''Distortion'' spell.


    That''s why barbarian hearts are special.


    You can take them back to the city without magic? Even mages started researching them as magic materials because of that.


    "Misha, you should rest too."


    "I''ll stay here a bit longer. He''ll be lonely... once we leave."


    "...Alright."


    I leave the suffocating atmosphere and sit down in a corner.


    And I check the time.


    [10:31]


    A day and a half left until thebyrinth closes.


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ''...Less than an hour has passed.''


    I feel so insignificant.


    We went through countless near-death experiences.


    It feels like we fought that bastard for days.


    But even after taking care of everything anding back, less than an hour has passed.


    ''Let''s just do what needs to be done...''


    I take out the letter the priest left behind.


    A single, wrinkled, and stained letter that he must have kept close to his heart for a long time. The letter is filled with the old man''s handwriting, detailing how he ended up in this situation.


    I focus on one part as I read through it.


    ''The underground city of Noark.''


    It''s the name of the ce where the old man and his young grandson were kidnapped by the Dragonyer.


    [It''s medicine made by an alchemist from Noark. Itpletely erases your memory for 1 hour after taking it.]


    It''s the name of a city that the psychopath bitch mentioned before, and the one I couldn''t find any information about no matter how much I searched the library.


    So there''s something like that under the sewers.


    ''Could it be that she''s also a member of Orculus?''


    I continue reading the letter with that thought.


    The letter not only mentions that the underground city of Noark and Orculus are in a cooperative rtionship, but it also contains another surprising piece of information.


    ''...I can''t believe there''s a portal there too.''


    The foundation that allows the city of Lafdonia to exist.


    A portal connected to thebyrinth also exists underground.


    That''s why the explorers in the underground were able to achieve the impossible feat of secretly mining magic stones and building a city with them.


    ''Noark.''


    I engrave that name in my mind.


    I have a strong feeling that I''ll be involved with this ce in the future.


    ''Let''s investigate this ce too when we get out.''


    With that thought, I put the letter back in my pocket.


    Judging by the content, there''s no harm in delivering the letter.


    There''s a saying, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend'', right?


    Anyway, I''m done with this matter for now.


    "......"


    I take a deep breath and close my eyes.


    Although I desperately want to rest, all sorts of thoughtse and go, tormenting me.


    What should I do from now on?


    With such a formidable enemy, even the city isn''t safe. He might try to harm me in thebyrinth with hispanions.


    ''Damn it.''


    Maybe that''s why¡­


    ¡­I feel a bit regretful that he survived. If he had just healed me, I could have finished him off myself.


    ¡®¡­What the hell am I thinking?¡¯


    I shake my head and dismiss my lingering thoughts.


    He must have had no other choice.


    That bastard evil god was the same even in the game.


    He grants wishes in exchange for a price, but he never gives you the best possible oue. Like a monkey''s paw that grants wishes but also brings misfortune.


    A being who always gives both hope and despair.


    ¡®¡­Somehow, this bastard keeps getting involved with me.¡¯


    I add Karui, the evil god, to my investigation list and clear my thoughts.


    It¡¯s time for me to rest too.


    This ce is safer than the city, and besides, there are many things I need to do when I get out.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I wipe my body with a wet towel, spread out my sleeping bag, and lie down inside.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Although I stayed up for almost two days and had such a desperate battle¡­


    ¡­I can¡¯t fall asleep for a long time.


    __________________________


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    __________________________


    Sunlight pokes at my eyelids.


    I pass through the checkpoint without time to savor the afterglow and exchange the magic stones for money.


    And I head towards the meeting ce.


    The Explorer¡¯s Guild branch closest to the Dimensional za. When I arrive, there are many people in a simr state to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An unusual silence for a gathering of dozens of people.


    Everyone is waiting for theirpanions with solemn expressions.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    There¡¯s only one reason why they woulde here before even washing up after returning to the city.


    The death of apanion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As soon as all mypanions arrive, we enter the guild. And we submit a death report and leave Dwarkey¡¯s equipment and backpack with them.


    ¡°¡­He had goodpanions.¡±


    The employee looks at us with a strange expression.


    Well, it¡¯s notmon.


    They could have easily pocketed it, even if it¡¯s not the city¡¯s property.


    Most people would just submit the death report and leave.


    But¡­


    ¡°Liol Wobu Dwarkey, 8th-grade mage recognized by the royal family. Death report epted.¡±


    ¡­we don¡¯t feel any regret.


    After all, we know the contents of the will he wrote before entering thebyrinth for the first time.


    [Haha, a will. It really makes it feel like I¡¯m an explorer now.]


    [You can write whatever you want, but make sure to properly designate the inheritance. Otherwise, it will all go to the Explorer¡¯s Guild.]


    [Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already decided.]


    He wanted to donate his assets to an orphanage under a certain temple.


    I only learned the details yesterday.


    The dwarf said he lived there for a while when he was young. His assets should be used as he wished.


    We¡¯ve already received something far greater.


    ¡°It¡¯s really over¡­ Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Anyway, the first thing we had to do after returning to the city, Dwarkey¡¯s death report, isplete.


    It was surprisingly simple.


    It took 1 minute to fill out the form, 2 minutes for the employee to review it. Just 3 minutes were enough to put an end to the 25 years of life that one man carried.


    ¡®That¡¯s howmon death is in this world.¡¯


    I push aside the bitterness and leave the guild.


    And we head towards the Grand Temple of the Leats Church.


    That¡¯s the only way we can repay the debt we owe to the departed.


    ¡°You guys can go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that? He¡¯s our lifesaver.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going too. I rested enough inside¡­¡±


    Although Misha hasn¡¯t rested properly because she¡¯s been crying all day, I don¡¯t say anything. She wouldn¡¯t be able to rest properly even if she went back to the inn.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    We head towards our destination together.


    Soon, a pristine white building, as if untouched by the world, appears, and we enter.


    I contemte how to answer the apprentice priest¡¯s question of whether we¡¯re here for treatment, and then I say that we¡¯re here at the request of High Priest Ludwig.


    ¡°Hi, High Priest Ludwig¡­?¡±


    He probably didn¡¯t expect us to lie in a ce where God resides. The young priest¡¯s eyes widen, and he immediately runs inside to deliver the news.


    And¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡­a familiar facees to greet us as we wait.


    Pal Krovitz, the captain of the 3rd Pdin Order.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re here at the request of High Priest Ludwig, who went missing a few years ago. Do you have anything that could serve as evidence?¡±


    He asks politely.


    He also says that it¡¯s a very sensitive matter for the church and asks for our understanding.


    He says there have been several incidents where people were greatly disappointed because of the bounty offered throughout the city?


    ¡°Bounty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The amount is sorge that some people harbor malicious intentions.¡±


    I didn¡¯te here for a reward.


    However, I ask involuntarily, having received a huge bounty after defeating Elisa,


    ¡°Just how much is it?¡±


    Misha nudges my side, telling me to be careful with my words. The dwarf does the same.


    ¡°Even for you, that¡¯s a bit much.¡±


    Rotmiller, who¡¯s also an explorer and a follower of Leats, also doesn¡¯t seem to approve.


    But Krovitz speaks without any change in expression.


    And¡­


    ¡°The amount varies depending on the information provided and the presence of sacred relics¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°¡­but I believe the Ministry of Finance offered up to 70 million stones.¡±


    Everyone freezes at his answer.

 Chapter 147 A Great Legacy (4)

    Chapter 147 A Great Legacy (4)


    A Great Legacy (4) <hr>


    A Great Legacy (4)


    70 million stones.


    It was a huge sum, enough to make my heart pound just from hearing it.


    But I tried to calm myself and continue the conversation.


    It wouldn''t be toote to celebrate after the money was in my hands.


    "Will this letter be enough evidence?"


    Krovitz received the letter and read it slowly from top to bottom, then his expression changedpletely.


    And he remained silent for a long time."...Is there something wrong?"


    "Ah, I apologize. If the contents of this letter are true... it''s a very serious matter for our church. I don''t mean to doubt you, Mr. Yandel, but could you wait inside for a while?"


    "Alright."


    Pal Krovitz guided us to a reception room inside the temple and then hurriedly left. He said he needed to check the handwriting first before reporting it to his superiors.


    "Don''t tell me... something''s going wrong?"


    "Haha, there''s no way. They just want to verify everything before talking to us."


    "Murad is right. As you''ve read, the contents of the letter are quite serious."


    The wait was longer than expected.


    And as different spections started to arise among us...


    "I apologize. We''ve made you wait for a long time."


    Pal Krovitz returned.


    "Come this way. Everyone is waiting."


    The ce he led us to was a chapel on the 2nd floor.


    It was a space that only those who became priests could use, not ordinary believers.


    "I heard that non-church members are not allowed to enter here..."


    "How could we consider you as outsiders when the Goddess has brought us together?"


    I dismissed my anxiety as I saw Krovitz answering Rotmiller''s question. If they had judged the letter to be fake, they wouldn''t be acting like this.


    Creak.


    Krovitz opened the door, revealing the interior of the chapel. It was a fairlyrge space, but there were only seven people inside.


    I froze as I confirmed their identities.


    ''Crazy.''


    I had read several books about church positions after visiting the Count''s estate, so I could tell as soon as I saw them.


    The two men and women who were the only ones wearing armor. The patterns on their armor were different, but the silver thread decorating the edges signified that they were captains of the pdin orders.


    Including Pal Krovitz, all three captains of the church were gathered in one ce.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Two high priests and one cardinal.


    And an elderly man standing in the center, as if being supported by them.


    "...Followers of the stars, we greet the Grand Archbishop."


    Rotmiller knelt and made the sign of the cross as soon as he saw him.


    It was understandable.


    To put it in Catholic terms, we were currently facing the Pope.


    ''But who''s that kid?''


    I felt a strange sense of pressure from the impressive lineup, but I looked at the child standing in front of the Pope.


    A small boy, about ten years old.


    Now that I see it, it seemed like everyone was positioned as if protecting the child. Even the Pope, who was standing right behind him.


    What kind of child is he?


    That''s when...


    "May the star that rises at twilight guide us."


    The Pope made the sign of the cross first, and then all the members bowed to us.


    It was a very unusual urrence.


    It was enough to make even Rotmiller, who was also a believer, freeze like a statue.


    "......"


    Is it because the ce we''re currently in is a chapel?


    A strangely sacred and solemn atmosphere filled the air.


    After a moment of silence, the Pope spoke.


    "High Priest Ludwig was a very precious person to us. Thank you for delivering the letter. May I ask how you obtained this letter?"


    Honestly, it was a bit unexpected.


    His words were too polite and cautious for someone who was the highest authority of one of the three major religions, especially towards a 4th-floor explorer.


    ''He must not always be like this. He must have been that important.''


    I slowly began to speak.


    And I briefly exined what happened in Larkaze''s Labyrinth.


    But is this what they call a clerical mindset?


    "The twilight star sent you to him, who was lost and wandering. Thank you for saving his soul. Although he was captured by the evil god, his spirit will forever shine in the darkness."


    It was a bit unpleasant to hear.


    It wasn''t a matter of right or wrong, but rather the feeling that they were fundamentally different from me.


    I''ve never gotten along with religious people.


    "...This is his belonging."


    I took out the ne that the High Priest was wearing and handed it to them.


    If it were a sacred relic, it would be worth much more than the reward, but...


    I didn''t feel any regret, as it was the right thing to do.


    I owed that High Priest a debt.


    "Thank you. Although it''s not what we were looking for, this will at leastfort his soul."


    So it wasn''t a sacred relic.


    Well, if it were, that bastard would have taken it.


    "Cardinal Grayond, how much is the reward for these people?"


    "Although they didn''t recover the sacred relic, considering the importance of the contents of the handwritten letter, his belongings, and the fact that they conveyed hisst moments, it wouldn''t be enough to give them the full 70 million stones designated by the Ministry of Finance."


    "Then, let''s do that."


    I gulped involuntarily.


    I thought it would be halved since there was no sacred relic, but they''re giving us the full amount. I reflect on myself for finding their words unpleasant.


    These people are truly devout.


    But that''s not what''s important right now.


    "I have a question."


    "Go ahead."


    Since the first part of the conversation is over, I immediately get to the point.


    This might be more important than the reward.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "May I ask what you mean?"


    "You found the culprit who kidnapped High Priest Ludwig, didn''t you? I was curious if you''re nning to take revenge. I''m involved in this too, after all."


    I subtly hint that they''re also responsible while asking the question.


    But the answer I get is ambiguous.


    "That''s not something we can answer right now."


    "I see."


    Tsk, I thought they wouldn''t have time to bother me if they were busy seeking revenge.


    Do I really have to handle it myself?


    I nod, clicking my tongue.


    That''s when...


    "Don''t worry too much, great warrior."


    The little boy, whom I''ve been observing, suddenly speaks.


    And at the same time...


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ...a brilliant silver light erupts.


    And when Ie to my senses...


    ...a vine ring, intertwined with three strands, is on my thick finger.


    I wonder what the hell is going on, but...


    ...I realize it after hearing the cardinal''s exmation.


    "An oracle...! An oracle has descended...!"


    It''s something I''ve only heard about in NPC conversations in the game, never experienced firsthand.


    It''s an oracle.


    ''Damn it.''


    And from what I hear, it''s been a long time since thest one.


    ______________________


    The question is finally answered.


    Why was the Pope treating that young child like a sacred object?


    The answer is simple.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s a saint?¡¯


    No, since he¡¯s a boy, should I say a holy man?


    Anyway, the title isn¡¯t important.


    A vessel that can hear God¡¯s voice and sometimes wield his power.


    The child with the qualities of that vessel speaks.


    ¡°The Goddess just spoke to me. She said that ring will block a strong karmic connection three times.¡±


    ¡°By karmic connection, do you mean Dragonyer Regal Vagos?¡±


    An ordinary fortune teller would have given an ambiguous answer like ¡®maybe yes, maybe no¡¯ to that question.


    But oracles are different.


    ¡°Yes. She said it can only block karmic connections with him. So you need to prepare to ovee fate in case all the strands of the ring are broken.¡±


    I feel like I¡¯ve be a hero destined to defeat the demon king.


    Honestly, I¡¯m dumbfounded.


    Even though I defeated Elisa and was involved with the High Priest, why would the Goddess give me a gift like this?


    And to someone who¡¯s called an evil spirit, at that?


    ¡®What is this? A hidden camera prank?¡¯


    I briefly suspect that they might be trying to scam me using this kid, but¡­


    ¡­the ring on my finger dispels that suspicion.


    Their shocked expressions seem too sincere to be acting.


    ¡°May the star that rises at twilight guide us.¡±


    ¡°May things unfold ording to fate.¡±


    The highest-ranking religious figures in this world all make the sign of the cross while looking at me.


    I check mypanions¡¯ expressions.


    ¡°Bjorn, what the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Were you¡­ truly born with a destiny?!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the issue. How, how could a barbarian be chosen by the human god¡­¡±


    No, even if you look at me like that, I don¡¯t know either.


    Only then do I realize that this isn¡¯t something to simply be happy about and look at the child.


    I have many questions.


    However¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­the child copses as if from the aftereffects of receiving the oracle.


    The Pope picks him up, and that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s meeting.


    ¡°Sir Krovitz, please escort them outside.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I still have questions¡­¡±


    ¡°Please understand. We¡¯ll exin everything when we meet again. Until then, please keep today¡¯s events a secret. A great disaster might befall you.¡±


    ¡°What, disaster?¡±


    Although it sounds absurd, the conversation ends there.


    ¡°Sir Krovitz will exin the details.¡±


    We¡¯re helplessly kicked out due to the Pope¡¯s firm attitude. And we head towards the reception room where we were waiting earlier, guided by Pal Krovitz.


    ¡°Krovitz, what the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know either. What the Goddess meant by giving an oracle to an other race.¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no precedent for giving an oracle to an other race?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as far as I know, this is the third time.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened to them?¡±


    ¡°ording to records, they were branded as heretics and ostracized from their tribes.¡±


    Ha, this is troublesome.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been given another suicide button on top of being an evil spirit.


    ¡°Now I understand why they told us to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, there would be more harm than good if it were to be known.¡±


    The core of a barbarian¡¯s growth is the Spirit Engraving.


    But being ostracized from the tribe?


    From that day onwards, I would be a useless character.


    Barbarian shamans only exist in the sanctuary.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry about us. It won¡¯t leak from our side.¡±


    Krovitz says that and looks at mypanions.


    Although he doesn¡¯t say it, his intentions are clear.


    So I also look at mypanions.


    ¡°Ah! I, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut! Really? You believe me, Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t hear anything today.¡±


    Misha is needless to say, and I¡¯m not too worried about Rotmiller either. It¡¯s not just his personality, but he¡¯s also a follower of Leats.


    However, the problem is¡­


    ¡°He, hey! Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll quit drinking.¡±


    I sigh as I see the dwarf hanging his head low, looking dejected.


    Phew, we shouldn¡¯t havee here together.


    Are all the gods in this world like this?


    It feels like they took away the biggest rock that was weighing down my heart¡­


    ¡­and then ced a smaller rock instead.


    ¡®Still, he¡¯s not that loose-lipped¡­¡¯


    I decide to focus on the positive aspects.


    If this ring really prevents encounters with the Dragonyer, this much risk isn¡¯t even a risk.


    It¡¯s a definite gain if we talk about pros and cons.


    We¡¯ve bought the time we needed most.


    ¡®It¡¯s my first time getting a sacred relic through an oracle.¡¯


    Items bestowed by gods are called sacred relics.


    Most of them have OP effects.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t doubt the ring¡¯s ability. I don¡¯t know how long it willst, but I won¡¯t encounter that bastard until all three strands are broken.


    However¡­


    ¡®The problem is when thest strand will break.¡¯


    2 years? 3 years?


    It¡¯s a brand new sacred relic, so it might evenst that long¡­


    But it¡¯s better to be prepared, assuming the shortest possible time.


    I decide to prepare, assuming it will be between six months and a year, and finish organizing my thoughts.


    And the moment I get up from the sofa¡­


    Crackle.


    ¡­one of the intertwined vines breaks.


    ¡°Uh, Bjorn? I think one of them just broke.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    I rub the broken vine with my saliva-coated finger as if twisting a string.


    But as always, reality is harsh.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s clearly attached.¡±


    The moment I confidently hold out my hand with the ring¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­the broken vine scatters, emitting a silver light.


    I stare nkly at the sight.


    ¡¸The activation condition for the Star¡¯s Blessing has been met.¡¹


    I can¡¯t evenugh.

 Chapter 148 A Great Legacy (5)

    Chapter 148 A Great Legacy (5)


    A Great Legacy (5) <hr>


    A Great Legacy (5)


    There are days like that.


    Days when a momentary whim leads to unexpected good fortune. For Amelia Rainwales, today was that kind of day.


    Who would have known?


    That she would meet him on top of the castle walls, where she climbed aimlessly out of frustration.


    ¡°Regal Vagos.¡±


    A member of Orculus, who divided this cursed city¡­


    ¡­and the one she wanted to kill the most among them.He¡¯s lying unconscious on the ground.


    In this remote ce, with his body battered, alone.


    ¡®¡­Could it be that he opened a dimensional gate and escaped? And that¡¯s why he ended up here instead of the za?¡¯


    That was the first possibility that came to mind.


    There¡¯s no mage in the Dragonyer¡¯s team, but it¡¯s possible if he sacrificed that poor old man he always brought along.


    However¡­


    ¡®What kind of enemy did he encounter¡­?¡¯


    Amelia dismissed the question that arose.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who put him in this state.


    What¡¯s important is that a feast has beenid out before her eyes.


    She first bends down and checks his pulse.


    ¡®He¡¯s still alive.¡¯


    About two hours have passed since thebyrinth closed.


    Judging by the circumstances, it seems like he¡¯s been unconscious until now. It¡¯s a time that¡¯s hard to endure for ordinary people, but this guy is no ordinary person. And the spear embedded in his shoulder probably helped stop the bleeding.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when he opens his eyes with difficulty and looks at her.


    It seems like he regained consciousness after sensing her presence.


    Before he can say anything, Amelia speaks first.


    ¡°Dragonyer, do you have any potions?¡±


    ¡°Waist¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Amelia then unties the pocket attached to his waist and takes it.


    And she asks again,


    ¡°I¡¯m about to pour a potion on you, is it okay if I pull this out?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡±


    As soon as she hears his answer, she pulls out the spear, and the bleeding starts again.


    If she leaves him like this, even the Dragonyer will surely die.


    Amelia just stands there and watches.


    ¡°What are you doi¡­ pour the po¡­ tion¡­¡±


    He finally senses something strange and asks, and she replies,


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°A deal¡­ we made a de¡­ al¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about the contract?¡±


    Amelia chuckles involuntarily.


    A long time ago, she made a contract with the lord of Noark. It¡¯s a contract that everyone in this city knows about.


    She can¡¯t kill anyone within Noark.


    It¡¯s a contract engraved on her body, making it impossible to break.


    But¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to pull out the spear, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She just did as he asked.


    Although she¡¯s not sure since it¡¯s her first time using this kind of loophole, if it were a vition of the contract, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it in the first ce.


    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­¡±


    Amelia puts the pocket she took from him into her subspace pocket.


    And she takes away the rest of his equipment.


    The dagger at his waist, the ring on his finger, the bracers, the ne, and so on.


    They¡¯re all things she¡¯s been eyeing.


    ¡°Thank you for copsing here. I¡¯ll put these to good use. Ah, but who the hell did this to you?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer her mocking question.


    He just res at her with resentment.


    Amelia doesn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation and just leans against the castle wall, watching him.


    She¡¯s nning to leave after confirming his death, just in case.


    But could it be that this guy¡¯s life isn¡¯t over yet?


    Thud, thud.


    She soon hears the footsteps of the castle guards patrolling from afar.


    Amelia makes a quick judgment.


    Everything the guards see and hear will be reported to the lord. If she¡¯s caught, it¡¯s over.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, Dragonyer.¡±


    She clicks her tongue in disappointment.


    If this guy died, the power of Orculus would have decreased that much.


    ¡°You, you won¡¯t get away with this.¡±


    He grits his teeth, realizing that he¡¯s alive.


    He¡¯s saying he¡¯ll hold her ountable for this.


    But Amelia just shrugs and approaches him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You won¡¯t remember anything anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She takes out a pill.


    It¡¯s a pill called ¡®Lethe¡¯s Blessing¡¯, developed by an alchemist from Noark.


    Although it has the downside of not working on evil spirits, it¡¯s a convenient item that erases memories.


    ¡°Damn it!! Ugh, ugh!!¡±


    Amelia grabs his jaw and forces the pill down his throat as he struggles.


    For reference, the pill she just used isn¡¯t the standard type.


    Its effectiveness decreases the higher the target¡¯s soul rank, so she used the best one she had, just in case.


    The alchemist said that it could erase the memories of ordinary people for up to a week.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, considering who he is.¡¯


    She doesn¡¯t feel any regret.


    It¡¯s not an item you can easily obtain again, but it¡¯s not a loss considering what she gained today.


    And besides, the longer the memories are forgotten, the better.


    He¡¯ll think he lost it in thebyrinth, not that he was robbed in this underground city.


    ¡®I should thank whoever it was.¡¯


    Amelia quickly leaves the castle walls, hearing the footsteps of the approaching guards.


    ____________________


    One of the three strands of the vine ring, which prevents encounters with Regal Vagos up to three times, has been broken.


    In less than 10 minutes.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s going to decrease once a day?¡¯


    I try to dismiss the anxiety that suddenly arises.


    It wouldn¡¯t be toote toin when the timees, and besides, I think it¡¯s unlikely.


    After all, it¡¯s something the Goddess said.


    [You need to prepare to ovee fate in case all the strands of the ring are broken.]


    The Goddess told me to prepare through her vessel.


    She said that even though she knows how big the gap between me and that bastard is. But there¡¯s no way she would be so heartless as to give me just a month or two to prepare.


    ¡®¡­Right, in the end, the most important thing is when thest strand will break.¡¯


    I recall the proverb about moving breakfast to dinner and gather my wavering mind.


    What does it matter how many acorns you get in the morning?


    What¡¯s important is the total number of acorns. In other words, how long this ring willst.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just do what needs to be done.¡¯


    In that sense, I leave the temple after briefly discussing the reward. They said they would give me the reward when I visit again tomorrow.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s each go back and rest today and meet again tomorrow.¡±


    Just as we¡¯re about to leave after deciding on a meeting ce, the dwarf cautiously stops us.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know what you guys will think if I say this, but¡­ how about we take Dwarkey¡¯s share of the reward and donate it to the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine with that. It¡¯s money we wouldn¡¯t have received if it weren¡¯t for Dwarkey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same. It would be ridiculous for me to im a share of thisrge sum of money.¡±


    In short, he¡¯s suggesting that we each donate 3.5 million stones to the orphanage. Unlike mypanions, who readily agree, I keep my mouth shut.


    Because it¡¯s not a rational act at all.


    We even have a huge enemy called the Dragonyer.


    If we want to honor Dwarkey¡¯s will, it¡¯s better to use this money to make ourselves a little safer.


    ¡°¡­Bjorn, you don¡¯t have to do it. Unlike us, you were the one who suffered the most.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re just doing this out of guilt, so don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    Mypanions say that, observing my expression as I remain silent.


    If I just nod, the proposal will be epted.


    But¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this properly when we meet next time. We haven¡¯t even received the money yet.¡±


    I put my decision on hold for now.


    It¡¯s a suggestion that I should have rejected outright, but somehow, I can¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    Phew, this is why I have to be careful about getting attached to people.


    It makes rational judgment difficult.


    I definitely wouldn¡¯t have even considered this if it were the old me.


    ¡°¡­Then see you tomorrow!¡±


    We then part ways and head to our respective amodations.


    I also walk for about an hour along the peaceful streets and arrive at the inn, washing my blood- and sweat-stained body with clean water.


    And as I lie down on the bed, lost in thought¡­


    ¡­someone knocks on the door.


    It¡¯s Erwen.


    ¡°Um, mister? Are you there?¡±


    I open the door, and she¡¯s there, wearing a flowing skirt as if she washed up and got dressed.


    I talk to her, wondering what she wants, but the main topic is her chattering about what happened in thebyrinth.


    Right, this was our daily routine.


    Normally, I would have listened with interest, but it¡¯s difficult to do so today.


    ¡°Erwen, I¡¯m tired, so go back today.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But this is where it gets really interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the rest next time. Go back today, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Erwen leaves with her pointy ears drooping as I firmly dismiss her.


    Silence falls. And I spend a long time alone in that silence.


    Because if there¡¯s a problem, I need to fix it.


    ¡®Survival.¡¯


    It¡¯s been the biggest goal since I woke up in this body, and that hasn¡¯t changed.


    But the process of achieving that goal is the problem.


    [¡­Barbarian, you kept your oath, right?]


    I broke the warrior¡¯s oath in front of everyone.


    And I acted suspiciously countless times while leading the team.


    Back then, I justified everything with the excuse of survival, but I know¡­


    ¡­that trust was the foundation of all those actions.


    If there was anyone who suspected me of being an evil spirit, I wouldn¡¯t have done those things even if I were about to die.


    [¡­Hey! Friend, hang in there!]


    Sharing the top-grade potion with Rotmiller and Dwarkey was the same. It was an irrational choice that put everyone, including myself, at risk.


    And the dilemma from earlier is not much different.


    ¡®3.5 million stones¡­¡¯


    I decide to admit it.


    I¡¯ve be weak.


    The reason is simple.


    Because I¡¯ve be attached to others.


    There¡¯s a big problem with my rational thinking, which was my biggest strength.


    It¡¯s a problem I can¡¯t ignore if I want to survive in this world.


    Then what¡¯s the solution?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the answer until the moment I fell asleep.


    And the next morning¡­


    ¡­I received a letter.


    The sender was an administrative branch of the Explorer¡¯s Guild.


    The content was that I was designated as the beneficiary of Liol Wobu Dwarkey¡¯s inheritance and that I should visit to im it.


    ___________________


    ¡°Did you receive it too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you too?¡±


    That¡¯s the first thing we talk about when we meet the next day.


    It seems like all four of us received a letter from the guild¡­


    But Dwarkey designated the orphanage as his beneficiary.


    Then what happened?


    ¡°¡­Instead of talking among ourselves, it¡¯s better to visit the guild and ask directly.¡±


    We visit the guild together as the dwarf suggested.


    And after hearing the details from the relevant department, it wasn¡¯t a clerical error or anything.


    Dwarkey updated his will and designated the four of us as his beneficiaries.


    And it wasst month, in other words¡­


    ¡°¡­After we fought the troll.¡±


    Dwarkey, who almost died to the troll, updated his will as soon as he returned to the city.


    He was already prepared.


    For the worst-case scenario that I didn¡¯t even consider.


    That positive and hopeful guy.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    We leave the building like defeated soldiers, having received not only Dwarkey¡¯s equipment and backpack, which we had handed over to the guild, but also the ownership of a house he owned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ if we can ever repay the debt we owe him.¡±


    ¡°Dwarkey wouldn¡¯t want us to repay it.¡±


    ¡°Right, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have. So let¡¯s each use the money he left us for whatever we want. That¡¯s probably his only wish.¡±


    Afterwards, we head to the temple and receive the reward. The Pope is busy, so we can¡¯t meet him, and everything is handled through Krovitz.


    I ask him to talk for a bit after telling the others to go to the bar first.


    ¡°Can you promise to keep everything I¡¯m about to say a secret?¡±


    ¡°You can speak freely. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against God¡¯s will, I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone what my benefactor said.¡±


    Although the part about not going against God¡¯s will is a bit unsettling, I take out the Akro longsword and show it to him without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the Dragonyer¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°When we try to use it, there¡¯s a rejection reaction. Do you know the reason? If it¡¯s because of a curse, I¡¯d like to ask you to lift it.¡±


    ¡°The power imbued in that item is not a curse.¡±


    Krovitz seems to know about this sword, as he continues exining without hesitation.


    It¡¯s a long story, but the gist is simple.


    The original name of this sword was Dragonsword.


    It was only after Regal Vagos killed the guardian dragon and escaped that it became known as Dragonyer.


    ¡°Since ancient times, only Dragonkin have been able to use and wield this sword. The guardian dragon passed it down through generations, enjoying a near-immortal life.¡±


    ¡°But he couldn¡¯t use this sword properly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because of the dragon¡¯s curse.¡±


    The guardian dragon left a curse before it died.


    Because of that, Regal Vagos became a Dragonkin who wasn¡¯t a Dragonkin. His dragon scales were burned off, and even his heart, the source of his power, became closer to a human¡¯s.


    Hemitted the sin of betraying his n to obtain the sword, but he can¡¯t even use it.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s been searching for a way to lift the curse for a long time. But from what you said, Mr. Yandel, it seems like there was no way topletely ovee the curse.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it¡¯s not the sword that¡¯s cursed, but him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Afterwards, I ask what he thinks we should do with this sword that we can¡¯t even use, and Krovitz answers briefly,


    ¡°I believe the wisest course of action would be to return the sword to the Dragonkin and receive appropriatepensation.¡±


    Right, that¡¯s the only way.


    It would be difficult to sell it as stolen goods since only Dragonkin can use it.


    I decide to think about thister.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the advice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re a benefactor of our church. Please visit us anytime if you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then does that mean I can get blessings for free from now on?¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    I asked just in case, but Krovitzughs awkwardly and draws a clear line.


    It seems like he wants to do it for me, but there was another oracle this morning.


    ¡°The star of twilight said that everything will unfold ording to fate, and that we shouldn¡¯t try to go against her will by misinterpreting it.¡±


    It feels like the Goddess is saying this to me.


    That she¡¯s repaid her debt by giving me one sacred relic, so I shouldn¡¯t try to get anything more.


    ¡°But I can always listen to your concerns, so pleasee visit when you¡¯re free.¡±


    I leave the temple after Krovitz¡¯s clergyman-like words.


    And I head towards the bar we agreed on.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here? Have a seat.¡±


    All three of them are already drinking.


    However, the atmosphere ispletely different from when we usually finish an expedition.


    They¡¯re just silently drinking, without anyughter or chatter.


    I realize once again¡­


    ¡­that although we made a lot of money this time, we also lost a lot.


    ¡®The window seat is empty.¡¯


    That table at the bar where the five of us used to gather.


    But the empty chair will never be filled again.


    However, we don¡¯t mention it and just have a conversation about reality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split the reward and the remaining money equally among the four of us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even the dwarf, who initially suggested donating Dwarkey¡¯s share to the orphanage, just nods.


    It was somewhat expected.


    In the first ce, he made that suggestion to respect Dwarkey¡¯s will.


    If he wanted us to use his precious inheritance, we¡¯ll just follow his wish.


    Everyone quietlymemorates Dwarkey and drinks.


    So I also spend my time like that.


    ¡°He¡­ wasn¡¯t the type to go like that¡­¡±


    The dwarf, who was chugging his drinks, is the first to bury his head on the table. Rotmiller then leaves, saying he¡¯ll take him home, and Misha and I are left alone.


    ¡°Bjorn, let¡¯s go back too¡­¡±


    As always, we walk to the inn together. Misha staggers from the alcohol.


    ¡°Lean on me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    It¡¯s still a bright afternoon.


    We walk through the crowded streets, reeking of alcohol.


    As usual, my amodation is closer, and it¡¯s time to part ways. However, we just stand there in front of the door, looking at each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the alcohol, but the atmosphere is strangely heated.


    Right, that¡¯s what I would have thought normally.


    Because that¡¯s easier.


    Because that¡¯s what¡¯s appropriate for me.


    I would have pretended not to notice and brushed it off like a clueless barbarian.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ I, I¡¯ll be going now. Rest¡ª¡±


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein.¡±


    I grab her wrist as she turns away, avoiding my gaze.


    Because I made a promise to him.


    [You¡¯re¡­ perceptive. Please don¡¯t ignore it anymore.]


    He told me not to ignore it.


    He left those words for me during that precious time when he could have confessed his feelings to Misha.


    And I answered that I understood.


    So¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It¡¯s time to confront it.


    Misha, whose wrist is in my grasp, looks at me with a questioning gaze.


    I take a deep breath and sober up a bit.


    And I ask directly,


    ¡°Do you¡­ like me as a man?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a romantic line, and the atmosphere wasn¡¯t romantic either.


    It was just a blunt question, as befits a barbarian.


    But Misha didn¡¯t get angry.


    She didn¡¯tugh it off, saying, ¡®what are you talking about?¡¯


    She flinched for a moment and then looked down at the ground, avoiding my gaze. However, after shuffling her feet for a while, Misha raised her head and looked up at me.


    And she answered quietly,


    ¡°¡­Yes. I like you. As a man.¡±

 Chapter 149 Barbarian Lord (1)

    Chapter 149 Barbarian Lord (1)


    Barbarian Lord (1) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (1)


    Misha once said firmly:


    [I¡­ like skinny guys.]


    [Eek!! It means you have no charm as a man!!]


    It was what she said when she misunderstood my offer of apanion contract as a confession, back when we were stranded in the Witch¡¯s Forest.


    I was relieved by her words.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®there¡¯s no such thing as friends between men and women¡¯, right?


    I thought that if her preferences were this clear, we could maintain apanion rtionship without any awkwardness, even if we stayed together for a long time.But¡­


    [Come sit down quickly. You¡¯ll get sick if you sleep without eating.]


    Misha¡¯s attitude towards me gradually changed.


    She woulde by every morning to wake me up, and we would eat the food she made together.


    She even gave me meat.


    Honestly, it felt like I had a girlfriend, not just apanion.


    At first, I thought she was trying to repay the debt of saving her life, but¡­


    ¡°¡­Yes. I like you. As a man.¡±


    Right, so that was it.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure.¡±


    To be precise, I was avoiding it. She didn¡¯t even mention it directly. I didn¡¯t face the issue, thinking it might all be my misunderstanding.


    Because if I knew, there would only be one choice.


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    Looking at Misha, who¡¯s facing me with a trembling gaze, I realize how cowardly I¡¯ve been.


    If I had faced this problem earlier, I could have resolved it differently.


    I could have subtly pushed her away.


    Before Misha¡¯s feelings grew to the point where even Dwarkey told me not to ignore it.


    Right, that¡¯s what would have happened.


    ¡°So¡­ what do you¡­ think?¡±


    Now there are two choices.


    Either I embrace her and fuel the mes¡­


    ¡­or I put out the fire before it grows.


    The answer was already decided.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I¡¯m an evil spirit, a yer.


    I¡¯m not Bjorn Yandel, and I haven¡¯t given up on my desire to return home yet.


    But I can¡¯t say that.


    Dwarkey also said it would be cowardly to expect her true feelings without showing her my true self.


    So I speak honestly,


    ¡°I consider you a preciouspanion.¡±


    Misha¡¯s answeres after a brief pause.


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯m¡­ not good enough?¡±


    ¡°It would be the same for anyone else. I don¡¯t have the luxury for that. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll die. And besides, it hasn¡¯t even been a year since I finished mying-of-age ceremony.¡±


    It¡¯s a time when survival should be prioritized.


    And Misha needs to continue exploring with me.


    If we get entangled in romantic feelings, it will be difficult to make rational judgments when faced with choices.


    And that will put both of us in danger.


    So¡­


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll also consider me just as apanion.¡±


    I draw a line, facing reality even now.


    But no matter how much I try to sugarcoat it with words about caring for each other, the essence of it is selfishness.


    Misha firmly rejects my offer.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? In the first ce, I didn¡¯t even intend to confess today, you bad barbarian! You liar! You asked as if you would ept it!!¡±


    Misha shouts in annoyance and punches me in the sr plexus.


    Thwack!


    I feel a chill that reaches my heart.


    As if her anger hasn¡¯t subsided, Misha continues shouting.


    ¡°Who asked you to ept me? I know. That you¡¯re not in a position to do that! But! To tell me not to even like you, isn¡¯t that too cruel?!¡±


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    Cold damage stacks rapidly.


    Just as I¡¯m about to say something, Misha weakly ces her hand on my chest.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even expect much. I think¡­ this is already more than I deserve. So can¡¯t you just not say that? Why¡­ why are you taking even that away from me¡­?¡±


    I feel a tremor from where Misha is touching me.


    Although I can¡¯t see her face because her head is down, it¡¯s not difficult to imagine her expression.


    I keep my mouth shut. I feel like I don¡¯t deserve to offer any words or actions offort. The silence drags on, and then the trembling stops.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Misha steps back and res at me with red, swollen eyes.


    And¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­she leaves after those spiteful words.


    I stay there like a statue, watching her retreating figure.


    Creak.


    As I enter the inn, the owner at the counter clicks his tongue, looking at me.


    ¡°You were the one who was wrong today.¡±


    I already knew that without him telling me.


    Thud, thud.


    I climb the stairs and open the door to my room.


    It¡¯s still Bjorn Yandel¡¯s small, cramped room.


    It¡¯s time to ept it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m not weak because I¡¯ve be attached to them.


    I tried not to get attached because I knew I was weak.


    _________________


    The next morning.


    Misha, who said I wasn¡¯t getting any dinner, came to my room and woke me up.


    With a healthy lunchbox full of carrots.


    ¡°Chew your food properly. Okay?¡±


    I chew and swallow everything since I¡¯m guilty.


    It doesn¡¯t take long since I¡¯m eating as if I¡¯ve forgotten how to breathe. However, Misha speaks first as I look around awkwardly after finishing the meal.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine just the way it is now?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What ¡®but¡¯? You have no say in this. So don¡¯t feel pressured. I¡¯m just doing what I want to do.¡±


    It¡¯s the conclusion she reached after a night of contemtion.


    There¡¯s no room for me to interfere.


    Misha is more mature than I am.


    She¡¯s saying this resolutely because she doesn¡¯t want this rtionship to be any more awkward.


    Well, this ambiguous settlement isn¡¯t what Dwarkey wanted, but¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Right, then let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With that, the issue is settled for now.


    Well, it¡¯s not like anything has changedpared to before, but anyway¡­


    ¡°Come out when you¡¯re done washing up. We need to get going.¡±


    After the meal, I wash up quickly and leave with Misha. And we head towards the meeting ce and meet up with the others, then go to Commelby together.


    The atmosphere in the carriage is quite heavy.


    ¡°I think this is our first time going there together like this?¡±


    Although the dwarf tries to lighten the mood, strictly speaking, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re all going together.


    We can¡¯t do that anymore, even if we want to.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just finish our business and go back.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit better once we arrive in Commelby.


    We repair our equipment and sell what needs to be sold. Andstly, we stop by the Central Administrative Office to sign the contract transferring the ownership of Dwarkey¡¯s house to the dwarf.


    The reason is simple.


    The dwarf said he wanted to buy it.


    ¡°¡­Why are you going so far? I¡¯m sure Dwarkey wouldn¡¯t want you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Haha! It was always my dream to have my own house. And I have a lump sum of money now.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough worrying, just take it and sign.¡±


    We sign the document in front of the administrative office employee who¡¯s notarizing it, and Dwarkey¡¯s house officially bes the dwarf¡¯s property.


    For reference, the appraised value of the house, ording to the administrative office, is 24 million stones.


    However, since I heard that it would sell for about 20% less at auction, we only received 5 million stones per person.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and have a drink.¡±


    We finish our business and return to the residential district, heading towards the bar. And we have our final settlement.


    We divide all the ie, including the magic stones, into four.


    Although there are slight differences because of things like equipment repair costs and consumable expenses in thebyrinth¡­


    ¡®25 million stones¡­¡¯


    A huge sum of money is in my hands.


    The dwarf only has 10 million stones left after buying the house¡­


    Ah, for reference, it was agreed that Dragonyer and the ¡®Tempered Wish¡¯ I used in thebyrinth would be considered my share.


    ¡°The fact that he sacrificed himself to save us¡­ it must be a truly valuable treasure. But we¡¯re not shameless enough to be greedy for that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the Dragonyer. If it weren¡¯t for you, he would have taken that item with him.¡±


    I¡¯m very grateful for their words.


    If we were to convert those items into money and split it four ways, we would have to go bankrupt several times over.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s drink.¡±


    After a few more rounds of drinks, I subtly bring up the topic.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time to talk about the team.¡±


    One spot on the team is vacant.


    But I¡¯m not nning to fill that spot, I¡¯m going to tell them that Misha and I are leaving the team.


    However¡­


    ¡°I have something to say to everyone about that.¡±


    The dwarf beat me to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m quitting being an explorer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring this up at a time like this. But it¡¯s a decision I made after thinking about it all day yesterday, so please understand.¡±


    Rotmiller asks at the dwarf¡¯s deration,


    ¡°What are you nning to do after you quit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to open a cksmith¡¯s workshop. That¡¯s why I bought that guy¡¯s house. I thought if I didn¡¯t do it now, I would never be able to.¡±


    No wonder he wanted to buy Dwarkey¡¯s house.


    He was nning to renovate it and turn it into a cksmith¡¯s workshop.


    ¡°I became an explorer to escape reality. I gave up on my dream because I had no talent and needed money to survive. But I don¡¯t want to have any regrets. That would be an insult to him.¡±


    No one could object to the dwarf¡¯s firm words.


    They just wished him well in his future endeavors.


    ¡°¡­I hope you achieve your dream.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a cksmith¡¯s workshop? You¡¯re bing the boss now? I¡¯ll definitelye visit.¡±


    ¡°If I need to go to a cksmith¡¯s, I¡¯ll go to your shop from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Just thinking about it makes me excited! Hahaha!¡±


    After the dwarf¡¯s departure bes a certainty, Rotmiller speaks up.


    ¡°Murad, don¡¯t feel too bad. I was also nning to leave the team after this expedition.¡±


    ¡°What? You? Why?¡±


    ¡°I realized my own shorings. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The dwarf is speechless at his brief answer.


    But did Rotmiller already expect this reaction?


    He continues without any change in expression.


    ¡°Actually, I already told Bjorn about it. I didn¡¯t imagine it would end like this back then. But since we have a lot of money now, I¡¯m going to take some time to improve myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­I believe that with your diligence and perseverance, you¡¯ll achieve your goal someday, no matter what it is.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s sincere words end, and their gazes turn to Misha and me.


    They¡¯re probably curious about what we¡¯re going to do.


    I briefly reveal our future ambitions.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to form a new team. And we¡¯re going to climb even higher.¡±


    ¡°Right, I knew you would say that.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein will have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s my karma. And besides, there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡±


    We all raise our sses and toast.


    Thest drinking party as Team Misfits.


    We spend our time saying goodbye, blessing and cheering for each other¡¯s futures, and reminiscing about our shared memories.


    As always, time flows relentlessly, and soon the dwarf and Misha get drunk and bury their heads on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to call it a night.¡±


    I smile bitterly at Rotmiller.


    It was always the two of us who cleaned up at the end of our drinking sessions.


    It¡¯s a fitting end for Team Misfits.


    Just as I¡¯m thinking that and getting up¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Unlike usual, Rotmiller calls out to me in a low voice.


    As if he had been waiting for the other two to fall asleep.


    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±


    I look at him, feeling a strange sense of pressure, and Rotmiller asks me after a brief pause,


    ¡°Are you an evil spirit?¡±


    The biggest task remains for the safe disbandment of Team Misfits.

 Chapter 150 Barbarian Lord (2)

    Chapter 150 Barbarian Lord (2)


    Barbarian Lord (2) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (2)


    Rotmiller is different from Misha and the dwarf.


    As a scout, he¡¯s observant, perceptive, and has years of experience.


    Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect him to ask so directly.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s my karma, so I have to deal with it.¡¯


    There¡¯s only one option thates to mind right away.


    Admitting that I¡¯m an evil spirit and appealing to his emotions is ridiculous, so I have no choice but to act outraged and smash his head in.


    But¡­¡®No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s strange.¡¯


    It¡¯s not just that his judgment is clouded by emotions.


    I know Rotmiller well. If he truly thought I was an evil spirit, he wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation with me.


    To put it simply, he¡¯s like a herbivore.


    In other words, it means that even Rotmiller isn¡¯t certain about his words.


    And besides, I don¡¯t feel any malice from him.


    I quickly decide on my position.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s best to deny it and observe the situation.¡¯


    Of course, I¡¯m not going to make excuses and beg him to believe me.


    That¡¯s not the way of a manly barbarian.


    I break the 3-second silence and speak coldly,


    ¡°Rotmiller, I hope there¡¯s another reason why you¡¯re insulting me.¡±


    It¡¯s like saying that I¡¯m giving him a chance to exin because he¡¯s my preciouspanion.


    Actually, it¡¯s not even a lie.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rotmiller, my fist would have already been flying towards his head.


    However, he just chuckles.


    ¡°You probably thought I was genuinely angry. If I didn¡¯t know you well.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oaths, honor, and such. You¡¯re not someone who¡¯s bound by empty formalities. You¡¯re not impatient enough to be swayed by emotions.¡±


    Rotmiller knows me too well to be fooled by acting. And even the warrior¡¯s oath, which used to be a cheat code, won¡¯t work.


    Therefore, I also slightly change my position.


    ¡°¡­Even I would feel offended if I heard that from apanion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Rotmiller shrugs and finishes his drink.


    The atmosphere has softened considerablypared to before.


    ¡°But you¡¯re so unique.¡±


    Rotmiller continues.


    A barbarian who reads books.


    A barbarian who¡¯s not swayed by emotions.


    A practical barbarian who values practicality over honor. Most of it could be brushed off as him being extraordinary.


    Except for one thing.


    A barbarian who knows information that a warrior with less than a year of experience could never know.


    ¡°Back then, in thebyrinth, you said you heard a revtion.¡±


    After returning to the Tower of Heaven, I told my curiouspanions that I heard a revtion from Behe, the ancestor god.


    After all, it¡¯s a world where gods exist.


    Misha and the dwarf just epted it.


    Even Rotmiller, who I was worried about, didn¡¯t say anything, so I thought I had gotten away with it.


    But¡­


    ¡°Who would believe something like that? I didn¡¯t believe it either. That¡¯s why I thought you might be an evil spirit.¡±


    Right, so he was thinking this behind my back.


    Well, if you assume I¡¯m an evil spirit, everything would make sense.


    In the first ce, that was the truth.


    However, the situation is very positive.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t think so now?¡±


    Rotmiller nods without hesitation at my question and continues,


    ¡°The book I read described evil spirits as beings who see everyone in the world as puppets. But you weren¡¯t like that.¡±


    Although he ced little value on honor, he cared for his tribe enough to give advice and guide the young warriors.


    He felt a sense of loss and anger at the death of hispanion.


    It¡¯s something an ordinary evil spirit would never do.


    The path I¡¯ve walked has be a shield that protects me, without any need for clumsy excuses.


    Well, it seems like there was another factor thatpletely dispelled Rotmiller¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°And besides, the Goddess of Stars gave you an oracle, didn¡¯t she? How could I possibly doubt you after seeing that with my own eyes?¡±


    The oracle given by Leats, the Goddess of Stars.


    Although I grumbled about the vine breaking after just one day, it really was a stroke of luck.


    ¡°It made me realize how narrow-minded I was. The reason I thought you were an evil spirit was because I was looking at you with the eyes of a criminal.¡±


    No, but he was right¡­


    I suppress my twitching conscience and continue listening to Rotmiller.


    ¡°There are definitely people in this world who are loved by the gods. And history called them heroes.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit much.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, I knew you would say that. You have a tendency to underestimate yourself. But at least I truly believe that.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless at Rotmiller¡¯s sudden barrage ofpliments.


    It would be ridiculous to just agree, wouldn¡¯t it?


    I push aside my awkwardness and ask thest thing I¡¯m curious about.


    ¡°But then why did you bring it up?¡±


    Rotmiller doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m an evil spirit.


    Maybe he did before, but not now.


    Then why did he take the risk of asking me directly?


    The answer ispletely unexpected.


    ¡°I wanted to give you a warning and some advice.¡±


    ¡°Warning and advice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wise, but you¡¯re also naive in this aspect. No matter how much you trust yourpanions, you need to know how to hide yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to form a new team, aren¡¯t you? Your uniqueness will inevitably stand out like an awl in a pocket. Maybe someone like me will appear and try to judge you.¡±


    Rotmiller says that¡­


    ¡­since I can¡¯t go around telling people about the oracle, I should hide myself as much as possible.


    That this will protect me from potential dangers.


    ¡°As someone who has lived an ordinary life, I wanted to tell you this.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Thank you. I¡¯ll always remember your advice.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I got a bit carried away. Let¡¯s end it here. I¡¯ll carry Murad.¡±


    And so, thest drinking party of Team Misfits ends.


    Unlike usual, we part ways without making any promises to meet again.


    ¡°I wish you all the best in your journey.¡±


    Team Misfits.


    I¡¯ve truly received a lot from them.


    ____________________


    The conversation with Rotmiller was beneficial.


    Not because of the advice he gave me¡­


    ¡­but because the situation itself gave me a wake-up call.


    Although I managed to get through it this time¡­


    ¡®¡­it could happen again anytime.¡¯


    There¡¯s no guarantee that it won¡¯t happen again.


    Therefore, I think about it.


    What if apanion, someone I¡¯ve be attached to, is certain that I¡¯m an evil spirit?


    And even has evidence?


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t bother putting the answer into words.


    Nothing would change even if I did.


    I¡¯ll survive, even if it means bing a terrible person.


    ¡®¡­I need to be more careful.¡¯


    To prevent that tragedy¡­


    ¡­I decide to be more cautious in my every action.


    Just like when I first fell into this strange world.


    To think that the only one I can trust is myself¡­


    ¡­and to be even more thorough in my calctions and actions.


    If I truly care about them, that¡¯s the right thing to do.


    ¡°Bjorn, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about anything weird I might have said while I was drunk yesterday, are you¡­?¡±


    The morning after Team Misfits¡¯st gathering. I go out with Misha and head towards the Grand Temple.


    There was no need for her toe with me¡­


    ¡­but we have to stop by Commelby togetherter anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. Do you have any concerns?¡±


    We call for Krovitz as soon as we arrive at the temple.


    The young pdin in his early thirties looks puzzled, seeing me visit again after just two days.


    I get straight to the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a concern, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°A request¡­ I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±


    The Dragonyer, no, the Dragon Sword. Although it¡¯s a valuable treasure, I¡¯ve judged that it¡¯s just a burden to keep.


    ¡°May the star of twilight guide us. They¡¯ll be very pleased.¡±


    Did he judge that it¡¯s for the greater good?


    Krovitz readily agrees and says he¡¯ll arrange a meeting with them.


    It¡¯s a relief.


    In the first ce, it would be a difficult task for a 6th-grade barbarian to even meet the leaders of the Dragonkin¡­


    ¡®And since we¡¯re meeting through the temple, they won¡¯t try to rip us off or steal it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you at the address you left when the date is set.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    Okay, then that matter is settled.


    I leave the temple with Misha and get on a carriage heading to Commelby.


    And as soon as we get off, we head to the Central Exchange.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡®I need to upgrade my Spirit Engraving first.¡¯


    If it gets out that I received an oracle, there¡¯s a chance I¡¯ll be kicked out of the tribe.


    So I need to reach at least the 6th stage before that happens.


    From the 6th stage onwards, you need materials as well as money.


    ¡°Are you registering for consignment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find an item.¡±


    I say that and hand the document I prepared to the employee.


    Heart of Immortality.


    It¡¯s a material that can be obtained with an extremely low probability from troll byproducts acquired through the ¡®Distortion¡¯ spell.


    Although it¡¯s expensive, it¡¯s much more profitable to just buy it if you have enough money. It¡¯s an item that even those who specialize in hunting trolls would only obtain once every few months.


    ¡°There¡¯s one item that matches your criteria. Would you like to see the information?¡±


    I pay 3,000 stones for the search fee and check the price. It¡¯s 18 million stones.


    Phew, it¡¯s 1 million stones more expensive thanst time.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Although it¡¯s a bit disappointing, I buy it without hesitation.


    It¡¯s an item that¡¯s so rare that there¡¯s only one listed in the entire exchange. There¡¯s no guarantee when it will be avable again if this one is sold.


    ¡®If the 6th stage is this expensive, I¡¯ll practically have to obtain the materials myself from the 7th stage onwards.¡¯


    With that thought, I arrive at the item storage and check the item for any defects before receiving it.


    With this, my goal for today isplete.


    And now it¡¯s Misha¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change your sword this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that why you brought me here?¡±


    Misha looks at me as if asking why I¡¯m deciding for her, but she doesn¡¯t object strongly.


    It¡¯s not strange.


    She must be starting to feel the limits of steel.


    ¡°Our goal for the new team is to reach the 6th floor, so don¡¯t worry about saving money.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I find something I like.¡±


    We look for a suitable item while considering Misha¡¯s opinion since it¡¯s a weapon she¡¯ll be using.


    It takes longer than expected.


    We agreed on buying an Iril longsword, which is a 3rd-tier alloy made by mixing mithril and steel, but the problem is choosing the design.


    ¡°Ah, I told you we¡¯re not choosing based on looks!¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go with that. Anyway, just pick one quickly. For reference, I like this one.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, as expected of a barbarian. You really think anything heavy is good enough, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Although she grumbles, Misha chooses carefully.


    The weight distribution, reach, and such are also important, right? I¡¯m quite surprised as she even rattles off the names of famous cksmiths.


    She¡¯s an explorer too.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe the day woulde when I¡¯m using a sword that costs 12 million stones¡­¡±


    ¡°We could have saved 4 million stones if we skipped the enchantment.¡±


    ¡°But if we¡¯re going to buy one, we should buy a good one! I¡¯m going to use it for the rest of my life!¡±


    Misha hugs the sword as if it¡¯s a baby after receiving it from the storage.


    And she mutters with determination,


    ¡°Ugh, I really need to save the rest of the money¡­¡±


    I tilt my head.


    ¡°Why would you save money? Use all the remaining money to buy ¡®Beast¡¯s Blood¡¯ after leaving enough for necessities.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    If barbarians have Spirit Engravings, beastmen have Spirit Beasts. Spirit Beasts grow over time, but if you feed them ¡®Beast¡¯s Blood¡¯, that time is shortened.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to worry about saving money?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it really okay to spend it all like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just spending, it¡¯s an investment for the future.¡±


    Misha also said that it would be better to just buy essences, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s very rational. Most essences above 5th grade cost tens of millions of stones.


    And there¡¯s no need to buy anything below that.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even unlocked your Spirit Beast¡¯s abilities yet. I think it¡¯s best to focus on that for now.¡±


    In the end, Misha uses all her remaining assets to buy ¡®Beast¡¯s Blood¡¯ after setting aside her emergency funds, convinced by my strong persuasion.


    She said she¡¯ll drink it when we get home¡­


    ¡­and we¡¯ll find out tomorrow if any of the abilities are activated.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    We return to the residential district after several hours of spending money.


    It¡¯s around 8:00 PM.


    The sun is setting, and dusk is approaching.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go to the sanctuary tomorrow morning and get the Spirit Engraving, and that¡¯s one thing done¡­¡¯


    I organize the things I need to do before the nextbyrinth opens.


    There are three things left.


    1. Meet the Dragonkin and return Dragonyer.


    2. Obtain information about Orculus and Noark.


    3. Form a new team.


    Ah,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t asked her about this.


    I ask her right away since it came to mind.


    ¡°Misha, do you have any preferences when ites to findingpanions?¡±


    I¡¯ve roughly decided on theposition for the remaining three spots, but I need to hear Misha¡¯s opinion as well.


    After all, she¡¯s a founding member¡­


    ¡­and she has much more experience as an explorer than I do.


    I figure I might be able to get some advice on things I haven¡¯t even considered.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Misha contemtes seriously and then speaks cautiously,


    ¡°That¡­ I, I¡¯d prefer if there were no fairies.¡±


    It¡¯s an unexpected request.

 Chapter 151 Barbarian Lord (3)

    Chapter 151 Barbarian Lord (3)


    Barbarian Lord (3) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (3)


    Me, the tank, and Misha, the ice-attribute melee damage dealer.


    We need to recruit three more teammates toplete theposition.


    ''One priest, one mage, and one archer/scout.''


    This was the first configuration that came to mind.


    Should I call it the fundamentalposition of [Dungeon and Stone]?


    Since the Vampire essence is gone, the presence of a priest would be a great help to the team.


    But...''Priest is out.''


    Actually, it''s a bit of a stretch to say ''out''.


    I asked Krovitz if he could introduce me to a priest, but he tly refused.


    He said that the team needs at least three members who are 5th-grade or higher, and that we need a certain level of achievement points with the temple...


    ''The basic recruitment conditions have be stricter than in the game.''


    It''s a shame, but it''s not a critical issue.


    Although having a priest greatly increases the team''s stability, I also intentionally excluded them because of the drawback of reduced damage.


    ''I''m starting to get a sense of how to build the team.''


    That evening, after learning the shocking truth that Misha was a racist...


    I finished organizing my thoughts, got dressed, and went out.


    And I went to a bar I remembered.


    ng!


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the ck Beardy with her impressive physique. When she asked if I was alone, I gave her the bear-like man''s name, and she clicked her tongue and pointed to one side.


    The 5th-grade explorer, the bear-like man, was wearing an apron and serving drinks and food to the customers.


    "Geez, there are no customers, and he keeps calling only his friends."


    I ignored the wordsing from behind and sat down at an empty table. And when the bear-like man finished serving, I quietly raised my hand to call him.


    "Ah, just a moment. I''ll be right the¡­ Bjorn Yandel?"


    "Let''s talk."


    The bear-like man looked around cautiously at my words, checking the counter. Wow, I didn''t know he was whipped.


    Although I was only nning to talk briefly, I ordered two snacks and two drinks. I judged that this would make both of us feel less awkward.


    "...Ahem."


    The bear-like man brought the drinks and snacks and sat across from me with an awkward expression.


    And he said defensively,


    "It, it''s not always like this. You know? It''s just that the shop has been busytely..."


    Although it seemed quite empty for a busy shop, I didn''t say anything.


    What''s so embarrassing about living a domestic life?


    The bear-like man then opened his mouth as if to change the subject.


    "So youing here means you left your original team, right?"


    "...The team disbanded."


    "Judging by your expression, you lost someone."


    I didn''t confirm or deny.


    However, was my silence enough to answer his question?


    The bear-like man smiled bitterly and took a gulp of his drink.


    "It''s a shitty thing."


    "Yeah, it was."


    I also took a gulp of my drink and then ordered two more. And we started talking in earnest.


    "How many members do you have?"


    "Just two so far."


    "You and that Red Cat woman."


    "Yeah. So what''s your answer?"


    "Alright, I''ll join you."


    The bear-like man asked several questions after readily agreeing.


    What floor we were aiming for, how the loot would be distributed...


    And how we would fill the remaining two spots.


    I briefly exined theposition I had in mind.


    "First, we''ll definitely add a mage. And the remaining spot... we''ll have to fill it with a scout."


    Actually, there was also the option of putting Erwen in the archer position instead of the bear-like man. However, it''s uncertain how well she would do since she''s only been taking scout lessons for a few months.


    And besides, since the bear-like man has a tank summon, he can somewhatpensate for the absence of a priest, which led to my decision.


    "We''ll hire a scout until we find a Guide. And for the rest, excluding the scout, we''ll split the loot equally."


    The bear-like man nodded.


    And then he asked bluntly,


    "If I''m a Guide, can you increase my share?"


    "What?"


    "I mean it literally."


    What the hell is this man talking about?


    Is he saying he''s a Guide?


    If so, I don''t understand at all.


    "Didn''t you say you wandered around the 1st floor for 19 hours?"


    "...Did I tell you the time too?"


    "The rift opened around 7:00 PM on Day 1."


    The bear-like man was wandering around the Crystal Cave at that time.


    Because he couldn''t find the portal to the 2nd floor.


    For a Guide, who can urately sense the direction of the portal regardless of their location in thebyrinth, to be on the 1st floor until that time?


    Considering that Rotmiller''s fastest record is 6 hours, it doesn''t make sense.


    But...


    "Ah, that''s... the Crystal Cave is a bitplicated, isn''t it?"


    "Huh?"


    "I know where the portals are, but it''s always difficult to find my way there."


    The bear-like man continued, saying that he only told them the direction, and his otherpanions were the ones who actually found the way.


    I couldn''t help but ask,


    "...So you''re saying you''re a Guide, but you have a terrible sense of direction?"


    "Ahem! My formerpanions used to say that. Honestly, it''s hard to ept, but..."


    What''s there to ept?


    The portal to the 2nd floor is something that even an ordinary person can find in a day just by following thepass.


    ''A Guide with a terrible sense of direction...''


    Although I wonder if such a thing is even possible, I try not to show it and wrap up the conversation.


    "I''ll think about the distribution. I need to hear the opinions of the others who will join us."


    "That''s enough."


    "Then the conversation is over."


    I have my firstpanion.


    Avman Urikfrit.


    A 5th-grade archer with a tank summon, and a Guide with practically zero navigation skills.


    "I look forward to working with you, Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    Is it just my imagination that I''m already seeing a reincarnation of Team Misfits, just with higher specs?


    ____________________


    We clink sses to celebrate bingpanions, but...


    Thedy res at us.


    "Honey, how long are you going to y around?"


    "Ho, honey? No, this isn''t ying around."


    The bear-like man hurriedly gets up and approaches his wife, and they have a conversation I can''t hear.


    At first, it seems like he''s getting scolded...


    "Oh my, why didn''t you tell me sooner? That he''s going to be yourpanion."


    But it seems like they talked things out, as thedy approaches us with a friendly smile.


    "Nice to meet you. You have the title of Little Balkan, right? I''m relieved now, seeing how tall and strong you are."


    "Th, that''s good to hear."


    "Yes. Honestly, I didn''t like his previouspanions. How could they not show their faces even once after being on the same team for over half a year?"


    Huh?


    "...Previouspanions?"


    I thought he was soloing?


    I subtly look at the bear-like man. He''s shaking his head violently, his face pale.


    I remember our conversation from the other day.


    [You were entering thebyrinth alone even though you have a wife?]


    [The shop hasn''t been doing welltely. I have to work hard and earn money, don''t I?]


    Working hard is good, but I can''t believe he was lying to his wife and soloing.


    It feels like my illusions are shattering, one after another.


    I thought he would be a reliable and wisepanion, strong as a bear.


    But now that I see it, he''s just a guy who lives for today.


    "Anyway, consider today''s drinks on me. And although he''scking, please take care of my husband."


    I leave the bar as if running away, not wanting to get caught in the middle of their family matters. And as soon as I arrive at the inn...


    "Oh, mister. Have you been drinking?"


    Erwen is sitting in the lobby on the 1st floor, waiting for me with a drink. I thought she might havee to finish our conversation from the other day, but...


    "I''m sorry!"


    Erwen apologizes before I can even say anything.


    "Sorry? What do you mean?"


    "I didn''t know that something like that happened to yourpanion..."


    "How did you know?"


    "Mister''s expression looked so bad that I asked your otherpanion."


    When I ask who she''s talking about, she answers that it was the dwarf. It seems like he told her everything without suspicion after I said he was my formerpanion...


    But fortunately, he didn''t mention anything about the oracle or the Dragonyer.


    "You must have been in pain, right? I know how it feels to lose something."


    Erwen sniffles and touches my hand.


    I feel incredibly embarrassed. It''s like beingforted by a three-year-old.


    And it''s also bted.


    I''ve alreadye to terms with it.


    "...Let''s not talk about that. Anyway, it''s good that you came. I had something to tell you."


    "Something to tell me? Uh, but we still have things to talk about..."


    "Things to talk about?"


    "...Never mind. So what did you want to say?"


    I sit down across from Erwen.


    And I ask directly,


    "I''m forming a new team, are you interested in joining?"


    I wasn''t originally nning to include Erwen.


    Of course, it''s not because of Misha''s request.


    It''s just that after much deliberation, I decided on the bear-like man for the archer position, and there were no spots left.


    However, the situation changed when I found out that the bear-like man is a Guide.


    The scout position I was going to fill became vacant.


    ''Herbat power iscking right now, but if I raise her well, she''ll definitely be able to pull her weight.''


    The fact that she''s taking scout lessons from her sister is a huge plus.


    It would be perfect if she could navigate with the bear-like man.


    "I..."


    Erwen struggles to answer after a long silence.


    "I''m really happy that you offered. So please don''t misunderstand."


    Hmm, so it''s a refusal.


    "Is it because of your sister?"


    "No, it''s because of me. I still have a lot to learn from my sister."


    It''s an unexpected answer.


    Well, it''s not that I don''t understand.


    Indeed, it''s better for her growth to stick with her sister for now. She''s only been taking scout lessons for a few months, and I can''t teach her things like spirit magic.


    "I see. Alright."


    "I... you''re not angry, right? Are you?"


    "Of course not. It''s a good decision. You''ve be a real explorer now."


    "Ah, it''s been a while since I received apliment..."


    Erwen, who was staring nkly into space for a moment, clears her throat and regains herposure.


    And she speaks with a determined voice,


    "Please wait six months. Just six months, and I''ll have learned everything I can from my sister and join your team."


    Uh, thanks for the thought, but...


    This makes it seem like I sent her as an industrial spy.


    I can almost hear her sister''s heart breaking.


    _____________________


    The next morning.


    I head to the sanctuary as soon as I wake up, without even washing up.


    It''s a rational decision that there''s no need to wash up when I''m going to a ce swarming with barbarians.


    ''It feels like I''m back home.''


    Although I''m not actually a barbarian, I feel a sense offort when I see the green forest of this ce. There was a time when I was ufortable because I was afraid of the chieftain, but at least that''s not the case now.


    Is that why?


    ''Damn it.''


    The oracle suddenlyes to mind, and my heart feels heavy.


    My intuition, honed by misfortune, is telling me...


    ...that a secret known by over ten people won''t be kept forever.


    ''Even if I finish the 6th stage today, it will take years to reach the 9th stage...''


    Unlike the other races who abandoned outdated traditions, barbarians are ridiculously stubborn.


    If it gets out that I received an oracle from the Goddess of Stars, not the ancestor god, the chieftain will try to ostracize me, even if I''m a super rookie.


    ''I''ll think about thatter...''


    I walk through the forest and head towards the center of the sanctuary.


    And I see young warriors gathered in an empty clearing. Small warriors who are honing their martial arts, waiting for the day of theiring-of-age ceremony.


    It''s a sight I always see when Ie here, but...


    ''Is that, Karon...?''


    I see a familiar barbarian face among the young warriors.


    Karon, son of Tarson.


    Once a naive baby barbarian, he has now embraced the darkness of the world and be a fine warrior.


    He''s standing in front of the young barbarians.


    As if he''s a training instructor.


    "Everyone, repeat after me. Humans are?"


    "Enemies!"


    "Our hearts?"


    "We must protect them!"


    Although it''s a forceful, indoctrination-style education, even this much will greatly increase their survival rate.


    I watch them with a proud smile.


    Until I realize one thing.


    ''But what''s that?''


    The appearance of Karon, son of Tarson, and a few senior barbarians who seem to be following him, is strange.


    They''re carrying three or four backpacks each.


    I wonder if it''s some kind of fashion trend among barbarians, but...


    "Instructor! What are those bags?"


    One of the young warriors raises his hand and asks, as if it looks strange to him too.


    Karon answers with a smile, as if he''s been waiting for this.


    "Good question, young warrior! This is Robert, this is John, and this is Aiden..."


    Karon points to the backpacks he''s carrying on his left, right, front, and back, and calls out their names.


    "Hahaha! They sound like people''s names!"


    A baby barbarian giggles.


    But...


    "Because they are people''s names."


    Karon is no longer smiling.


    "...Wh, what do you mean?"


    Karon exins in great detail how he obtained those backpacks to the shocked baby barbarians.


    And then he continues his mental education.


    "Everyone, repeat after me. Humans are?"


    "Enemies!!!!!"


    "Our hearts?"


    "We must protect them!!!!"


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel, is?"


    "A great warrior!!!!!"


    I''m speechless as I watch them.


    "......"


    ...What the hell have I done?

 Chapter 152 Barbarian Lord (4)

    Chapter 152 Barbarian Lord (4)


    Barbarian Lord (4) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (4)


    Ah, uh, hmm...


    I snap out of it, staring nkly at the scene of frenzied brainwashing, and enter the vige.


    Actually, it''s a bit of a stretch to even call it a vige.


    The barbarian sanctuary is closer to a campsite.


    Tents are pitched haphazardly, with no distinction between mine and yours.


    I pass through them and head straight towards the shaman''s tent. I don''t need to go through the chieftain to meet him, now that I know where he is.


    ''What the, no one''s here?''I peek into the shaman''s tent, and it''s empty.


    In the end, I have no choice but to go to the chieftain''s tent.


    But what''s this?


    There''s no one in the chieftain''s tent either. It''s a ce where the elders usually take turns staying even if the chieftain isn''t around.


    ''What''s going on?''


    As I''m standing there, an elder I''ve seen a few times spots me.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel? Are you here for the funeral too?"


    I don''t need to ask whose funeral it is.


    It''s been exactly six months since Ainar confined herself to the sanctuary.


    "...So that day hase."


    "It''s an honorable thing to be able to leave something behind for future generations."


    I ask for the location of the funeral and then head straight there.


    A gloomy forest, eerily quiet.


    After walking for about 30 minutes, I see barbarians gathered deep inside, with solemn expressions.


    The shaman, the chieftain, and even the elders I''m acquainted with are present. Well, someone else catches my eye first, though.


    "Ainar."


    Ainar is standing precariously.


    Staring nkly at her master''s body, leaning against a thick tree.


    "...Bjorn?"


    Ainar''s eyes are vacant as she calls my name.


    She bites her lip as I approach.


    "If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have done it."


    Right, she didn''t know.


    I thought they would have told her.


    "...Bjorn, did you know?"


    "Yes."


    The training Ainar has been doing for six months is called ''tempering'' among barbarians.


    It''s the process of strengthening the body and creating a vessel.


    In the game,pleting ''tempering'' greatly increased physical stats and qualified you to receive ''Soul Inheritance''.


    Of course, it could also end with just ''tempering''...


    "I heard that elder was suffering from a chronic illness."


    I had heard that the elder who chose Ainar as his sessor didn''t have much time left, so I was also considering this situation.


    It seems like this is also news to her.


    "That... I didn''t know!"


    "That elder must have cared for you a lot."


    Soul Inheritance.


    It''s one of the unique rituals that only barbarians can perform, along with Spirit Engraving. Through this ritual, barbarians can pass on one of their essences to their sessor.


    For reference, you can only receive it once...


    ...and the one who passes it on inevitably dies.


    "...Why didn''t anyone tell me? If I had known it would be like this, I would have stopped immediately."


    Ainar mutters inment.


    Her voice is filled with deep regret and self-me.


    The chieftain, who was watching silently, then speaks.


    "Kiduba was a coward."


    "Don''t insult him! Kiduba was a fearless warrior!"


    "Then I guess you were the coward. The reason why Kiduba couldn''t tell you about Soul Inheritance."


    "I''m not a coward¡ª!"


    The chieftain cuts off Ainar, who''s about to explode.


    "Then stop whining. If you want to prove that you''re not a coward, don''t insult his death any further and just watch. Warrior."


    "......"


    "There''s no one in the world who doesn''t feel pain. But ovee it and face it. That''s the way of a warrior."


    The funeral continues in silence.


    The shaman approaches the body leaning against the tree and smears blood on its face, then shakes a rattle. And he sprinkles a solution around the body to prevent insects from eating it.


    The barbarians silently watch the process, and after some time, the shaman announces the end of the funeral.


    "The soul of Kiduba, the third son of Toharu, has left his body and settled in the forest."


    The body left in the forest will rot and be bones, and when that happens, even the bones will be crushed and scattered in the forest by the shaman''s hands.


    The warriors take turns standing in front of the body, cutting their hair or making a cut on their hand to sprinkle blood around the body before leaving.


    It doesn''t take long.


    "......"


    Now only Ainar and I are left.


    I approach the body first, cut my hair with a knife, and scatter it around.


    "It''s your turn."


    Ainar doesn''t answer.


    But instead of urging her further, I just leave. She needs time to process this unexpected farewell.


    ________________________


    ¡°Kekeke, I knew you woulde, warrior.¡±


    I enter the shaman¡¯s tent as soon as I leave the forest.


    ¡°Did you bring the material?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me see it.¡±


    I take out the ¡®Heart of Immortality¡¯ that I¡¯ve been carefully keeping in my backpack, as instructed by the shaman. The troll¡¯s heart is ced on a cloth inside a box, beating faintly.


    ¡°Did you obtain it yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I bought it from the exchange.¡±


    ¡°How much did you pay?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s curious, but I tell him, and the shaman chuckles.


    ¡°What a strange guy. You were truly born with luck, warrior.¡±


    Although most of my conversations with the shaman are like this, I feel strangely offended today.


    Is that why?


    I can¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about luck when you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The shaman just smirks at my words.


    ¡°Hmm, you returned with all your limbs intact, so it¡¯s not your fault¡­ You lost something, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s not bad either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Warrior, the more you lose precious things, the stronger you¡¯ll be.¡±


    I just keep my mouth shut, although it sounds like a curse. I feel like I¡¯m getting sucked in the more I talk to this old man.


    ¡°Enough, can I receive the Spirit Engraving today?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The shaman readily nods at my question.


    I thought he might be tired from performing the funeral¡­


    Clink.


    I put the 1 million stones the shaman asked for as a material fee into the jar and lie down on the ground.


    I¡¯ve finally reached the sixth engraving of the Undying path.


    ¡°There are three paths again this time.¡±


    After listening to a brief exnation, I choose one.


    There¡¯s no room for hesitation.


    In the first ce, I invested most of my assets in engravings from the beginning just for this.


    ¡°I choose the Soul of Armaments.¡±


    ¡°Kuku, you can¡¯t change itter even if you ask.¡±


    The shaman then starts stabbing my body with needles. A sharp pain soon engulfs me.


    But it¡¯s more bearable than before.


    It¡¯s a mental reason, unrted to the intensity of the pain.


    I know that an enormous reward awaits me after this.


    ¡¸Ability stat increased by +60.¡¹


    It¡¯s a stat with the highest acquisition difficulty.


    My MP regeneration rate has increased significantly.


    In short, it means I can use [Gigantification] more often and for longer periods.


    Well, it¡¯s nothingpared to the main dish.


    ¡¸The Soul of Armaments is imbued into your body.¡¹


    ¡¸Equipment performance is enhanced in proportion to the character¡¯s stats due to the unique effect [Unification].¡¹


    [Unification].


    It¡¯s a passive skill that¡¯s always active, unlike the active skill [Wild Release].


    It¡¯s already a powerful skill on its own, but¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s a hidden element to this skill.


    Because of its concept of bing one with your equipment, your equipment doesn¡¯t break even when you use [Gigantification].


    In other words, I no longer have to take off my equipment.


    No, on top of that, I can now smash enemies with a giant mace and shield!


    ¡°Keuhhhh, Behel,aaa¡­¡±


    The shaman mutters as he sees me groaning andughing amidst the remaining pain,


    ¡°Kekeke, as expected, he¡¯s not sane.¡±


    I ignore his evaluation, as befits a barbarian.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 4


    Physical: 555 (New +225) / Mental: 198 (New +44) / Ability: 188 (New +60)


    Item Level: 98 (New -770)


    Total Combat Index: 965.5 (New +23.5)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Orc Hero - Rank 5 / Ogre - Rank 3 (New)


    _____________________


    How much time has passed since the sixth engraving waspleted?


    It¡¯s still bright outside the tent.


    I gulp down the water from the kettle on the table and ask,


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a day has passed?¡±


    ¡°Kuku, are you going to whine about it being hard?¡±


    Geez, he could have just said ¡®yes¡¯.


    I still don¡¯t understand his way of speaking, but I don¡¯t bother arguing.


    Well, to be precise, I don¡¯t have the energy.


    Just as I¡¯m getting up and packing my backpack¡­


    ¡°Warrior.¡±


    The shaman, who usually tells me to leave because he¡¯s tired around this time, calls out to me.


    And he drops a bombshell I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    ¡°How did you end up receiving an oracle from the human god?¡±


    My heart skips a beat, but¡­


    ¡­I let out a long sigh.


    There¡¯s no point in denying it since he¡¯s clearly asking while knowing everything.


    ¡°Who told you? No, how many people even know about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, with that ring you¡¯re wearing so deeply intertwined with your fate? Kuku, don¡¯t worry. No one else will notice.¡±


    The shaman scoffs as if my eyes are useless since he¡¯s blind.


    I realize that he seems strangely happy.


    I ask cautiously,


    ¡°Are you going to tell the chieftain?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Uh, well, if you say that, there¡¯s nothing I can say¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just an outdated tradition. Just like what I did in the forest yesterday. We left our homnd and became a part of this city thousands of years ago. We learned that gods exist and learned about civilization in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°We rely on and follow the spirits of our ancestors, but why should we deny and hate a being that actually exists and benefits our lives? It¡¯s nothing but foolish stubbornness. Even if we¡¯re called barbarians, there¡¯s nothing we can say.¡±


    The shaman hasn¡¯t changed.


    Especially in the sense that he always speaks in a way that¡¯s hard to understand. Of course, I can¡¯t say anything that would offend him now that he has me by the balls.


    ¡°¡­So what do you think the chieftain will do?¡±


    ¡°If he finds out that you received an oracle?¡±


    The shaman chuckles and answers,


    ¡°Why are you asking something you already know? That maniac will immediately brand you as a traitor and kick you out. Kick! He might even chop off your head and burn it.¡±


    ¡­As expected.


    Damn it, is there really no other choice but to live in fear until I finish the Spirit Engraving?


    Just as I¡¯m clicking my tongue in dismay, the shaman continues,


    ¡°Warrior, you¡¯re worrying about useless things.¡±


    ¡°Useless things?¡±


    ¡°Beastmen, dwarves, fairies¡­ they all abandoned their old traditions a long time ago. Why do you think that is?¡±


    There¡¯s no need to think deeply about it.


    It¡¯s the same as the history of Earth.


    Reform.


    When new ideas and concepts are needed, there are always those who want to leave the old ways behind.


    Future generations call them heroes.


    ¡®This crazy old man¡­¡¯


    I finally realize¡­


    ¡­what the shaman is trying to say.


    ¡°Are you worried about being kicked out, warrior? Then the answer to your problem is simple.¡±


    The shaman is also a barbarian, after all.


    Or else, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of a solution like this.


    If there¡¯s a problem¡­


    ¡­you smash it and eliminate it.


    So in other words¡­


    ¡°You just have to be the chieftain.¡±


    Before being kicked out, you take over the barbarian tribe.


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this a much more warrior-like path?¡±


    I don¡¯t know about it being a warrior-like path¡­


    ¡­but I can¡¯t help but grin.


    A barbarian who hasn¡¯t even been an explorer for a year.


    And one who¡¯s actually an evil spirit.


    But to tell me to be the Barbarian Lord and change the tribe as I see fit¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying interesting things, shaman.¡±


    It¡¯s a proposal that¡¯s quite tempting.


    Especially since it¡¯s somewhat rational.

 Chapter 153 Barbarian Lord (5)

    Chapter 153 Barbarian Lord (5)


    Barbarian Lord (5) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (5)


    There are three main advantages to bing the chieftain.


    First, I wouldn¡¯t have to hide the fact that I received an oracle.


    And I would be able to change the barbarian¡¯s irrational system, which has been declining for decades, as I see fit¡­


    ¡®And I would be able to use the barbarian¡¯s Genesis Artifact as I please when I retrieve it.¡¯


    For reference, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m the chieftain that it¡¯s okay.


    It¡¯s just a matter of changing the tribe¡¯s rules beforehand.


    Although barbarians are a conservative tribe that values tradition, they¡¯ve been gradually progressing thanks to a few chieftains.Using honorifics and showing respect only to the King.


    Acknowledging the existence of evil spirits and sending corpses to the Grand Temple.


    Even the fact that warriors living in the city, not the sanctuary, has bemonce is a recent developmentpared to their long history.


    Has it been about 600 years?


    ¡®In the past, they even prohibited removing essences at the temple at the tribal level.¡¯


    Honestly, it¡¯s absurd that they¡¯ve only changed this much in thousands of years¡­


    But it¡¯s more urate to say that no one suitable has appeared yet than that the chieftain doesn¡¯t have the authority.


    The chieftain has absolute power over the tribe¡¯s affairs, and warriors tend to trust and follow his words.


    Because they think the chieftain is smarter than them.


    Well, there will inevitably be opposition when reforms begin, but that¡¯s something that can be gradually changed over time.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Although the shaman¡¯s words sound absurd at first¡­


    ¡­the more I think about it, the more it seems like a very rational option.


    The problem is that it would take at least a few years to be the chieftain through normal means.


    ¡®They say the current chieftain was an 8th-floor explorer.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know exactly what rank he was.


    But it¡¯s clear that it would take a long time to reach his level in terms of strength.


    However¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t necessarily have to reach the 8th floor.¡¯


    I think the cutoff line would be around the 6th floor.


    Not all previous chieftains were as strong as the current one. Even if their strength wascking, they could still be elected as chieftain if they had good leadership and judgment.


    ¡®I need to start building a support base from now on. Even if I don¡¯t be the chieftain, having influence within the tribe will definitely be helpful.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m finishing organizing my thoughts¡­


    ¡°Warrior, you seem to have a lot on your mind. Leave now, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ alright. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Geez, he was the one who ignited the fire in my heart.


    Rumble, rumble.


    And I¡¯m hungry too¡­


    _______________________


    Around 9:00 AM.


    I leave the shaman¡¯s tent and check the time, smiling bitterly.


    ¡®Somehow, it feels like I waste a whole day every time Ie here.¡¯


    Still, since Ipletely passed out and woke up, my body feels more refreshed than when I woke up at night.


    It¡¯s enough to just start my day.


    In that sense, I grab a passing elder and ask,


    ¡°Do you happen to know where Ainar is?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday in the Warrior¡¯s Forest.¡±


    Hmm, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s still there?


    I¡¯m a bit worried, so I head towards the forest where the funeral was held yesterday.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡­I see Ainar lying in the bushes.


    ¡°Chomp! Bjo, Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep here?¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Ainar averts her gaze, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as if embarrassed that she was sleeping.


    Unfortunately, her gazends on Kiduba.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ainar lets out a short sigh as if waking up from a dream and facing reality. And after a moment of silence, she speaks cautiously,


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to eat?¡±


    Right, that¡¯s more like a barbarian.


    I chuckle and put down my backpack.


    And we share the preserved food I brought from thebyrinth.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit annoyed, but I feel much better.¡±


    ¡°Annoyed?¡±


    ¡°You deceived me. If you had told me honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have shown such an unsightly side of myself. Kiduba practically made me look like a coward in front of everyone.¡±


    Ainar snorts angrily, as if she¡¯s truly annoyed.


    It¡¯s a bit strange.


    That she¡¯s already ovee her grief and reached this stage in just one day.


    ¡°More importantly, Bjorn, did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling. Your expression seems darker than when Ist saw you. If it¡¯s because of me, you don¡¯t have to feel that way.¡±


    My expression is dark¡­


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not because of you.¡±


    ¡°Then who is it because of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I consider making an excuse, but I stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because apanion died.¡±


    ¡°¡­So that happened. Is it okay if I ask what happened?¡±


    I briefly exin what happened during this expedition. Unlike usual, Ainar listens quietly without any exmations.


    And when I¡¯m done¡­


    ¡°Liol Wobu Dwarkey¡­¡±


    Ainar quietly repeats the name as if trying to memorize it, then lets out a short sigh of regret.


    ¡°I wish I had met him¡­¡±


    Ainar and Dwarkey¡­


    It¡¯s hard to imagine them together, but Dwarkey was even best friends with the dwarf.


    I suddenly have the thought that they might have gotten along well.


    Well, it¡¯s meaningless now.


    ¡°More importantly, Bjorn, how about we spar?¡±


    Ainar suddenly gets up and makes an unexpected suggestion.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious if I¡¯ve be a warrior who won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want to join my team?¡±


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m qualified.¡±


    Is this what they call being a barbarian?


    I¡¯m quite impressed by her straightforwardness, not even trying to appeal to our friendship.


    But I have to separate business from personal matters.


    ¡°Ainar, there¡¯s only one spot left besides the mage position. And I was nning to put a mage in that spot.¡±


    ¡°Speak inly.¡±


    ¡°It means give it your all.¡±


    I grin and repeat myself, and Ainar answers,


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    A greatsword, which has appeared in her hand, is already swinging towards my neck.


    ____________________


    Tank, melee damage dealer, ranged damage dealer, mage.


    The essential positions are already filled.


    However, thanks to the bear-like man being a Guide, the scout position is vacant.


    It¡¯s a bonus spot.


    The ss I put in that spot will determine the identity of the team I¡¯m building.


    Two mages for burst damage, two ranged damage dealers for sustained damage¡­


    ¡­or two melee damage dealers for stability and hunting speed.


    After much deliberation, I¡¯ve settled on the two-mageposition.


    But¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­as soon as the spar with Ainar begins, my worries grow.


    ¡®¡­She¡¯s definitely be much stronger.¡¯


    Six months of swordsmanship training.


    Stat increases from ''tempering''.


    And the 4th-grade essence she inherited from the elder.


    ''I can''t believe she inherited that essence. She''s also quite lucky.''


    In terms of strength alone, she''s not much different from Misha, and considering that she only has two essences, her potential is significant.


    But there''s only one thing that bothers me.


    ''This makes the team too melee-focused...''


    I can also deal damage thanks to the Ogre essence.


    In other words, if Ainar joins, we''ll have three melee damage dealers.


    "Stop, let''s end it here."


    "...I can still go on!"


    "I know. But it seems pointless to continue."


    "...Am I not qualified?"


    I shake my head firmly.


    "That''s not it."


    She drew blood from me, even though I''m in [Gigantification] state and not wearing any armor, so she passes without a doubt.


    "Th, then can I follow you on the next expedition?!"


    "Can you give me some time to think?"


    "Ah! Okay! Th, that''s only natural. Will 1 minute be enough?"


    "...1 minute is too short, let''s make it 3 minutes."


    "I can wait that long!! As you know, I''m quite patient!"


    I ignore the strength she subtly appealed to and close my eyes.


    I don''t need much time since I''ve already made a decision.


    I just want to double-check.


    I open my eyes and look at Ainar.


    Although I don''t have the eptance ne in my hand...


    "I look forward to working with you."


    "Wa, wait. Does that mean..."


    "It''s as you think."


    Ainar, the second daughter of Frenelin.


    You pass.


    __________________


    The reason I epted Ainar is simple.


    It''s not because I remembered the fun times we had smashing Death Fiends...


    ...but I made my decision after considering the future.


    ''We''ll have to operate at least two teams from the 6th floor onwards.''


    From the 6th floor onwards, a small n structure is more ideal than a single team. The scale of the monsters and the exploration methods are a bit too much for a five-person team to handle.


    I judged that it would be more rational to send either Misha or Ainar to another team when the timees.


    Her growth potential is certain.


    "Ainar, have you received your engraving yet?"


    "Not yet. As you know, I don''t have the money..."


    "I see. Good job."


    I''ll tell her about the path in detailter...


    I end the conversation here.


    Ainar heads to the elder''s tent to pack her things, and I wait outside and organize my thoughts.


    ''Now just one mage...''


    Actually, this is the biggest obstacle to forming a team.


    Mages are all so arrogant.


    And if they''re not arrogant, there''s a high chance they''re not a proper mage.


    ''Phew, just thinking about searching makes me sigh.''


    I''m d I didn''t go with the two-mageposition.


    Raven and Ragna.


    Although I know two mages, it wouldn''t be strange if they both refused my offer.


    As I''m thinking about how to persuade them while looking around the sanctuary...


    ...a barbarian spots me and calls out loudly.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel!!"


    "Karon, son of Tarson?"


    "It''s good to see you! But what brings you here?!"


    When I tell him I''m here on business, Karon says it''s a good thing and asks if I can say a few words to the young warriors.


    I hesitate for a moment and then agree.


    I''m seriously considering bing the chieftain. I can''t miss the opportunity to build a support base.


    And it seems like it will take some time for Ainar to be ready.


    "Really! The young warriors will be thrilled!"


    I follow Karon to an open space.


    Dozens of young warriors are already gathered, and as soon as I reveal my name, enthusiastic cheers erupt.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel!"


    "Great warrior!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I feel a strange sense of exhration, even though I know it''s because of Karon''s brainwashing.


    As expected, I''m also a man.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I shout because I feel like it.


    And the baby barbarians follow suit.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    It''s a kind of exhration I haven''t felt since Ainar left the team.


    Yeah, this is it.


    I try to hide my smug smile and start ying the role of a guest lecturer.


    It''s not that difficult.


    First, I have them fight each other like barbarians...


    ...and then I go around and offer unlimited tips on how to smash their enemies'' heads.


    And I fill in the gaps in Karon''s education.


    "If you have money, buy a video recording device first. It will be helpful if you''re falsely used of being a marauder."


    I had no intention of stopping the money-making bug that Karon created.


    Although it''s a bit excessive, even in my opinion...


    They''re marauders, after all.


    It would be beneficial to the world if they died.


    "Alright, everyone, repeat after me. A good marauder is?"


    "A dead marauder!!!"


    "The Explorer''s Guild?"


    "We don''t trust them!!"


    "When you meet a Hans in thebyrinth?"


    "Run away! Get lost! If you don''t want to die!"


    That''s when, as I''m diligently instilling the things barbarian explorers need to know...


    ...I suddenly feel a chill down my spine.


    ''...Killing intent?''


    I stop the lesson and turn around.


    And I see a familiar barbarian face standing right behind me, like a ghost.


    Arge scar on his face.


    A long braided beard.


    And the unique smell of sweat as if he hasn''t washed in days.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    It''s the chieftain.


    "So it was all your doing, all those calls from the guild recently?"


    I subtly nce at Karon.


    Karon, who said the chieftain would never visit during training time, is already pale and moving away from me.


    "Exin yourself. Before I misunderstand you."


    Ah, uh, hmm...


    Damn it.

 Chapter 154 Barbarian Lord (6)

    Chapter 154 Barbarian Lord (6)


    Barbarian Lord (6) <hr>


    Barbarian Lord (6)


    The chieftain was holding an axe in his hand.


    The very same axe that beheaded the man next to me during theing-of-age ceremony.


    "Earning money by killing people instead of monsters, do you think that''s the right thing to do as a warrior?"


    My heated head cools down rapidly.


    An unexpected situation.


    No, I knew I would have to face it someday, but I didn''t expect it to be today.


    I calmly take a deep breath and make a quick judgment.And...


    1. Apologize and admit I was wrong.


    2. Make excuses and try to smooth things over.


    I immediately erase those two options from my mind.


    Because I know what kind of tribe barbarians are.


    Even though it might seem easier and more reasonable to ordinary people, you should never be mistaken.


    There''s only one way out.


    "Chieftain, that''s something you should have done."


    To just confront him like a barbarian.


    "...Interesting."


    The corner of the chieftain''s mouth twists.


    "Tell me, what do you mean?"


    It feels like he''ll swing his axe as soon as I open my mouth.


    But I straighten my shoulders confidently.


    A mistake only bes a mistake when you admit it.


    But what if you don''t?


    It bes a conviction. No matter the essence, there''s at least a chance for it to be perceived that way.


    And that''s what I need to do right now.


    "I mean it literally. What I did today is something you should have done a long time ago!"


    Not for personal gain, but for the greater good.


    I raise my voice, not backing down in front of the chieftain.


    "Chieftain! Do you even know how many people are dying in thebyrinth every month?"


    "A warrior can''t be strong if they''re afraid of death."


    A sh of convictions.


    To express my anger and plead for the tribe''s future as a young warrior who cares for his people.


    I judged that this was a safer path.


    Because the chieftain cares for his warriors.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel, you know, don''t you? Only the warriors who survive be strong warriors."


    The chieftain''s voice softens a bit, as if he believes that I''m genuinely concerned about the tribe.


    But if I end it here, it will all be for nothing.


    I ask back,


    "Only the warriors who survive be strong?"


    "You''re proof of that!"


    He''s not wrong.


    Half of them die on their first entry.


    And then another half die on the next one.


    By the time six months have passed after theing-of-age ceremony, a total of 90% of them are dead.


    It''s a distorted structure that can''t even be called survival of the fittest.


    If you want to survive in that environment, you have no choice but to be stronger, even if you don''t want to.


    But...


    "Chieftain, did this many people die when you first became a warrior?"


    "No."


    It''s the answer I expected.


    I haven''t studied the historical records or anything, but if this structure continued for even another ten years, barbarians wouldn''t even be able to hold weapons during theiring-of-age ceremony.


    "Then are so many of us dying because we''re weaker than they were? Chieftain, do you really think so?"


    "That too... is not the case."


    Although he could have avoided making a disadvantageous statement, the chieftain answers my question honestly.


    He knows it too, right?


    The decisive reason why the situation has be this bad.


    "There are monsters in human form in thebyrinth. They treat us like goblins. Why do you think that is?"


    "Because mages use our hearts¡ª"


    The chieftain speaks, and I firmly cut him off and shout,


    "No! It''s because you didn''t do anything!"


    If it were another race, they would have requested the royal family to createws prohibiting the trade of hearts.


    But our chieftain didn''t even make the minimum effort.


    He used the tradition of survival of the fittest as a shield.


    He just watched as the tribe declined.


    "You should have at least warned them! You should have told them what kind of monsters lurk in thebyrinth, how to deal with them, and prepared them!"


    "It''s a tradition that has been passed down from our ancestors. I can''t change that¡ª"


    "Our ancestors wanted us to be stronger!!"


    The chieftain''s decision can''t even be seen as following fate. There are no animals in the vast wilderness that choose to die.


    They all choose to evolve to adapt to their new environment.


    But the chieftain didn''t do that, so...


    "Chieftain! Look at us now! We''ve be prey as easy as goblins in thebyrinth. Because we were only taught that monsters are our enemies! But do you think our ancestors wanted this?"


    "...Calm down."


    "If I were you, I would have at least given them leather boots. I would have given them pouches to carry magic stones. I would have taught them how to use apass¡ª"


    "Didn''t I tell you to calm down!!!"


    Ah, did I cross the line?


    The chieftain''s shout, after being hit with truth bombs by a warrior who hasn''t even been an explorer for a year, shakes the forest.


    "Speak your mind! What are you trying to say?!"


    Although he can''t logically refute me, it seems like he''s getting frustrated just listening.


    "If you don''t do it right..."


    I gulp and continue myst line.


    "I will, chieftain."


    For myself.


    And for our barbarian tribe.


    ________________________


    After I confidently dered my ambition...


    ...the chieftain remained silent for a while.


    He just stared at me as if organizing his thoughts.


    And...


    ''...He suddenly swung his axe.''


    I dodge the axe by stepping back.


    I grab the axe handle with my hand in [Gigantification] state, and a strength contest begins.


    The chieftain wins overwhelmingly.


    A giant over 3 meters tall is lifted into the air, hanging onto the axe.


    Therefore, I let go of the axe and charge towards the chieftain.


    Hmm, and then...


    ''Fist.''


    Right, I punch him in the face.


    However, I don''t feel the usual solid impact, and when Ie to my senses, the chieftain''s giant fist is right in front of my eyes.


    That''s thest thing I remember.


    ''...Then this must be the chieftain''s tent.''


    I calmly finish organizing the situation and slowly open my eyes.


    As expected, it''s a tent, and I see the chieftain.


    "You woke up early."


    "...Chieftain, your nose is caved in."


    "Yours too."


    Really? No wonder I couldn''t breathe properly.


    I also taste blood when I swallow.


    I open my backpack next to the bed, take out a potion, and take a few sips. And then I hand the rest to the chieftain.


    "Drink this too."


    "...No thanks. Why waste a potion? It''ll heal by tomorrow if I leave it alone."


    Well, if that''s what he wants.


    I roughly reset his nose bone with my hand and wipe the blood that had pooled up, smearing it on the bed.


    And I get to the point.


    The first thing I need to confirm.


    "Are you done being angry?"


    "...I wasn''t angry from the beginning."


    "Then why?"


    "I just felt like punching you because you were being arrogant."


    Anyway, it seems like he''s no longer angry, so I don''t say anything.


    The important thing is something else.


    ''Fortunately, it worked out well.''


    I dered that I would be the chieftain in front of the chieftain.


    I didn''t just blurt it out in a fit of excitement.


    I just predicted that he wouldn''t kill me because of it.


    "Are you that greedy for my position?"


    "Yes."


    Ambition and aspiration aren''t shameful for barbarians.


    Especially if it''s for a conviction and a cause.


    "You''re different from other warriors."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Other warriors wanted the position of chieftain for honor. But you''re only concerned about our tribe."


    Fortunately, it doesn''t seem like he suspects me of being an evil spirit.


    And he doesn''t seem to dislike my attitude. If I had toned down the truth bombs a bit, I probably wouldn''t have been beaten up.


    Anyway, the chieftain also has an excuse, right?


    He suddenly brings up an unexpected topic.


    "Actually, the previous chieftain was simr to you. He was always at the forefront of anything rted to our tribe. Do you know what happened to him?"


    "Are you talking about the Sacred Relic War?"


    "Yes."


    The Sacred Relic War.


    It''s the name given to the war with the fairies 10 years ago.


    A tragedy that began when a barbarian identally picked up a fairy sacred relic in thebyrinth.


    The fairies captured and interrogated the barbarian who had the sacred relic, and the barbarian resisted fiercely.


    And died.


    "We fought the fairies for over a year until the royal family intervened. The previous chieftain also died in that battle."


    The Sacred Relic War was the biggest reason why the barbarian tribe has be so weak.


    Countless warriors who were supposed to lead the next generation died.


    And in the meantime, the Magic Tower announced that barbarian hearts were valuable as magic materials.


    "I also met with the Tower Master, but they said, ''Why should we give up magic materials for you?''"


    Hmm, so he didn''t just sit back and do nothing.


    "But we couldn''t go to war with the Magic Tower."


    "So, like I said¡ª"


    "Yes, you''re right. If I had warned and taught the young warriors about the dangers like you said, things would have been better than they are now."


    "What?"


    The chieftain chuckles as I flinch as if I heard something I shouldn''t have.


    "You''re still young, warrior. What you did was instill hatred towards humans in the hearts of the warriors."


    "Not humans, marauders."


    "If you truly believe that they can be distinguished, I misjudged you."


    "...But why can''t we hate humans?"


    I ask out of pure curiosity, and the chieftain answers after a brief pause.


    "Because if we hate them, we won''t have a ce to live."


    "So you''re afraid of the Lafdonia royal family."


    It''s understandable.


    Even I know how powerful the royal family is.


    But the chieftain mutters bitterly,


    "Who in this world wouldn''t be afraid of him? You''ll understand when the dayes for you to meet him."


    As if he''s afraid of the King himself, not just the army under hismand.


    ___________________


    The conversation ends shortly after.


    [I''ll turn a blind eye to you teaching the warriors about marauders. But if you go any further, I won''t stand for it. Don''t let the warriors harbor deep hatred towards humans.]


    Although I wasn''t designated as his sessor, he acknowledged my ambition and said he would allow me to build influence within the tribe.


    Well, I did receive a warning to stay within the line...


    ...but it''s a reward I wouldn''t have gotten if I had just apologized or made excuses.


    [If you''re greedy for my position, be stronger, warrior. And prove that you''re worthy. I''ll be watching you.]


    [Ah, and one more thing.]


    [Your punches are quite strong.]


    Geez, who''s he to say that?


    I leave the tent after the chieftain''s backhandedpliment.


    It''s the time of day when the sun is setting beyond the walls of the sanctuary.


    The area around the tent is filled with barbarians.


    They''re all looking at me.


    From the baby barbarians to the elders who must have been quite something in their younger days.


    "He''s fine."


    "I heard the chieftain had a nosebleed..."


    "If that''s true, then he really is..."


    They''re emanating intense curiosity as they see me return from the chieftain''s tent unharmed. I adjust my backpack and walk among them.


    They just watch, not approaching.


    It seems like they think I''ve offended the chieftain.


    That''s when, as I take a few more steps...


    "Bjorn!!"


    Ainar approaches me.


    "Are you okay! I heard you fought the chieftain!"


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    "So what happened? They say you dered that you would be the chieftain?"


    The moment Ainar asks directly...


    ...the ears of nearly a hundred barbarians perk up simultaneously.


    It would be rude to just disappear now.


    I chuckle and answer,


    "He told me to be stronger and prove myself worthy."


    I immediately sense murmurs around me.


    Some are surprised, and some say it''s impossible even for me. Unexpectedly, some even say it will take at least a few years, citing realistic reasons.


    The chieftain probably thinks the same way.


    But...


    "So? Bjorn, what did you say?"


    That''s when I answer,


    "I said it won''t take long."


    Right, that''s what I said.


    ______________________


    On the way back to the city with Ainar, I met Karon.


    And I made sure to emphasize one thing.


    That he shouldn''t teach the baby barbarians to hate humans too much.


    "Bu, but! Didn''t you say humans are enemies?"


    "Not all of them are."


    Although it''s like I''m changing my words now, Karon also agrees after I tell him about Dwarkey.


    "Right, there are such noble men among humans... Is it okay if I tell the other warriors about this?"


    "About Dwarkey?"


    "It will be a great example! We love warriors like that!"


    "Didn''t you hear me? He was a mage, not a warrior."


    "Haha! That''s ridiculous. How can he not be a warrior when he sacrificed his life to protect hispanions?"


    Uh, well, if you say that, there''s nothing I can say...


    I just end the argument there and finish the conversation.


    "Then we''ll be on our way."


    "Alright! See youter, Bjorn, son of Yandel! The great warrior who will lead us in the future!"


    It feels like the title has gotten longer, but...


    ''Well, I guess it worked out well.''


    For reference, I left the money-making bug alone.


    Even the chieftain said it was within the eptable range, although he was worried that the hatred would intensify.


    In the first ce, the money-making bug will be patched in a few months.


    The reason why marauders targeted barbarians so much was because it was low risk, high return.


    ''Once the rumor spreads that we''ve changed, there won''t be any bastards who would risk their lives to attack us.''


    But what about level 3 monsters?


    If they''re sane, they''ll run away as soon as they see us.


    Rumble!


    I leave the sanctuary and take Ainar to my inn. And after a heartwarming meal on the 1st floor, I get her a room next door that just became vacant.


    "I, is it really okay for me to sleep in a ce like this...?"


    "Of course. You don''t have to pay me backter. This much is nothing¡ª"


    "Bjo¡ªorrrrn! I''ll follow you forever!!"


    "...Be quiet. This isn''t the sanctuary."


    "Ah, right?!"


    Just as I''m reminding Ainar...


    ...the door to my room, which should have been empty, opens from the inside.


    "...Bjorn? Who''s that woman next to you?"


    "Ah, you were here?"


    I briefly introduce them since they''ll be teammates in the future. I don''t need a long exnation since I''ve mentioned them to each other a few times before.


    "Nice to meet you! Misha Kaltstein!! I''ve heard a lot about you! Bjorn''spanion is mypanion!! I look forward to working with you!"


    Ainar, perhaps nervous about meeting a newpanion, shouts almost hysterically and holds out her hand.


    Misha is also flustered.


    "Ah, uh... Nice to meet you..."


    Misha, who was shaking Ainar''s hand as if possessed,es to her senses and approaches me.


    And she whispers in my ear,


    "Is, is she really the Ainar you were talking about? You said she was a barbarian, didn''t you!!"


    "So?"


    "How does she look like a barbarian!!"


    Doesn''t she clearly look like a barbarian?


    At first, I don''t understand, but then I realize why she''s surprised. When people think of barbarians, they usually imagine someone at least 2 meters tall.


    The problem is that Ainar heard it.


    "Misha Kaltstein!! Are, are you insulting me because I''m sho, short!!! I sincerely thought of you as a preciouspanion..."


    "Aak! No! You misheard!"


    "I have good ears!!"


    "So, sorry! Th, that wasn''t what I meant. Okay? You''re just so pretty... Yeah! That''s why I¡ª"


    "Whaaat!! Misha Kaltstein, how much further are you going to insult me? Duel! I challenge you to a duel!!"


    Ainar starts shouting as her trauma button is pressed, and Misha tries to calm her down.


    I feel a headacheing on as I watch them.


    "Ugh... my head..."


    The head injury I received from the chieftain must not have healed yet.


    Hmm, well, it makes sense.


    Otherwise, I can''t exin this.


    There''s no way I would be facing such a thorny path before the five team members have even assembled.

 Chapter 155 Lion (1)

    Chapter 155 Lion (1)


    Lion (1) <hr>


    Lion (1)


    I¡¯m drinking something that resembles green tea.


    The location is a tea house near the administrative office.


    I¡¯m here with Shabin, a 7th-grade secretary at the administrative office, and her best friend, Ragna.


    For reference, it¡¯s not our first gathering¡­


    After getting acquainted through the sewer request, we¡¯ve met a few times to eat and drink tea, usually initiated by Shabin.


    About once a month.


    ¡°Oh, right! Please share these with yourpanions when you get back. They¡¯re from a new cookie shop that opened near our administrative office, they¡¯re very popr these days.¡±¡°¡­Alright. Thanks for the treat.¡±


    Although most of our conversations are just idle chatter, there¡¯s a simple reason why I consistently attend these gatherings.


    Sometimes, useful thingse up.


    ¡°Ah, right! Did I tell you about this? It seems like the magic stone exchange fee reduction based on years of experience will be abolished.¡±


    ¡°How certain is that?¡±


    ¡°Our manager seems to think it will almost definitely pass.¡±


    Damn it.


    It¡¯s practically a bolt from the blue for me, who hasn¡¯t even been an explorer for a year yet.


    ¡°When do you think it will be implemented?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe next year at the earliest, or the year after at thetest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    As always, after the useful information, everyday conversation resumes, and without fail, just when I start to feel bored, Shabin brings up another piece of useful information.


    I realized it wasn¡¯t a coincidence during our second meeting.


    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m being trained.¡¯


    Shabin definitely knows.


    That there¡¯s no reason for me to attend these boring gatherings without some kind of incentive.


    ¡®¡­The reason she¡¯s going to such lengths is probably because of her.¡¯


    ¡°How are you, Ragna? Anything new these days?¡±


    Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok, the librarian.


    I didn¡¯t know at first, but she¡¯s practically a social recluse. Maybe that¡¯s why Shabin wants me to be good friends with her.


    Geez, does she think she¡¯s our mother?


    ¡°Nothing special.¡±


    ¡°I see. Anything you want to say to Bjorn? You¡¯ve been so quiet.¡±


    ¡°Something to say¡­ maybe there is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then just say it. You two are friends, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sharon looks at me, and I nod with a silent sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    The promise we made to be friends during our first meeting, shaking hands.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what that means¡­


    But what can I do?


    Shabin, who works at the administrative office, has a lot of information that could be helpful to me.


    And she even asionally gives me easy requests besides the sewer one, so I have no choice but to y along.


    ¡°Friends¡­¡±


    Did my words give her courage?


    Ragna, who had been silent throughout the conversation, looks at me with her usual expressionless face.


    And she mutters as if reprimanding me,


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn Yandel. You shouldn¡¯t neglect reading books.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been busytely.¡±


    It¡¯s not an excuse, it¡¯s the truth.


    I haven¡¯t had a proper day of rest since returning from thebyrinth.


    ¡°Then¡­ are youing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°If I finish everything today.¡±


    Although I still have Dragonyer, there¡¯s nothing to do with it until Krovitz arranges a meeting.


    Once the mage recruitment is finished, I can finally rest for a while.


    In that sense¡­


    ¡°Ragna Ritaniyel Peprok.¡±


    ¡­it¡¯s time to bring up the main topic.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I came to this gathering for this reason.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Be honest. We¡¯re fr, friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Of, of course!¡±


    Shabin smiles happily and agrees as Ragna is the first to mention the word ¡®friends¡¯.


    Okay, the stage is set.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about bing an explorer?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the same offer as before.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although I made the same offer before, the situation is a bit different now. Our team is much more well-rounded, and now we¡¯re ¡®friends¡¯¡ª


    ¡°Ah, no! What are you talking about?!¡±


    Shabin shouts as if she¡¯s having a seizure, interrupting my attempt to hear Ragna¡¯s answer.


    It¡¯s an unexpected situation.


    ¡°Ragna? You¡¯re going to refuse, right? Of course you should. Do you know what kind of ce thebyrinth is?!¡±


    It was a miscalction.


    I thought Shabin would help me, saying that even being an explorer is a social experience. She seems to know dozens of explorers.


    I judged that she wouldn¡¯t be averse to exploring.


    That¡¯s why I brought it up when the three of us were together.


    But for her to interrupt first¡­


    ¡°¡­Shabin, don¡¯t be so scared. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Ragna gently takes Shabin¡¯s hand.


    Shabin, as if regaining herposure, sits back down with an embarrassed expression.


    I click my tongue bitterly.


    ¡°So you¡¯re refusing my offer.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I like working at the library.¡±


    She likes working at the library¡­


    It¡¯s hard to believe, considering how she looked at me with a distant gaze, asking ¡®who would even care about this ce?¡¯


    It¡¯s more sensible to ept that she can¡¯t leave for some reason.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s a failure.¡¯


    I¡¯m secretly disappointed.


    After meeting her a few times, I found out that her mage rank is very high.


    She¡¯s at least a 5th-grade mage.


    And she¡¯s young, so she has room for growth?


    ¡®Well, the fact that someone like that is working as a librarian means there¡¯s a reason.¡¯


    I cleanly let go of any lingering thoughts.


    She¡¯s a talented individual, but there¡¯s nothing I can do for now. With our current level of friendship, she wouldn¡¯t answer honestly even if I asked her what happened.


    ¡°Uh, but didn¡¯t your team have a mage? That administrative mage¡­¡±


    Shabin, who¡¯s back to normal, asks, and I answer briefly,


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    That¡¯s the end of today¡¯s gathering.


    __________________


    After the ¡®friend gathering¡¯, I head to the Magic Tower.


    It¡¯s my first visit in about two months.


    Wow, it¡¯s already been that long since the research coboration ended.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Yandel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Sure,e in.¡±


    Raven¡¯s personal researchb is the same as before.


    A mountain of documents and various magic materials scattered haphazardly.


    I wonder if she could at least clean up a bit¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t just put it anywhere, give it to me. I can¡¯t forget where I put things.¡±


    Hmm, so she doesn¡¯t have to organize because she remembers where everything is?


    Maybe it¡¯s rational in its own way.


    ¡°So what brings you here? You haven¡¯t shown your face for two months.¡±


    That¡¯s the question I¡¯m met with as soon as I hand Raven the document that was on the chair and sit down.


    She used to at least bring me water in a sk.


    Is it because we¡¯re not in a business rtionship anymore?


    Well, I wee the short introduction.


    No matter how much I try to butter her up, she¡¯s not the type to be swayed by ttery.


    If the oue is already decided, I should at least save time.


    ¡°I have a proposal for you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an open spot for a mage on the new team I¡¯m forming.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re offering me a position again?¡±


    Raven chuckles.


    It¡¯s apletely different attitude from before, when she tly refused as soon as I brought it up. Well, back then, I hadn¡¯t even earned the title of Little Balkan yet.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, do you remember what I said back then?¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted all the members to be 6th-grade or higher, and that it would be good to have a priest.¡±


    ¡°So? What happened?¡±


    I honestly introduce the members.


    Starting with the fact that there¡¯s no priest, the first member is Misha, a 7th-grade melee damage dealer.


    ¡°Hmm, 7th-grade?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be promoted to 6th-grade within this month, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    I tell her the ranks of Misha¡¯s essences since she seems unconvinced, and she rxes her expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡±


    Next is Ainar.


    There¡¯s no need for a long exnation since we cleared the Crimson Fortress together.


    ¡°You said it so confidently, and she¡¯s 9th-grade? No, wait, why is she still 9th-grade? She absorbed the Bone Knight¡¯s essence back then, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as Misha Kaltstein. There wasn¡¯t time to apply for a promotion.¡±


    It¡¯s not an excuse, it¡¯s the truth.


    Those two, who had a big fight yesterday, should be visiting the Explorer¡¯s Guild to apply for a promotion right now.


    They¡¯ll at least reach 7th grade.


    She has one 7th-grade essence and a whopping 4th-grade essence.


    ¡°She inherited a 4th-grade essence¡­ Then that changes things.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s practically a 6th-grade explorer even though she¡¯s officially 7th-grade. I judged it myself after fighting her, so you don¡¯t have to doubt it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll judge that myself. So what about thest member?¡±


    ¡°Avman Urikfrit. A 5th-grade explorer from the ck Bear tribe. He uses arge crossbow as his weapon.¡±


    Raven¡¯s expression changes slightly as I also tell her about the tank summon.


    ¡°He sounds like someone who would be weed anywhere, how did he end up joining your team, Mr. Yandel?¡±


    ¡°We have a connection. He said he wouldn¡¯t backstab hispanions.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ he¡¯s reliable in that aspect.¡±


    Raven epts it surprisingly easily.


    But did she have this question after hearing about the teamposition?


    ¡°What about a scout?¡±


    The question I¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived.


    People perceive information differently depending on how it¡¯s presented.


    I say casually as if I just remembered,


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t tell you. Urikfrit is a Guide.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to swear?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    I chuckle and confidently puff out my chest.


    And I throw away the slight pang of guilt.


    ¡®Right, I didn¡¯t lie.¡¯


    The bear-like man is a Guide.


    He just has a terrible sense of direction.


    Anyway, things go smoothly after I reveal that the bear-like man is a Guide. She pretends to contemte as if wanting to maintain her pride, but¡­


    ¡°It will be a good opportunity for you too. Didn¡¯t you alwaysin about not having enough money? Our goal is to reach the 6th floor, so you won¡¯t be short on money once the exploration begins in earnest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You can tell from the teamposition, but we can¡¯t just have any mage. We need a skilled mage like you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ah, and one more thing. Since we have a Guide, we¡¯ll be entering rifts and finding hidden spaces in thebyrinth. A proper mage like you wouldn¡¯t underestimate the value of that, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmmm.¡±


    Raven nods as I take a more persuasive approach.


    It was a somewhat expected oue.


    After all, she didn¡¯t reject outright as soon as she heard my offer.


    If she hadn¡¯t even considered exploring, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to me this much.


    ¡°But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Exploration will always be my second priority. My magic research will be my first.¡±


    ¡°In short.¡±


    ¡°If I find something to research, I might take a break for a month or two. Or I might even leave the team altogether. I hope you understand that, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    Although I was secretly nervous, it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable demand.


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re a regr n.


    Sudden vacancies aremon in this industry. Especially for arrogant mages.


    Right, this is as good as it gets.


    ¡°Alright. But tell me beforehand. If you¡¯re leaving the team, we need to find a new mage. If it¡¯s just for a month or two, we can just hire a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then that¡¯s settled.¡±


    And so, thest member is decided.


    Arrua Raven.


    A 6th-grade traditional mage from the Artemion school.


    ¡°So we¡¯re reallypanions now?¡±


    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Recruitment sessful.


    _______________________


    We chat briefly afterwards.


    The foundation for the team has beenid, but it¡¯s not officially formed yet.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning to meet and register the team at the guild and discuss the loot distribution. When would be a good time?¡±


    I want to meet as soon as possible since it¡¯s not umon for teams to fall apart during the meeting stage.


    I judged that we¡¯re short on time to recruit new members.


    However, unfortunately, the final meeting is dyed for over a week.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the final stages of writing a paper on the Vampire Guardian. It should be all finished by next week, so I¡¯d like to meet then.¡±


    I decide to think positively.


    If it were going to be finished next month, she wouldn¡¯t have even considered my offer.


    The timing is good in many ways.


    Honestly, with her specs, she could easily find a better team than ours.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet on the 17th. I¡¯ll discuss the location and time with the others and send you a letter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I leave the Magic Tower after that conversation and meet with Misha and the bear-like man in order. And after deciding on the location and time, I return to the inn and rest.


    I visit the library the next day, and then ordinary days pass without any major incidents.


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never seen such a huge mace!!¡±


    I practice (True) Gigantification Mode while sparring with Ainar.


    ¡°You¡¯re buying me this too after buying me cotton candy? Bjorn, are you some kind of shaman¡¯s jar?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not buying, it¡¯s an investment¡­ no, I¡¯m lending it to you. You have to pay me back when you earn money.¡±


    The three of us visit Commelby and upgrade Ainar¡¯s equipment.


    ¡°What about your old amodation? There aren¡¯t many ces that allow cooking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to eat out from now on. You always steal my food anyway!!¡±


    Misha moves into the room next door, which just became vacant.


    ¡°You lied to me, entering thebyrinth alone all this time?¡±


    ¡°Ho, honey, I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. Please spare me¡­! Think of our unborn child!¡±


    Misha blurts out something insensitive while we¡¯re visiting the bear-like man¡¯s shop, and he almost dies.


    Peaceful days filled with such trivial events pass by.


    And¡­


    [23:59]


    ¡­it¡¯s one minute to midnight on the 15th.


    I lie downfortably on the bed.


    ¡¸The character¡¯s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    It¡¯s that time again.

 Chapter 156 Lion (2)

    Chapter 156 Lion (2)


    Lion (2) <hr>


    Lion (2)


    Ghostbusters, themunity of evil spirits.


    My secret source of information that Misha and Ainar don¡¯t know about.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡¯


    I turn on theputer first, deliberately ignoring Lee Hansu¡¯sfortable-looking bed.


    The 12 hours that thismunity exists.


    There¡¯s information I need to find out within that time.


    ¡®Orculus, Noark, Dragonyer.¡¯Things that used to be stories from a farawaynd¡­


    ¡­but are now closely rted to my survival.


    The books in the library have their limits.


    After all, books as a medium can¡¯t help but be slow in terms of thetest information.


    [1~140,000 GP] All information rted to Orculus.


    I post a request to buy information on the exchange and then open the chat room list. I judged that this might be more helpful than the exchange.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] ¨C 1 member online.


    It seems like Lee Baekho entered the chat room as soon as themunity opened. Well, he was very disappointed when he logged outst time. He was even anxious that I might note back next time.


    Like a child who doesn¡¯t want to be separated from their parents.


    ¡®Phew, he¡¯s a rare one.¡¯


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    The icon of misfortune who was dragged here on the day he was discharged from the military, and a veteran yer who has survived in this world for almost 10 years.


    Although Lee Baekho is very friendly towards me¡­


    ¡­I can¡¯tpletely trust him.


    [Ah¡­ well¡­ I¡¯m actually in seclusion, so I¡¯m not that up-to-date on recent information.]


    He said he was in seclusion back then. That¡¯s why he introduced me to ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯, saying that he wasn¡¯t up-to-date on thetest information.


    I glossed over itst time¡­


    ¡­but I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he might be a member of Orculus or the underground city of Noark.


    ¡®Even if he¡¯s Korean, he¡¯s just a stranger in this world.¡¯


    I organize my thoughts.


    Maintaining a rtionship with Lee Baekho has more advantages than disadvantages.


    So let¡¯s subtly investigate his identity, but don¡¯t push it, and try to discreetly gather information about Orculus.


    The moment I double-click¡­


    ¡°Hyuuuuung!!!¡±


    Arge room reminiscent of a noble¡¯s mansion.


    Before I can even look around properly, Lee Baekho runs towards me.


    ¡°Ah, Hansu hyung! Why are you sote?!¡±


    ¡°No, I came right away¡­¡±


    ¡°I was so worried that you might have died!¡±


    His eyes are fierce, and his hair is messy as if he''s been pulling it out.


    It hasn''t even been 5 minutes since themunity opened, and this is his reaction?


    Just how starved for human connection was this guy¡ª


    ¡°Hyung, you can¡¯t die yet! We haven¡¯t talked about idols, or badmouthed politicians or the military. You¡¯re the only one I can do that with¡­! And we have to talk about Dungeon Fighter Online!¡±


    Ah, uh¡­ so that was the problem.


    Well, it¡¯s ridiculous to expect normal human emotions from a guy who has survived here for 10 years.


    I chuckle and sit down on the chair.


    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m not dying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Then what should we talk about first? Ah, Lovely Lovely¡¯s 3rd full album? That would be the best, right?¡±


    No, who¡¯s Lovely Lovely¡­?


    I naturally change the subject since I¡¯m not interested in the entertainment industry. I have a feeling he¡¯ll get upset if I honestly say I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s talk about the military.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes, sir! Oh, bute to think of it, weren¡¯t you a public service worker, hyung?¡±


    ¡°I still went to boot camp, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Is he not interested in boot camp stories? Lee Baekho makes a strange expression and then speaks cautiously,


    ¡°Hyung, how about we just talk about Dungeon Fighter Online¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed that.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaaaat?!! Didn¡¯t you say you were a public service worker?!¡±


    Lee Baekho is shocked as if he heard something unbelievable.


    But did hee to his senses btedly?


    ¡°Ah! Sorry, hyung. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. You know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, let¡¯s just do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    The atmosphere bes awkward in an instant.


    Lee Baekho scratches his cheek, looking dejected.


    I can understand his feelings.


    He was so happy to meet a fellow Korean, but he realized that we don¡¯t actually have much inmon¡ª


    ¡°Pfft! Puhahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°No, hyung. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? The conversation we just had.¡±


    Is it? I don¡¯t know.


    What¡¯s so funny about it?


    ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it, but it felt like I was back in Korea just now.¡±


    Ah, that.


    ¡°¡­I think I understand. What kind of feeling it is.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Lee Baekho chuckles and then leans back in his chair. And we chat naturally instead of forcing a topic.


    We talk about what we used to do for a living, and then the conversation naturally flows to the military.


    ¡°Boot camp was funny too. I didn¡¯t know there were so many crazy people in our country.¡±


    ¡°Well, the environment is what it is. Everyone bes normal when they¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s true. We didn¡¯t expect to be like this either, did we? We¡¯ll probably have to go to a mental hospital when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should talk about this.¡±


    ¡°No, but haven¡¯t you thought about it, hyung? Killing if they¡¯re in the way, killing if they¡¯re suspicious, worrying about whether someone will hurt me when I meet them¡­ human life¡­ it feels like just a game character. We¡¯repletely insane.¡±


    The atmosphere bes heavy, as if the lightheartedness from a moment ago was a lie.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon. Just like when you came here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    A brief silence follows.


    Lee Baekho is the first to speak.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, hyung. Honestly, I¡¯ve been thinkingtely if there¡¯s even a point in going back. It¡¯s not that I like it here¡­ you know what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You might think it¡¯s nothing, but at least it motivates me. It gives me hope that if I canugh and joke around here, I¡¯ll be able to do the same when I get back.¡±


    Hope¡­


    I feel an inexplicable sense of dissonance from that word.


    But I don¡¯t pry further.


    It¡¯s not at a stage where I can be certain, and there¡¯s nothing to gain by stirring things up.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, do you know anything about a group called Orculus?¡±


    I subtly bring up the main topic.


    As if it¡¯s just to change the heavy atmosphere.


    I throw it out casually and focus on Lee Baekho¡¯s reaction.


    There¡¯s no noticeable change.


    However¡­


    ¡°Orculus? Why are you curious about them?¡±


    He asks for the reason first.


    He used to just answer any question I asked.


    My doubts grow.


    Who the hell is this guy?


    _______________________


    ¡°You need a Genesis Artifact to reach thest floor, right? I was wondering if they stole it. Ah, you know that someone stole it, right?¡±


    I throw out the line I prepared without a moment¡¯s pause, and Lee Baekho nods.


    ¡°Yes, I know. So that¡¯s why you asked¡­ I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Relieved?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lee Baekho brushes it off and continues.


    ¡°Anyway, you even thought of that, hyung. Actually, I thought the same thing before.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think so now?¡±


    ¡°No. I checked using various methods, and it doesn¡¯t seem like it. After all, it¡¯s been about half a year since all the Genesis Artifacts were stolen.¡±


    ¡°All of them were stolen?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t know that? They were all stolen, from all six races. And on the same day.¡±


    Phew, the elder said that other races might be in a simr situation¡­


    So it was true.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense realistically. Even if they could steal from other races, to steal from the Dragonkin and humans too? No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t do that. Well, I investigated just in case, but I couldn¡¯t find any leads.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know who stole them either?¡±


    ¡°No. If you happen to find any clues, please let me know. As you know, if there¡¯s a way to return home, it¡¯s the only way, right?¡±


    I learned something unexpected while asking about Orculus out of curiosity.


    He doesn¡¯t know anything about the Genesis Artifacts either.


    I briefly entertained the delusion that he might be the final mastermind¡­


    ¡°Hyung, you¡¯re not thinking about something else, right? Likepetition or something. We can open the door together with up to five people. I¡¯ll be helpful.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t just tell him what I was thinking, so I make an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re saying that to me. How would I find a clue that even you couldn¡¯t find?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, you have a point¡­ But I feel like you¡¯re a bit special, hyung. Actually, I felt that way from the moment I first saw you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one who¡¯s speechless when you say that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, but you cleared the 10x version too, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll be simr to me in about 10 years? Honestly, I¡¯m almost at the point where I can¡¯t get any stronger¡­¡±


    Leaving aside the part about not being able to get any stronger¡­


    ¡­I can feel Lee Baekho¡¯s mental strength in his casual tone. He¡¯s already assuming that it will take at least another 10 years to find the Genesis Artifacts.


    But he¡¯s not even thinking of giving up.


    What kind of tenacity is that?


    ¡°Right. Should I tell you something interesting? You probably don¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s a setting that wasn¡¯t in the game.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge underground city beneath the sewers. It¡¯s called Noark.¡±


    ¡°¡­Noark?¡±


    I try to maintain myposure.


    It¡¯s like my wish has been granted.


    I can¡¯t believe he brought this up first.


    ¡°Yes. I thought of it because of Orculus. Actually, it¡¯s their headquarters. You know about the Ormy Revolutionary Army, right?¡±


    I chuckle at the somewhat random name.


    Ormy Revolutionary Army?


    ¡°They¡¯re those guys who asionally appeared in events. They woulde and ask you to join them in overthrowing the world if you gained a bit of fame.¡±


    For reference, epting that event always led to a bad ending. I tried countless times, thinking there might be a hidden condition, but I couldn¡¯t change it, as if it were a problem with the game¡¯s structure itself.


    ¡°Those bastards also created Noark. They all fled underground after their rebellion failed.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Anyway, so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Their goals are simr, right? So I heard they¡¯re cooperating with each other down there.¡±


    The cooperative rtionship between Noark and Orculus.


    I also learned about this from the letter left by High Priest Ludwig.


    In other words, whates next is important.


    How can I ask about the Dragonyer without being suspected?


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Hyung, just in case, even if the royal family or the guild offers you a request, don¡¯t go anywhere near anything rted to them.¡±


    ¡°I need to hear the reason first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this will make the story long¡­¡±


    Lee Baekho sighs and then quickly continues,


    ¡°There¡¯s this guy called Dragonyer, and he really screwed up this time. It seems like he kidnapped a high priest and then lost him. Someone found a letter by chance and took it to the temple or something.¡±


    I gulp and ask,


    ¡°¡­How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. They say he lost his memory and doesn¡¯t even know what happened to him.¡±


    He lost his memory?


    Could it be rted to the vine breaking?


    I want to ask more, but Lee Baekho finishes his sentence quickly, not giving me a chance.


    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m trying to say is, they broke the agreement first, so a subjugation force might be formed, so don¡¯t participate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still alive down there. You¡¯ll just get hurt if you get involved. Okay? Damn it, we¡¯re already out of time. Hyung! See you next ti¡ª¡±


    Lee Baekho¡¯s voice is cut off, and his figure disappears.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He logged out.


    In other words, he was kicked out because time ran out.


    ______________________


    After Lee Baekho disappears¡­


    ¡­I return to my room and organize my thoughts.


    No, to be precise, I keep reying one sentence he said.


    [I don¡¯t know the details either. They say he lost his memory and doesn¡¯t even know what happened to him.]


    Considering the pill that the psychopath bitch fed me, it¡¯s a usible story.


    But the problem is that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.


    It¡¯s possible that Lee Baekho heard a rumor fabricated by Orculus and then ryed it to me.


    But if it¡¯s true¡­


    ¡®It would exin the vine breaking.¡¯


    It makes sense to some extent.


    This ring doesn¡¯t sever the karmic connection with him.


    It just dys it.


    ¡®So it¡¯s just a matter of time before I¡¯m found out.¡¯


    If they trace back to who delivered the letter, they¡¯ll eventually find out about me.


    There¡¯s also the issue of disposing of Dragonyer.


    And besides, there¡¯s a chance that Noark has a way to restore memories.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®What I have to do doesn¡¯t change.¡¯


    I sit back down at theputer and do what needs to be done.


    I check if there are any information sales posts, and if there are, I meet with the sellers and buy the information at a reasonable price.


    I don¡¯t limit myself to information about the Dragonyer. Assuming that they could all be enemies, I gather information and more information.


    How much time has passed?


    [03:09]


    It¡¯s time for Watchers of the Round Table to open.


    I intentionally wait until there¡¯s only 1 minute left before the entry time and then join the secret chat room.


    After all, the charm of acting lies in the details.


    Creak¡ª


    The closed door opens as I put on the Lion mask on the table.


    A red carpet stretches towards the room with the round table.


    I hear a conversation in the distance as I slowly walk forward.


    ¡°Do you think that person won¡¯te this time?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange. Someone like him wouldn¡¯t need us.¡±


    ¡°No, but who the hell is he?¡±


    There¡¯s a voice I haven¡¯t heard before.


    It seems like a member who didn¡¯t participatest time¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an entric. So if you happen to meet him, be careful what you say. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a very difficult time.¡±


    The newbie says at the senior¡¯s experienced advice,


    ¡°Ha, I really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re all teasing me, right? Physical force doesn¡¯t work, and he doesn¡¯t even know my identity, so what¡¯s so scary about him?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. There¡¯s one thing, killing intent.¡±


    ¡°What¡­? Even if his killing intent is strong, someone at our level can easily defend against it, can¡¯t we?¡±


    The newbie mutters incredulously.


    Therefore, I continue walking and make my presence known.


    Thud.


    The members sitting at the round table all turn their heads at the loud footsteps, and I quietly walk past them and sit down at the same spot I sat inst time.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Lion.¡±


    Everyone except for the Clown is silent, observing my reaction.


    But did he dislike the atmosphere?


    The newbieughs awkwardly.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ so, there really was a newbie? Haha.¡±


    I silently stare at the newbie.


    And I unleash the killing intent I¡¯ve been practicing.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    Right, if a newbiees, you have to establish dominance.


    That¡¯s the tradition here, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 157 Lion (3)

    Chapter 157 Lion (3)


    Lion (3) <hr>


    Lion (3)


    The newbie wearing the Goblin Mask.


    Strictly speaking, I''m the newbie, and he''s the returning yer...


    Sorry, but if you''reing back after a long time, you should at least know what''s changed. Or you should have listened carefully to the patch notes that the seniors told you about.


    "Pl, please stop..."


    I immediately withdrew my killing intent the moment the Goblin managed to speak. But if I end it here, they''ll just think I''m a bad guy.


    [Is this all?]


    I decide on today''s line, recalling thest words I left them with at the previous gathering.Consistency is key to maintaining a concept.


    "I had some hope since a new member joined..."


    I mutter briefly, expressing my disappointment.


    As if I had some expectations because of the new member, but as expected, it turned out the way I thought it would.


    As if I was just trying to gauge his level, not bully him.


    "Boring."


    I turn my gaze away from the Goblin Mask, as if that was my only intention. And I nce at the Clown, Fox, Crescent Moon, and Antler Mask one by one.


    Implying that I''ll be even more disappointed if they only share boring information again today.


    "Pfft, don''t worry, Lion. I brought something you''ll find interesting this time."


    I don''t answer.


    I just rest my chin on my hand and wait.


    Thinking inwardly,


    ''Clown, if he''s saying this, it must be really important information.''


    Is this why everyone bosses around their juniors?


    Just as I''m pretending to be indifferent...


    ck.


    The doors to the round table room close as the timees.


    It means there won''t be any more members joining.


    However, there''s one thing I need to do before the meeting officially begins.


    "Goblin, get a grip."


    "This guy is funny. He''s always acting all high and mighty."


    "Pfft,pared tost time, Lion was being considerate, and he''s still like this! Ha! Don''t you feel ashamed because of him?"


    The Fox and Antler Mask chuckle as if they agree with the Clown''s words.


    "Indeed... it wasn''t as intense asst time."


    "Yes. I was able to endure it this time."


    I feel a pang of guilt as I see them subtly winking at me, as if thanking me for going easy on them.


    The reason is simple.


    ''That was my full power...''


    That''s the maximum output of my killing intent, which I can freely turn on and off.


    I practiced countless times after seeing the Kaltstein master use it in real life, but once I enter full-on mode, I can''t control it.


    Well, it''s a good thing they interpreted it as consideration.


    Is this why people should at least appear strong?


    "So, sorry. I''m fine now."


    Anyway, the Goblin finallyes to his senses.


    He still avoids my gaze as soon as our eyes meet, as if traumatized by what happened earlier.


    ''He''s definitely weakerpared to the other four.''


    Just look at the Fox Mask.


    She endured my full-on killing intent for much longer, but she''s only wary and cautious, not terrified like this.


    "Then who should we start with?"


    Fox then looks at the Clown, taking the initiative.


    The Clown shrugs.


    "You save the best forst, right? How about we start with Mr. Goblin?"


    "Ahem, sure."


    The Goblin clears his throat as if to make up for his earlier blunder and shares information.


    "Everyone knows that High Priest Ludwig of the Star went missing."


    "So?"


    "The culprit was Orculus. They kidnapped him and were using him."


    Don''t tell me, this guy is a priest?


    Is that why he knows?


    That thought crosses my mind, but the jewel on the round table emits a red light.


    "Pfft, it seems like more than half of us already know about it."


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    It hasn''t even been a fortnight since I delivered the letter.


    Lee Baekho and the others who should know about it have already heard something¡ª


    "You''ll get used to it quickly. You need more than just ordinary information to satisfy those two."


    Huh?


    "I didn''t know about this. Maybe the temple will support the royal family because of this."


    Listening to Fox and Crescent Moon, it seems like they didn''t know about it.


    ''Then the red light came on because the Clown, Antler, and I knew about it?''


    I can''t help but click my tongue.


    But has the Clown been observing me the whole time?


    He gets up and scolds the other three.


    "Hey, are there no unspoken rules anymore? I thought we agreed not to make it obvious that we didn''t know something."


    "Sorry, I felt bad for Goblin."


    "We let it slide when it was just us. But there''s a new member now, right? Let''s all be careful from now on. Okay?"


    "Al, alright."


    Ah, so there was a rule like that.


    Well, if they keep doing that, it''s inevitable that it will be revealed who knows what.


    I was secretly worried about this, but it worked out well thanks to the Clown stepping in.


    ''But it doesn''t seem like he did it just for me...''


    Something simr happened at the previous gathering.


    [Crescent Moon, don''t be too disappointed. Most people wouldn''t know what you''re talking about, you know?]


    The Clown was the first to act like this back then.


    That means...


    ''Did he judge that the information could be used to deduce his identity?''


    Although I''m not sure, it seems usible.


    But if that guess is true...


    ''The Clown is either from the temple or the underground city. One of the two.''


    Thetter seems more likely.


    I can''t imagine him working for the temple.


    Well, he might be intentionally ying a character like me.


    ''But that''s not what''s important right now.''


    I focus back on the meeting and listen to the Goblin''s next piece of information.


    Was he shocked that the previous information received a red light?


    "The Goddess of Stars has given an oracle."


    The next piece of information immediately receives a green light.


    But does even the Clown not know about this?


    "I want to buy information about who received the oracle."


    "I don''t know about that..."


    "Pfft, even the pdins don''t know? It seems like the temple is really keeping it under wraps."


    "We agreed not to say that!!"


    "Ah, my apologies. But why are you so sensitive when it''s something everyone knows?"


    The Goblin Mask nces at me at those words, and the Clownughs incredulously.


    "You think he would even care about you?"


    The Goblin Mask can only sputter angrily, unable to refute.


    I make a mental note.


    [Goblin Mask = Pdin.]


    Anyway, the meeting continues.


    The next turn after Goblin is Fox, who''s sitting next to me.


    "A Double Numbered Item will be auctioned at the Celestial Auction House next month."


    Double Numbered Item.


    In other words, it means a Numbered Item between 11 and 99 will be auctioned.


    But did the Clown''s words about following the rules have an effect?


    Although there''s no conversation after the information is shared, the atmosphere bes heavy.


    As if they''re looking at each other aspetitors.


    ''Phew, I need to get ess to the Celestial Auction House soon.''


    The Celestial Auction House is located in the Imperial City of Karnon.


    And to enter the Imperial City, I need to gain more fame or increase my explorer rank and umte achievement points.


    It will take at least a year.


    ''And I don''t even have the money to buy a Double Numbered Item. I guess I''ll have to give up this time.''


    I cleanly let go of any lingering thoughts.


    I don''t even know what item it is, and if I had that much money, it would be better to use it on ''Garpas''s Ne'' that I obtained from the Count''s banquet.


    "The royal family is nning to subjugate Noark."


    After Fox, Antler shares information, and the green lightes on. So Lee Baekho''s words about a subjugation force being formed were true.


    I should stay away from that, as he advised.


    Next is Crescent Moon''s turn.


    "Items presumed to be the Dragonyer''s equipment appeared on the ck market. Although Dragonyer itself wasn''t there, something must have happened to him."


    The green lightes on again.


    I barely maintain myposure, keeping my chin on my hand.


    Appeared on the ck market?


    I only took Dragonyer itself.


    At first, I''m confused, but I quickly figure out the situation.


    ''What Baekho said must be true.''


    The Dragonyer lost his memory.


    Probably because of that pill.


    The person who fed him the pill must have taken the rest of his equipment and sold it on the ck market.


    ''It''s finally the Clown''s turn.''


    It''s now the Clown''s turn, as we''re going clockwise from Goblin. Everyone is looking at him with anticipation, as he built up the atmosphere beforehand.


    "Hmm, would you like to go first, Mr. Lion?"


    "You seem quite confident."


    "Of course. If I share information that everyone already knows, you might note back next time, Mr. Lion?"


    I chuckle and nod.


    I have no intention of ying along with his childish games, so I''m just telling him to go in the original order.


    "Well, then it can''t be helped. Maybe Mr. Lion''s story will be more entertaining!"


    The Clown shrugs flippantly.


    And he stretches, contorting his body in a bizarre way, and then casually says,


    "A Bonding spell that can bind up to six people will be created within three years."


    Silence follows his words, spoken in a yful tone.


    And everyone''s gaze turns towards the center of the round table.


    "Green light..."


    It means that the Clown''s words are true.


    No, at least he believes them to be true.


    "Crazy, is that even possible?"


    "The guild, the royal family, the ns... everything will change."


    The members exim in shock, regardless of the unspoken rules that the Clown mentioned.


    Well, it''s only natural.


    It means that not only will the basic teamposition change, but the scope of explorers'' activities will also expand significantly...


    ''Six people can enter thest floor?''


    It''s practically like the probability of clearing the game has increased several times over.


    Five people and six people are different.


    It means thatbinations and synergies that were impossible in the original game, whether it''s 10x mode or 100x mode, be possible.


    However, in the midst of all that, the Clown is only staring at me.


    As if he doesn''t care about the other members'' reactions.


    "So, what do you think?"


    His eyes, hidden behind the small holes of his mask, meet mine.


    The emotion within them is clear.


    ''This is like a child who wants to be praised.''


    I chuckle and open my mouth.


    Honestly, but without breaking character.


    "This is... a bit interesting."


    One praise sticker earned.


    __________________


    There''s a saying, ''Even whales will dance if you praise them''.


    Well, they might also dance after being whipped hundreds of times¡­


    But there''s a huge difference in efficiency.


    What truly motivates people is the future.


    The reward they desperately desire and anticipate.


    "Ahem, then it''s Mr. Lion''s turn, right?"


    The Clown, who received a praise sticker, awkwardly averts his gaze and changes the subject.


    All eyes turn towards me as if they''ve been waiting.


    Everyone''s eyes are sparkling, thanks to the bombshell the Clown dropped earlier.


    ''...This is a tough one.''


    Actually, I had prepared a few pieces of information to share here today.


    But...


    ''The quality of information has increased significantly.''


    Thanks to the words I left them withst time, it feels like everyone is revealing their trump cards.


    The Clown is especially determined.


    Information about a 6-person Bonding spell?


    It''s something I wouldn''t have gotten if I hadn''t adopted a mysterious persona.


    ''Phew, it''s a good thing, but...''


    The pressure has increased significantly.


    What the hell should I talk about?


    Of course, I do have information that would meet their expectations, but...


    ''This is something that will affect me too if others know about it.''


    The problem is choosing information that''s useless even if you know about it, like the Demonic Halfling one.


    And besides, it would be strange to bring up abyrinth-rted topic when everyone else is talking about things outside.


    ''Hmm, this is the best option, I guess.''


    I make a decision after carefully calcting the impact of this information.


    And...


    "You were curious about the oracle earlier, right?"


    I look at the Clown and speak.


    As if to say I''ll reward him for entertaining me.


    "I wasn''t nning to talk about the reason¡ª"


    I cut off the Clown''s misunderstanding and mutter,


    "It was an oracle with a sacred relic."


    "Yes?"


    "A new sacred relic appeared in the world through an oracle given by the Goddess of Stars."


    The Clown, who was momentarily dazed as if he heard something unbelievable,es to his senses. And he looks at the jewel emitting a green light and asks cautiously,


    "...May I ask what kind of sacred relic it is?"


    His voice is cold, unlike his usual yful tone.


    ''Right, what''s important to you isn''t who received the oracle, but what the sacred relic is.''


    I smile happily and answer,


    "If you bring me something interesting again."


    "Pfft, I''m d you''lle back."


    The Clown thenughs flippantly as usual.


    But I can feel it.


    That I''ll be able to hear more interesting information next time Ie.


    Although I can''t even imagine what it will be...


    "I look forward to it."


    When that timees, I''ll probably say this.


    That it was boring.

 Chapter 158 Lion (4)

    Chapter 158 Lion (4)


    Lion (4) <hr>


    Lion (4)


    The reason I mentioned the sacred relic at the gathering is simple.


    Leaving aside the fact that it makes me feel a bit uneasy since it¡¯s information rted to me, it has many advantages.


    ¡®First, it helps maintain my mysterious persona.¡¯


    It¡¯s right after the Clown hyped up the atmosphere.


    It seems more usible than suddenly bringing up abyrinth-rted topic.


    It was the information you were curious about, right?


    Here, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s a reward.If I just say it like that, even the members who were expecting to hear what kind of information I would share will be speechless.


    And that judgment was correct.


    I could even see their expectations for me increase, far from being disappointed.


    ¡°¡­Do you happen to know where the Master is?¡±


    I shrug at Fox¡¯s question.


    It means that I wouldn¡¯t mind telling her if she brought me something interesting too. Fortunately, she seems to understand as she clenches her small fist.


    As if she¡¯s determined to find out someday.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to say it¡¯s boring no matter what she brings¡­¡¯


    Although I feel a pang of guilt¡­


    ¡­I quickly shake it off.


    It¡¯s a business rtionship where we meet with masks on.


    It¡¯s only right to focus on my own benefit.


    ¡®Still, it seems like it motivated them well.¡¯


    That was the second advantage I considered.


    It¡¯s difficult to guaranteeplete anonymity in Watchers of the Round Table due to its structure. The very fact that you know information that others don¡¯t means that you have ess to that information because of your status.


    ¡®Crescent Moon talked a lot about fairies, and Fox seemed to be well-versed in thetest information about people and events rather than hidden pieces.¡¯


    Of course, unlike Goblin, whose identity as a pdin was revealed, the other masked figures seemed to be staying within the line.


    But to bring interesting information, they¡¯ll inevitably have to reveal their hand.


    If I use this concept well, it will be a great help in deducing their identities.


    ¡®I¡¯m especially curious about the Clown¡¯s identity.¡¯


    In that sense, this is a good opportunity.


    He¡¯s also curious about my identity.


    Since I can only share information about thebyrinth in this situation, I can¡¯t miss the chance to appear knowledgeable.


    If it were just the first few times, it might be different¡­


    But if I keep doing that, they might start suspecting that I¡¯m just a nobody who knows a lot about the game.


    Anyway, the third advantage.


    [I want to buy information about who received the oracle.]


    The Clown already showed a strong interest in the oracle, and I judged that it would be more rational to use it like this if it¡¯s information that will be revealed anyway.


    Of course, I¡¯m not sure how much he¡¯ll be able to find out. I don¡¯t know how tight-lipped the people in the temple are.


    But¡­


    ¡®I can actually confirm it through him.¡¯


    What if the Clown, who¡¯s considered high-level even among the Watchers of the Round Table, can¡¯t find out?


    Then I can rx.


    It means that the secret is being kept well.


    Just as I¡¯m racking my brains, maintaining my chin-on-hand posture¡­


    ¡°So, shall we go for another round?¡±


    The second round begins, led by Fox.


    This time, it¡¯s Goblin¡¯s turn first, and there¡¯s a slight mishap from the start.


    He received a red light and then barely managed to get a green light on his next attempt¡­


    ¡­but the members all objected.


    ¡°The saint¡¯s real name. Although it might be useful if we look into it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to take the easy way out.¡±


    ¡°If it were before, it might have been different. But it¡¯s going to be difficult to get away with this now.¡±


    In the end, Goblin had toe up with new information that the members would find satisfactory, and he barely managed to pass the turn to the next person.


    Ah, for reference, the information was, as expected, rted to the temple.


    ¡®If the 2nd Pdin Captain is the woman who was next to Krovitz when the oracle was given¡­ don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s a lesbian?¡¯


    Although it was closer to a scandal, the members didn¡¯t object.


    I think I understand their thoughts.


    They judged that it¡¯s valuable information that could be used as leverage against the 2nd Pdin Captain if they could just find evidence. After all, homosexuality is considered a grave sin in this world.


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Fox, who was next, revealed the identity of the Double Numbered Item that will be auctioned at the Celestial Auction House.


    ¡°You¡¯re using one piece of information twice.¡±


    Although Antler expresses his dissatisfaction, he doesn¡¯t raise an official objection.


    He knows it too.


    That the Double Numbered Item is worth that much.


    Anyway, the turns continue, and secret information is shared from the members¡¯ mouths.


    Antler talks about royal politics, and Crescent Moon mentions a story about a fairy sessor whomitted a grave sin and was stripped of their position.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s my turn now?¡±


    Even the Clown, who dropped the bombshell about the 6-person Bonding spell, shares ordinary information this time.


    Well, is it really ordinary?


    ¡°Actually, the masks we¡¯re wearing aren¡¯t just random choices.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Master said that when you choose a mask for the first time, you choose the one that most resembles your fate.¡±


    It¡¯s a very interesting statement.


    Although it¡¯s a bit ambiguous as useful information.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Goblin seems so pathetic to me. A weak but cunning fate.¡±


    The Goblin Mask, who became the target of the Clown¡¯s blunt example, trembles with anger.


    But did he feel a bit sorry for him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Goblin, but Clown, I think I understand why you¡¯re so unlucky.¡±


    Antler mutters sarcastically towards the Clown.


    However, the Clown just chuckles without any sign of offense.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t seem like very important information.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a bit interesting since the Master said so¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell us something more useful.¡±


    The Clown clicks his tongue at the three¡¯s objections.


    ¡°Tsk, I even gave you a clue about fate. Is this what they call casting pearls before swine?¡±


    He mutters and then subtly looks at me.


    I just stay silent again this time.


    Silence is always the safest option.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to tell you something that¡¯s on your level.¡±


    The Clown then shares new information.


    It¡¯s about the Explorer¡¯s Guild, and this time, it passes without any objections.


    And so, it¡¯s my turn again.


    I share one of the pieces of information I prepared beforehand.


    It¡¯s high-level information, but it¡¯s the kind of information that¡¯s useless even if you know about it.


    ¡°The Stone of Resurrection exists.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turns towards the center of the round table as soon as I finish speaking.


    And the moment the jewel emits a green light¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­silence falls.


    __________________


    ¡°Um¡­ what¡¯s the Stone of Resurrection¡­?¡±


    Goblin is the first to speak.


    Fox answers his question, which he asks cautiously,


    ¡°It¡¯s an item that can revive people. No, I should say that¡¯s how it¡¯s known.¡±


    The ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯ is an item whose existence was only known through rumors even in the game.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    You need insane luck and to fulfill ridiculous conditions to obtain it.


    I also obtained it purely by chance the first time, and even after learning the conditions, I couldn¡¯t get it again. But how could these guys, who cleared the cheat version, possibly know about it?


    ¡°So, so¡­ if you have that, you can really revive dead people?¡±


    Crescent Moon asks cautiously.


    His voice is filled with unconcealed excitement.


    Is there someone he wants to revive?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I decide to offer a bit of service in return for the useful information I received today.


    ¡°With the Stone of Resurrection, you can revive the dead.¡±


    Although there areplicated requirements, the effect itself is as it¡¯s known to the outside world.


    But was he not satisfied with that?


    ¡°Then do you happen to know who¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I cut off Crescent Moon coldly and mutter,


    It means that if he wants to hear more, he should bring information that¡¯s worth it.


    Crescent Moon thenes to his senses.


    ¡°Then at least tell me what you¡¯re interested in. I need that item.¡±


    Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­


    I contemte for a moment.


    Lion, the entric who¡¯s bored with everything and even participates in these gatherings just to find something interesting.


    What would he answer here?


    A suitable line soones to mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Lion doesn¡¯t even know himself¡­


    ¡°What I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    It¡¯s a slightly chuunibyou setting, but it¡¯s a decent concept.


    If I make excuses like this, they¡¯ll bring me useful information from a wide range¡­


    ¡­and it will be easier to judge anything they say as boring.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be a difficult task. To entertain someone like you.¡±


    Crescent Moon lets out a long sigh.


    His eyes are filled with determination to find out. I subtly look away, resting my chin on my hand.


    Could it be that I look lonely?


    A moment of silence follows as no one speaks.


    ¡°Ahem! So, what should we do now? Shall we go for another round if everyone¡¯s okay with it?¡±


    Fox takes the role of a moderator and leads the conversation, and Goblin raises his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. I don¡¯t have any more information that would satisfy you guys.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave too. I prepared a few more things just in case, but seeing today¡¯s level, I¡¯m not confident.¡±


    As Goblin and then Antler dere their non-participation, it¡¯s naturally decided that the meeting will end here.


    But what¡¯s this?


    ¡®Ha, again?¡¯


    Everyone is just looking at me without leaving.


    Come to think of it, it was the same at the previous gathering.


    They¡¯re pretending not to, but they¡¯re curious about my evaluation, I guess?


    Their pride must have been hurtst time.


    Because I said, ¡®Is this all?¡¯ and acted disappointed.


    ¡®¡­Then what should I say this time?¡¯


    I contemte for a moment and then make a decision.


    And I nce at each of the colorful masks and chuckle.


    As if to say their efforts weremendable.


    ¡°I look forward to next time.¡±


    Thanks for the great information.


    __________________


    The round table room where Lion left.


    Goblin blurts out the question he¡¯d been holding back in a dazed voice.


    ¡°¡­Who the hell is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡±


    Antler answers, clicking his tongue, and Goblin sighs deeply.


    He just asked to see if they could brainstorm together.


    Why is he always treated like this?


    Goblin then reveals what he¡¯s been thinking about alone.


    ¡°¡­Maybe he¡¯s one of us.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what are you talking about, Goblin?¡±


    ¡°Less than ten people in the church know about the oracle. And each of them is at least a High Priest or a Captain. If he¡¯s one of them, everything would make sense¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha, so that¡¯s what you were thinking.¡±


    The Clown cuts him off and snaps irritably.


    ¡°This is why you¡¯re always underestimated. Why are you so simple-minded? You think he¡¯s a cardinal? A captain? You think he¡¯s just that level?¡±


    ¡°But! It doesn¡¯t make sense otherwise. It hasn¡¯t even been a fortnight since the oracle was given¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, pathetic. Can¡¯t you even consider the possibility that he¡¯s someone¡¯s pawn?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡±


    Goblin trails off, as if it¡¯s absurd.


    He knows how devout the high-ranking officials of the temple are.


    They¡¯re not the type to submit to an outsider.


    But what¡¯s this?


    ¡°Wait a minute, are you all thinking the same thing?¡±


    Everyone except for him is readily epting that ridiculous statement.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s no other exnation.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I thought he would be a lone wolf type. But to think he¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve made a connection with someone much more powerful than we imagined.¡±


    At this point, he¡¯s starting to wonder.


    Could it be that the man¡¯s influence really reaches the core of the church?


    Of course, he can¡¯t be certain yet.


    So Goblin focuses on the following conversation.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s put our heads together during the remaining time. Even if we can¡¯t figure out his identity, we might be able to get a sense of what kind of person he is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Maybe we can even find out what he¡¯s interested in.¡±


    The brainstorming session begins at Fox¡¯s suggestion.


    The goal is to figure out Lion¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. He wasn¡¯t even interested in the Double Numbered Item. It probably means that he¡¯s strong enough not to need something like that.¡±


    ¡°It was the same with the Noark subjugation n. He didn¡¯t even flinch when he heard about it. He definitely has eyes and ears in the core of the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t know for sure, but he must have killed at least a few thousand people. To not even know what he¡¯s interested in, I haven¡¯t seen many people that broken.¡±


    Every time they share their observations, I wonder if they¡¯re all hypnotized or something.


    And the highlight is Crescent Moon¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ he already knows our identities.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Crescent?¡±


    ¡°When he first brought up the Stone of Resurrection, he was looking directly at me. As if he knew about my story.¡±


    Goblin can¡¯t help butugh.


    He¡¯s not an ordinary person, that much is clear, but isn¡¯t this a bit of a stretch?


    ¡®It¡¯s more likely to be a coincidence¡­ In the first ce, he was sitting right across from me.¡¯


    Of course, he only thinks that inwardly.


    Because everyone else is taking Crescent Moon¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°Hmm, I was a bit curious about why he suddenly brought up the Stone of Resurrection, but that would exin it.¡±


    The Clown ispletely convinced, and the others also think it¡¯s worth considering.


    Goblin is starting to feel confused.


    He¡¯s starting to think that it might be true since all these smart people are saying the same thing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    That¡¯s when Fox exims, pping her hands.


    ¡°Masks! We have masks!¡±


    ¡°Masks¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think we might get a sense of who he is if we think about the mask?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, indeed, if what Clown said is true, we might be able to figure out his personality.¡±


    ¡°Lion¡­¡±


    The members then take turns talking about whates to mind when they think of a lion.


    ¡°Hmm, when I think of lions, the first thing thates to mind is the story about them throwing their cubs off a cliff.¡±


    ¡°You mean the one about only raising those who survive? That¡¯s all just a rumor. Well, he must have gone through something much more difficult than being thrown off a cliff to be that strong.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I can¡¯t think of anything besides the king of beasts. Could it be that Mr. Lion will be king someday?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, indeed, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to work under someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that lions are used as a symbol of kingship in the East.¡±


    ¡°Symbol of kingship! That¡¯s interesting!¡±


    Goblin just listens to their conversation.


    And he suddenly has this thought.


    ¡®Lions are polygamous¡­ Could it just mean that he¡¯s destined to be popr with women?¡¯


    Of course, he only thinks that inwardly.


    Because they¡¯ll just look at him pathetically if he says it out loud.

 Chapter 159 Negotiation (1)

    Chapter 159 Negotiation (1)


    Negotiation (1) <hr>


    Negotiation (1)


    The evening of the 17th.


    All the members of the newly formed team gather.


    For reference, the meeting ce is a three-story bar that recently opened. We were originally going to meet at the bear-like man¡¯s shop, but he refused.


    And very firmly, at that.


    [Hmm, our shop isn¡¯t a good ce to have secret conversations.]


    [It¡¯s fine. This time, we¡¯ll mainly be discussing the loot distribution rather than exploration ns¡ª]


    [Stop it, I know a ce, so let¡¯s do it there.]Geez, I was going to help boost his sales.


    Is it some kind of married man¡¯s instinct to refuse so vehemently?


    This man is also strange.


    ¡°Am I thest one?¡±


    Everyone is finally gathered as Raven arrives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just sit down.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize when I came on time?¡±


    Uh, well¡­


    Why is she so prickly today? Ah, is it because of pre-meeting jitters? After all, it¡¯s a meeting with strangers?


    ¡®She¡¯s meticulous in these aspects too.¡¯


    I have the thought that she might have intentionallye on time, but I don¡¯t say it out loud.


    The contract isn¡¯t signed yet.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s briefly introduce ourselves.¡±


    After ordering some food and drinks, we have time to get acquainted.


    Ainar is the first to go.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ainar, the second daughter of Frenelin! Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Um, Ainar? That seems a bit short¡­¡±


    ¡°Do, do I have to say more¡­? I¡¯m sorry, this is my first time in a setting like this¡­¡±


    Ainar scratches her head awkwardly at Misha¡¯sment, who has be quite close to her in the past few days.


    However, no one points it out.


    Because Ainar knows everyone on the team.


    She cleared the Crimson Fortress with Raven, and she met the bear-like man a few days ago when she visited his shop.


    ¡°Miss Ainar¡­ you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. Mage, you seem the same too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, I end up introducing Ainar on her behalf. What grade explorer she is, what role she¡¯ll y on the team, and so on.


    ¡°So we have two swordsmen?¡±


    The bear-like man gives a briefment after my briefing, and just as I¡¯m about to respond¡­


    ¡­Ainar interrupts as if pointing out a mistake.


    ¡°Beefcake, I¡¯m not a swordsman, I¡¯m a warrior.¡±


    ¡°My name is Urikfrit¡­ No, like I said before, can¡¯t you just call me Avman?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try. It¡¯s hard to pronounce.¡±


    ¡°Hard to pronounce?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    The bear-like man seems to have a lot to say, but he just sighs deeply and ends the conversation.


    It seems like he¡¯s starting to learn how to talk to barbarians.


    The best way is to not talk at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m only meeting you for the first time. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Bjorn. I¡¯m Avman Urikfrit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Arrua Raven. You¡¯re a Guide, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Misha Kaltstein.¡±


    The remaining three then greet each other and professionally discuss their roles.


    With this, the first half of the meeting is over.


    The food we ordered arrives just in time, so we continue the conversation while eating and drinking.


    ¡°This ce is quite nice, and the food is good too.¡±


    ¡°If only my wife cooked this well¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you married, Mr. Urikfrit?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mention it, did I? It¡¯s been three years.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, try this. It¡¯s called squid, the texture is really unique.¡±


    The overall atmosphere is amicable.


    Until the topic of thebyrinthes up as the meal is nearing its end.


    ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t we get to the main topic now?¡±


    ¡°Right, that would be good. Bjorn, how are we going to split the loot?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes change as the issue of money surfaces.


    Well, everyone except for Ainar.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just take whatever Bjorn gives us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, Miss Ainar. But that¡¯s not the case for us.¡±


    The mage, who¡¯s quick with calctions, and the bear-like man, who has a family to support.


    Although they¡¯re both good people outside of work¡­


    ¡­they both speak up to protect their rights.


    ¡°Leaving aside Misha, I think there¡¯s a problem with Ainar getting the same share. Isn¡¯t she the weakest among us?¡±


    ¡°Beefcake¡­! You, you were thinking that about me! I, I trusted you!!! I thought of you as a preciouspanion¡ª!!!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. Bjorn will take care of it. Okay? Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Ainar is trembling with betrayal, and Misha, who¡¯s next to her, thankfully shuts her up in time.


    But could it be that even the bear-like man is finding it difficult to speak after seeing her so sad?


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    He clears his throat and avoids her gaze.


    And at that moment, Raven naturally takes over and starts appealing to her own strengths.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about Miss Ainar or Miss Kaltstein. I¡¯m a mage, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°With me, we can store essences in test tubes and sell them. I¡¯ve also learned ¡®High-Grade Distortion¡¯, so even if you¡¯re aiming for byproducts, we can obtain them much more easily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want a bigger share?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to receive at least 30%.¡±


    Phew, this is tough from the start.


    Dwarkey readily epted an equal share with a smile.


    ¡°¡­30% is too much.¡±


    ¡°Too much? My seniors all get that much.¡±


    Geez, who is she trying to fool?


    It¡¯s true that mages are treated well in thebyrinth.


    Assuming they¡¯re at the same level as the others.


    ¡°Those seniors of yours must have joined teams that are below their level.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you saying that¡¯s not the case for me?¡±


    Raven is a 6th-grade mage, so it¡¯s only right to treat her as a 5th-grade explorer.


    Considering that Misha and I are 6th-grade, and Ainar is 7th-grade, she¡¯s clearly a higher rank.


    But¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when we explore together.¡±


    I¡¯m confident.


    Regardless of rank, we won¡¯t be in a situation where we¡¯re being carried.


    ¡°You¡¯re joining this team because you think so too, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Raven agrees surprisingly easily.


    But is this all just a stepping stone to the next stage?


    ¡°But Miss Kaltstein and Miss Ainar are less important than the three of us, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be pulling their weight soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too. They¡¯ll be able to contribute in a year¡­ no, maybe even a few months. But why should I be at a disadvantage until then?¡±


    Raven suggests that we re-evaluate the distribution ratio when those two can confidently im their share, and I agree to some extent.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all get 20%. But I¡¯ll give you 40% of the special loot obtained through magic.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Equal distribution with a bonus for magic loot.


    In the end, Raven secures the conditions that a mage in a 5-person team usually receives.


    One down.


    Now only the bear-like man is left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 5% from Ainar¡¯s share.¡±


    Actually, considering that he¡¯s a Guide, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to give him another 10%¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s our first expedition, so be satisfied with this for now.¡±


    The bear-like man readily agrees.


    Well, it would be awkward for him to argue too much.


    He¡¯s a Guide, but his navigation skills are zero.


    ¡°Then this matter is settled.¡±


    And so, the final distribution ratio is decided.


    Me 20%.


    Misha 20%.


    Ainar 15%.


    Raven 20% (40% for special loot).


    Bear-like man 25%.


    Ah, for reference, this only applies to regr loot.


    We agreed to split the loot equally for things obtained from defeating marauders.


    ¡®Phew, this is frustrating.¡¯


    Now I understand why explorers are so obsessed with promotions.


    I need to reach 5th grade quickly.


    If the three of us were all 5th-grade, they wouldn¡¯t have even brought up the distribution issue.


    ¡®¡­Well, it¡¯s still within the expected range.¡¯


    I dismiss my regret with a sip of alcohol.


    I was worried that those two might be even greedier, but they stayed within the line.


    If I weren¡¯t the leader, they would have been much more tant in trying to secure their benefits.


    ¡®I guess we¡¯ve ovee the most important hurdle.¡¯


    Now that the distribution negotiation is over, the team formation is practically confirmed. Although there are still countless things to discuss¡­


    ¡°Right, what about the team? When are we going to register it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t go. I brought a letter of attorney just in case. Please go without me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    We had to discuss everything together, from simple administrative tasks to various other matters.


    ¡°Are we going to have a separate team fund? Or just collect as needed?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll collect a fixed amount every month.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    How much should the team fund be?


    And how will we cover it if it¡¯s insufficient?


    Will we use the same distribution ratio for rifts and hidden treasures in thebyrinth?


    Whether to acknowledge individual achievements.


    Whether there are incentives, and so on.


    ¡®We didn¡¯t do this much for Team Misfits¡­¡¯


    When Ie to my senses, only Raven and I are diligently talking.


    Snore!


    Ainar is dozing off with her head tilted back.


    The bear-like man is drinking alone, enjoying his newfound freedom, and Misha is scribbling in her notebook.


    She¡¯s not taking notes or anything¡­


    It¡¯s just a hobby. She¡¯s not good at cooking, so her hands get itchy, I guess?


    She started drawing a few days ago.


    ¡°¡­What did you draw?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°An orc?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!! Yeah, an orc. Kuku.¡±


    It¡¯s a creepy reaction, but Raven calls out to me before I can ask in detail.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, we¡¯re still talking¡­¡±


    Ah, right.


    My concentration is waning after several hours of brainstorming. If it were an important topic, it might be different, but I¡¯m getting tired of meticulously deciding on trivial things.


    I check the time and speak.


    ¡°Raven, let¡¯s end it here today.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But I still have things I prepared.¡±


    ¡°¡­Prepared?¡±


    ¡°Things we need to discuss before forming the team. I organized them beforeing here.¡±


    When I ask how many are left, Raven answers that there are thirty-one items left.


    ¡®¡­We haven¡¯t even finished half?¡¯


    I feel like I want to die of boredom just thinking about the remaining topics, but considering her personality, they¡¯re probably things that will be helpful.


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s do the rest next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We make an appointment for two dayster and disband.


    I feel physically and mentally exhausted.


    I thought I had a simr personality type to mages¡­


    ¡®¡­But now that I¡¯ve seen the real deal, I know for sure.¡¯


    I¡¯m d I chose to be a barbarian.


    ____________________


    The next morning, after the first meeting.


    The four of us visit the Explorer¡¯s Guild.


    And we officially register the team, even submitting the letter of attorney we received yesterday.


    ¡°The team name is ¡®Bjorn¡¯? Isn¡¯t that too uncreative?¡±


    Ainar grumbles, but I just did it ording to custom.


    The official name of Team Misfits was also just ¡®Murad¡¯.


    People usually just use the leader¡¯sst name or first name.


    ¡°We can change itter if we think of something better, so don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Ca, can I also think of a name?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Really! I¡¯ll think hard!!¡±


    She¡¯ll probably forget about it in a few hours¡­


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The team name isn¡¯t important.


    ¡°Avman, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I have to go back to the shop. My wife is waiting.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The bear-like man leaves as soon as the team formation isplete, and we have a simple meal outside before returning to the inn.


    Because all three of us live here now.


    I¡¯m in room 201, Ainar is in 202, and Misha is right across from us in 207.


    ¡°Uh, Bjorn, there¡¯s something in your mailbox.¡±


    ¡°Mail?¡±


    I check inside at Misha¡¯s words, and there¡¯s a letter.


    A letter with the seal of the Leats Church.


    ¡®Could it be that the appointment with the Dragonkin has been set?¡¯


    I quickly enter my room and check the contents.


    But what is this?


    [He will summon you.]


    There¡¯s only one sentence written inside.


    The sender¡¯s title, ¡®Pal Krovitz, Captain of the 2nd Pdin Order¡¯, is longer than the message itself.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m tilting my head in confusion¡­


    ¡­the letter bursts into mes and turns to ash in an instant. I¡¯m grateful that they took security measures as I requested¡­


    But this makes it difficult for me to understand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I sit on the bed and organize my thoughts.


    I can roughly guess who ¡®he¡¯ that Pal Krovitz mentioned is. It must be the leader of the Dragonkin, the Ancient Dragon.


    But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡®Summon me?¡¯


    It would have been easier to understand if he had just written down the time and ce of the meeting. I was the one who asked him to arrange the meeting as discreetly as possible.


    ¡®How is he going to summon me? Is he going to visit again and set up an appointment?¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m having that thought and copsing onto the bed¡­


    ¡­a blue magic circle is drawn on the wooden floor.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before I can even figure out what¡¯s going on¡­


    ¡­the magic circle emits a brilliant light.


    And when Ie to my senses¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s like being summoned to another world.¡¯


    ¡­I¡¯m in an unfamiliar space.


    It¡¯s a structure reminiscent of a Greek temple, supported by giant pirs.


    ¡®The Dragon Temple.¡¯


    I quickly grasp the situation.


    ¡®Is it a teleportation-type Dragon Speech? And the letter acted as a medium?¡¯


    I understand the circumstances roughly.


    It¡¯s not bad.


    This would make maintaining secrecy much easier.


    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised.¡±


    I then look straight ahead.


    Scales on his skin and reptilian eyes.


    A man with all the characteristics of a Dragonkin is sitting on a throne, staring down at me. For reference, the area behind the throne is shrouded in fog, and dozens of eyes are gleaming within it.


    Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re all Dragonkin?


    Just how many people did he summon?


    ¡®¡­Geez, with those eyes.¡¯


    I feel a different kind of pressure from killing intent.


    It¡¯s like encountering a natural enemy, another species that I can never defeat, with my bare body.


    It¡¯s ¡®Dragon Fear¡¯.


    Something that all Dragonkin have passively equipped.


    ¡®To use that on me¡­¡¯


    I smile bitterly.


    Because I think I understand their intentions.


    ¡°Do you know? You¡¯re not the first barbarian to visit this ce. But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you return alive, you¡¯ll be the first.¡±


    It¡¯s a kind of intimidation tactic.


    Considering their personality, they wouldn¡¯t steal Dragonyer from their benefactor without properpensation, but they still need to break my spirit.


    They don¡¯t know what kind of unreasonable demands I might make as a barbarian.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I break out in a cold sweat as Dragon Fear intensifies.


    But so what?


    I didn¡¯t grow up so sheltered that I would lose my mind just because I¡¯m sweating a little.


    ¡®¡­Why do the people here like these battles of nerves so much?¡¯


    Thanks to that, it¡¯s be clear what I need to do right now.


    I didn¡¯t expect to have to do this before even exchanging names¡­


    But it would be better to show them quickly.


    That their intimidation tactics using Dragon Fear or whatever¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­are all futile.

 Chapter 160 Negotiation (2)

    Chapter 160 Negotiation (2)


    Negotiation (2) <hr>


    Negotiation (2)


    A strange silence hangs in the air.


    It would be polite to at least ask why I suddenly shouted, but...


    The Dragonkin man just keeps his mouth shut and acts all serious after I let out the battle cry.


    ''Geez, how embarrassing.''


    Just as the silence starts to feel ufortable...


    "...Why did you suddenly shout?"


    The brown-haired Dragonkin man asks, erasing his Dragon Fear. It''s hard to read his emotions because of his reptilian eyes, but it seems like pure curiosity.Right, he was curious too.


    I answer without hesitation.


    "I just felt like it. Is there a problem?"


    It''s a barbarian''s cheat code that can be used for any action when you don''t want to exin in detail.


    The Dragonkin man seems to ponder for a moment and then chuckles.


    "No, there''s no problem. As I heard, barbarians are quite an interesting race."


    A dignified, deep voice.


    He then waves his hand in the air.


    Swoosh.


    A gust of wind blows, and the fog disappears.


    The sight beyond it is quite different from what I expected.


    Because there''s no one there.


    I thought the ce was swarming with Dragonkin because of the gleaming eyes.


    He avoids my gaze as if embarrassed when I look at him expectantly.


    "I''ll tell you beforehand, but I was against this childish act."


    "Against it?"


    "Ah, they said it''s easier to negotiate if you intimidate them during the first meeting."


    In short, it means the eyes were all an illusion.


    Actually, if I had thought calmly, I could have figured it out beforehand. I emphasized ''secrecy'' the most to Krovitz, and...


    ...Dragonkin are an extremely rare race.


    It doesn''t make sense for dozens of them to gather in one ce just to intimidate me.


    "Anyway, I apologize. Tsk, to go through all this just to save a few coins. I told them it''s not right to treat a benefactor like that, to forget their duty."


    His voice is still deep, but his tone and the atmosphere he exudes are iparably lighter than before.


    Was he acting before, and this is his true self?


    If he''s like this, it seems like we''ll be able tomunicate well.


    But let''s not let our guard down. Even this could be an act.


    "Let''s confirm first. I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel. Are you the chieftain of the Dragonkin?"


    "Chieftain... I guess that''s what you would call me. Although I haven''t inherited the position for long."


    "Not long?"


    I involuntarily tilt my head.


    I heard it''s been over 30 years since the Dragonyer killed the Ancient Dragon and was cursed...


    "Time is rtive to the one who perceives it."


    Ah, right, Dragonkin have long lifespans.


    I forgot for a moment since it wasn''t really useful information in the game.


    Anyway, it''s not important, so let''s get to the point.


    "Chieftain."


    "Call me Firsearaidormus."


    Is it even possible to call him thatfortably?


    As I''m inwardly contemting how to react, the Dragonkin manughs heartily and reveals a pseudonym.


    "I was just kidding. Just call me ''Lafir''. It''s my second name that I use publicly."


    For reference, second names are a Dragonkin custom.


    Since their real names are so long, they need a second name for convenience when living in the city.


    I guess ''Regal Vagos'' also has a much longer real name.


    ''Phew, that''s a relief.''


    I let out a silent sigh of relief.


    This is a formal setting, after all.


    If he had asked me to call him by his long real name, it would have been very annoying.


    "Lafir. You can also just call me Yandel or Bjorn, whichever is easier to pronounce."


    "I like the sound of ''Yandel''."


    Anyway, the introductions are over.


    Just as I''m about to speak...


    ...the Dragonkin man speaks first.


    "Before we begin, can I see Dragonyer? I heard the whole story from the Leats Church, but I still can''t believe it."


    I can''t help but smile wryly as soon as I hear it.


    Although he''s speaking a bit more gently, the content itself is very blunt.


    ''To say he doesn''t believe me to my face...''


    Well, I can understand his feelings.


    He''s a member of Orculus, a notorious criminal with a bounty worth hundreds of millions of stones. It would be hard to believe that I, a 4th-floor explorer, beat him up and took his sword.


    Thump!


    I take out Dragonyer from my backpack and stab it into the ground without any exnation.


    ''Ouch, that stings.''


    My skin is already peeling after holding it for just 3 seconds.


    The Dragonkin man then gets off his throne, pulls out the sword, and holds it in his hand.


    And he mutters softly,


    "So it''s true."


    Complex emotions are conveyed through his single sentence.


    It seems both solemn and mncholic.


    Well, his feelings must beplicated considering the story behind this sword.


    The Dragonkin man, who had been standing there silently, holding the sword for a long time, puts it back and then asks,


    "...How was he? You met him most recently, didn''t you? I want to hear more details."


    I summarize what happened that day, omitting any potentially disadvantageous details.


    "I see. So he ended up like that... Thank you for telling me. As you requested, I''ll keep the return of Dragonyer a secret."


    "Were you close to him?"


    The Dragonkin man smiles bitterly at my question.


    "He... is my younger brother."


    "What?"


    "So... I couldn''t stop him."


    Although I wanted to learn more about the Dragonyer by continuing the conversation, the Dragonkin man changed the subject as if it wasn''t something he wanted to talk about.


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t said this yet. Bjorn, son of Yandel, thank you for returning this sword. Regardless of the reward you ask for, we''ll consider you as a benefactor."


    I can feel his sincerity in his eyes.


    Hmm, it''s hard to tell because of his reptilian eyes, but anyway...


    It''s a bit embarrassing since I made this decision solely based on the reward...


    ''But there''s no need to refuse his offer of treating me as a benefactor.''


    I''ll askter about the specific benefits of being treated as a benefactor.


    For now, I focus on the current conversation.


    "So, what do you desire?"


    It''s practically the most important part of this meeting.


    I''ve given it a lot of thought.


    What to ask for in return for returning Dragonyer, a sword made of 6th-tier material and with a significance simr to a sacred relic for Dragonkin.


    "What can you offer me?"


    I ask first.


    I judged that there might be an offer that would change my mind. The Dragonkin man seems to have prepared a few things, as he answers without hesitation.


    "The first is wealth."


    Money.


    It''s not bad.


    It was one of the three candidates I had in mind before making my final decision.


    Considering that even 5th-grade weapons cost hundreds of millions of stones, I''ll probably receive enough money to equip myself with high-grade gear from head to toe.


    But...


    "I don''t need money."


    The Dragonkin man makes a strange expression at my answer.


    He didn''t expect me to refuse this offer.


    "Hmm, it seems like you don''t know how much it is¡ª"


    "I repeat, what I desire is not money."


    It doesn''t matter how much it is.


    It won''t be more valuable than Dragonyer anyway.


    It''s better to receive something else.


    Sensing my resolve, the Dragonkin man doesn''t say anything further and presents the next offer.


    "The second is apanion."


    "Companion?"


    "I heard from Captain Krovitz that you''re forming a new team."


    "Get to the point."


    "I''ll assign one of my tribe members to your team for two years."


    It''s a reward I didn''t even consider.


    To offer apanion as a reward?


    As expected of a race that knows its worth.


    ''It''s definitely tempting.''


    As seen in the battle with the Dragonyer...


    Dragon Speech can do things that no mage or priest can.


    And they have high base stats, making them suitable for closebat, and some of them can even use magic that''s only avable to humans.


    However, my answer is the same again.


    "I''ve already found all mypanions."


    I''m not interested in receiving apanion who will leave after two years. I want a team that''s united as one.


    "She''s a very beautiful child."


    Hmm, so what?


    The Dragonkin man coughs awkwardly and speaks again as I stare at him, conveying my feelings.


    "...Then this is myst offer."


    "Tell me."


    "I''ll give you the Akro equipment that will be created next year."


    Right, so this was it.


    I was expecting it.


    After all, Akro and Dragonkin are closely rted.


    Only Dragonkin can handle Akro.


    ''They can create one item per year through a ritual.''


    In that sense, this reward is actually the most rational. I''m trading an Akro longsword that I can''t use for Akro equipment that I can use.


    It''s a deal where no one loses.


    But...


    ''If I wanted that, I would have just taken the money.''


    My answer is the same again.


    "That doesn''t seem very appealing either."


    The Dragonkin man is speechless, as if he didn''t expect this offer to be rejected as well. It seems like he can''t think of anything else to offer...


    So I decide to speak first.


    "Forget about that, just give me a tattoo."


    I say casually, as if it''s nothing special.


    "Tattoo?"


    The Dragonkin man tilts his head in confusion, and then his eyes widen.


    It seems like he finally realized what I meant.


    "Don''t tell me, you''re talking about the Dragon''s Blessing?"


    Right, that''s it.


    The Dragonkin man''s eyes change in an instant as I nod.


    "Yandel, where did you hear about that?"


    Phew, now it''s getting real.


    ___________________


    The Dragon''s Blessing.


    It''s what makes Dragonkin OP, along with Dragon Speech.


    "The elders were right. You guys are too greedy."


    The Dragonkin man wipes the smile off his face.


    And he unleashes the Dragon Fear he deactivated earlier.


    "I should have done this from the beginning."


    The air bes heavy, making it difficult to breathe.


    Is this his true form?


    Whether his words about being against childish acts were true or not, the intensity ispletely different from before.


    But...


    ''It''s not unbearable.''


    It''s the same as before.


    Scary?


    So what?


    As long as the ancestor god is with me, barbarians never lose in a battle of nerves.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I clear my stiff throat by letting out a shout from my dantian, and the Dragonkin man stares at me nkly.


    "What the..."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "...Are all barbarians like you?"


    The Dragon Fear is withdrawn.


    Right, he used his true form, but it wasn''t because he was actually angry at me.


    "Whew..."


    The Dragonkin man rxes his serious expression and sighs deeply.


    "I''ll give you Akro equipment and a hefty sum of money on top of that. How about that?"


    He offers a new carrot, as if he''s judged that I won''t be swayed by intimidation.


    For reference, I hate carrots.


    "I refuse!"


    "No, you don''t understand, this would be harmful to you. Your tribe would brand you as a traitor if they found out."


    The oracle has already been given, what''s he talking about?


    "So calm down a bit¡ª"


    "Lafir! You''re a descendant of dragons, aren''t you! Don''t be stingy and just do it! You''re saying you can''t even do this for your benefactor? You''re so cheap!"


    The Dragonkin man just stares at me nkly, as if it''s his first time being subjected to the unreasonable ''Just do it!'' tactic at a negotiation table.


    I take the opportunity and strike at his Achilles'' heel.


    "The Goddess of Stars said it. That Regal Vagos and I will meet again. That a strong karmic connection binds us."


    "...The Goddess of Stars? Is that true?"


    "I need to be stronger. So that I don''t lose anotherpanion to your brother."


    Even I think it''s a despicable thing to say, but what can I do?


    In negotiations, the one who can use even dirty tactics without hesitation wins.


    In the first ce, it''s not like I lied.


    "Lafir, you said you couldn''t stop your brother with your own power, right? Invest in me. I''ll do what you couldn''t."


    I don''t push him any further after that line.


    The Dragonkin man enters thinking mode again, and itsts for quite a while.


    "...Maybe this is also my karma."


    He mutters as if sighing.


    "You''re saying you''ll do it?"


    "...First, I need to confirm with the temple whether the oracle is true. And then I''ll call you again. This isn''t something I can decide on my own."


    If that''s the case...


    "How long do you think it will take?"


    "I don''t know. A month? Two months? I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible."


    "I''ll keep this until then."


    "Alright."


    It''s a surprisingly cool eptance.


    I take Dragonyer out and put it back in my backpack. And after asking a few questions and confirming how to contact him again, I conclude today''s negotiation.


    "It''s a message stone. When I contact you, tear the paper I gave you. Then I''ll be able to know where you are."


    "Alright."


    The Dragonkin man then uses a teleportation-type Dragon Speech to send me back to my inn room.


    ''...As expected, Dragon Speech is OP.''


    Just as I''m having that thought, throwing off my equipment and lying down on the bed to rest for a while...


    Knock, knock, knock.


    I hear a knock on the door.


    It means a stranger is visiting.


    If it were Misha, she would have just opened the door, and if it were Ainar, it would have been a ''bang, bang, bang'' instead of a ''knock, knock, knock''.


    "Hello."


    I open the door, and a familiar female face is there.


    "Julian Urbans?"


    The Regional Manager''s daughter.


    A true rebel who wishes for her father''s downfall for her own freedom.


    "So, have you changed your mind?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I checked, and they said your team disbanded. And that the mage died. Did that Rotmiller guy do something?"


    Ah, so that''s why she came back tirelessly.


    Indeed, it might seem that way from an outsider''s perspective.


    "It''s not ''that mage'', it''s Liol Wobu Dwarkey. And although it''s true that your father tried something, Rotmiller didn''t fall for it."


    I first rify the facts.


    But then I realize that I need to resolve this issue as well.


    Even if he tries something again, I don''t think the bear-like man or Raven would fall for it...


    But if I leave it be, it will be a bigger problem.


    ''I should just take care of it now.''


    "Where''s your father right now?"


    "Uh, well... at this time, he''s probably at the 7th district headquarters."


    I get the information I need from Lady Urbans and then dismiss her.


    "You can go back now. And don''te back. I don''t want to get involved in your family matters."


    "Yes? What do you mean..."


    "I mean it literally."


    When she first came to me, I thought she had a grudge against me because of the prison break incident.


    But the timing was too coincidental.


    She must be the reason why the Regional Manager suddenly became hostile towards me after a few months.


    "I told you before, didn''t I? Our interests align."


    "Enough, get out."


    I forcefully kick Lady Urbans out and then put on the equipment I had taken off.


    Creak.


    As soon as I open the door, I see Lady Urbans standing there.


    "Are you going to see my father?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to confront him."


    "But why are you taking your weapons...?"


    I tilt my head.


    Why would I go to confront him without my weapons?


    Prev | Home | Next

 Chapter 161 Negotiation (3)

    Chapter 161 Negotiation (3)


    Negotiation (3) <hr>


    Negotiation (3)


    I''m walking briskly through the city.


    Not in City Mode with just a breastte, but with my shield and mace out.


    "No, wait! Just wait a minute!"


    Lady Urbans is following behind, practically running, and trying to stop me.


    "I know what you''re trying to do, but doing that won''t help you, Mr. Yandel."


    "......"


    "I, I''ll take care of it. Of course, I need your help... You lend your strength, and I''ll use my head. How about it? We''re a pretty goodbination, aren''t we?"What is she talking about?


    I ignore her chattering and continue walking. Lady Urbans, who''s being treated like an invisible person, tries to block my path or grab my arm, but...


    Come on, would that even work?


    "Ah, seriously!!"


    Lady Urbans, who''s being dragged along helplessly, throws her parasol on the ground in frustration.


    But was it just a momentary outburst?


    She picks up the parasol within 3 seconds and continues to follow me.


    "Um, I, I''m sorry."


    "...?"


    "Maybe... it''s my fault that you''re getting caught up in this. If I hadn''t approached you, my father might have just left you alone."


    "At least you have a conscience."


    I answer for the first time at her sincere apology.


    Of course, I don''t stop walking.


    That''s one thing, and this is another.


    In the first ce, she doesn''t seem that sincere.


    "No, but I apologized!!"


    I increase my speed, and Lady Urbans, who clearly grew up sheltered, wipes her sweat with a handkerchief and diligently follows behind.


    It seems like she judged that there''s still room for persuasion.


    "Phew, phew, phew...!"


    Lady Urbans continues to chatter despite her ragged breathing.


    "Give me a chance to fix this. I know it''s shameless of me to say this, but... I, I''ll repay you several times over if I inherit my father''s position...!"


    Is she reaching her physical limit?


    Lady Urbans'' voice gradually fades.


    I hesitate for a moment and then slightly slow down.


    Of course, it''s not because I''ve changed my mind and decided to help her...


    ''It might actually be better to have her next to me when I meet the Regional Manager.''


    Come to think of it, I could easily prove my innocence using her reactions.


    But if we go too slowly, she''ll definitely be noisy, so I create some distance and adjust my speed to maintain it.


    After about 30 minutes...


    ...we finally reach our destination.


    [Explorer''s Guild, 7th District Central Branch.]


    It''s the headquarters located in each district of the city.


    Although I''ve seen it a few times while passing by, it''s much bigger than other branches. And since there are tasks that can only be done at the headquarters, there are many explorers.


    I stand in front of the door for a moment and contemte.


    ''Should I smash it?''


    But did my appearance seem hesitant?


    Lady Urbans, who''s practically drenched in sweat, quickly speaks.


    "Right, it''s not toote..."


    What is she talking about?


    "Okay, I''ve decided."


    "Yes?"


    "To smash it."


    As expected, this is more satisfying.


    _________________


    Kwaaang!


    I kick the closed door with all my might.


    I need to show him the image of a reckless barbarian so that he''ll change his mind.


    Ah, if I hurt her, I''ll be in deep shit.


    ''Well, if the conversation goes well, she won''t be able to ask for repair costs.''


    And besides, I have the money to pay for it.


    But did they use good wood for the door just because it''s the headquarters?


    It doesn''t break as cleanly as I thought.


    Therefore...


    "Kyaak! Wh, what are you do¡ª!"


    Whether Lady Urbans screams or not...


    ...I pull back my leg that pierced through the door and calmly grab my mace.


    And Ipletely smash the door.


    Kwagic! Kwagic! Kwagic!


    The main entrance has evolved into an open-door type, allowing for better air cirction.


    I see the gazes of the employees and explorers beyond it.


    "...Robbery?"


    "No, if it were a robbery, why would hee here instead of a bank..."


    From those who express reasonable doubts to those who are just staring nkly, those who are looking at me like I''m crazy, andstly, those who see this situation as an opportunity, as expected of cunning explorers.


    "Miss, will they give us achievement points for taking care of that?"


    "Yes? Yes! I think a rule like that was created about six months ago!"


    "That''s good."


    The bald man who was standing next to the female employee approaches me, stretching his arms as if warming up.


    Come to think of it, there was a guy like this before.


    Six months ago, when I became a free barbarian.


    ''...I didn''t expect a 5th-grade explorer to appear right away. Is the level of visitors higher because it''s the headquarters?''


    The badge he''s proudly wearing on his waist indicates that he''s a 5th-grade explorer.


    Well, that doesn''t mean I''m inferior, but...


    I even have the thought that he might be a good opponent to gauge mybat strength.


    But...


    "I didn''te here to fight you. Move aside."


    As a modern person, I try to talk first.


    I judged that there''s no need to fight an explorer unnecessarily.


    However, the bald man doesn''t seem to want to miss the opportunity to gain achievement points.


    "Hey, barbarian. It seems like you have some kind ofint against the guild, but if that''s the case, you should have filed a formalint."


    "Comint?"


    "Ah, you don''t even know the procedure? Well, that''s understandable for a barbarian."


    I smile bitterly.


    Barbarian. It''s not wrong.


    Even barbarians consider themselves barbarians.


    But only we''re allowed to call each other that!


    "...You have a problem with your head. That''s probably why you''re bald."


    "What? You bastard...!"


    As expected, he shaved his head because of hair loss. The bald man is enraged and charges towards me.


    No, to be precise, he was about to.


    "St, stop it!!"


    Lady Urbans shouts, blocking my path and the bald man''s. The bald man stops, as if he can''t hurt a civilian.


    "Get out of the way. That guy is a criminal who dared to cause a scene at the guild. I don''t know who you are, miss, but if you take his side¡ª"


    That''s when the situation takes a new turn as an employee recognizes Lady Urbans while the bald man is threatening her.


    "...Miss Urbans?"


    "What? Urbans? Then she''s the Regional Manager''s daughter?"


    "Why would a woman like that be with that barbarian..."


    The bald man, sensing that something is wrong after realizing her identity, stealthily retreats.


    Is it because he''s 5th-grade?


    As expected, he''s quick-witted.


    "Is my father upstairs?"


    "Yes? Yes! He is, but..."


    "I''ll go up with him. That''s alright, right? Here... please take care of everything."


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Thanks to Lady Urbans'' status, we''re able to calm down themotion on the 1st floor and head upstairs.


    Creak, creak.


    The wooden stairs groan, unable to withstand the weight of a barbarian in heavy armor.


    I stop for a moment and ask,


    "Why did you help me just now?"


    "You wouldn''t have changed your mind anyway."


    Uh, well... that''s true...


    But that''s why I don''t understand even more.


    If she judged that she couldn''t win me over, why did she try to help me?


    "I thought my proposal would ultimately benefit you, Mr. Yandel. But since you don''t want it, this is the right thing to do. I''m sorry that you''re getting caught up in our family matters. I''ll talk to my father properly when we get inside."


    Hmm, this time, I can feel her sincerity.


    But...


    "I see."


    I nod nonchntly and continue walking.


    "Huh? That''s it?"


    What, did she think I would change my mind?


    "Solve your family matters yourselves."


    It''s the first reason I came here today.


    "You''re saying you''ll betray my daughter?"


    "Betray? We were never even allies. And we never will be."


    The Regional Manager looks at me with a meaningful gaze as if trying to hide his true intentions.


    I don''t bother making excuses.


    It''s up to him to judge.


    "Then why did youe here with my daughter?"


    "She kept bothering me, so I thought it would be better to just tell you directly. But she followed me. Like a goblin."


    "Th, that''s because I was trying to stop you from doing something reckless before you entered...!"


    Lady Urbans explodes at the word ''goblin'', and as expected, her reaction helps.


    "I see. I''ll believe you."


    The first goal, clearing the misunderstanding, is achieved.


    "But if that was your purpose, why are you being so rude?"


    The Regional Manager then asks, looking at the shattered door.


    "It has nothing to do with my feelings. What will people think of me when they see that broken door?"


    Well, a clean and honest representative who valuesmunication with his employees and has nothing to hide?


    I chuckle as I have that thought.


    I understand what he''s trying to say.


    That I''ve tarnished his reputation.


    "I could arrest and detain you right now, and no one would say a word."


    He''s not wrong, but I''m not scared.


    Because he can''t do it.


    That''s why I''m acting recklessly.


    "Try arresting me. Then everything you''ve done will be revealed to the world."


    "...You trust that scout friend of yours?"


    "No way."


    I shake my head firmly.


    I have no intention of involving Rotmiller in this.


    And besides, I have a much better card.


    "I have a copy of the recording from when you tried to bribe the mage during the prison break."


    "That girl from the Artemion school lied to me."


    "I told her I wouldn''t show it to anyone, but I don''t think I said I wouldn''t make a copy."


    I tilt my head innocently and add,


    "Just so you know, she recently joined our team as the mage."


    In short, it means he should give up on trying to bribe Raven.


    The Regional Manager''s eyes turn cold.


    Geez, does he still not understand the situation?


    I''m not the powerless barbarian I was when we first met.


    "The Regional Manager who tried to frame and kill the sessor of the barbarian tribe. I heard there''s an election next year, that would be a nice scandal to use against you."


    "...Sessor?"


    "You''re slow on the uptake. It happened recently."


    The Regional Manager keeps his mouth shut and then asks after a brief pause,


    "...What do you want?"


    It''s aplete surrender.


    It''s time to move on to the second reason I came here.


    The Regional Manager tried to use Rotmiller to harm me. It''s a grave sin, worthy of having his head smashed in three times over.


    Of course, to make him pay for his crime, I would also have to go through a lot of trouble, and we would be sworn enemies afterwards.


    Therefore, I''ll end it with a warning today.


    One Dragonyer is enough of a headache.


    But...


    "Whether it''s another misunderstanding or you just don''t like me, it doesn''t matter. If you try something like that again..."


    I continue,


    "I won''t talk."


    The Regional Manager flinches as I re at him, unleashing my killing intent. Although it''s not as dramatic of a reaction as in Ghostbusters, it should be enough of a warning.


    "......"


    I get up from the sofa without hesitation as soon as I finish my business.


    The Regional Manager asks bluntly,


    "You''re not going to hear my answer?"


    Well, would it even matter if I did?


    I chuckle.


    And...


    Crackle!


    ...I grab the edge of the table between us with both hands and fold it in half with just my arm strength.


    "The table is quite old too."


    Today''s negotiation ends here.


    But if I evere back here again...


    "Then I''ll be on my way. I''m hungry."


    ...he won''t just lose a door or a table.

 Chapter 162 Exploration (1)

    Chapter 162 Exploration (1)


    Exploration (1) <hr>


    Exploration (1)


    The day after the negotiation with the Regional Manager.


    All the team members gather for a second meeting.


    And after finishing the thirty-one items we couldn''t concludest time, we n the expedition together.


    "Hmm, there are a lot of things to prepare if we''re going to the 5th floor."


    "Can I leave that to you? I''ll cover the expenses if you organize the receipts."


    "Okay. I have to stop by Commelby anyway."


    For reference, we also decided on a team name during this meeting.Although I thought ''Team Bjorn'' was enough...


    There was one more person besides Ainar who was obsessed with a cool team name.


    "Um... I thought of a name. How about ''Nark''?"


    "Nark?"


    "It means ''those who walk in darkness'' in the ancientnguage. It''s pretty cool, isn''t it?"


    Honestly, I don''t know about it being cool...


    But it seems like this twenty-four-year-old mage has a ck me dragon living in her right hand.


    Those who walk in darkness...


    "You... have a unique taste."


    "...Are you making fun of me?"


    Anyway, just as we''re about to settle on ''Nark'' because it''s a hundred times better than the uncreative name ''Team Bjorn'', ording to Raven...


    "Ah, no! I''m the one who decided on the team name!"


    Ainar, who was dozing off, hurriedly joins the conversation.


    "Yes? Ah, do you have a good idea?"


    "Our team name will be ''Apple Pie''!"


    "Apple Pie...? That dessert?"


    Raven asks for the reason with a dazed expression, and Ainar answers without hesitation.


    ''Because it''s my favorite!'' or something like that.


    "That''s ridiculous..."


    "What''s ridiculous about it!!"


    Raven sighs at Ainar''s stubbornness and then suggests we decide by majority vote. It seems like she''s certain that we won''t support such a name.


    However...


    "I don''t care, you guys decide."


    ...the bear-like man abstains.


    And unexpectedly, Misha votes in favor.


    "Hmm, I think Apple Pie is fine too... It''s sweet and delicious."


    "That''s! Hey, Mr. Yandel, what about you? You''re not seriously considering that ridiculous name, are you?"


    Honestly, I''m troubled.


    If I side with Raven, it will be a 2:2 tie. I want to side with Ainar and quickly end this matter, but...


    As the team leader, showing favoritism would hurt the mage''s feelings.


    I have no choice but to offer apromise.


    "Let''s justbine them and call it ''Apple Nark''."


    "......"


    "Ah, is ''Nark Pie'' better?"


    "...I''ll go with the first one."


    "Ainar, what about you?"


    "I like that better too! It sounds good!"


    And so, the official team name is decided as ''Apple Nark'', and the second meeting ends.


    Peaceful days follow.


    Reading books at the library, meeting every morning to practice together, and so on.


    Ah, the dwarf also suddenly visited us one day.


    [Hahaha! It''s been a while. Ainar! Miss Raven!]


    It was the day we were having our third practice session as a team.


    It seems like he came because he was curious after hearing about us from Misha...


    We just chatted about our recent situations and parted ways.


    He said he alreadymissioned the renovation of the cksmith''s workshop and is currently busy scouting cksmiths?


    [Oh, your wife runs a bar? I should visit sometime.]


    [Yeah,e and try the honey mead. It''s my wife''s homemade specialty.]


    Both of them love alcohol, so they seem to get along surprisingly well.


    Hmm, I hope they don''t be best friendster.


    Anyway, time passes, and that day finally arrives.


    "It''s time to get ready to leave."


    Today is the day thebyrinth opens.


    ___________________


    "Bjorn, are you ready?"


    "Ah, just wait a minute."


    I put on my full set of equipment after a long time and sling the backpack I packed yesterday over my shoulder.


    Creak.


    I open the door and see Misha and Ainar waiting.


    "Did you forget anything?"


    "No!!"


    Ainar answers energetically at my question.


    Misha, who''s next to her, sighs deeply.


    "He didn''t. All the important things are in my backpack anyway."


    "I see."


    I''ve been thinking this a lottely, but I''m really d she''s here.


    It would have been much more tiring if I were alone.


    "Uh, Bjorn, there''s something in your mailbox."


    "Huh?"


    Just as we''re about to leave, Misha points at the mailbox next to the door.


    I open the mailbox, and there''s a letter inside.


    ''The sender is... Nile Urbans?''


    It''s a letter from the Regional Manager.


    How long has it been here?


    Rip.


    I open it and read through the contents.


    Well, is it even right to say I read through it?


    [I won''t ask for the repair costs.]


    It''s just one sentence.


    I can feel the Regional Manager''s pride...


    ...but it''s a gesture of reconciliation.


    If he had wanted to fight me even a little, a fine notice or a bill would have been included.


    ''As expected, it was a good thing I smashed it.''


    Actually, when he asked what I wanted...


    ...I could have demandedpensation.


    But I didn''t mention anything about a reward and just smashed the door like a thug.


    Because I wanted to engrave it in his mind...


    ...that if he makes a mistake with me, there will be consequences.


    And that those consequences won''t be something like money.


    ''Then I guess I don''t have to worry about this anymore...''


    I told him that I didn''t join forces with his daughter and that I have no intention of doing so in the future. And I also hinted that there would be trouble if he continued to be hostile towards me.


    And he''s still trying to pull something after being warned?


    At least not until the election next year.


    "What kind of letter is it?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing important."


    I tear the letter to shreds and throw it in the trash can on the 1st floor on my way out.


    And we head towards the meeting ce.


    The central za of the 7th district.


    As a popr meeting ce, it''s crowded with explorers waiting for theirpanions.


    "You''re one minutete."


    Raven smiles as soon as she sees us, arriving at the 3 o''clock direction path.


    However, she doesn''t seem upset about our tardiness.


    No, she actually seems happy.


    "Pay the fine quickly. We promised, didn''t we?"


    "Ah, right. The fine..."


    For reference, the fine was one of the thirty-one items we discussed during the second meeting.


    So, how much was it?


    "1,000 stones per minute. It''s 3,000 stones since there are three of you."


    I readily open my wallet and pay the fine for the three of us. We wouldn''t have beente if I hadn''t wasted time reading that letter.


    "But Raven, where''s your bag?"


    I realize that Raven isn''t carrying anything on her back as I hand her the fine. I ask, and she gives me a strange reaction.


    "Ah, that?"


    Raven smiles and taps the ring on her index finger twice.


    A small portal opens in the air, emitting light.


    "...Subspace pocket?"


    "Yes. I thought I would need it in thebyrinth. I organized all the unnecessary items and bought it with that money."


    Right, so you can just buy it if you want to.


    If you''re her.


    Clink.


    Raven puts the fine into the subspace pocket and closes it.


    I feel a pang of jealousy.


    Is this what they call deprivation?


    She always whined about not having money...


    I really thought she didn''t have any money...


    "By the way, Avman iste."


    I try to suppress my envious feelings, and the topic of conversation changes.


    "That''s right. He''s not going to bail on us, is he?"


    "I''m not worried! He probably just got lost on the way here!"


    Ravenughs incredulously at Ainar''s words.


    "A Guide getting lost? That makes no sense."


    "Hmm, it''s not impossible, right? I heard it''s a useless ability in the city."


    "But he lives nearby."


    "That''s... hmm, you''re right. Then why is hete?"


    "Co, could it be that he has an upset stomach?!"


    The three women start chattering about the bear-like man''s tardiness.


    I just stay silent.


    I''m nning to reveal the bear-like man''s terrible sense of direction once we enter thebyrinth.


    Anyway, how much time has passed?


    Just as the crowded za bes empty and I start to worry...


    ...the bear-like man arrives.


    "Sorry I''mte. Did you wait long?"


    "Pay the fine first. You''re exactly 45 minuteste."


    "Ah, right... there was that..."


    The bear-like man loses a whopping 45,000 stones in fines before even entering thebyrinth.


    "But why are youte?"


    "It''s my first timeing here at night. The atmosphere feels unfamiliar."


    "Yes? What do you mean¡ª"


    "Enough, let''s go. We''ll bete."


    I quickly interrupt the conversation.


    And after casting the Bonding spell, I lead the party towards the Dimensional za.


    It''s already past midnight when we arrive, and the portal is slowly shrinking.


    If we wait a bit longer, it will be time for the experience point duplication bug, but...


    ''I''ll think about whether to tell them or not after this expedition.''


    We step into the portal.


    ____________________


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    ____________________


    The Crystal Cave, a sight that has be all too familiar.


    As soon as I open my eyes, Ainar''s shout echoes through the cave and assaults my eardrums.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    "Kyaak! I, I was startled!"


    Ainar answers Raven''s question of why she suddenly shouted,


    "I just felt like it!"


    Damn right, I know that feeling.


    I nod in understanding.


    It''s been a whopping six months since shest entered thebyrinth.


    As a natural-born barbarian, Ainar''s feelings must be different.


    "So, we really have one more barbarian now..."


    Misha sighs deeply as she looks back and forth between Ainar and me, while the bear-like man just shrugs.


    "It''s better than being quiet."


    Having spent a long time soloing, it seems like he doesn''t dislike this kind of noisy atmosphere.


    Anyway, enough chit-chat.


    "Avman, which way is closest?"


    The bear-like man points to one direction at my question.


    I check thepass, and it''s south.


    In other words, our starting point this time is the ghoul district.


    ''We''re on the opposite side again.''


    "We''re going to the Goblin Forest, so this way. I''ll take the lead."


    The bear-like man puts away thepass and takes the lead.


    Although I thought it would be better for me to navigate after he tells us the direction...


    ''Well, I need to see how bad it is.''


    I need to know how bad his sense of direction is to make a judgment.


    Whether it can be corrected with effort.


    If it can''t be helped, I''m nning to use the bear-like man as apass and navigate myself.


    I''ve learned a lot from watching Rotmiller.


    "Liate."


    Anyway, we head north from the south, and naturally, we pass through the very center of the 1st floor.


    The dark zone where all four types of monsters appear.


    Raven illuminates the surroundings with her light orb spell, without even needing to take out a torch.


    Whoosh!


    A pure white light that illuminates the surroundings, unlike the gloomy red light of torches.


    It''s asfortable as being in the city.


    But could it be that she''s worried about something?


    "Even though it''s the 1st floor, shouldn''t you conserve your mana?"


    "This much is fine. It recharges faster."


    "Ah, uh... I, I see?"


    "Yes. And don''t worry. This doesn''t hinder me from using other magic."


    "......"


    Misha keeps her mouth shut.


    It seems like she finally realized the power of real mages, something Dwarkeymented about countless times.


    "It''s interesting that it recharges faster. Even the mage I used to be with wasn''t like that."


    Raven''s nose twitches as the bear-like man mutters.


    "Ahem, it''s a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but I''m quite confident in my mana. You probably won''t find anyone better at my level."


    "Hoo, really? You''re quite the mage, huh?"


    "You tter me. You''re a 5th-grade explorer and a Guide, Mr. Urikfrit."


    That''s when, as they''re praising each other...


    ...we reach a cavern about 30 meters in diameter.


    "Uh, this is that rift from before...!"


    "Ainar."


    "......"


    Ainar quickly covers her mouth with her hand as I call her name.


    Although it''s an action that makes her seem even more suspicious, fortunately, everyone''s attention is focused on the monument in the center of the cavern.


    "I''ve only heard about it, this is my first time seeing it in person."


    Raven approaches the monument, feeling intellectual curiosity as expected of a mage.


    And Misha, as a 5th-year explorer, also has some knowledge.


    "This is that, right? The one the Immortal King built tomemorate the Archmage who first discovered thebyrinth."


    "Yes. That''s what''s generally known."


    "Generally?"


    "There''s a hypothesis circting in academia these days that he didn''t discover thebyrinth, but created it. Ah, in short... the hypothesis is that the Archmage didn''t just observe the coordinates of another dimension and build a portal, but created thisbyrinth dimension itself."


    Raven''s exnation is long, as expected of her information-overload personality.


    Ainar isn''t even listening, and Misha just nods as if she''s heard of it.


    However, I''m interested.


    "What''s the basis for the mages'' theory?"


    "It''s this monument."


    "Monument?"


    As soon as I interject, Raven continues her exnation.


    "Thebyrinth has homeostasis. Even if the terrain is destroyed, it''s back to normal when the portal opens next time. So there''s a spection that dimensional travel involves not just spatial coordinates, but also temporal coordinates..."


    "Ugh, my head..."


    Ainar groans in pain as she hears difficult words one after another.


    Raven pouts and summarizes briefly.


    "This monument is proof that space-time magic was at least several times more advanced in the era when thebyrinth was first discovered than it is now. Space creation, which is impossible now, might have been possible back then."


    Although even the summarized version is long...


    "I see."


    ...I roughly understand.


    To summarize, mages thousands of years ago were proficient in dimensional magic.


    ''I should look into the Archmage too.''


    Maybe there''s a way to return to Earth besides the ''Gate of the Abyss''.


    "So, are we done talking?"


    "Ah, right. Let''s go."


    The bear-like man, who was standing far away, seemingly uninterested in this topic, urges us to move on, and the expedition resumes.


    And...


    "Uh, the monument!"


    ...we return to our original location after about 15 minutes.


    Even I, who was observing the process closely, can''t understand how this man is navigating.


    "What happened, Mr. Urikfrit?"


    I immediately abandon my n to train the bear-like man as a scout.


    "Ah, it was a mistake. I thought it would be faster if we went that way..."


    This isn''t something that can be resolved with that kind of excuse.

 Chapter 163 Exploration (2)

    Chapter 163 Exploration (2)


    Exploration (2) <hr>


    Exploration (2)


    Arrua Raven.


    Flowing blonde hair.


    A small stature, a little over 150 centimeters.


    And a skinny physique, making her look like a child at first nce...


    But she''s the scariest when she''s serious.


    Just like now.


    "Did you know, Mr. Yandel?"Ah, uh...


    "I didn''t expect it to be this bad either."


    Raven''s eyes narrow even further as I answer honestly.


    However, I just scratch the back of my neck, like a barbarian.


    We''re already in thebyrinth, what''s she going to do?


    "I''ll navigate from now on. Avman, you just tell me where the portals are."


    "...Alright."


    The bear-like man also readily hands over the reins without saying much, as if intimidated by Raven''s gaze.


    Now, this is the important part.


    "Ha, seriously..."


    Judging by her expression, it seems like she realized she was tricked, but she''s holding back her words, deciding to wait and see.


    So I have to show her clearly during this expedition.


    That a Guide having a terrible sense of direction doesn''t significantly hinder exploration.


    Before curses start flying from that small mouth.


    "Then let''s go."


    I quickly find the way, using the bear-like man as apass.


    Although I can feel Raven''s distrustful gaze on my back, I''m not too worried.


    After all, even the 1st floor can be navigated just by knowing the four cardinal directions.


    ''They said that if you just take the wider passage at forks, you''ll get it right more than half the time.''


    ''They also said to avoid mounds since they''re likely to be dead ends.''


    ''And from the outer areas, always head towards the darker paths with fewer crystals.''


    Various tips I learned from observing Rotmiller, the purely effort-based navigator.


    I use these tips to minimize wasted movement, such as having to backtrack because of dead ends.


    And as a result...


    "Oh, we got here faster than I expected?"


    We reach the dark zone, the outermost area, earlier than expected.


    Ah, and it''s much easier from here.


    Normally, we would have to search for the portal by exploring the surroundings instead of relying on thepass, but...


    "It''s that way."


    ...we have a Guide who can sense the location of the portal without having to do anything.


    So we just have to follow in that direction.


    Of course, the portal was already opened by another explorer.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Goblin Forest.¡¹


    Raven''s expression softens considerably after we reach the 2nd floor.


    "12 hours to reach the 2nd floor... not bad."


    Right, it''s safe.


    Well, there''s no reason for her toin since we nned for 13 hours to clear the 1st floor during the exploration nning stage.


    "No wonder you gave us so much time even though we have a Guide."


    Although Raven nces at me with a look that says she was tricked, she''s surprisingly not holding a grudge.


    Don''t tell me, is she the type who''s okay as long as the results are good?


    ''How rational.''


    In that sense, I try my best to prevent our schedule from going awry on the 2nd floor as well.


    Although we made a tight n of clearing it within 24 hours...


    "Avman, which direction?"


    "That way."


    There are eight portal steles in the Goblin Forest.


    However, once one is activated, the rest turn into ordinary stones. Therefore, the standard procedure forter teams is to search for portals by circling the outermost area.


    Ah, for reference, I heard it takes about 2 or 3 days on average.


    Assuming the team doesn''t have a Guide.


    ''If you have a Guide, one day is enough. There''s no need to circle around.''


    We head straight towards the direction where the portal is open, without even needing to take out thepass.


    "Raven, can you increase the number of light orbs?"


    "Three is no problem."


    The absence of a professional scout isn''t an issue either.


    The fact that the entire forest is filled with traps?


    It''s no longer a threat since we''re illuminating the surroundings as bright as day.


    Well, the goblins keep swarming because of the light, but...


    "Grrr¡ª!!"


    ...I''m at a level where I can handle dozens of goblins even if they attack all at once.


    "Let''s rest here for today."


    We prepare to camp around 9:00 PM.


    The location is the outer area of the Goblin Forest where Hobgoblins start to appear.


    "...Do explorers usually force march like this?"


    It must have been a tough day for Raven, whose first proper expedition this is, but you have to adjust your biological rhythm on the first day when you still have stamina.


    "We''ll usually camp around this time, so it will be easier from tomorrow."


    "...Well, it''s interesting since it feels like a real expedition."


    "Stop chattering and go to sleep. We have to keep moving tomorrow."


    "Okay. Wake me up if something happens."


    As usual, Raven is excluded from keeping watch.


    We acknowledge that she''s done her part just by setting up an rm spell.


    "Um, Bjorn... about Ainar, is it okay to leave her aler?"


    Misha cautiously expresses her concern, looking at Ainar, who''s next in the watch rotation, but I chuckle and say firmly,


    "It''s fine. She won''t fall asleep."


    Ainar is unexpectedly reliable in this aspect.


    She has a distrust of humans, and barbarians consider it shameful to break a promise.


    She kept watch properly even when we were traveling together.


    And back then, it was much more tiring since we had to keep watch for four hours each and couldn''t sleep much.


    "Hmm, I see... I guess I was a bit prejudiced."


    After 8 hours of camping, with the four of us taking turns keeping watch for 2 hours each, we resume exploration early in the morning.


    And we find a portal before noon.


    ¡¸Entered 3rd Floor Pilgrim''s Path.¡¹


    The expedition continues smoothly even after arriving on the 3rd floor.


    The battles are so easy that they''re not even good for practice, and navigation isn''t a problem either.


    The bear-like man doesn''t get lost in ces where there are no roads, like the 1st floor or the city.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Witch''s Forest is applied.¡¹


    The Witch''s Forest, which I was secretly worried about, is also the same.


    We easily clear it by tying ourselves together with ropes like dried pock and having the bear-like man lead the way.


    And so, time passes, and now...


    "Ooh, a tower! Bjorn! There really was a tower in the middle of the forest!!"


    "Huhu, I told you, didn''t I? There are many amazing things in thebyrinth."


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    "...Right, you just felt like shouting, didn''t you?"


    We reach the portal to the 4th floor.


    And it''s only the afternoon of Day 8.


    ''This is almost as fast as when Rotmiller was with us.''


    I''m satisfied with that fact, but at the same time, I feel a bit bitter.


    As expected, can effort really not ovee talent?


    "Mr. Yandel, what are you thinking about?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing."


    "Th, then shouldn''t we go in? The whole forest is vibrating with an ominous magical energy, and I feel nauseous."


    Could it be that her natural mana sensitivity is high?


    Although she didn''t actually throw up, Raven is experiencing worse motion sickness than Dwarkey.


    So I want to make her feel better quickly, but...


    "Wait a minute, we can''t enter until the portal changes color."


    "Ah, right. I''ve heard about that. You do that because another team might be inside, right?"


    "If we don''t, we might be mistaken for marauders and attacked."


    Raven endures patiently as I give her a reasonable exnation.


    The portal changes color after a while.


    "Alright, let''s go in."


    It''s time for the real climb to begin.


    _________________________


    ¡¸Entered 4th Floor Tower of Heaven.¡¹


    _________________________


    Tower of Heaven.


    It''s a unique floor where a randombination of monsters appears on each stage.


    Since I usually call this ce the Tower of Training, I was nning to practice our synergy here.


    But...


    ''...There''s no point with this level of power difference.''


    I realize it after the first battle.


    Ourbat power is on apletely different levelpared to Team Misfits.


    It''s to the point where it''s impossible to practice our synergy on the 4th floor.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    The giant mace, whose size and performance have increased significantly thanks to [Unification]. Combined with the attack skill [Swing], even 7th-grade monsters feel like goblins.


    And the key here is that we have a separate main damage dealer.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Dangerous Substance].¡¹


    The bear-like man, a 5th-grade archer who can wipe out everything in the vicinity with his one-shot, one-kill attacks, and his high-grade tank summon named ''Iron Bear''.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 6th-grade attack spell [me Baptism].¡¹


    And on top of that, we have Raven, the traditional mage with insane utility, who possesses not only all four elemental attack spells, but also over a hundred curse and support spells.


    ''Right, a team needs at least three carry positions.''


    The team''spleteness has increased significantly.


    We''re at a level where we can clear any bizarrebination of monsters below 6th-grade within 3 minutes, using the most appropriate methods.


    ''Although they''reckingpared to the three of us, Ainar and Misha are also pulling their weight... As expected, we''ll have no problems on the 5th floor even in our current state.''


    Therefore, we focus on climbing the Tower of Heaven instead of practicing our synergy.


    However, we don''t progress as quickly as I thought.


    The reason is simple.


    Although thebat speed itself is iparable to Team Misfits...


    ...we don''t have a professional scout.


    ''It''s all good, but it''s a shame that it takes so long to clear the Trial of Wisdom.''


    The Trial of Wisdom is a shortcut.


    Instead of having to go through a maze filled with traps and monsters, it allows you to skip 5 stages at once.


    And unlike the Stairs of Courage, there''s no 4-hour cooldown before you can choose the next staircase, but...


    It took Rotmiller about an hour to clear it.


    It takes us about five times longer.


    "Bjorn, can''t we just fight monsters?"


    I''m also frustrated, just like Ainar, but there''s no other choice.


    If we only choose Courage, it will take over 16 days to reach stage 100. It would be impossible to clear the 4th floor before thebyrinth closes.


    "It''s toote today. Let''s rest and continue climbing tomorrow."


    It''s already past 10:00 PM, even though we only cleared one Trial of Wisdom after entering the tower, so we prepare to camp.


    Of course, it''s quite different from our usual camping.


    We just spread out our sleeping bags wherever we want, without even deciding on a watch rotation.


    "We don''t have to keep watch in thebyrinth!! Misha, my mind is blown!!"


    "Huhu, I think I understand how you feel. Even I had trouble sleeping when I first came here because I couldn''t adapt easily¡ª"


    Snore!


    "Hey, I''m talking to you...!"


    Ainar passes out as soon as she lies down in her sleeping bag, and Misha sighs and starts preparing for bed, wiping her body with a wet towel.


    "Bjorn, why do you keep ncing at me?"


    "I wasn''t."


    "Come on, turn your head. We''repanions,panions! It''s toote to regret it now."


    No, I''m telling you, I wasn''t looking.


    I sigh and focus on wiping the blood off my mace.


    But could it be that she''s not happy with that?


    "Tsk."


    Misha clicks her tongue as if for me to hear.


    It''s a change that happened after she moved to my inn.


    She said we should pretend like nothing happened, but she''s been yfully bringing up that day more often.


    Well, I don''t mind, though.


    ''...Maybe this is better.''


    Misha confessed her feelings to me, and I drew a clear line. No matter how much we try to pretend like nothing happened, it can''t be undone.


    So she must have thought about it and made a decision.


    It''s less awkward to just tease me about it than to constantly be careful with her words.


    "Then I''m going to sleep first."


    "Alright."


    Misha then gets into her sleeping bag and closes her eyes, and I check the side and see the bear-like man also spreading out his sleeping bag and preparing for bed.


    Snore!


    I take Ainar''s greatsword and wipe it clean while I''m at it.


    And as I''m doing that, Raven approaches me.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "Yes."


    "Go ahead."


    "I did the calctions, and at this rate, we won''t be able to stay on the 5th floor for long even if we reach it."


    ...So she actually calcted it.


    Geez, this is why mages are...


    Of course, I can understand her concern.


    The more time we waste here, the less time we''ll have to explore the 5th floor.


    "Our ie will also decreasepared to other teams."


    "...This is our first expedition. It''s taking time now because we don''t have a professional scout, but we''ll get faster."


    "If you say so."


    Raven doesn''t say anything else and returns to her sleeping bag.


    It''s not because she''spletely convinced by my words.


    She''ll probablye back with a radical solution if it takes 5 hours to clear the Trial of Wisdom every time.


    ''...Enough, let''s just sleep...''


    I put the cleaned greatsword next to Ainar and get into my sleeping bag.


    And after some time...


    [Mr. Yandel, just listen.]


    I wake up to Raven''s voice echoing in my head.


    It''s the ''Whisper'' spell.


    But why did she wake me up using magic?


    [I felt something was off while I was washing up, so I used a detection spell...]


    [There''s one more person here besides us.]


    [So don''t move.]


    The reason is simple.


    Honestly, I don''t know how she can speak so calmly...


    [That person... is right behind me.]


    Our mage is in danger.

 Chapter 164 Exploration (3)

    Chapter 164 Exploration (3)


    Exploration (3) <hr>


    Exploration (3)


    My sleepy head cools down rapidly.


    It¡¯s a simr principle to how a cooling fan starts spinning when aputer overheats.


    ¡®There¡¯s a rat¡­¡¯


    My heart beats slowly, and my thoughts elerate.


    The Tower of Heaven is an independent floor.


    Once the color of the portal changes, no one can follow. There¡¯s no item or hidden piece that I know of that can bypass this.


    That means¡­¡®He entered before the portal changed color.¡¯


    He entered with us from the beginning.


    Of course, we also waited for a while to make sure no one was following us, and we used a detection spell before departing to prepare for stealth abilities, but¡­


    ¡®If it¡¯s a 2nd-grade or higher stealth skill, it¡¯s possible to avoid detection. Most magic can¡¯t detect it.¡¯


    Of course, that¡¯s just assuming the worst-case scenario.


    It¡¯s unlikely that this guy is a big shot with a 2nd-grade essence.


    After all, he was caught by the detection spell.


    It¡¯s more likely that he used an item or a skill to avoid the detection spell only during the initial entry.


    ¡®The fact that he¡¯s been tailing us until now means he¡¯s not confident in hisbat power.¡¯


    Alright, I¡¯m suddenly feeling courageous.


    Raven is also calmly briefing us on the situation, so it seems like she¡¯s not that scared.


    Now, how should I resolve this?


    [It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to attack me right away. So please think carefully and act ordingly. My life is in your hands¡ª]


    I found the answer right away.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I quickly get up, shouting the name of the ancestor god.


    And I immediately run towards Raven.


    [Crazy!!]


    Raven screams directly into my head¡­


    ¡­but this is the best option.


    If I try to do something clever and she gets taken hostage, it will be a real headache.


    And besides, he doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve noticed him, right?


    People tend to lose their ability to think rationally when they¡¯re surprised.


    ¡°Raven! Are you okay!! You appeared in my dream!!¡±


    I even throw in a suitable line as I run.


    To make him think, ¡®Huh? They didn¡¯t notice?¡¯ even for a brief moment.


    I¡¯m giving him false hope.


    Of course, I can¡¯t be sure what kind of judgment he¡¯ll make in that split second¡­


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    ¡­but he doesn¡¯t break stealth until I reach Raven.


    How kind of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!!! Is it an enemy!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What the, I was sleeping soundly.¡±


    The three of them are startled awake by themotion in the middle of the night.


    It¡¯s the second effect I was hoping for when I shouted the ancestor god¡¯s name.


    With this, we can prepare for the rat trying to ambush or take the others hostage.


    But did they hear my shout properly even in their sleep?


    Misha, who makes eye contact with me, hangs her head low.


    As if she¡¯s been shot through the heart.


    ¡°You appeared in his dream¡­ so, you two were that kind of rtionship¡­? I, I didn¡¯t know. Right¡­ I didn¡¯t even know¡­ nyaha, haha, ha¡­¡±


    What is she talking about again?


    I just shout without any preamble,


    ¡°Battle stations! There¡¯s a rat in here!¡±


    As expected of explorers, the words ¡®battle stations¡¯ are absolute.


    The three of them instinctively take out their weapons, form a tight formation, and start looking around cautiously.


    I quickly move to their side.


    ¡°Bjorn, a rat? Do rats appear on the 4th floor?¡±


    ¡°¡­It means another explorer is hiding in here.¡±


    ¡°I, I see? I was really surprised, thinking it was a real rat!¡±


    ¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be surprised that it¡¯s not a rat?


    I have a lot to say, but I hold back.


    That¡¯s not what I should be doing right now.


    ¡°Raven, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Uh, he¡¯s gone. He¡¯s not caught by the detection spell.¡±


    Right, so he¡¯s in detection avoidance mode again.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an item or a skill.


    But if it¡¯s not a passive ability, but an activated one, there¡¯s definitely a time limit.


    ¡°Keep using it. Until he appears.¡±


    I send Raven, who I¡¯m hugging, behind me and give another order.


    ¡°He has a stealth ability, so focus. He¡¯ll have to reveal himself when he attacks.¡±


    Mypanions, who seem to have finally grasped the situation, start looking around with serious expressions.


    The silence continues for several minutes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He still hasn¡¯t shown himself.


    But he won¡¯t be able to hold out forever.


    He just needs time to organize his thoughts.


    Although he probably won¡¯t find any answers.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Time is on our side.¡±


    We¡¯re in a stone chamber with all four doors tightly closed.


    There¡¯s no way to escape.


    If there were a Stairway of Fate, I could create a variable, but there isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Juste out. I¡¯ll kill you painlessly.¡±


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m looking around and muttering¡­


    ¡°I found him!¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Near the door!¡±


    Right, he was there.


    ¡°Can you dispel it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible since the target is specified.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Raven doesn¡¯t answer.


    She just extends the wand in her hand.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 8th-grade support spell [Expose].¡¹


    The jewel embedded at the tip of the wand glows.


    And¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­blue light particles cling to something transparent, forming the shape of a person.


    And when the light disappears¡­


    ¡­the figure of the guy who was in stealth is revealed.


    ¡°He¡¯s dressed like a rat.¡±


    A masked stranger in a tight-fitting stealth suit.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to push off the ground and dash towards him as soon as our eyes meet¡­


    ck.


    ¡­he opens the door wide open as if he¡¯s made up his mind and climbs the stairs.


    ¡°Bjorn! He¡¯s running away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic and just gather our things first.¡±


    I gather the scattered luggage instead of chasing after him immediately.


    Because the door will close if no one is left inside.


    Then we won¡¯t be able toe back down to get our things.


    Well, there¡¯s also the option of leaving one person here¡­


    ¡®But why bother?¡¯


    There¡¯s no reason to rush.


    The ce he opened and went up to is none other than the Stairs of Courage.


    Monsters don¡¯t even appear until we all go up.


    In other words, he¡¯s already trapped.


    ¡°I got everything.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    We shove everything into our backpacks, including the sleeping bags, and then chase after him.


    Bang! The stone door closes as soon as we all enter.


    I climb the stairs with my shield in front, leading the way.


    ¡®Judging by his eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem like he just ran upstairs mindlessly¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m a bit nervous.


    What the hell is he nning?


    I¡¯m even more wary of my surroundings since I have no clue.


    The stairs soon end¡­


    ¡­and an empty stage is visible beyond the open door.


    Well, it¡¯s not exactly empty, is it?


    ¡®Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡¯


    A stone chamber about 40 square meters in size.


    A single corpse is melting in the center.


    __________________


    Kwaaang!


    The door closes as soon as we all enter the stone chamber.


    And a group of monsters is summoned.


    ¡°Is he not caught by the detection spell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fight as if he might be hiding nearby.¡±


    We first maintain a defensive formation and take care of the monsters.


    It takes about 6 minutes.


    As soon as the battle ends, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally turns to one spot.


    ¡°Bjorn, that corpse¡­¡±


    Misha trails off.


    I know what she¡¯s trying to say, so it¡¯s not a problem.


    She¡¯s asking if it¡¯s real, right?


    I call for the expert.


    ¡°Raven.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake. I can sense traces of mana.¡±


    ¡°In short.¡±


    ¡°It means it¡¯s a recently deceased body.¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s someone else¡¯s corpse. Although it¡¯s faint, the mana wavelength is a perfect match.¡±


    ¡­Right, so that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Hemitted suicide.


    Before we could even exchange a word.


    That fact makes me uneasy.


    You know those scenes in novels, right?


    Where a member of a secret organization swallows poison before being captured.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even consider this since it¡¯s my first time encountering it.¡¯


    I¡¯ve met many bastards, but they all wanted to live until the very end.


    This is my first time seeing someone run away andmit suicide like this.


    And we didn¡¯t even have a proper fight.


    ¡°¡­I need to check.¡±


    I slowly approach the body and remove the mask.


    However, I can¡¯t tell his gender or race.


    Because his facial muscles have all melted away.


    It¡¯s like a faceless ghost.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, should we take off his clothes?¡±


    I follow the mage¡¯s instructions and remove the corpse¡¯s clothes.


    And an even more gruesome sight is revealed.


    ¡°As expected, his entire body has melted. It¡¯s not acid or anything. His clothes are fine¡­¡±


    Raven approaches without hesitation and pokes the corpse here and there with something like a metal rod.


    ¡°His bones are intact. His hair is also fine. It seems like a substance that only dposes protein¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but ask as I watch her examining the corpse without even flinching,


    ¡°Are¡­ you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes? With what?¡±


    ¡°You were throwing up when you saw the Corpse Golem¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s because I suddenly smelled something rotten while I was chanting. I¡¯ve seen much more disgusting things while doing experiments, so this is nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I think to myself that she has a personality that doesn¡¯t match her appearance.


    Even the bear-like man, a 10-year explorer, is looking away.


    ¡°¡­Yandel, are you sure he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest over there. Cheese is my favorite food.¡±


    ¡°Cheese?¡±


    ¡°If I keep looking at this, I won¡¯t be able to eat cheese.¡±


    It¡¯s a reasonable excuse, so I let her go. Ainar and Misha also leave for simr reasons.


    ¡°Ch, cheese? I don¡¯t know what it is, but it sounds delicious.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be of much help here¡­¡±


    ¡­Right, there¡¯s no need for everyone to suffer.


    ¡°You two go rest.¡±


    I focus on my conversation with Raven.


    ¡°Did he take poison?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know which alchemist made it, but it¡¯s a very unique poison. As soon as you swallow it, theponents of the medicine are released through your sweat nds, and your skin melts away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect poison for suicide.¡±


    ¡°Right. Especially if you need to hide your identity.¡±


    I feel even more uneasy.


    Who the hell was this guy?


    He¡¯s definitely not just an ordinary marauder.


    nk.


    I take off the equipment he was wearing.


    It¡¯s loot, and¡­


    ¡­there might be a clue that could help us deduce his identity.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ID card.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s strange.¡±


    It¡¯s more than strange.


    You can¡¯t leave the city and pass through the checkpoint without an ID card.


    ¡®Could he really have been sent by the Dragonyer?¡¯


    If he¡¯s from the underground city, it would exin why he doesn¡¯t have an ID card. I continue searching his expandable backpack with that thought.


    There aren¡¯t many items.


    A few exploration supplies and food.


    And¡­


    ¡°Wow, this guy must have been a professional. He has all sorts of things, from Sleeping Herbs to Basilisk Paralysis Poison.¡±


    The rest are all consumables for PvP, and some of them are even rare enough for Raven to be envious.


    ¡®He really was only thinking about killing us.¡¯


    I shudder, even though I didn¡¯t even exchange a word with the masked man.


    A wicked looting method that exploits the unique characteristics of the 4th floor.


    If it weren¡¯t for Raven, he could have really caused a disaster.


    ¡°But what were you doing at that time?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was washing up.¡±


    Ah, right, she said that.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it when everyone was awake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, this is my second time entering thebyrinth, you know? And I¡¯ve only known Mr. Urikfrit for less than a month.¡±


    Right, it¡¯s an adjustment period.


    She¡¯s so meticulous that I didn¡¯t even think about it.


    Anyway, did she finally realize her appearance?


    Raven, who was wearing a thin dress, frowns and opens her subspace pocket to take out clothes.


    ¡°Tell me next time. I¡¯ll set up a tent or something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m an explorer now. I don¡¯t intend to make a fuss over something like that.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    We examine the corpse and chat for a bit longer, but there¡¯s nothing noteworthy.


    Therefore, we cover the melted masked man with a cloth and all go to a corner to sleep.


    Ah, of course, we decide to keep watch just in case.


    I¡¯m the first one.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    As I¡¯m reying the events of the day in the silence¡­


    ¡­I hear a groaning sound.


    It¡¯sing from Raven¡¯s sleeping bag.


    Is she having a nightmare?


    Just as I¡¯m wondering if I should wake her up¡­


    ¡­Raven slowly opens her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Yandel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Don¡¯t worry and go back to sleep. I¡¯m guarding this ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I have a question.¡±


    I tell her to go ahead, and Raven hesitates for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°What would have happened¡­ if I hadn¡¯t used the detection spell back then?¡±


    Her tone ispletely different from her usual confident self.


    That¡¯s when I realize¡­


    ¡­that no matter how calmly she acted andposed herself afterwards¡­


    ¡­she couldn¡¯t have possibly been unaffected.


    ¡°Do you want an honest answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If we were unlucky, we would have all died, and if we were lucky, one or two of us would have died.¡±


    A moment of silence follows.


    ¡°Is¡­ exploration always like this?¡±


    I smile bitterly and nod.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That you never know when or where you¡¯ll encounter a bastard.


    That my life could disappear any day.


    That¡¯s what exploration is.


    But¡­


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not always difficult and horrifying.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯sforting¡­


    ¡­I tell her about what happened in Team Misfits.


    Dwarkey, who was disheartened after encountering marauders for the first time.


    The beautiful scenery of the 3rd floor that Rotmiller showed him.


    ¡°The seniors said it was a meaningless mana supersaturation phenomenon.¡±


    Raven chuckles and mutters.


    I wonder if this is a traditional mage¡¯s sentiment¡­


    ¡°But I want to see it next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wake you up before midnight next time.¡±


    Soon, I hear a slightly more rxed breathing sounding from Raven¡¯s sleeping bag.


    And so, Day 8es to an end.

 Chapter 165 Exploration (4)

    Chapter 165 Exploration (4)


    Exploration (4) <hr>


    Exploration (4)


    A 2-million-stone expandable backpack.


    A steel dagger and various other equipment.


    A bag full of consumables that are more effective against humans than monsters.


    And¡­


    ¡°What kind of person was he?¡±


    ¡­a spoonful of lingering unease.


    These were the things left behind by the masked man whose name we don¡¯t even know.¡°No matter how I think about it, he doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary marauder. Traveling alone, and that at the end¡­¡±


    The masked man who chose tomit suicide as soon as the situation became unfavorable.


    It¡¯s clearly not a typical situation.


    However¡­


    ¡°Stop worrying about it. There¡¯s nothing we can do now even if we¡¯re curious.¡±


    The truth is already buried in darkness.


    So we can only take what we can and move on.


    That¡¯s what explorers do, right?


    ¡°Bjorn, how many cotton candies can we buy with this?¡±


    Ainar asks with sparkling eyes, and just as I¡¯m about to answer, Raven speaks.


    ¡°It should be about 3.5 million stones in total.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re knowledgeable about this too?¡±


    ¡°The exact amount will be determined after we sell it in the city, but the margin of error won¡¯t be that big. I got a regr appraiser license a while ago.¡±


    Hmm, so there¡¯s something like that¡­


    I ask her about it, and it¡¯s different from a special appraiser. She said you need to be able to assess the value of items purely based on knowledge, not skills?


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, you should also study it when you have time. You don¡¯t have to haggle and fight over prices if you can just show this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve never lost a battle of nerves.¡±


    I cut her off before she can brag and resume exploration. The way we proceed isn¡¯t much different from Team Misfits.


    We focus on climbing the tower, prioritizing the Stairs of Wisdom and then the Stairs of Courage.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, we¡¯re wandering through a maze again?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped since we don¡¯t have a professional scout.¡±


    It¡¯s a pain in the ass to navigate every time we choose the Stairs of Wisdom, but I have to do my best.


    Because I have a mother-inw next to me.


    ¡°4 hours and 34 minutes.¡±


    ¡°4 hours and 11 minutes.¡±


    ¡°3 hours and 59 minutes.¡±


    Raven times us every time we clear a maze.


    Fortunately, the record gradually improves as we climb higher. It¡¯s thanks to the know-how I¡¯ve gained from also ying the role of a navigator.


    Well, I¡¯m still far from Rotmiller¡¯s level.


    ¡°4 hours and 35 minutes. It suddenly increased this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­It couldn¡¯t be helped because Ainar stepped on a trap.¡±


    ¡°eptable.¡±


    Day 9, Day 10, Day 11¡­


    Time flies by, and from Day 12 onwards, we just sleep without keeping watch.


    ¡°Are we going to decide on a watch rotation again today?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like a waste.¡±


    ¡°Phew, because of that bastard, seriously. Isn¡¯t this too much? A surprise attack in a ce like this¡­¡±


    Misha is fuming as if a sacred ce has been vited.


    Honestly, I feel the same way.


    This was the only ce we could rx.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Although there were various incidents, the expedition proceeded smoothly, and we reached stage 100 on Day 16.


    Now we can also start searching for the portal to the 5th floor.


    ¡°2 hours and 41 minutes¡­ you¡¯ve gotten much faster.¡±


    Even Raven, who had been acting like a mother-inw every day, smiles with satisfaction.


    For reference, I feel the same way.


    ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m actually a natural-born navigator?¡¯


    Even after struggling so much, the 3-hour wall was thick.


    But I was able to break through that barrier and shorten the record after gaining one realization.


    It¡¯s easier and faster to just destroy traps.


    ¡°Ah, right, Mr. Yandel. How long did it take to get here when you had a professional scout on the team?¡±


    ¡°About 12 days.¡±


    ¡°Four days difference isn¡¯t bad. It will be much easier on the 5th floor since we have aposition without a scout.¡±


    I agree.


    Although we lost four days because of the absence of a scout, we have aposition where everyone is abat character.


    We can make up for it in battles.


    But¡­


    ¡®Phew, can¡¯t she justpliment me?¡¯


    Just as thatint is lingering in my mind¡­


    ¡­Misha approaches me and pats my shoulder.


    ¡°Bjorn, good work. I didn¡¯t know it would actually work. We¡¯re probably the only team with a barbarian navigator.¡±


    As expected, she¡¯s the only one¡­


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    The bear-like man coughs awkwardly and steps forward at Misha¡¯s words.


    It seems like he¡¯s embarrassed that he, the Guide, had to rely on a barbarian for navigation.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    I readily hand over the reins.


    To go to the 5th floor, we need to open the doors in a specific order¡­


    ¡°Which door should I open?¡±


    ¡°That one over there.¡±


    This is why Guides are OP.


    Even if their sensory stats aren¡¯t high enough, they can sense the magical energy of portals with their natural talent.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage¡­¡­.¡¹


    And so, we head towards the portal hidden somewhere in the tower, using the bear-like man as apass.


    Opening doors, clearing trials, and repeating.


    After spending another night and opening 10 more doors¡­


    ¡°Finally, thest door.¡±


    ¡­we reach the stage with the portal.


    It¡¯s already the end of Day 17.


    I thought about resting and then opening the door and entering tomorrow since it¡¯s almost time to camp¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°I think I¡¯m more focused now.¡±


    ¡­we decided to proceed today, considering Raven¡¯s tendency to be weak in the morning.


    The portal room is also a boss room.


    It¡¯s better if the mage is in good condition.


    ¡°Like I said before, a 5th-grade monster will definitely appear here.¡±


    ¡°You mean that vampire-like monster?¡±


    Ainar grips her greatsword with eyes filled with excitement and anticipation. It seems like she wants to see how much she¡¯s changed since that time when she was powerless.


    Smirk.


    I can¡¯t help butugh.


    I was originally nning to tell them not to let their guard down, that the survival rate of graduating explorers who reached this far is less than 50%¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°Um, why did you stop talking?¡±


    ¡­it doesn¡¯t seem necessary.


    It wouldn¡¯t be very barbarian-like either.


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go kill it.¡±


    I open the door.


    And we climb the stairs to the next stage.


    It¡¯s a stone chamber with a familiar stele in the center.


    As soon as all five of us enter, the door closes, and a monster is summoned.


    [Graaagh¡ª!!]


    I can¡¯t help butugh again.


    I was wondering what kind of bastard would appear¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a troll!¡±


    Right, something like this has to appear for it to feel like graduation.


    ____________________


    Troll.


    The bastard who smashed my keyboard when I was in my first year of ying [Dungeon and Stone]¡­


    ¡­and the one who put Team Misfits in danger of being wiped out.


    ¡°Should I cast the Distortion spell first? I heard troll byproducts are very expensive.¡±


    Geez, this girl is bold.


    Even a 5th-grade monster has a considerable aura, but¡­


    ¡°No need. The essence is also expensive.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Just as Raven and I are exchanging a few words¡­


    Thud!


    ¡­the troll roars and takes a step forward.


    Therefore, I also push off the ground to fulfill my role as a tank.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    The size difference is instantly reduced.


    As soon as the distance closes, the troll swings its giant fist.


    Kwaaang!


    A heavy impact is transmitted through the giant shield.


    But maybe it¡¯s because I absorbed the Ogre essence?


    It¡¯s not very effective.


    ¡®And the shield is fine too.¡¯


    Even the Laetium shield, which used to get dented every time I blocked a punch, ispletely unscathed this time.


    It¡¯s thanks to the 6th-stage engraving effect, [Unification].


    The equipment I¡¯m wearing is now enhanced in proportion to my total stats.


    Right, this is what I spent so much money on!


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I boost my stats with [Wild Release] and swing my mace down with all my might.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    ¡¸The destructive power of blunt weapons is greatly increased in proportion to Strength.¡¹


    I aim for the head.


    However, the giant mace hits his shoulder as he twists his body.


    Crack!


    His shoulder copses with a satisfying impact.


    It¡¯s dislocated with just one hit.


    Back then, I had to strike six times just to break his exposed joints after stripping away all the flesh.


    [Graaagh¡ª!!]


    Of course, as expected of a troll, the poster child of regeneration, the bone reattaches in a few seconds.


    But this is enough to gauge mybat power.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯


    I focus on defense and observe my teammates.


    First, Misha, the founding member.


    Although she hasn¡¯t absorbed any new essences since then¡­


    sh!


    ¡­her sword cuts through the troll¡¯s hide with ease.


    It¡¯s the power of money.


    It¡¯s an Iril longsword that cost a whopping 12 million stones.


    If it can¡¯t even do this much, we should go get a refund.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    It¡¯s Ainar¡¯s battle cry.


    Ainar, perhaps envious of Misha¡¯s performance, immediately joins the front lines and swings her greatsword.


    Whoosh!


    A strong gust of wind follows the trajectory of the sword, and an afterimage appears.


    Ah, is it even right to call it an afterimage?


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has cast [Double sh].¡¹


    It¡¯s the active skill of the 4th-grade essence she inherited from the elder.


    The effect is simple.


    It deals the damage of two hits with one swing.


    sh! sh!


    Ah, of course, the effect is negligible against the troll.


    Despite her superior strength and the weight of the greatsword, it only prates about 3 centimeters.


    It¡¯s because Ainar¡¯s only skill is [Double sh].


    It¡¯s a skill that¡¯s difficult to use to its full potential with normal attacks.


    ¡°This bastard¡¯s hide is tou¡ª Aak!¡±


    Ainar takes a hit from the troll¡¯s fist and is sent flying. She gets up quickly, but blood is trickling down from her mouth.


    It seems like she injured an internal organ.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    However, Ainar doesn¡¯t drink a potion and rest, but charges back in and swings her greatsword.


    It¡¯s a rational choice, not stubbornness.


    Because this time, her greatsword is glowing red.


    It¡¯s the active skill of the Bone Knight essence she obtained from the Crimson Fortress.


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has cast [Life Absorption].¡¹


    ¡¸Temporarily increases regeneration when dealing damage to a living being.¡¹


    Ainar¡¯s health recovers when she hits an enemy.


    She has excellent qualities as a sub-tank and damage dealer.


    Ainar recovers to her original state after a few sword strikes, using [Life Absorption] and [Double sh] together.


    ¡®Her damage is lower than Misha¡¯s, but she¡¯s much better at tanking.¡¯


    I observe their battles and check their strengths, weaknesses, and areas that need improvement.


    ¡®I need to get Ainar a decent offensive skill. And Misha needs to absorb more Beast¡¯s Blood and raise her Spirit Beast level.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m casually fighting the troll¡­


    ¡­the bear-like man asks from behind,


    ¡°Can we join now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, were you waiting?¡±


    ¡°I was curious to see how well those twodies would fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ady!!!¡±


    Anyway, regardless of Ainar¡¯s shout, the bear-like man joins the battle as soon as I give him the okay.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has summoned Iron Bear Iradun.¡¹


    However, did he judge that the front line is already more than enough?


    He summons his Spirit Beast behind him like a bodyguard and then starts shooting his crossbow.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The arrows pierce deep into the troll¡¯s body with a loud thud every time they¡¯re shot.


    His skill is evident even in the areas he targets.


    He aims for joints like elbows and knees to restrict movement.


    sh!


    Misha and Ainar join forces and sever the troll¡¯s arm.


    And the [Ultra Regeneration] pattern begins.


    The regeneration speed is slow because Raven cast the ¡®Deterioration¡¯ spell beforehand.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing else to see.¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m about to smash the troll¡¯s head with my mace¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡­the bear-like man stops me.


    ¡°The thirddy also needs to show off her skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­Would you please stop calling me ady?¡±


    Raven then grumbles and swings her wand.


    She doesn¡¯t tell us to dodge like Dwarkey did.


    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s inconsiderate, but rather that she judged that there¡¯s no need.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 5th-grade attack spell [Lightning Spear].¡¹


    A white bolt of lightning is shot, zigzagging past us.


    My vision shes.


    And then I hear the sound.


    Kwaaang!!


    When Ie to my senses, the troll¡¯s head is already gone.


    Thud.


    It copses to the ground and then disappears into light.


    Ah, of course, there¡¯s no essence again.


    _____________________


    We defeated the troll.


    And very easily, at that.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no danger on the 5th floor. 5th-grade monsters appear in groups there.


    Whoosh!


    The portal opens as the troll dies.


    However, we camp instead of going up to the 5th floor right away. It¡¯s better to sleepfortably for a day since we¡¯ll have to sleep up there anyway.


    ¡®It¡¯s really starting now, huh.¡¯


    I toss and turn for a moment, feeling both anxious and excited, and then fall asleep.


    And the next morning¡­


    To be precise, around 7:00 AM on Day 18¡­


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually going to the 5th floor¡­¡±


    ¡­we finish packing and enter the portal.


    ¡¸Entered 5th Floor Great Magical Forest.¡¹


    We¡¯ve graduated from the early stages.


    It¡¯s time to go on a real exploration.

 Chapter 166 Great Magical Forest (1)

    Chapter 166 Great Magical Forest (1)


    Great Magical Forest (1) <hr>


    Great Magical Forest (1)


    The 5th floor, the Great Magical Forest.


    It''s the floor where 5-person teams start to reach their limits, and n-scale hunting bes more efficient.


    As soon as we entered, my heart swelled with excitement.


    Not a metaphor, but literally.


    "Huh? Bjorn, did you feel it too? It feels like our soul rank increased!"


    Ainar immediately starts making a fuss, but it''s not a level up.


    It''s just that our Soul Power increased.¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: Reach the 5th floor.


    Reward: Soul Power permanently increased by +20.


    But if this worked, does that mean all the other achievements I fulfilled were also unlocked?


    I think so, but I can''t be sure.


    Geez, I need to be able to see the stat window.


    And Mental Strength isn''t a stat you can feel clearly.


    "Calm down, Miss Ainar. It''s not a promotion, it''s a phenomenon called ''Baptism''."


    Anyway, Raven, who loves to exin things, kindly tells Ainar instead of me.


    And in a way that''s easy for her to understand.


    "It''s a blessing given by thebyrinth to explorers who reach this far. That''s how Baptism is generally known. Although mages think a bit differently."


    "Oh, I see! It''s kind of romantic!"


    Ainar, who loves superstitions, doesn''t ask about what mages think. But Misha, who was listening, seems to have a question.


    "Then doesn''t it mean that Baptism is meaningless for mages who can''t absorb essences?"


    "No. Our mana increases. And looking at it now, the amount is quite significant. I should havee here sooner, like the seniors said."


    "Hmm, I see..."


    Misha trails off.


    But I think I know what she''s thinking.


    She must be thinking about Dwarkey, who alwayscked mana.


    "Ah, and priests'' divine power increases, I heard. And one more thing¡ª"


    I cut Raven off before her exnation bes endlessly long.


    "More importantly, don''t you think something is strange?"


    "Yes?"


    Raven tilts her head as if she doesn''t understand.


    On the other hand, the bear-like man, who''s been to the 5th floor often, nods in agreement.


    "There are a lot of people. It''s not usually like this."


    Right, so it''s not a typical situation.


    I look around and gulp.


    The starting point of the 5th floor Great Magical Forest is a safe zone.


    So this ce always looks like a campsite.


    But...


    ''Why are there so many tents?''


    It''s practically the size of a vige.


    And looking at the gs pitched everywhere, it seems like more than half of them are explorers belonging to ns...


    ''What''s going on? Why are they staying here?''


    Most of the explorers who use this ce as a base are in teams.


    It''s a kind of loophole, I guess?


    Large ns can easily camp in the middle of the 5th floor, even with theirrge numbers.


    But...


    "Bjorn, I feel like everyone is staring at us... Is that okay?"


    5th-floor explorers.


    And explorers who are skilled enough to belong to ns.


    They''re watching us from afar and whispering.


    They''re probably not trying to bully us.


    What is it?


    Just as I''m pondering the reason...


    "Hey!"


    A man waves his hand from afar and approaches us quickly.


    "Avman! It''s you, right?"


    "...Karal?"


    "It''s good to see you. It seems like you finally changed your mind and formed a team?"


    "We just happened to meet. By the way, are you still with them?"


    "Loyalty is important for a man. I have to stay until the end."


    The bear-like man greets him warmly, as if they''re quite close.


    He then adds an exnation as he notices my gaze.


    "Ah, this is Karal Larbeger. He used to be mypanion. Until he abandoned me and joined a n on his own."


    "When did I abandon you? I begged you toe with me, but you ignored me."


    The bear-like man is speaking more casually than when he''s talking to us, so they must be close.


    That''s good.


    "I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "...Oh, you''re...?"


    Karal looks at me with interest, as if he''s heard of the title Little Balkan.


    "I heard you haven''t even been an explorer for a year yet, but to already be here... I feel a bit pathetic today."


    "I was just lucky. But I have a question."


    "I think I know what you''re curious about. You want to know why we''re still here when we should be heading upwards."


    Hmm, to be precise, I was most curious about why they were staring at us from afar...


    But I nod for now.


    "It''s simple. Even in our case, more than half of the people we were supposed to meet up with couldn''te up. The entire schedule was canceled."


    More than half couldn''te up?


    How is that even possible?


    Just as I''m instinctively sensing the seriousness of the situation...


    "So I''ll ask."


    ...Karal asks cautiously.


    And he brings up a topic I didn''t expect at all.


    "Did you guys also get attacked on the 4th floor?"


    That masked bastard...


    He didn''t just appear to us.


    __________________


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I answer honestly that we were attacked.


    Karal then asks a few questions about the situation, and we answer truthfully, obtaining the information we need.


    "So you found him with a detection spell..."


    "It was pure coincidence. There was nothing when we first used the detection spell."


    Karal''s expression bes serious as we tell him that the masked man chose tomit suicide after his identity was revealed.


    "Huh, suicide... what the..."


    "Do you have any guesses?"


    "For now, all we know is that it was a well-nned attack. Anyway, thank you for telling me. If you find out anything... let me know through Avman."


    Karal then leaves to report to his n.


    So we also have a brief conversation.


    "...As expected, he wasn''t just an ordinary marauder."


    There were multiple masked men.


    And they attacked explorers on the 4th floor or higher indiscriminately. They said we were the third team to survive the attack.


    It''s understandable.


    No one keeps watch on the Tower of Heaven.


    "We were really lucky..."


    Even those who survived had to barely defeat the masked men after losing a teammate or suffering serious injuries.


    We were the first to discover him and force him tomit suicide.


    Now I understand why they were looking at us like that.


    At first, they must have been looking at us expectantly, thinking we might be members of their n. And then they must have be curious about whether we were also attacked.


    "Mr. Yandel, do you think what that person said is true? That at least 300 people died because of this attack..."


    "Well, we''ll know for sure when we return to the city. There might be people who survived but are stuck on the 4th floor because their scout or Guide died."


    "Ah, right..."


    Of course, that''s what I said, but it doesn''t really matter.


    It''s certain that hundreds of explorers died.


    And not just low-ranking explorers who hunt on the 1st or 2nd floor, but veteran explorers who have been climbing the tower for decades.


    "Whew..."


    I feel a sense of dread at this huge spark, but at the same time, I feel a bit relieved.


    At least it wasn''t the Dragonyer who sent him.


    I even had the delusion that it might have been an assassin sent by the Regional Manager or the Dragonkin.


    "What kind of bold bastards would do something so reckless...?"


    I don''t say anything further.


    The fact that the royal family is nning to subjugate Noark hasn''t been publicly announced yet.


    ''As expected, this incident is a deration of war.''


    I''m inwardly convinced.


    That the culprits behind this terrorist attack are explorers from Noark.


    ''This is going to be a big deal.''


    I feel a headacheing on.


    There will be a war between the royal family and Noark.


    No, it''s already begun.


    But the biggest problem here is...


    ''What if the subjugation fails?''


    If Noark closes its doors and the war drags on...


    Then I''m fucked too.


    Because the next battlefield will surely be thebyrinth.


    ''Both Noark and Lafdonia need magic stones to maintain their cities.''


    Damn it.


    Why did I have to be dragged into this game at a time like this? If I hade just a year earlier, I would have had more time to prepare.


    ''Uh... but if I hadn''t delivered that letter from the High Priest to the temple, the war wouldn''t have happened, right?''


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but I dismiss it.


    Why is this my fault?


    It''s all the Dragonyer''s fault.


    Originally, all three major religions were maintaining neutrality to check the royal family. Who told him to kidnap the High Priest and enve him?


    "Bjorn?"


    "Ah, I was just thinking."


    "So what are we going to do now?"


    When I finish my thoughts, all mypanions are looking at me. Because they still only see it as a simple terrorist attack.


    Their minds aren''t asplicated as mine.


    "There''s no change in ns. We resume exploration."


    I make my decision, and Raven cautiously expresses her concern.


    "Will that be okay? With those guys in thebyrinth?"


    "It will be fine. With the ns gathered here like this, they won''t be able to do anything reckless."


    It''s actually the safest time right now.


    Next month, those bastards from the underground might be running rampant even on the 5th floor...


    And there''s even a chance that entry to thebyrinth might be blocked.


    "Enough thinking, let''s go make some money."


    The 5th floor also closes when Day 30 ends, so we need to earn as much as possible.


    Who knows how long we''ll have to rest for the next few months.


    _________________


    The structure of the 5th-floor Great Magical Forest is simple.


    Imagine a t rock shaped like a tray with four slides extending from it.


    The problem is that those slides are split into dozens of paths, cut off in the middle and connected to other paths, and so on.


    Whoosh.


    We leave the starting point, which was bathed in a red light like a butcher shop, and the darkness of thebyrinth and a scorching heat wee us.


    It''s not like all four paths are like this...


    It''s just a characteristic of the route we chose.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Hellfire Canyon is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Embers Mark] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸All consumption costs are increased by 1.5 times, and Fire Resistance is decreased by -30.¡¹


    All consumption costs.


    In short, it means that we consume 1.5 times more Soul Power, mana, divine power, or stamina than usual.


    But it''s not bad.


    This much is nothingpared to the other routes.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 8th-grade imbuement spell [Cold Blood].¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Fire Resistance is greatly increased.¡¹


    Cold mana seeps into my blood vessels, and my heated body cools down.


    We continue exploring slowly in that state.


    Although we haven''t encountered any monsters yet, just walking alone is stressful.


    ''This is like a suspension bridge.''


    A path about 10 meters wide.


    The darkness of thebyrinth blocking our vision.


    And a cliff emitting intense heat.


    "Ainar, stop looking down."


    "I, I was just curious about what''s down there..."


    "I heardva flows down there."


    "Lava? What''s that?"


    "Uh, it''s hard to exin..."


    Raven diligently answers Ainar''s questions. Ainar frowns every time she hears a difficult word, but she still listens intently.


    ''They seem to get along well in this aspect.''


    Although it''s a heartwarming sight as the team leader, I can''t just watch.


    "Ainar, stop bothering Raven and look ahead."


    "Ah, alright!"


    I tighten the loosening tension and descend the sloped path. We reach a fork in the road, and I take out my notebook and draw a map, ignoring scale.


    Although I have no intention of using the safe zone as a base and just exploring the nearby area...


    ...I judged that we need to be able to return if something happens.


    That''s when, after passing three forks in the road and realizing the greatness of Rotmiller firsthand...


    Kwaaang!


    ...the ground shakes with an explosion.


    A pir of fire rises like a whirlwind and grazes past us.


    And...


    Pitter-patter.


    Small embers scatter and fall in front of us, then gather and take shape.


    A beast covered in zing mes.


    "It''s an Ifrit."


    "Two level 5 monsters from the start."


    Raven casts the ''Ice Imbuement'' spell as soon as the battle begins. Ifrits are immune to physical damage because they''re incorporeal.


    ¡¸Cold damage is added to the character''s weapon.¡¹


    A frosty light surrounds my mace.


    I charge forward in [Gigantification] state and smash one of them with my mace.


    The impact isn''t satisfying.


    Thwack!


    The Ifrit doesn''t even flinch, despite being hit by the mace that shattered the troll''s shoulder in one shot.


    This is why I hate incorporeal monsters.


    It would be different if it were the ''Attribute Conversion'' spell, which converts physical damage to another element of the same level...


    But ''Ice Imbuement'' can only deal damage equivalent to the additional damage.


    "Isir Faist."


    Raven''s 6th-grade curse spell, ''sh Freeze''.


    And Misha''s [Ice Crush]bo.


    In the end, this battle unfolds with me tanking while Misha and Raven carry.


    ¡¸Killed Ifrit. EXP +5¡¹


    The bear-like man summons Iron Bear to assist with tanking, but Ainar just watches.


    It''s the fate of a physical warrior.


    Roll.


    A magic stone drops where the Ifrit disappeared.


    As expected, no essence.


    But instead...


    ¡¸Character has leveled up.¡¹


    ¡¸Soul Power increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Maximum number of absorbable essences increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡­we finally reached level 5.


    But it''s only meaningful if an essence drops.


    [Kyaaaaaak!!]


    Now only one monster is left.


    The beast of me, having lost its preciouspanion, roars at us.


    That''s when...


    "...It''s an Ifrit?"


    A group of five explorers appears from the other side. It seems like they''re heading towards the safe zone after finishing their hunt...


    But what kind of rude behavior is this?


    "It''ll take at least 5 minutes just by looking at it."


    "Ah, I''m tired as hell, should we just kill it?"


    A huge mass of water falls from the sky and douses the Ifrit''s body.


    The mes die down in an instant.


    "What the¡ª"


    Before I can even say anything, an arrow is shot and pierces the Ifrit''s head.


    Swaaaaaaaa.


    Thest remaining monster disappears into light.


    I let out a deep sigh as I check what it left behind.


    "...An essence!"


    A 5th-grade monster essence dropped.


    ''Damn it.''


    This is ridiculous.


    Why does this only happen at times like this?

 Chapter 167 Great Magical Forest (2)

    Chapter 167 Great Magical Forest (2)


    Great Magical Forest (2) <hr>


    Great Magical Forest (2)


    The moment the red essence floated up¡­


    ¡­the gazes of the explorers across from us, who were ready to go back and rest, sharpened.


    It was like looking in a mirror.


    Our expressions probably weren¡¯t much different.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence fell.


    As expected of explorers, quick-witted in these situations, the silence didn¡¯tst long.The hammer warrior from the other side was the first to speak.


    ¡°An essence dropped from the monster we killed?¡±


    ¡°Um, Mr. Nelbo¡­¡±


    ¡°Mage, stay quiet. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Right, so this guy is the leader.


    It seemed like he¡¯s already decided on his position in this situation.


    To im ownership of the essence.


    Smirk.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t even expect anything else.


    They were the bastards who interrupted our battle just because they were impatient to rest.


    I muttered briefly,


    ¡°Battle stations.¡±


    It was more directed towards them than mypanions.


    A deration of my intention to make them bleed if they tried to pull something.


    ¡°Mr, Mr. Yandel¡­¡±


    Raven¡¯s voice was filled with concern.


    It was a simr situation to the mage on the other side, who was trying to say something to the hammer warrior.


    It seemed like mages were generally averse to this kind of thing.


    Maybe it¡¯s because they all grew up sheltered?


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s just like five more humanoid monsters appeared.¡±


    I summarized the situation with a single sentence.


    Did they finally realize that I¡¯m the leader?


    The hammer warrior fixed his gaze on me and said something meaningful.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ that guy from before¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Instead of answering, the hammer warrior pushed up the visor of his helmet.


    But the problem was that I still didn¡¯t recognize him.


    There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t remember those ridiculously thick eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The hammer warrior, frustrated by my clueless look, took off his helmet entirely.


    sh!


    A shiny bald head illuminated by the light orb spell floating in the air.


    Only then did I remember.


    ¡°¡­Baldy!¡±


    It was the guy I met when I went to negotiate with the Regional Manager. He tried to capture me and farm achievement points.


    I can¡¯t believe he was disguising himself with a helmet.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    For some reason, the other team members all burst intoughter.


    His bald head turned red with shame.


    ¡°¡­Do you want to die, barbarian?¡±


    Baldy put his helmet back on and said,


    ¡°You should watch your mouth from now on. The Regional Manager won¡¯t be there to protect you.¡±


    What the hell is he talking about?


    If he knew about my rtionship with that Regional Manager bastard, he would never say that.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°You should get lost before you lose that head of yours too.¡±


    ¡°So you want to try me?¡±


    As I took a step forward, Baldy also took a step forward.


    The distance closed, with the essence between us.


    The air became heavy, and a chill that even the heat of the canyon couldn¡¯t dispel filled the air.


    Creak.


    The archer from Baldy¡¯s team nocked an arrow¡­


    nk.


    ¡­and I heard the sound of the bear-like man loading his crossbow behind me.


    A silence so deep that we could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was like a tightly stretched thread.


    The moment it snapped, a bloodbath would begin.


    Both Baldy and I knew this.


    But¡­


    ¡°Baldy, I¡¯ll give you the magic stone if you back down now.¡±


    ¡°You barbarians are bad at math. We killed the monster. Naturally, the magic stone and the essence are all ours.¡±


    No one backed down.


    Two teams of high-ranking explorers who reached the 5th floor, the top 30%.


    Even though they knew that if even one member died in the process of obtaining the essence, it would be a bigger loss.


    Clench.


    We gripped our weapons and closed the distance even further.


    Cold sweat ran down my back.


    ¡®That bald bastard is so greedy.¡¯


    ording to custom, we had the ownership rights.


    He was probably nning to follow that custom at first.


    He would have readily given up a single magic stone.


    He only joined the battle because he wanted to rest quickly.


    The problem was that an essence dropped.


    ¡®¡­Is there really no other choice but to fight?¡¯


    I started to mentally prepare for the worst.


    The current situation was simr to a game of chicken.


    The one who backs down first loses.


    If everyone wants to be the winner, the only oue is destruction.


    ¡°Baldy,st warning.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t usually like to talk so much, I tried to converse one more time.


    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m so scared I¡¯m about to piss myself.¡±


    The answer was rejection.


    With this, I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    If he wants it, I¡¯ll show him the end.


    You can¡¯t survive in this ruthless world of explorers without that much resolve.


    ¡®If it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll have to absorb the essence myself.¡¯


    I originally nned to store the Ifrit essence in a test tube and sell it. It¡¯s not a very suitable essence for me, Misha, or Ainar.


    But¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­essences are always helpful if you absorb them.


    It¡¯s better for me to absorb it than to give it to that bastard.


    The cost of removing essences isn¡¯t that high yet, so I can just use it until I get my money¡¯s worth and then discard it.


    So, after absorbing the essence¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s fight in a way where we push them off the cliff. We won¡¯t be able to retrieve their equipment, but winning is the priority right now.¡¯


    Alright, I¡¯ve more or less organized my thoughts.


    Now it¡¯s time to put it into action.


    Just as I¡¯m subtly moving my feet and gauging the angle¡­


    ¡°Everyone, stop it!¡±


    ¡°Right. Mr. Yandel, put down your weapon.¡±


    The mages from both sides suddenly stepped in, and the situation took a new turn.


    ¡°Mage? I told you to stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelbo, please stop talking like that. It doesn¡¯t make you look cool.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t enter thebyrinth with you next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Baldy immediately backed down at the mage¡¯s single sentence. No wonder that high-and-mighty mage was just staying quiet.


    She was just ying along with the situation.


    I didn¡¯t hide my disgust.


    ¡®A bald guy with a superiorityplex¡­¡¯


    I don¡¯t even want to talk to him anymore.


    Anyway, the tension eased after Baldy lowered his weapon and retreated.


    ¡°That pattern on your robe, it¡¯s the Artemion school, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re from the Wharton school, as expected?¡±


    ¡°Huhu, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I know the Wharton school.


    It¡¯s a fairlyrge school¡­


    ¡­and it¡¯s even more memorable because of its unique focus on water magic.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ephrain Vello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Arrua Raven.¡±


    The mages exchange names first.


    And unlike the explorers who were ready to fight, they have a brief introductory conversation.


    ¡°How is the Artemion Master doing? I saw him at an academic conference a year ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, my master is the same as always. What about the Wharton Master? Still working on that research?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course. It¡¯s our lifelong dream.¡±


    It¡¯s a conversation that feels like they¡¯re saying, ¡®We¡¯re not strangers!¡¯


    It¡¯s like watching high society.


    They¡¯re probably saying that we shouldn¡¯t make thingsplicated since we¡¯re all acquainted one way or another.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±


    Raven then brings up the main topic.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for the essence of the monster we were hunting, you know it¡¯s an unreasonable im, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think it¡¯spletely unreasonable. Customs are just customs. We were clearly involved. Themittee is likely to acknowledge it as a personal dispute between explorers.¡±


    Unlike us, who were about to fight like beasts, the mages are trying to resolve the issue through conversation.


    ¡°Although customs are just customs, it¡¯s hard to have a good impression of someone who breaks them. But to go to themittee over just one essence, as expected, it would be more rational for you to give up.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The mage from the other side trails off.


    It means our mage won the argument.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So I¡¯m giving up. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like this from the beginning.¡±


    So this is how it can be resolved.


    ¡®As expected, I¡¯m destined to be a barbarian.¡¯


    I lower the mace I was holding.


    Although it wasn¡¯t today, the day will surelye when I¡¯ll need to use it.


    Thebyrinth is that kind of ce.


    _____________________


    ¡°Mr, Mr. Vello?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep whining?¡±


    ¡°Th, there¡¯s a way of doing things in this industry¡­¡±


    Although Baldy looks at the mage as if asking him to reconsider, the mage¡¯s authority is firm.


    ¡°Then I misjudged you, Mr. Nelbo. This isn¡¯t about protecting our rights, it¡¯s just greed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve shown you enough respect as a leader. But what¡¯s the difference between you and marauders at this point?¡±


    Baldy groans, unable to say anything at the mage¡¯s valid point.


    I¡¯m not particrly satisfied.


    I was curious about how it would feel to smash that shiny head.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what are we going to do with the essence?¡±


    While Baldy is being scolded by the mage, we discuss what to do with the essence.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Ainar looks at me with a ¡®look at me¡¯ expression, but my decision is the same as before.


    ¡°We¡¯ll store it in a test tube and sell it in the city.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Clean and simple.¡±


    I¡¯ll give Ainar a better essenceter.


    ¡®In the first ce, we don¡¯t even have the money to absorb an essence right now.¡¯


    Usually, when a team member absorbs an essence, they pay about half the market price. Well, I guess I could put my and Misha¡¯s share on credit¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s uncertain whether the bear-like man or Raven would agree to that.


    ¡°Ainar, cheer up. We can buy tens of thousands of cotton candies if we sell this. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Te, tens of thousands?!¡±


    Ainar staggers at the overwhelming number and then regains her energy.


    It seems like she also thinks it¡¯s a decent deal.


    ¡®¡­Although she¡¯ll have to pay back the money I lent her first.¡¯


    Anyway, Raven stores the Ifrit essence in a test tube after the discussion about its disposal is over, and we make way for them to pass.


    But they wouldn¡¯t just leave like this.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Baldy stops in front of me and asks.


    What? Is he telling me to be careful at night?


    He continues as if telling me not to misunderstand when I nce down at him.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ this is also a kind of fate, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to at least know each other¡¯s names?¡±


    Fate my ass.


    But I tell him my name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel?¡±


    Baldy tilts his head as if he¡¯s heard the name before.


    He also reveals his name.


    ¡°Meltson Nelbo.¡±


    Right, so he wasn¡¯t Hans Nelbo.


    I¡¯m a bit relieved.


    ¡°Then go now.¡±


    I end the conversation since it would be awkward to shake hands and make up now.


    Baldy walks away with a bitter smile.


    Starting with him, hispanions also pass by us one by one.


    Shield warrior, swordsman, mage, archer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The archer stops and looks at me as he¡¯s passing by.


    The reason is simple.


    I red at him.


    [Ah, I¡¯m tired as hell, should we just kill it?]


    If it weren¡¯t for this bastard, we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this trouble from the start.


    In a way, he¡¯s even more annoying than Baldy¡ª


    ¡°Hans! What are you doing? Come on!¡±


    The archer avoids my gaze and then hurries away.


    I freeze like a statue.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­There was a Hans.


    ____________________


    Day 21 dawns.


    It''s already been four days since we entered the 5th floor.


    During that time, we continuously descended the paths and hunted monsters.


    And Ainar also reached level 4 in the process.


    ''...So she reached level 4 after entering thebyrinth three times?''


    It''s an even faster growth rate than mine.


    I wish someone would carry me too.


    Anyway, although there were a few difficult situations while fighting monsters, the expedition itself went smoothly.


    I was worried that something might happen because of Hans, but...


    ''Maybe it just ended with the essence dropping...''


    A hopeful observation.


    But when I think about it carefully, it''s usible.


    Although we managed to avoid it, we almost had a 5:5 all-out brawl.


    In other words, there''s a good chance that the Hans effect just ended with the essence drop...


    No, what am I even thinking?


    ''Those damn bastards.''


    I didn''t believe in jinxes.


    Really, not until I met Hans.


    "Mr. Yandel, can''t you stop doing that now?"


    That''s when, as I''m updating the map...


    ...Raven speaks to me cautiously.


    "Stop what?"


    "...I know you''re working hard, but you won''t be able to find your way back even if you look at that."


    It''s a mage-like statement that values results over effort.


    "......"


    I can''t refute her.


    Because I''m not confident that I can actually find my way back using this.


    The paths in the Great Magical Forest are thatplicated.


    It''s not just that there are many forks in the road, but there are even ces where the path is cut off and we have to use ropes to cross.


    But...


    "I''ll get better if I keep doing it. I''ll be better next time wee here."


    I''m the navigator of Team Apple Nark.


    Although I wanted to be a barbarian warrior, the harsh reality led me down this path.


    Therefore, I need to practice this too.


    Even Rotmiller probably wasn''t this good from the beginning.


    "Uh, well, you have a point... But isn''t it tiring?"


    "Well, it''s annoying, but there are also fun parts."


    It''s not just an excuse, it''s the truth.


    Since this can also be considered a spec, it feels like I''m growing.


    There''s a saying, ''prepare for the unexpected'', right?


    If I ever get stranded again like in the Witch''s Forest, this skill I''m honing now will be helpful.


    ''And most importantly, if I be the navigator, it will be more natural for me to lead the team to where I want to go.''


    "So we''re just going to keep going down today?"


    "There''s no other choice, is there?"


    Orc settlement, Witch''s Forest, Steel Rock Hill, and so on.


    Just like how the 3rd floor isposed of various fields, the 5th floor also has named fields.


    Wide, disc-shaped terrains, like the starting point, appear among these maze-like, narrow paths.


    There are even ces where you enter through caves on cliffs.


    We''ve found three such fields so far.


    Well, all three of them were already upied.


    ''It seems like there are far more ns controlling hunting grounds than in the game.''


    It''s very annoying as someone who just entered the 5th floor. It''s not that we don''t have the ability to defeat the monsters, but our growth is being hindered because of other people.


    ''Damn realistic game.''


    To hunt monsters that only appear in certain fields, we have to pay the ns who have already imed those spots.


    For reference, even if you pay, it''s just a one-time hunt for experience points. As expected, was it too much to expect a game to urately portray human nature?


    Thedder-pulling is several times worse than in the game.


    But...


    Do they think I can''t climb up just because they''re pulling thedder up?


    I''ve mastered all sorts of exploits and hidden elements after ying the same game for 10 years. Especially the 5th floor, where I was stuck for over a year, so I know this ce like the back of my hand.


    ''...We''vee down this far, so it should be about time for it to appear...''


    There are plenty of ways to be stronger.

 Chapter 168 Great Magical Forest (3)

    Chapter 168 Great Magical Forest (3)


    Great Magical Forest (3) <hr>


    Great Magical Forest (3)


    Explorer.


    It''s a profession where you enter thebyrinth, hunt monsters, and mine magic stones. Ordinary people think that fighting monsters is the biggest hardship of this profession.


    But...


    "If you actually ask explorers, you''ll getpletely different answers."


    Theck of light.


    Not being able to sleep when you want to.


    Eating food that''s like animal feed and the umting sexual frustration.A body drenched in sweat and a dirty bed.


    "It''s not as bad on the lower floors where the exploration period is short. But the higher the level of the explorer, the higher the percentage of those who answer that these things are more difficult than battles."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "Yes. I heard that evenrge ns usually take a break for two or three months in the city after finishing an expedition from the 7th floor onwards."


    As someone who belongs to this profession, I can definitely rte.


    But...


    "So?"


    It''s the afternoon of Day 22.


    To be precise, what''s her intention in saying this just as I''m taking out jerky from my bag to eat?


    She wouldn''t say this without a purpose.


    "Just say what you want."


    Raven answers in a determined voice as I look at her expectantly,


    "Let''s eat something proper today. Not jerky, but something cooked with fire."


    Phew, so that was her goal.


    As expected of a mage, she could have just said she wanted to eat something delicious today.


    I contemte briefly and then answer,


    "Alright, let''s do that."


    "Even if you''re the leader, Mr. Yandel, you should at least ask for the other members'' opinions... Yes? What did you say?"


    "I said alright."


    "Uh, really?"


    Raven''s eyes widen as if she didn''t expect me to agree.


    Well, she must have known it was an unreasonable request.


    This isn''t the 4th floor.


    We were able to cook and eat every day there, and sometimes we even grilled meat that was preserved with magic...


    But the 5th-floor Great Magical Forest is an open-world floor.


    "Are you sure? If the smell spreads, there''s a high chance we won''t be able to eat properly because of the monsters."


    "What... exactly do you want?"


    "Ah, no... I just thought that maybe I could solve the smell problem to some extent with magic."


    So she just wanted to say that.


    Anyway, Ainar, who was listening anxiously, gapes in disbelief as we decide to cook.


    "Is this... what a mage is...?"


    It seems like she''s impressed that Raven was able to get my permission with just a few words...


    ''Well, now that we''re on the 5th floor, I should improve this aspect too.''


    Actually, it''s something I''ve been thinking about.


    The total exploration period is a month now.


    I need to consider the team members'' stress levels.


    People tend to get irritable andsh out over trivial things when they''re stressed.


    "Then Miss Kaltstein, I''ll leave it to you. Let me know if you need water or fire."


    "Hmm, can you light a fire?"


    "Is this enough?"


    Misha, our official chef, starts cooking with Raven''s help.


    The menu is tomato stew with lots of meat.


    "It''s so delicious!!! Misha! Will you marry me?"


    "What are you talking about, Miss Ainar? I''m going to live with Miss Kaltstein."


    "Uh, I''m d you like it, but both of you, that''s a bit..."


    Misha nces at me, trailing off.


    "......"


    "......"


    For reference, the bear-like man and I kept watch while they ate. Not a single monster appeared until the three of them finished their meals.


    "Hmm, there''s almost no smell? What kind of magic is this?"


    "Ibined air control magic andbustion magic. It gathers the smell in one ce and burns it away."


    "Hmm, I see."


    The bear-like man is delighted that he can have a proper meal even on the 5th floor.


    I feel the same way.


    Honestly, I''m sick of jerky now.


    "Here, you two eat too. We''ll keep watch now."


    We then sit down and eat the stew. It only takes about 5 minutes, as expected of a barbarian and a macho ck Bear man, and again, no monsters appear until we finish our meal.


    It''s not just because of the odor removal magic.


    ''...The overall number of monsters has decreased.''


    I''ve noticed this for the past few days, but the number of monsters on the 5th floor is significantly lower than in the game.


    Of course, I have a guess as to why.


    ''Those damn ns.''


    The Great Magical Forest has a structure where monsters respawn from mirrors located in each field and are released into the canyon.


    But since the ns are monopolizing those hunting grounds and killing the monsters as soon as they respawn, the number of monsters that actually appear outside is low.


    ''...Well, thanks to that, we were able to find it quickly.''


    I grin as I look at the moss in the corner of the path.


    It''s different from the other moss we''ve seen.


    Red moss and green moss are mixed in equal proportions.


    And a ck moss the size of a marble has formed where the two mosses meet.


    ''The problem is how to subtly lead them there...''


    Just as I''m contemting...


    ...a monster appears from the front.


    Eight ''Hell Hounds'', 6th-grade monsters.


    Imagine a dog the size of a tiger with four eyes. And its entire body is engulfed in ck mes.


    [Grrrr¡ª!!]


    "Battle stations."


    We enterbat without any briefing since it''s a monster we''ve been hunting for days.


    The battle ends in about 10 minutes.


    "So, are we going down further now?"


    Raven asks about the n, and I hesitate for a moment.


    It''s still a long time until we camp.


    How can I keep them here without seeming suspicious?


    ''Tsk, if it weren''t for the odor removal magic, we would be fighting monsters right now.''


    Just as I''m clicking my tongue with that thought...


    ''...Huh?''


    The ck moss in the corner is gone.


    As if something invisible took it.


    ''...Did that guy alreadye?''


    I quickly give an order.


    "Raven, I feel like something is nearby."


    "Yes? What do you¡ª"


    "Use a detection spell."


    Could it be because of the trouble we had with the masked man on the 4th floor? Raven casts a spell without questioning my intuition-based order.


    "Dire Taniv Karsachi."


    A wave of mana spreads out in a circle.


    Raven''s expression bes serious.


    "There''s something. Right in front of us."


    "Is it a person?"


    I ask, pretending not to know, and Raven casts the ''Expose'' spell instead of answering.


    Whoosh!


    A cluster of light clings to something transparent, like y.


    Soon, the light fades, revealing the figure of the one who was hiding.


    "...Huh?"


    It''s a squirrel.


    About the size of a six or seven-year-old child.


    It''s sitting in front of the moss, gnawing on the ck moss with its front teeth.


    [Kyuu?]


    The squirrel tilts its head as if sensing our gaze.


    "Eek...! Cu, cute!"


    "It looks delicious!"


    Misha and Ainar exim at the same time.


    And then Raven shouts excitedly,


    "It''s a Mirodden! We have to kill it!"


    Right, you''re the only one who recognizes it.


    How rare this guy is.


    "Ah, right... it''s a monster..."


    Misha raises her sword with a sad expression.


    On the other hand, the bear-like man loads his crossbow with an arrow at an unprecedented speed.


    He''s not the only one who recognizes its value.


    "We''re lucky. To encounter a Mirodden on our first expedition."


    "Wa, wait a minute! Distortion! We haven''t used the Distortion spell yet!"


    Raven stops the bear-like man and quickly chants a spell.


    It''s not just a regr Distortion spell, but a ''High-Grade Distortion'' spell.


    Now, there''s a higher chance of obtaining the corpse intact when we defeat the monster.


    [Kyu, kyuut¡ª!!]


    The Mirodden convulses as soon as it''s hit by the Distortion spell.


    Maybe it''s an instinct engraved in its DNA.


    Most of its ancestors probably died from this.


    "Avman!"


    A crossbow arrow is shot as soon as I shout.


    However, as expected of one of the few herbivorous monsters in thebyrinth, it dodges the arrow with agile movements.


    I immediately dash forward and grab its tail.


    [Squee! Squeeee! Squeet!!]


    It struggles and lets out a weak cry.


    It feels like I''m harming an animal, but...


    Well, what can I do?


    This is thew of nature.


    Swoosh.


    Just as I''m about to reach out and crush its head...


    "Wait a minute!"


    Raven stops me.


    "Can''t we kill it as cleanly as possible? I heard the fur sells for a high price."


    It''s a mage-like statement that pursues rationality.


    I readily agree and restrain the Mirodden by holding its neck and tail.


    And...


    "Misha."


    "Uh, uh? I, I have to do it?"


    "Your sword is the thinnest, isn''t it?"


    Ainar uses a greatsword, and the bear-like man''s arrows are too big.


    And my mace is needless to say.


    It would be difficult to kill it cleanly with an ordinary knife since it''s also a monster.


    "Stab it between the eyes."


    "Ugh..."


    Although Misha has a disgusted expression...


    ...she eventually draws her sword and grants it peace.


    [Kyuu...]


    The Mirodden goes limp.


    I gulp and count.


    ''1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds...''


    The time it would have normally taken for it to disappear into light after dying.


    "Bjorn!! Meat!"


    The corpse doesn''t disappear.


    __________________


    The 7th-grade Mirodden.


    A squirrel that carries a mirror on its back.


    It''s a monster ssified as a rare species, like the Mimic.


    It''s ridiculously hard to find.


    "Huhu, thanks to Mr. Yandel, we caught a very rare monster. Mr. Urikfrit, have you ever encountered one before?"


    "This is my first time too. It''s that rare."


    Even the bear-like man, who has been active on the 5th floor for a long time, is hunting it for the first time.


    Well, it''s understandable if you consider its habits.


    It''s a passive monster with a permanent stealth ability.


    And it doesn''t even enter the detection spell''s radius? It''s a monster that you can practically only encounter with insane luck.


    Of course, that''s assuming you don''t know about the ck moss.


    ''You can definitely catch it if you just wait here and use a detection spell...''


    Of course, it''s easier said than done. I was only able to figure out this method after being stuck on the 5th floor for over a year.


    It''s a game full of hidden pieces, after all.


    I watched all the recordings with the thought that there might be a condition for the Mirodden''s appearance, and I discovered a phenomenon where the moss in the terrain disappeared in one of the recordings.


    At the time, I thought it might be a bug...


    ''This truly is a hardcore game.''


    But it turned out to be a hidden element, not a bug.


    If you use a detection spell as soon as the moss disappears, a Mirodden appears 100% of the time. Of course, whether the Distortion spell seeds is another matter.


    "It seems like beginner''s luck is on your side. To seed with the Distortion spell on your first try¡ª"


    "It''s High-Grade Distortion. Not just Distortion."


    "Ah, uh, right, High-Grade Distortion..."


    The sess rate of the Distortion spell on Mirodden in the game is 20%.


    Even with High-Grade Distortion, it''s less than 30%.


    So I thought we would have to catch three or four before getting one...


    "Anyway, can you hand it over?"


    "You know how to butcher it?"


    "It''s something I did every day during my apprenticeship."


    The limp corpse is quickly dissected into fur, organs, and bones by Raven''s butcher knife.


    Her skills are even faster and more precise than Rotmiller''s.


    Wow, professionals are on a different level.


    "But what makes this guy so expensive?"


    "The fur is in demand because of its rarity, and the tendons are used as magic materials. But... the real value lies somewhere else."


    Raven then finishes butchering by cutting out the mirror attached to its back with her knife.


    "It''s this mirror."


    "Mirror?"


    "Yes. Although you can''t take it out of the city, it''s very useful inside."


    Raven then exins the uses of the mirror in detail.


    I watch her with satisfaction.


    ''Is this why you need a mage on the team?''


    Things are much easier.


    I used to have to exin everything myself. Phew, can I finally live like an ordinary barbarian?


    "But Mr. Yandel, you seem to have good intuition too."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no way you could have sensed the Mirodden''s presence."


    Although Raven looks at me with a strange expression, she doesn''t seem suspicious.


    She probably doesn''t think it''s impossible since she experienced something simr on the 4th floor.


    Okay, then that''s settled.


    "So how do you use this?"


    In the game, you just equip the mirror on the mage and click a button.


    Then what about the real-life version?


    "Uh, I''m not sure either."


    Huh?


    "The book didn''t exin that part. Maybe it will work if I infuse it with mana?"


    "...Try it. Ah, wait, let''s cast the Bonding spell first, just in case."


    "Good idea."


    We recast the Bonding spell, and Raven closes her eyes, holding the mirror.


    It seems like she''s infusing it with mana...


    But I can''t feel anything since I have no talent for magic.


    After some time...


    sh!


    The mirror emits a brilliant light and envelops us.


    And when wee to our senses...


    ¡¸Character has entered the Mirror of Fire.¡¹


    ...we''re standing on a vast wastnd, having escaped the darkbyrinth.


    "The space suddenly changed, it feels like we entered a rift!"


    That''s the bear-like man''sment.


    But this ce is different from a rift.


    First of all, there''s no guardian, and it''s not a dungeon.


    It''s just an open-world structure teeming with monsters.


    In other words...


    [Go somewhere else, barbarian. This is our n''s territory.]


    ...it''s the world beyond the mirror, where ns camp out and hunt monsters.


    I usually call this hidden field...


    "Bjorn! Monsters areing from everywhere!"


    "Battle stations!"


    ...the Burning Zone.


    ¡¸Field effect - Otherworld is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Magic stone drop rate is greatly increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Essence drop rate is slightly increased.¡¹


    Let''s just get two essences.

 Chapter 169 Burning (1)

    Chapter 169 Burning (1)


    Burning (1) <hr>


    Burning (1)


    The other world beyond the mirror.


    It''s a kind of hidden field, like Larkaze''s Labyrinth.


    The difficulty level is quite high right after entering.


    Because monsters start pouring out from the beginning.


    "Bjorn! They''reing again!!"


    As soon as we finish one battle, another wave of monsters approaches.


    The scale is on apletely different level from before.Eight me Wolves, 7th-grade beast-type monsters.


    Five Smanders, 6th-grade nature-type monsters.


    And three Redwoods, 5th-grade nt-type monsters.


    "Raven, how''s the magicing along?!"


    A blue light emanates from Raven''s wand as soon as I shout.


    "Narua Brigianu Tun!"


    The 5th-grade AoE freezing spell, [Ice Rain].


    It''s the one called Blizzard in the game.


    Kwoom!


    A gray cloud forms in the sky and showers down sharply pointed icicles.


    Kwaaang!!


    More than half of the monsters are instantly crippled by a single spell.


    Of course, the 5th-grade monsters are fine even against this AoE spell.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Thebo of [Wild Release] and [Gigantification].


    Thanks to the increased threat level, the monsters gather around me without me having to do anything.


    It''s the reason why tanks are as important as mages in this ce.


    [Gaaaaak!]


    I focus solely on defense, blocking the Redwood''s vine whip attacks with my shield.


    It''s the Barbarian Turtle Mode.


    Although I could probably take down one of them with [Swing]...


    It''s better to conserve Soul Power.


    My threat level will decrease when [Gigantification] ends.


    "Take care of the Smanders first!"


    While I''m dealing with the three Redwoods, the mage prepares her magic for the next wave.


    So it''s time for the other damage dealers to shine.


    Kwaaang!


    Ainar and Misha start taking down the monsters in earnest, with the bear-like man''s ranged support.


    It takes about 3 minutes to clear the trash mobs.


    ''Having two melee damage dealers makes clearing trash mobs fast.''


    Afterwards, the five of us join forces and defeat the 5th-grade monsters.


    But there''s no time to rest.


    "...They''reing again."


    Another wave of monsters approaches, attracted by the sound of the previous battle.


    We repeat this process over and over again, and after about ten more battles...


    "Mr. Yandel, I''m almost out of mana."


    Raven''s mana, which she used to spam AoE spells, has dropped to less than one-third.


    Of course, it''s not a big problem.


    The early waves are almost over.


    "Don''t use attack magic and just support us."


    "Okay!"


    Afterwards, Raven uses her remaining mana to cast curses on the enemies or buff the team.


    Around that time, my [Gigantification] also ends.


    It seems like the bear-like man, who was spamming explosive arrows, is also almost out of Soul Power.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    As the three of us start to struggle, the importance of Ainar and Misha, the melee damage dealer duo, increases.


    As expected, melee damage dealers are the best for sustained DPS.


    "This is the kind of battle I wanted!!!"


    Ainar''s excitement reaches its peak as she fights against the endless waves of enemies.


    As expected of a barbarian, a race known for its fighting spirit, her excitement actually helps.


    ''Was she always this good at fighting?''


    Although she seems to be swinging her greatsword clumsily, she dodges everything she needs to dodge.


    Her swordsmanship is like she''s on stimnts.


    ''Well, she did say she trained in swordsmanship there...''


    Herbat sense itself seems to be superior to Misha''s.


    Anyway, I change our formation as the battle nears its end.


    "Avman, send him over here!"


    Iron Bear Iradun, who''s been acting as a sub-tank for our team.


    Or Woongie for short.


    [Woong-!]


    We reinforce the front line by adding Woongie, who was protecting the ranged damage dealers in the back.


    Because it seems like everyone is really at their limit.


    The mage''s mana ispletely depleted, so even support has stopped.


    Kwagic! Kwagic! Whoosh!


    Mace, swords, and giant crossbow arrows.


    I haven''t been pushed this far in a long time, and we''re taking down the remaining monsters with just normal attacks, without any skills.


    "I think this is the end..."


    The battle ends as I smash a burning skull with my mace.


    Hundreds of magic stones are scattered across the floor.


    "But, weren''t magic stones originally this dark?"


    "It''s a characteristic of this space. The density is about twice as high."


    In short, it means a double event is active.


    It takes Raven several minutes to collect them all, even with her remaining mana.


    Ah, and an essence also dropped.


    "I saw that! It dropped from where that guy with all the heads was standing!"


    "Headhunter, huh."


    It''s a 7th-grade fire-type undead monster.


    So we just discard it.


    Although it would be useful if I absorbed it...


    ...there''s no reason to absorb it when we''re already hunting 5th-grade monsters on a daily basis.


    "Hmm, discard it...?"


    Ainar looks at me with a longing gaze, like a child who dropped her candy, at my decision.


    Geez, it doesn''t work like that.


    No.


    "It''s not a good essence for you. So endure it, even if you''re disappointed."


    "...Alright!"


    If she absorbs anything she finds, she''ll just have to remove itter, and it''ll cost more money.


    But could it be that she feels bad about discarding the loot?


    "But can''t we store it in a test tube and sell it?"


    Ainar suggests a new idea as if shouting ''Eureka!''.


    Our mage takes care of it.


    "No. It''s not even worth the cost of the test tube for anything below 6th-grade. And in the first ce, I heard you can only take one item out of here."


    "Huh? Only one? What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know the reason either. But I heard that you need to use the ''Distortion'' spell on any item you obtain here to take it out, and you can only do it once."


    It''s a field characteristic that I would have had to exin if Raven didn''t know.


    "We have to choose carefully what to take out. Not just the essence... I''ve heard stories about people obtaining very valuable items here."


    "Valuable items..."


    I''ve already decided on what to take out.


    But I''m quite curious.


    Does anyone know about that item?


    I ask in detail, but Raven draws a line, saying that''s all she knows.


    "It''s difficult to find information about this kind of thing in books. In the first ce, I only heard about it through word of mouth."


    Well, from the 5th floor onwards, it''s ssified as high-level information.


    Even trivial achievements are treated as intellectual property and aren''t shared easily.


    There are even ns that prohibit their members from even mentioning their activities within thebyrinth.


    It''s no wonder Raven was so obsessed with the Compendium of Rifts.


    "Everyone, rest for now. I''ll keep watch."


    We take a break after the intense battle.


    And I check the current situation.


    "Raven, how long will it take for your mana to fully recover?"


    "12 hours if I meditate or sleep. Otherwise, it will take more than a day."


    "I see."


    That''s why I said melee damage dealers are better than mages on the 5th floor. Mages take a long time to recover their mana.


    "From now on, you should conserve your mana as much as possible."


    "Are you nning to continue exploring?"


    "It''s not a ce we can easily enter again, right? We should explore as much as possible. We might even find that valuable item you mentioned."


    "That''s true. We don''t know when we''ll be able toe back here..."


    So that matter is settled.


    We resume exploration after 15 minutes of resting.


    It''s a forced march, but no oneins.


    They''ve already seen the magic stones and essence that were pouring out.


    "I can finally hold my head high in front of my wife."


    The bear-like man is beaming.


    He''s a family man, after all.


    "Avman, do you sense any portals?"


    "I can faintly sense one far away in that direction."


    It''s a field where thepass doesn''t work.


    We use the Guide''s ability to determine the direction.


    "...Why did you ask if you''re going in the opposite direction?"


    Because that''s where I''m going.


    Of course, I can''t say that.


    "Portals are likely to be exits. We should go in the opposite direction to find something."


    It''s a usible excuse I came up with.


    But it''s not wrong, so I quickly get Raven''s support.


    "Ah! Right! I read that there''s an exit portal inside the mirror."


    Phew, this is why you need a somewhat intelligent character on the team.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    It''s around 7:00 PM on Day 22.


    The day is almost over, and we have about a week left.


    We need to hurry if we want to get our money''s worth.


    __________________


    Mirror of Fire.


    This field has a unique characteristic.


    It takes a day for monsters to respawn.


    Thanks to that, the ces where we already hunted be temporary safe zones.


    It''s a blessing in disguise.


    If monsters were constantly swarming in groups of hundreds, we wouldn''t even be able to sleep properly.


    ¡¸Killed Hell Guard. EXP +4¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Gremlin. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Doom Warrior. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Chaos Worm. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Doomfire Fairy¡­¡­.¡¹


    We defeat various monsters that we couldn''t hunt before because of the ns controlling the field and leave the wastnd, our starting point, after three days.


    The progress is much slower than I expected.


    ''The map is huge, and there are too many monsters.''


    Whenever a battle breaks out, nearby monsters gather after hearing the sound.


    Of course, it''s better than the very beginning, when they swarmed from all directions.


    We only have to worry about the enemies in front, and we can retreat if necessary.


    However, our stamina and MP are depleting as the forced march continues, slowing down our hunting speed.


    There were even a few times when we were almost in danger.


    In the end, we have to rest periodically.


    ''Still, the speed at which we''re earning magic stones is insane.''


    It''s not called the Burning Zone for nothing.


    Large-scale battles using magic.


    And the double magic stone event.


    Coming here, I finally feel like we''re making money from magic stones. Until now, all the big profits were from equipment looted from marauders.


    ''As expected, hunting is all about mob farming.''


    The morning of Day 26.


    We finish camping and enter a new field.


    Whoosh!


    The Burning Forest.


    It''s a field where the trees are engulfed in ck mes and burn 365 days a year, just like its name suggests.


    However, the fire damage is negligible.


    Thanks to the fact that the trees are spaced out and we have [Cold Blood], which increases fire resistance.


    For reference, there are three reasons why I chose this ce.


    First, the battle difficulty is the lowest.


    "Hmm, it''s not that bad."


    "Yeah, I was a bit worried, but this seems easier than the previous ce. There aren''t even any 5th-grade monsters."


    Although there are many monsters, they''re all 6th or 7th grade.


    Of course, being easy means the rewards are low.


    But the Ash Gray Mountains and the Lava Lake, which appear if you go in other directions, are still a bit too difficult for us to clear.


    And there''s nothing to gain from the Altar of the Dead, where the portal is.


    In that sense...


    Second, we need to obtain this to make things easier in the future.


    It''s a hidden item in the center of the Burning Forest.


    If we have this, we can clear the other fields when wee back here, and we can even enter that ind on the 6th floor.


    "Don''t let your guard down too much. We don''t know what might appear."


    Although I give a warning out of habit, I also increase our speed as soon as we enter the forest.


    We spent more time than expected, so it''s a close call whether we''ll be able to arrive on time.


    "The trees are all burned here."


    "Let''s rest here for today."


    We, who have been fighting and traveling all day, spread out our sleeping bags at a camping spot as the sun sets.


    And the next morning...


    ''It finally appeared.''


    We encounter a monster.


    "Arrua! What''s its name?"


    "Uh, that is... I don''t know either."


    A monster whose name and rank even Raven, who''s been reading books all her life, doesn''t know.


    A monster that only exists in the Burning Forest.


    A rare monster that even the n that controls the 5th floor field connected to this forest only encounters once a year.


    [Groooooowl¡ª!!]


    The 5th-grade rare species, Veritas.


    It was the third reason I chose the Burning Forest.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    This guy guarantees an essence drop.

 Chapter 170 Burning (2)

    Chapter 170 Burning (2)


    Burning (2) <hr>


    Burning (2)


    A giant mirror emitting a red light.


    About thirty explorers are gathered beneath it.


    The blue wolf emblem on their chests signifies that they belong to the same n.


    "Shift change!"


    One of the teams stationed in front of the mirror switches ces with the team that just finished resting at a man''s shout.


    And they start mechanically hunting the monsters that appear through the mirror.


    It''s a sight that any 5th-floor explorer would have seen at least once."...Let''s go somewhere else."


    The explorers who happened to arrive here turn away dejectedly after seeing them.


    It''s already familiar.


    The entire 5th floor is like this.


    "Halt! From this point onwards, it''s the territory of our Nebiswolf n, so please go somewhere else."


    Ordinary teams can''t even object.


    It''s because most of therge ns on the 5th floor are skilled enough to operate on the 6th floor.


    For reference, there''s only one reason why those skilled explorers are camping out on the 5th floor.


    It''s because the 6th floor is monopolized by evenrger ns.


    And this is much more profitable.


    "Vice-leader, what''s the total amount we''ve acquired today?"


    They hunt in 24-hour shifts and gather magic stones, driving out anyone whoins with force.


    "A Doomfire Fairy essence dropped. Anyone want to buy it?"


    When a 5th-grade essence drops, they store it in a test tube and sell it in the city, and anything below that is sold to nearby explorers at a cheap price.


    Explorers who want experience points?


    They even ept them as customers and maximize their profits.


    "I''ll cast the Bonding spell, so don''t participate in the battle and just stay back."


    That''s when, as they''re enjoying the fruits of thebyrinth and hunting repeatedly...


    "Leader! It''s a Veritas!"


    "What?"


    The man who wasmanding the n from the back hurriedly gets up and approaches the mirror.


    A monster is visible beyond it.


    [Groooooowl¡ª!!]


    Two horns protruding from its forehead.


    A muscr body over 3 meters tall.


    ck wings covering its upper body and four arms. It''s the demon-type monster, Veritas.


    "We''re lucky today."


    The corners of the man''s mouth curl up into a wide smile.


    It''s a monster he''s encountering for the first time in a year.


    ''How much did we sell it forst time?''


    Although it''s a 5th-grade monster, he remembers it selling for a high price at the Magic Tower because of its rarity.


    And the amount of magic stones they acquired during this expedition is below their quota, so this one alone will more than make up for the loss.


    "Everyone, get into formation!"


    The man takes out his weapon for the first time in a while and stands at the front. And he waits for Veritas topletely emerge from the mirror.


    "It''sing out!"


    A giant foot slowly steps out from beyond the gate.


    The n members'' eyes are filled with anticipation.


    No one is worried about the battle.


    The mages have alreadypleted their highest-level spells.


    It''s just a rare monster, a 5th-grade in the end, so the battle will be over as soon as it appears.


    Right, that should have been the case...


    [Behelaaaaaaaaa!!]


    A human battle cry is heard from beyond the mirror.


    And at the same time, the monster that was about to step outside turns around and pulls its foot back.


    "...What the hell are those guys?!"


    He couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    ____________________


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Veritas turns its head as soon as I unleash [Wild Release] with all my might.


    And the mirror that was beneath its feet disappears.


    Fortunately, it seems like the aggro worked well.


    ¡®Phew, I almost missed it.¡¯


    The monsters in the other world enter thebyrinth through those mirrors.


    In other words, if we were even a littlete, we wouldn¡¯t be the ones fighting this guy.


    [Groooooowl¡ª!!]


    The bastard charges towards me as soon as I raise my shield.


    Kwaaang!


    Its strength feels weaker than the troll¡¯s.


    It¡¯s the number one monster that doesn¡¯t live up to its appearance.


    It looks like a level 3 monster¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    ¡°Everyone except for Mr. Yandel, please retreat. We need to figure out what its abilities are first!¡±


    It¡¯s an enemy we¡¯re encountering for the first time, and we don¡¯t know anything about it.


    Raven is flustered and gives her first order.


    Geez, there¡¯s no need to be that careful.


    ¡®¡­It would be strange if I acted like I knew something here.¡¯


    I¡¯m confident that I can hold him off indefinitely in a 1:1 situation, so I decide to just watch without saying anything.


    Honestly, I¡¯m also a bit curious.


    What kind of judgment will our mage make without any information?


    ¡°Marde Guarjur.¡±


    The first spell Raven uses is ¡®Mana Measurement¡¯.


    It¡¯s the same one used when exchanging magic stones for money at the checkpoint.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s only around 5th-grade level!¡±


    The monster¡¯s threat level has been measured.


    But that¡¯s all we know so far.


    We have to deduce the rest through actualbat.


    Kwaaang!


    An explosion urs as the bastard¡¯s fist and my shield collide.


    [Mark of Explosion].


    ¡°There were no signs of mana movement. I think it¡¯s an inherent ability¡­¡±


    She got the passive part right.


    Then what¡¯s the activation condition?


    Kwaaang! Bang! Kwaang!


    Raven carefully observes the battle from afar while explosions ur one after another beyond my shield.


    And she reaches a conclusion.


    ¡°Same spot! The explosion urs when you hit the same spot!¡±


    ¡­Correct.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to figure it out this quickly.


    ¡°So how long are you going to just watch?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ he seems to be doing fine on his own, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to observe a bit more? Miss Kaltstein or Miss Ainar might get seriously injured.¡±


    Hmm, so I¡¯m not going to get seriously injured?


    I feel a sense of pride and offense as a tank.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw you a potion if it gets dangerous!¡±


    ¡°High-grade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, high-grade!¡±


    Then it¡¯s fine.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination, but based on my experience, high-grade potions have the least pain.


    Even with Pain Resistance, it still hurts.


    ¡°Oh, it even uses its feathers as arrows? Judging by the fact that there¡¯s no mana movement, it seems like it¡¯s just an individual characteristic!¡±


    Anyway, Raven¡¯s voice bes lighter, as if she¡¯s judged that it¡¯s not a particrly dangerous enemy at our level.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, can you hit it with your mace? There might be something that activates when it¡¯s hit¡­¡±


    It seems like she¡¯s enjoying analyzing a monster she¡¯s seeing for the first time. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen our mage so excited, so I follow her instructions.


    Kwagic!


    I smash one of its four arms with [Swing], and the joint bends at an unnatural angle.


    The wings unfold immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ability!¡±


    It¡¯s one of Veritas¡¯s three active skills.


    [Wings of Greed].


    Swaaa!


    The surrounding air is sucked in like a whirlpool in a drain.


    After about 3 seconds of inhtion, the wings fold with a snap, and the broken arms are all healed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a regeneration ability!¡±


    She immediately casts the ¡®Deterioration¡¯ spell, as if she doesn¡¯t want to just watch and do nothing.


    ¡®Phew, I hope this one drops¡­¡¯


    Although its true value lies in its passive, it¡¯s better to get a useful active skill if we¡¯re going to absorb it.


    ¡¸Veritas has cast [Legion of Hatred].¡¹


    ¡¸Veritas has cast [Doom Ray].¡¹


    Summoning demons or shooting beams isn¡¯t really my style.


    Whoosh!


    I easily dodge the ¡®Doom Ray¡¯, which has a 3-second casting time, and then cast [Gigantification].


    Because I finally have permission.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve confirmed all its abilities!¡±


    ¡°Uh, then can I go fight now?¡±


    The long-awaited moment of execution.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    While Ainar grabs her greatsword and smashes the summoned demons, the bear-like man and Raven take aim with their ultimate moves.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Dangerous Substance].¡¹


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 5th-grade attack spell [Lightning Spear].¡¹


    It¡¯s our team¡¯s strongest damage-dealingbo, which even the troll, the embodiment of survivability, couldn¡¯t withstand.


    Kwaaang!


    A giant explosion urs, and Veritas¡¯s body turns into a mass of light.


    ¡¸Killed Veritas. EXP +5¡¹


    White particles of light scatter along with ck smoke.


    Raven uses wind magic to clear the smoke, as if curious about the result.


    And then a white essence is revealed.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s an essence!!¡±


    [Wings of Greed], the one I was hoping for, dropped.


    It¡¯s just a 33.3% chance¡­


    ¡®To think it actually dropped on the first try.¡¯


    I¡¯m suddenly feeling a bit uneasy.


    _________________


    A 5th-grade monster essence dropped.


    Therefore, there are two choices.


    Either we store it in a test tube and sell it, or one of the team members pays for it and absorbs it.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I think Ainar should have this.¡±


    ¡°Eek? Me?!¡±


    Ipletely ignore Ainar''s fuss.


    Although she¡¯s the one involved¡­


    ¡­I¡¯m a man who will be the Barbarian Lord someday.


    In short, I can represent all barbarians.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you haven¡¯t even properly checked what kind of essence it is?¡±


    We confirmed the skills through battle.


    But you can only know what skills the essence contains after absorbing it. And besides, the base stats attached to the essence are also as important as the skills.


    ¡°Considering that, I¡¯d like you to give me a discount.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°16 million stones.¡±


    Ainar is shocked at my offer.


    ¡°16 million stones?!¡±


    ¡°Ainar, please be quiet. Okay? Bjorn is talking.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright!¡±


    Although the conversation is briefly interrupted, Raven continues with a serious expression, without even chuckling.


    ¡°If we split it four ways, I¡¯ll only get 4 million stones.¡±


    Hmm, as expected, it didn¡¯t work.


    That¡¯s why I said 16 million.


    ¡°The price seems too low. It¡¯s a rare monster that even I didn¡¯t know about, right? And most importantly, if we store it in a test tube and sell it, 40% is mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll let you research it instead.¡±


    ¡°Are, are you selling me to a mage?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, just like Mr. Yandel did before?¡±


    She looks quite tempted.


    As expected, research is more important than money for mages.


    I seize the opportunity and reveal the cards I prepared one after another.


    ¡°And besides, if you store it in a test tube and use the Distortion spell, you can¡¯t use it again.¡±


    In other words, I¡¯m saying that she might regret using the Distortion spell on this if we find a treasureter.


    Raven nods, as if she¡¯s also greedy.


    ¡°Although we only have a few days left¡­ indeed, we can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±


    Alright, it seems like she¡¯s convinced.


    Now it¡¯s the bear-like man¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit, what do you want to do? I¡¯ll make up for the loss with research¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve already earned enough. And in the first ce, we came here thanks to Bjorn finding that monster.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true¡­ but are you really okay with it? I don¡¯t even know how much it will sell for.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s good for us if the barbariandy bes stronger.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Now Ainar has to pay the bear-like man and Raven 4 million stones each when we return to the city.


    It means I¡¯m back to being broke, even though I earned a lot this time.


    ¡°Here, absorb it before it disappears.¡±


    Still, Ainar absorbs the essence without any objections, as if she¡¯s happy about the new essence.


    ¡¸The essence of [Veritas] seeps into Ainar Frenelin¡¯s soul.¡¹


    A ck mass of light instantly seeps into her skin as soon as it makes contact.


    Raven¡¯s eyes sparkle with curiosity.


    ¡°So, how is it? What¡¯s the most noticeable change?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I feel stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s ambiguous. We¡¯ll have to research it in the cityter. First, try using the abilities.¡±


    ¡°Ab, abilities?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it might be difficult to imagine.¡±


    Raven gives her tips on how to use Soul Power, recalling the three abilities that Veritas used.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to say the lines out loud. That¡¯s how we learn magic for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Ainar starts trying out Veritas¡¯s active skills one by one, following Raven¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Co,e out! Demons!!¡±


    The summoning skill, [Legion of Hatred].


    ¡°Keeeugh!!¡±


    The ranged attack skill, [Doom Ray].


    And¡­


    ¡°Wings!!!¡±


    [Wings of Greed].


    Swoosh!


    Wings of light unfold behind her and p.


    It¡¯s Barbarian (Female) Valkyrie Mode.


    ¡°Have, have I be a Valkyrie?!¡±


    Ainar exims with a delighted expression as she looks around, examining herself.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing she likes it.

 Chapter 171 Burning (3)

    Chapter 171 Burning (3)


    Burning (3) <hr>


    Burning (3)


    After it was revealed that [Wings of Greed] was the chosen skill¡­


    ¡­Raven started controlling Ainar like a puppet and testing its performance.


    The most important thing first.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t fly¡­!!¡±


    Flight using the wings is impossible.


    And since the wings are made of light, they can¡¯t be used for attack or defense, and she can¡¯t even move them at will.


    They just move ording to her mood.p, p!


    Oh, it seems like she¡¯s not in a good mood.


    But they have to consider bnce, right?


    It would be OP if she could fly with just this.


    ¡°¡­But they do look good on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, she looks really strong.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    The wings start pping again at the singlepliment.


    p!


    Hmm, this clearly means she¡¯s happy.


    Well, even I think the wings look cool.


    And the effect of absorbing the surrounding air every time she recovers is quite shy.


    ¡°If I had known, it would have been fine for Mr. Yandel to have it too, don¡¯t you think? Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any health regeneration abilities now that the Vampire essence is gone.¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s what she meant.


    But it¡¯s not a suitable essence for me.


    First of all, the passive doesn¡¯t suit a tank.


    And besides, I can get a decent amount of regeneration just from stats, and there are much better essences out there.


    ¡®And most importantly, it synergizes well with Ainar.¡¯


    The effect of [Mark of Explosion] is simple.


    It explodes when you hit the same spot twice.


    In the game, it was simr to a critical hit.


    It had a slightly higher chance of activating against slow monsters or when you increased your uracy.


    But with [Double sh], it¡¯s a different story.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    Soon after resuming exploration, a group of monsters appears, and everyone can see Ainar¡¯s growth with their own eyes.


    Kwaaang!


    An explosion urs as soon as she uses [Double sh].


    The head of a 7th-grade monster explodes instantly and disappears into light.


    It¡¯s a power that even Raven is surprised by.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you gave Miss Ainar the essence because you thought of this? Just because of my guess that it explodes when you hit the same spot?¡±


    Hmm, it wasn¡¯t a guess for me.


    Of course, I can¡¯t say that, so I just make an excuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mage of our team. Of course, I trust your judgment.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    Raven shuts her mouth, unable to say anything. Meanwhile, Ainar is rampaging among the monsters, unable to contain her excitement.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaa!!!!¡±


    Explosions ur with every swing of her sword.


    Kwaaang! Kwaang!


    Thanks to the double stats (Strength and Agility) from Veritas¡¯s essence, her movements are much smoother and more powerful than before.


    Of course, she¡¯s constantly getting injured since I¡¯m not drawing aggro in the front¡­


    ¡°Wings!!!¡±


    ¡­but her injuries heal quickly as she casts [Life Absorption] and [Wings of Greed] together.


    ¡®I guess her character concept is set.¡¯


    The Berserker Barbarian.


    I watch Ainar¡¯s battle, unable to hide my satisfaction.


    I¡¯m a bit envious too.


    I also used to build my characters like that before I learned about the Shield Barbarian.


    A refreshing battle is a man¡¯s romance.


    ¡®¡­It wouldn¡¯t be bad to increase her Strength stat further and have her use dual greatswords.¡¯


    I briefly consider it.


    A barbarian warrior wielding giant greatswords in both hands, spinning like a whirlwind and dominating the battlefield.


    And with light wings as a skin on top of that?


    Oh shit.


    ¡®That¡¯s badass.¡¯


    Maybe I can live vicariously through her.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    However, her character build isn¡¯tplete enough to ovee the numerical disadvantage yet, so I also join the battle and finish it.


    But was even that impressive?


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you can get that much stronger just from one essence¡­¡±


    Misha looks a bit envious.


    Well, she doesn¡¯t have any essences above 5th grade yet.


    It would be understandable for her to feel deprived, seeing Ainar who absorbed a 4th-grade essence on top of a 5th-grade one.


    And she¡¯s also a 0-year explorer like me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get stronger too.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    Although Misha looks dejected, there¡¯s nothing else I can say to her right now.


    I¡¯m nning to go after that essence after we¡¯ve obtained everything we can from the Hellfire Canyon.


    Will it take about six months?


    And it will take years to obtain that sword, the core of the Freezing Dual Swordsman build.


    ¡®Now that we¡¯re on the 5th floor, there¡¯s so much to do.¡¯


    We collect the magic stones and continue exploring.


    A vast forest where the trees are burning, emanating a deste beauty.


    As we defeat monsters and move on, time flies by, and Day 30 finally dawns.


    [08:10]


    Only 16 hours left until thebyrinth closes.


    ¡®We finally made it. It was a close call.¡¯


    A giant stele appears among the trees.


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    ¡°Uh, is it a trap?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Raven is wary of the artificial structure as soon as she sees it.


    It¡¯s amendable attitude, but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s just a stele.¡¯


    In the game, this stele didn¡¯t have any function.


    For reference, there¡¯s an identical stele in the fields in the other directions, and it acts as a kind ofndmark.


    It¡¯s like a signpost that tells you this is the central area.


    Well, there might be a hidden element that I didn¡¯t discover¡­


    ¡®But that¡¯s unlikely.¡¯


    Even I tried everything, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°First, get ready for battle. Something might be summoned when we enter its radius.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t look good if I ignored the mage¡¯s opinion in this situation, so I follow her instructions.


    Fortunately, Raven is cautious but not the type to waste time unnecessarily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense any mana. But just in case, I¡¯ll approach it slowly.¡±


    She gradually closes the distance and stands in front of the stele.


    Of course, no monster appears.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, can you touch the stele?¡±


    Right, this kind of thing is always my job, isn¡¯t it?


    I just touch it since I know it¡¯s safe.


    As expected, there¡¯s no reaction from the stele.


    ¡°Can I stay here for a while and check a few things?¡±


    ¡°If you want to.¡±


    I just tell her to go ahead, even at Raven¡¯s request.


    It¡¯s the real-life version, after all, so we might be able to find clues that we couldn¡¯t in the game.


    30 minutes pass.


    ¡°Raven, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no! An artificial structure in a forest like this? There must be a story behind it!¡±


    It seems like she¡¯s also fallen into the same trap as me.


    How many months did I waste because of that thought?


    ¡°Ugh, I feel like I¡¯m almost there¡­¡±


    Almost there my ass.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. If you¡¯re that curious, look for records about it after we get out.¡±


    Raven reluctantly gives up and follows my lead as I draw a clear line. She¡¯s the type who hates to inconvenience others.


    In short, she¡¯s easy to handle.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We then search the area around the stele, just in case there''s something nearby. After all, we can''t go far in the remaining day anyway, so everyone agrees withoutint.


    ''Something should appear if we''ve searched this much...''


    That''s when, after about two hours of searching...


    "Bjorn! Look over there!"


    Misha shouted, pointing to one spot.


    "...A house?"


    In the middle of the forest, where everything is burning and monsters are rampant...


    ...there''s a two-story brick house.


    ''Phew, we don''t have toe back next time.''


    It''s the ce I was looking for.


    ____________________


    The charred wooden door opens weakly.


    Creak.


    Geez, that sound.


    It bothers me, so I just rip it off and throw it on the ground.


    "Um, could you please not destroy everything?"


    "...Nagging."


    "No, it''s not nagging¡ª"


    "Alright, I''ll be careful."


    She''s making a fuss over just one door.


    "...It''s kind of creepy."


    The interior of the building is practically a ruin.


    Although we confirmed that there are no monsters using magic, we carefully search inside in case there are traps.


    But it doesn''t take long.


    The sofa, the walls, everything is burned down, leaving only the frame.


    We quickly finish searching the 1st floor and go up to the 2nd floor.


    And we find a book in a room that seems to have been a bedroom.


    "Raven! It''s a book you''ll like!"


    It''s a rtively intact book, perhaps because it was inside a drawer.


    Although the cover ispletely charred, there are some pages inside that are still legible.


    ''...Was there something like this?''


    It''s an item I couldn''t find in the game.


    Raven''s eyes sparkle as she receives the book from Ainar and carefully opens it.


    "It''s written in the ancientnguage."


    "Can you read it?"


    "Yes. This is my specialty. Anyway, it seems like a diary."


    Raven then starts reading the contents of the book out loud, as if showing off her knowledge.


    It''s quite interesting.


    [Day 192, the rescue team didn''te again today. There are only three of us left. Tarvian suggested building a house, and I agreed. The demon meat tasted awful again today.]


    [Day 271, we finished building a decent house. The three of us drank the wine we saved. How long has it been since weughed and talked like this? Damn it, if only Zephyros hadn''t said those things while drunk, I would still be in a great mood.]


    [What''s the point of living when the world is ending?]


    [There''s still hope even if everything burns and disappears.]


    [As proof, we''re still alive.]


    [Day 467, Tarvian is pregnant. Whose child is it? Neither Zephyros nor I asked. Ah, Tarvian. A woman who''s both wise and pitiful. I crave alcohol today.]


    [Day 672. No, is it 673? I don''t know, but something terrible happened. The Orb of Fire is starting to lose its power. The outer walls are already getting scorched. The only one who can fix it is Tarvian, the mage. But even if she extends its duration by sacrificing her life, what''s the point?]


    [Day 711, Zephyros and I finally agreed for the first time in a long time.]


    [We''re dying today.]


    [If the world wasn''t destroyed by the Witch''s hand, and if someone finds this ce someday, please use the item in the basement to save the world.]


    It''s a diary where the writer''s name doesn''t even appear.


    And there are only four intact pages.


    But Raven is shocked as she reads thest sentence.


    "Witch..."


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    "I thought it might be the case because it''s written in the ancientnguage... The person who wrote this diary is from our dimension!"


    "Huh?"


    Misha looks at her as if saying, ''So what?''


    But Raven doesn''t have the mental capacity to exin kindly.


    "What? Ah, is it because this is a different dimension? So the records from that time still remain? No, but then how did these people get here?"


    Raven mutters to herself as if organizing her thoughts.


    But it doesn''tst long.


    "Basement! Let''s go to the basement first! If this is true, there must be something down there."


    "Good idea."


    We go back to the 1st floor and clear away the copsed furniture, revealing a path leading to the basement.


    It''s quite dark, so I use the light orb spell.


    Thud, thud.


    We go down and find a small space, about 3 square meters in size.


    It seems like it was used as a storage room for food and supplies...


    ...but there''s a box that looks valuable at first nce.


    "I''ll open it."


    "Ah, you want to?"


    Right, the fact that I''ve been doing this kind of thing finally pays off.


    ''It must have seemed natural, right?''


    I have that thought and open the box.


    There''s a single orb inside.


    I reach out before Raven can say anything.


    ¡¸Character registered as the user of the Orb of Fire.¡¹


    This is a bound item.

 Chapter 172 Burning (4)

    Chapter 172 Burning (4)


    Burning (4) <hr>


    Burning (4)


    Swaaa!


    The Orb of Fire emitted light as it registered me as its user.


    However, after that, there was no reaction, no matter what I did.


    Therefore, even Raven, who had been fiddling with it, gave up.


    "It seems like... we''ll have to take this back to the city and have a special appraiser examine it."


    "Are you taking it?"


    "Yes? What do you mean?"No, well...


    Since things have turned out this way, I decided to be honest.


    "Honestly, I thought you might say that you should take the book. Saying that it has immense historical value or something."


    "Uh, well, it''s not like I''m not interested in the book."


    Raven readily agreed instead of getting angry.


    "But the person who wrote the diary said to take this and use it. It''s definitely more valuable than the diary. And besides, I''ve already memorized the entire contents of the diary. I even made a video recording, just in case."


    "Oh... I see?"


    "Yes. So don''t worry about that."


    Raven then cast the ''Distortion'' spell on the Orb of Fire.


    It means it can''t be undone even if they find out it''s bound to me.


    ''It would be more natural to use it after we return to the city.''


    I think that''s better.


    I didn''t know anything.


    So, this was purely an ident.


    Although I feel a bit guilty...


    ''In the first ce, it''s not something I obtained for my own benefit.''


    The Orb of Fire is an item for the entire team.


    Therefore, everyone can benefit from it.


    Well, at least until I leave the team.


    "...It doesn''t seem like there''s anything else here."


    We searched every nook and cranny of the house for another 30 minutes, but there were no other findings.


    I thought there might be something else that didn''t appear in the game, like the diary...


    "So, what should we do?"


    "What are you talking about? We have to continue hunting."


    "...I knew you would say that."


    As expected of a money-hungry explorer, we diligently spent the remaining time hunting monsters.


    And after some time...


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    ...the time to return arrived.


    __________________


    Sunlight, which I haven''t seen in a month.


    After briefly basking in its warmth, I moved on.


    The checkpoint for experienced explorers above 6th grade.


    After a short wait, everyone except for the bear-like man gathered.


    "Where''s Beefcake?"


    Well, do you really need to ask?


    I didn''t have the energy to answer since we were hunting until just now.


    We waited for a while, and the bear-like man arrived.


    There was an unknown explorer next to him.


    "Here you go."


    "Ah, thank you. I found my way easily thanks to you."


    "Huhu, I had quite an experience."


    The explorer coolly heads towards his team after thatment.


    The bear-like man awkwardly joins us with a smile.


    "Haha, the line is quite long, huh?"


    Well, it''s natural since we''rete because of you.


    I sigh inwardly, but I don''t say anything.


    I''m the leader of this team, after all.


    Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses.


    I have to try to embrace their ws.


    I''ve also developed some immunity from Team Misfits.


    ''He''s a damn good fighter.''


    Anyway, Misha starts chatting with the bear-like man as we''re all waiting in line.


    "It feels like we''ve really made it, standing here together like this."


    "Huhu, I guess so. A team''s rank is only recognized from 6th grade onwards."


    "Yeah, yeah. It feels like we''ve finally be real explorers. It''s a strange feeling..."


    Actually, I''m also feeling it.


    Before, we had to meet outside at the checkpoint corresponding to our respective ranks.


    Anyway, as expected of the 6th-grade checkpoint, the line disappears quickly.


    Although there are far fewer people passing through herepared to the 9th-grade checkpoint, the number of staff is more than double.


    And the checkpoint is even in the form of a room, so our privacy is protected.


    "Team Apple Nark... is that correct?"


    The administrative employee checks our team registration and tries to maintain hisposure.


    We hand over the bags full of magic stones we''ve collected after going through a simple administrative procedure.


    About seven bags.


    All of them heavy.


    "......!"


    The employee''s eyes widen as he unties the bags and confirms that they''re full of magic stones.


    Of course, it doesn''tst long.


    His eyes narrow meaningfully.


    I feel like I''m about to have a PTSD episode, remembering the time I was dragged to the guild prison...


    ...but Raven takes care of it.


    "We obtained all these magic stones legitimately by defeating monsters. We also have video recordings to prove it. Well, if you want to confirm it, you''ll have topensate us for revealing our achievements."


    "There''s no need for that... I think."


    "Then can you exchange them quickly?"


    Her tone is sharper than usual, perhaps because she''s tired or because she doesn''t like the employee''s gaze.


    Did he sense something was off?


    The employee quickly finishes the exchange.


    "It''s 25,190,000 stones."


    It''s an amount that would usually onlye from a n.


    Divided by five, it''s over 5 million stones per person.


    If we earn this much every month, our annual sry would be 60 million stones!


    ''As expected of the Burning Zone.''


    Even if we killed dozens of monsters per battle, we wouldn''t have been able to earn this much without the double magic stone event.


    "Huh..."


    I let out a gasp involuntarily.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    It feels like just yesterday I was being admired by my peers after exchanging 180,000 stones.


    "Th, then how many cotton candies is that?"


    "Uh... wouldn''t it be enough to eat ten every day for the rest of your life?"


    It''s very encouraging that it''s pure magic stone ie, not from looted equipment or anything.


    Well, it''s unlikely that we''ll be able to earn this much every time.


    ''We found it quite early this time.''


    We found the ck moss earlier than expected.


    And the Mirodden appeared without us having to wait long.


    On top of that, the Distortion spell even seeded on the first try.


    It''s hard to expect things to go this smoothly on the next expedition.


    "...You''re going to do the settlement tomorrow, right?"


    Raven asks as soon as we leave the checkpoint.


    Looking at her eyes, she''s asking while already knowing the answer.


    "Let''s do it the day after tomorrow."


    I wasn''t nning on doing it today either.


    We even sacrificed sleep to hunt, and on thest day, we were awake until midnight.


    Considering that our camping routine is between 9:00 and 10:00 PM, we''ve already gone over our sleep time.


    "The day after tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, we also have to sell the equipment and byproducts."


    "Ah, that... could you sell them for me, Mr. Yandel? I really don''t think I can wake up tomorrow."


    "You said I could leave the selling to you since you have an appraiser license?"


    Raven keeps her mouth shut.


    It seems like she never dreamed that the words she proudly boasted about woulde back to bite her...


    "It would be different if it were just equipment, but there are also magic materials. That''s something only you, a mage, can do."


    "...Thene with me, Mr. Yandel. Even barbarians can carry luggage."


    Luggage my ass.


    It''s a ridiculous request, considering she''s carrying a subspace ring, but...


    I agree.


    I''m also curious about the mage''s sales route.


    "Then I''ll see you then."


    We briefly set a time and then head to our respective amodations.


    "Haam, I''ll be going first."


    Raven heads to the Magic Tower where her personalb is.


    "Avman, can you find your way back properly?"


    "Don''t worry, I know the way from the checkpoint to my house."


    "Hmm, so you can at least find your house?"


    The bear-like man heads to the bar where his wife is waiting.


    "Alright, let''s go too."


    "Misha, shouldn''t we eat something first? I''m, I''m so hungry..."


    "Let''s eat together after washing up."


    "Ugh, I''ll try to endure."


    We head towards our home.


    __________________


    1:00 PM the next day.


    While Misha and Ainar are sleeping in, I prepare to go out.


    I have to go sell the loot with Raven.


    [Ah, can you also drop off my equipment at the repair shop?]


    [...Can I ask you a favor too?]


    For reference, I also brought their equipment in my backpack.


    I''m a bit disappointed that no one offered toe with me...


    But I''m the leader.


    It''s only right to work hard for the team.


    "You''re one minutete."


    "Should I pay thete fee?"


    "Do I look like a beggar to you?"


    Why is she so prickly again?


    ''Ah, it''s because she couldn''t sleep more.''


    I decide to be understanding.


    She''s not the leader, and she''s just here because she''s a mage, so it''s natural for her to haveints.


    ''I wonder if she likes sweets? I should try giving her er.''


    I recall the social skills I learned from my ex-girlfriend as we get on a carriage heading to Commelby.


    There''s no friendly chatter during the ride.


    We both pass out and sleep.


    "Haam, I slept well..."


    I open my eyes, and the carriage has already arrived.


    Since we didn''t meet early in the morning, we move quickly.


    Ah, first, I give her something sweet.


    "Hmm, I''m not really into sweets..."


    "Focus your eyes first before you speak."


    "Ah, that hurts my pride."


    Anyway, today''s schedule is simple.


    Sell the Mirodden byproducts at a magic shop.


    Stop by the cksmith''s to repair weapons and sell the masked man''s equipment at a discount.


    Register the expandable backpack and the Ifrit essence on the exchange.


    And while we''re at the exchange, call a special appraiser to examine the Orb of Fire.


    "You''ve obtained a very valuable item. I heard that evenrge ns rarely have this."


    "So what is it?"


    "It''s the Orb of Fire. When activated, it reduces fire damage within a 15-meter radius in exchange for consuming Soul Power."


    "What''s the activation condition?"


    "There''s amand word. I''ll write it down for you, so don''t forget it."


    For reference, the special appraisal fee is a whopping 300,000 stones.


    My stomach starts to ache as soon as I hear it.


    These guys are really making a fortune just by sitting around.


    "So how much is the appraisal value?"


    "Ah, I haven''t told you that yet. Only the person who first obtained the Orb of Fire can use it."


    "Yes? What?"


    Raven''s gaze turns towards me.


    But what''s she going to do now?


    It was an ident, I''m telling you.


    "Whew..."


    She lets out a sigh that seems to contain a lot of emotions.


    Just as we''re about to leave after finishing our business, the appraiser makes a suggestion.


    "Ah, may I ask where you obtained it?"


    "No. We don''t intend to share our achievements."


    "If you change your mind, pleasee find me. All the ns that have the Orb of Fire are keeping their mouths shut. I''ll pay a reasonable price."


    "Okay."


    We leave the exchange, and today''s schedule isplete.


    Thanks to our systematic movement, we still have some time left before thest carriage leaves.


    We have a simple meal near the tform.


    "Raven, let me tell you beforehand, I didn''t know about this."


    "Who said anything? Do you think I''m going to ask you topensate me?"


    Uh, no...?


    I thought that would be the natural response.


    "It''s fine. The appraiser also said, didn''t he? It''s a magic tool that''s used more like a public asset than a personal item."


    "Right, I''ll only use it for the team."


    The hurdle I was worried about is easily ovee.


    So I also eatfortably and ask what I''m curious about.


    "But why did you refuse that offer earlier?"


    "You mean about telling him where we got it?"


    "Yeah, he seemed like he would have given us a lot."


    "A lot my ass. If we told him, he would have made several times more profit than the money he gave us with this. I can''t ept that."


    Hmm, it seems like middlemen taking a cut is the same everywhere...


    "And most importantly, if the location is revealed, more people will know about that book, right? That''s not okay. I''m going to thoroughly research itter and turn the academic world upside down."


    So there was another reason.


    That damn fame.


    Although it''s hard to rte to her motivation, everyone has different aspirations.


    "Anyway, please take care of me from now on."


    "Suddenly?"


    "I have a feeling that an ancient secret rted to the Witch is hidden in thebyrinth. I''ve decided to look for it."


    "Hmm, so...?"


    "So what? I''m going to continue being an explorer. By Mr. Yandel''s side."


    No, but I don''t understand why she''s emphasizing being by my side...


    Raven smiles as I stare at her.


    "I felt it back in the Crimson Fortress too, but Mr. Yandel, you''re naturally gifted in this aspect. It''s like you''ll encounter strange things often, like this time."


    She''s saying that strange things will happen often if she''s next to me...


    I can''t help but chuckle.


    "You can believe it. A mage''s intuition is more urate than you think."


    It''s definitely effective.


    That mage''s intuition.

 Chapter 173 Choice (1)

    Chapter 173 Choice (1)


    Choice (1) <hr>


    Choice (1)


    The day after I went to Commelby with Raven.


    All the team members gathered at a bar for the final settlement.


    "You guys really made a fortune."


    25,190,000 stones from magic stones.


    3,010,000 stones from the expandable backpack and misceneous equipment.


    9,000,000 stones from the Ifrit essence, excluding the test tube cost.


    And 750,000 stones from the Mirodden byproducts.So in total...


    ''37,950,000 stones.''


    Of course, we''re not splitting it equally five ways.


    It was agreed that Ainar would get 15% and the bear-like man would get 25% of the magic stone ie...


    ...and Raven would get 40% of the essence and the Mirodden byproducts since they''re considered special loot.


    ''Let''s see, then my share is...''


    7,102,500 stones.


    For reference, it''s the exact same amount as Misha''s.


    "Miss Ainar, yours is 5,843,000 stones."


    "Ooh!!"


    "Then what about the essence cost?"


    "Uh, essence...? How much was it?"


    Ainar makes a confused expression after a brief moment of joy at the ridiculous amount.


    "...I''ll pay for that."


    I take out 2,157,000 stones from my share and hand it to Raven.


    "What about Miss Kaltstein''s share?"


    "Ah, we agreed that Ainar would pay me backter."


    "Hmm, if that''s the case. Uh... wait a minute, then Miss Ainar doesn''t get anything from today''s settlement?"


    Is that the problem?


    Her debt increased even though she worked hard in thebyrinth.


    4 million stones to Misha.


    And 7.5 million to me, including the equipment I bought herst month.


    A total of 11.5 million stones.


    "Th, there''s no way...! I had a settlement, but it''s gone!! So, something''s wrong!!"


    "That''s how the world works. But you got stronger by absorbing the essence, didn''t you?"


    Unlike Misha, who''sforting her with words, I decide to give her a practical reward.


    "By the way, I think it''s time to increase Ainar''s share."


    She absorbed a 5th-grade essence.


    It''s hard to consider Ainar''sbat power as below average now.


    "Ah, I don''t mind."


    "...I''ll also only take 20% from now on."


    The bear-like man also readily agrees, and Ainar''s magic stone share is increased to 20%.


    Now it''s an equal distribution.


    ''Phew, I want to adjust the special loot ratio too... but she''ll definitely throw a fit, so I''ll do itter.''


    Honestly, I feel a bit wronged.


    Tank, leader, navigator...


    And I even spoon-fed them the hidden pieces.


    Shouldn''t I be getting at least 30%?


    "Ah, then just pay your team fees, and we''re done for today."


    "How much was it again?"


    "300,000 stones per person."


    "You''re taking more money away from me...!!"


    Ainar''s debt increases by another 300,000 stones.


    Well, what does debt even mean when I''m feeding and housing her?


    ___________________


    Three days after the final settlement.


    While Misha went out with Ainar to apply for her 6th-grade promotion, Iy in bed, organizing my thoughts.


    ''We''ve already saved 10 million stones.''


    It''s the amount excluding the money I lent to Ainar and the money in the shared ount with Misha.


    As expected, our growth has elerated aftering to the 5th floor.


    It''s like I can finally utilize my knowledge from the game now that I can y more proactively.


    ''One year.''


    I make a rough n.


    ''Let''s establish a foundation on the 5th floor for one year and then move to the 6th floor.''


    Of course, it will be difficult to grow as quickly from the 6th floor onwards.


    It''s a floor wherebat power alone isn''t enough to clear.


    From the 6th floor onwards, it will be a long game of attrition.


    ''...But once we reach the 6th floor, I can absorb that essence.''


    With a powerful enemy like the Dragonyer targeting me, I need to be stronger as soon as possible.


    ''And besides, looking at the current situation, it doesn''t seem like we''ll be fine in our current state.''


    The atmosphere in the city has been heavytely.


    To be precise, the explorer industry is.


    Everyone is on edge and tense, I guess?


    It''s understandable.


    That incident happened this time.


    ''471 people.''


    That''s how many people died on the 4th floor.


    And just during this cycle.


    It''s a much more serious problem than the 3rd-floor Floor Master incident.


    Not monsters, but marauders.


    Arge-scale terrorist attack targeting veteran explorers who have been in and out of thebyrinth for almost 10 years.


    "Bjorn!!"


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, Misha returns from the guild.


    She''s holding a piece of paper in her hand, looking very urgent.


    "Lo, look at this!! The royal family issued a notice to all explorers!"


    I quickly take the paper and read it.


    It''s a notice stating that the royal family is forming a subjugation force and that explorers above 6th grade will be rewarded if they participate.


    The target of the subjugation is Noark.


    ''...This is going to be a mess.''


    The underground city was an open secret.


    Everyone who should know about it knew, but 99% of the people didn''t even know it existed.


    But now it''s been mentioned in an official notice from the royal family.


    "Bjorn, what are you going to do?"


    "Well..."


    The reward is quite tempting.


    Not only will they pay a set amount per person, but they''ll also exempt taxes and exchange fees for three years. And they''ll even grant essences owned by the royal family based on achievements, so many people will be tempted.


    ''It seems like they''ve already recruited therge ns.''


    The names of the ns that agreed to participate are also listed on the notice.


    They were probably promised a muchrger reward.


    It''s a kind of promotional recruitment, I guess?


    Just the fact that the top ns are participating will significantly increase the trust of ordinary explorers.


    No, they might even think it''s foolish not to participate in the subjugation, seeing it as a golden opportunity.


    But...


    [Anyway, what I''m trying to say is, don''t participate.]


    I gather my resolve, remembering Lee Baekho''s advice.


    "We''re not participating."


    I''ll pass on getting caught in the crossfire.


    And besides, we''re already growing well enough.


    I don''t really see the need to participate in the subjugation.


    "I see... that''s a relief. I had a bad feeling about it..."


    "Just in case, I should talk to Raven and Avman. Ah, what was Ainar''s reaction?"


    "She''s looking forward to it as an opportunity to increase her fame. But don''t worry, I''ll talk to her."


    "Then I''ll leave that to you."


    After finishing the conversation with Misha, I head to the Magic Tower.


    I wonder what the mage''s perspective is.


    The answer is simple.


    "Ah, that notice... I heard about itst night. I was just about to ask you, I''m d you''re not participating."


    "So you''re against it too?"


    "Yes. Although I''m curious about the underground city, it''s practically a war, even if they call it a subjugation. I don''t want to get involved in that kind of power struggle."


    Raven doesn''t show much interest in the reward offered by the royal family.


    It''s a relief.


    I hear a simr answer when I visit the bear-like man''s bar afterwards.


    "Everyone''s talking about it at the bar all day, but I don''t feel good about it. Well, the reward is tempting, but..."


    The bear-like man says he would have probably participated in the subjugation if he were still soloing.


    Well, he''s almost forty years old.


    A three-year tax exemption is a huge deal.


    He''s practically the only one paying taxes for his wife too.


    "Huhu, and our child will be born next year. We''ll get a 20-year tax exemption as a childbirth benefit, so there''s no need to rush."


    "I see."


    "If you guys aren''t participating, I''m not going to join either."


    Okay, then it''s decided that we''re passing on the subjugation.


    ''...I''ll find out more details when themunity opens.''


    There''s nothing we can do for now.


    So I''m about to head back to the inn and check the things I need to do in the city this month...


    ...when the bear-like man makes an unexpected suggestion.


    "Yandel, how about a drinkter?"


    "Drink?"


    "You''re the leader of a team now, right? And it seems like you don''t have any connections in this area."


    "So?"


    "There''s a gathering of 5th-floor explorers tonight. How about we go together?"


    Hmm, socializing...


    Honestly, I''m not interested.


    But it''smon for explorers in this world to meet and socialize, exchanging information.


    Maybe it wouldn''t be bad to experience it once?


    ''Well, the Watchers of the Round Table only share high-level information, so it''s hard to learn about this kind of thing there.''


    "Alright. What time and where should we meet?"


    After getting the time and location, I go to the library to kill time.


    Ragna greets me with her usual bluntness.


    But when did she hear about it, when she''s been in the library the whole time?


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "Are you... participating in the subjugation?"


    "No, our team decided not to."


    "I see. That''s a relief..."


    Ragna''s face brightens up.


    I find it suspicious, so I ask directly,


    "Relief? Do you know something about Noark?"


    "About that ce... I don''t know much. But I know what kind of people the royal family is... There will definitely be a huge sacrifice."


    Ragna answers in a small voice.


    "Royal family?"


    "Please pretend I didn''t say that."


    Ragna retracts her words with a flustered expression.


    I don''t pry further.


    I know how dangerous it is to badmouth the royal family.


    "Thanks for your concern."


    "Concern..."


    Ragna mutters the word as if pondering it.


    But her reaction is unexpected.


    I thought she would insist that she wasn''t worried...


    "Yes. I was worried, so I''m truly relieved."


    "Uh... I see."


    This makes me feel awkward.


    But Ragna''s neck turns slightly red as if she''s also embarrassed.


    So I just pretend not to notice.


    "...Then can you cast the spell? I want to read some books."


    "Ah, yes. The spell. Right."


    I don''t want it to be any more awkward than this.


    ________________


    10:00 PM.


    It''s the time when I would usually be washing up and getting ready for bed.


    But I''m at a bar I''ve never been to before.


    And it''s not even in the 7th district where I live, but in the 8th district, across the wall.


    "Avman! It''s been a while! How have you been?"


    "I''m doing fine. What about you?"


    "Haha! I''m just barely surviving!"


    About fifteen explorers are gathered in a private room.


    It seems like this kind man with a friendly face is the host.


    "Who''s that next to you?"


    "He''s the leader of our team."


    "Oh, I was wondering who took you, and it turns out it was that lucky guy."


    We have a brief introduction as soon as we enter the room, led by the host.


    "I''m Perfe Derbes. Call me whatever you like. You can just call me Pepe. It''s a nickname only close friends use."


    Pepe...


    It''s too cute of a nickname for a bearded man.


    "...I''ll call you Derbes."


    "Alright."


    "I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Can I call you Bjorn?"


    "Whatever."


    The nickname situation is quickly resolved, as expected of explorers.


    "Wait, Bjorn Yandel? That name sounds familiar."


    One of the explorers tilts his head.


    And then he remembers where he heard it.


    "Ah, Little Balkan! The barbarian who became famous during the 3rd-floor Floor Master incident! Right?"


    "That''s right."


    Derbes''s gaze changes slightly as I readily agree.


    He looks surprised and curious.


    "Oh, so you haven''t even been an explorer for a year yet?"


    "Don''t worry about that. We just came back from the 5th floor."


    The bear-like man assists, and the curiosity disappears, leaving only admiration.


    "To reach the 5th floor in less than a year, that''s amazing..."


    Derbes then introduces each of the participants.


    Perhaps because of my fame as Little Balkan...


    ...and my explosive growth...


    ...everyone''s reaction is favorable.


    Except for one person.


    "I''m Jack Johnsonville, from the 5th-grade n Nebiswolf."


    A blond, tanned man introduces himself with a somewhat aggressive gaze.


    ''Why is he looking at me like that? Does he want to die?''


    My barbarian instincts are kicking in, and my body is itching to fight, but I endure with superhuman patience.


    I''m one of the few modern people in this world.


    Right, I should be the understanding one.


    "Haha, let''s have a drink."


    Derbes, sensing the tense atmosphere, raises his ss and lightens the mood.


    And so, the gathering begins.


    People naturally drink and chat about everyday things or industry news.


    "How is it? Not bad, right?"


    The bear-like man whispers in my ear.


    I chuckle and nod.


    I thought it would just be trash talk since it''s an explorer gathering, but this is pretty decent.


    Well, there is one guy who''s ruining the mood.


    "How about we meet at a different ce next time? Not this old bar?"


    Jack Johnsonville.


    "Our n has a bar, and the alcohol there is amazing. Of course, it''s much more expensive than here. Hahaha!"


    "Subjugation? Of course we should participate. Ah, maybe you guys are a bit scared since you''re a team?"


    "Well, try your best. Who knows? You might catch a scout''s eye and join a n."


    He''s the only one in this gathering who belongs to a n, and he keeps bragging about it.


    And he even interrupts whenever the attention is on me.


    "I can''t help but ask. Yandel, what''s your secret? How did you climb up so quickly?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? He met a good team."


    "......"


    "...Haha, having goodpanions is also a skill."


    Derbes tries to smooth things over and prevent conflict every time there''s an awkward silence.


    "By, by the way, Bjorn. What about you? I''d like to hear your thoughts on attending our gathering for the first time."


    Should I be honest?


    I hesitate for a moment, but the answer is already decided.


    "I like it."


    "Pfft, of course you do. You''re just a fledgling who just arrived on the 5th floor."


    I''m a K-barbarian who possesses the mind of a modern person, the values of Confucianism, and the boldness of a barbarian.


    I endure when I have to.


    I''m confident that I can endure even greater insults with a smile.


    But...


    "What the hell are you talking about, you idiot?"


    "Wh, what? Are you talking to me?"


    "Is there another idiot here besides you?"


    I don''t endure when I don''t have to.


    That''s what a K-barbarian is.

 Chapter 174 Choice (2)

    Chapter 174 Choice (2)


    Choice (2) <hr>


    Choice (2)


    Respect for elders.


    It''s one of the Five Confucian Rtionships, signifying that there''s an order between adults and children.


    But when in Rome, do as the Romans do.


    ''This is a world where age doesn''t matter.''


    Lafdonia is a city where order is determined by the power each individual possesses. It''s a world of survival of the fittest.


    In short, respect for the strong.


    Only strength and weakness determine the hierarchy.And ording to thatw, there''s zero reason for me to hold back right now.


    "...A fledgling acting out of line."


    "You want to get beaten up by a fledgling?"


    The atmosphere turns hostile in an instant as I slowly get up.


    "What?"


    The blond, tanned man looks flustered, as if it''s his first time experiencing this.


    The bear-like man subtly ces his hand on my arm.


    "Yandel."


    It''s a sign for me to stop.


    The blond, tanned man, who was cowering, regains his arrogant smile.


    "Why don''t you listen to yourpanion? I''ll let it slide if you kneel and apologize now."


    What is this guy talking about?


    I just challenge him to a duel.


    "Enough, let''s duel."


    It''s the only means of personal conflict allowed in the city.


    If we agree and have a proper duel in the presence of a notary, it''s not ssified as violence.


    Although it would be troublesome if I kill him.


    Well, I can just control my strength.


    "...Duel? Do you even know what that means?"


    "What do you mean, meaning? I just want to smash your head."


    "You''re insane..."


    The blond, tanned man looks confused, as if it''s his first time encountering such a barbaric explorer.


    Well, he wouldn''t have expected to be challenged to a duel at a gathering where he came to show off.


    "What are you thinking so hard about? Are you scared of getting beaten up by a fledgling?"


    "...There''s no need for me to deal with a lunatic."


    The blond, tanned man scoffs and gets up from his seat.


    Right, so he''s going with that tactic.


    To pretend he won''t stoop to the level of a lunatic.


    The solution is simple.


    "You''re scared."


    Veins pop up on the blond, tanned man''s forehead at my single word.


    But he doesn''t want to talk to me, does he?


    He takes it out on Derbes, who''s next to him.


    "Pepe, you should be more selective about who you invite. If you associate with barbarians like this, your level will also drop."


    Derbes doesn''t answer.


    No, to be precise, he doesn''t even have time to answer.


    The blond, tanned man turns his back and walks towards the exit after saying what he wanted to say.


    Thud, thud.


    His back is straight, and his gait is confident.


    But I can tell that he''s feeling shame and humiliation in this situation.


    "Avman, do you see? His face is red."


    "Right, it seems like he knows shame."


    Even the bear-like man, who was trying to stop me at first, doesn''t hesitate to join in and mock him.


    It''s the mindset of enjoying it since he couldn''t avoid it.


    It''s a very desirable attitude for mypanion.


    However, could it be that he can''t just endure this insult?


    Thud.


    The blond, tanned man''s feet stop in front of the exit.


    "Oh, he stopped. Is he epting the duel?"


    "There''s no way. He''s just a kid who can''t do anything without his n''s name."


    The blond, tanned man turns his head and looks at me.


    He res at me as if daring me to say something, and he grits his teeth and mutters,


    "Barbarian, you''re acting all high and mighty just because you got lucky and gained some fame."


    "Yeah, so?"


    "You won''t be able to go above the 5th floor with that attitude."


    I can''t help butugh genuinely.


    Does he think he''s something special?


    "That''s funny."


    I say as I slowly walk towards him.


    "I don''t know how many years you''ve been an explorer, but you''re a pathetic bastard who''s scared of someone who hasn''t even been an explorer for a year. You can''t even hunt on the 5th floor without your n, and you''ll probably spend the rest of your life on the 5th floor, picking up scraps like a sryman."


    And...


    "I reached the 5th floor in 8 months. Unlike someone, I even have a title, and I formed a team myself to go higher. I''m already recognized for my potential within the barbarian tribe and am even being considered as a sessor."


    I stand in front of him and pat him on the shoulder.


    "So, who do you think will be on the higher floors in a few years?"


    The blond, tanned man can''t say anything.


    As expected of a human male with an average height of 170 centimeters, he just looks up at me.


    I kindly bend down and lower my face.


    And I whisper in his ear,


    "Now get lost. Whether you join a n or not is your business."


    I open the door for him, and he walks out nkly.


    Bang.


    I close the door immediately.


    I turn around, and everyone is looking at me.


    I return to my seat and say casually,


    "Well, I took care of the problem, so let''s just continue drinking."


    Strangely, no one answers.


    "......"


    Geez, how embarrassing.


    Have they never seen a barbarian who resolves things through conversation?


    ___________________


    The silence was short-lived.


    We clink sses and resume our conversation as the shock from the sudden incident subsides.


    The main topic is, of course, Jack Johnsonville.


    The guy who ran away like a coward.


    "Hahaha, did you see the look on his face when I challenged him to a duel? He''ll probably never forget it."


    Surprisingly, no one criticizes me.


    Well, even I found him annoying when I first saw him, so they must have felt even worse.


    "But why did you keep putting up with him?"


    "He was sharing information that you wouldn''t know unless you were a member of a n, even though he was acting all high and mighty."


    Hmm, so he was useful in the sense that he was loose-lipped.


    Then I feel a bit sorry for him.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. We weren''t really epting himtely, so he wasing less often. He probably moved on to another group."


    "If that''s the case..."


    "Ah, and one more thing. You don''t have to worry about him at all. He''s just a low-ranking member of the n, so he wouldn''t even dream of retaliating against you."


    "Haha, Pepe, does it matter if he''s a low-ranking member? With his personality, he''ll probably just suffer in silence because he''s too embarrassed to tell his superiors."


    "Hmm, you''re right. Well, even if he did tell them, they would just call him an idiot."


    It''s a clean resolution.


    As expected, not holding back was the right answer.


    ''In the first ce, even if the n retaliated, what could they do?''


    Ambush us in thebyrinth?


    If arge n did something like that and got caught, they would be punished severely. They would never do something that crosses the line for a mere low-ranking member.


    ''The most they could do is control our experience points.''


    They could prevent us from gaining experience points in a certain area.


    If it were just one area, it might be different, but 5th-floor ns have close rtionships with each other.


    Therefore, if we were cklisted, there would be huge restrictions on our leveling.


    Ah, of course, that doesn''t apply to me.


    I never intended to pay for experience points in the first ce.


    Why would I pay when I can just hunt inside the mirror?


    "Alright, let''s drink!"


    The conversation about the blond, tanned man gradually fades as the drinking party continues.


    The main topic that reces him is the Noark subjugation.


    "Bjorn, your team isn''t participating?"


    "Yeah, I have a bad feeling about it. Derbes, what about you?"


    "We''ve already decided to participate. It''s dangerous in thebyrinth too, isn''t it?"


    "I see."


    "Most of the people here will probably be the same. The reward is quite tempting. It''s worth over a year''s worth of exploration."


    "I wish you a safe return."


    "Haha, thanks."


    I don''t add anyments about their choice.


    There''s no one here with less experience as an explorer than me.


    And it would be rude to give unsolicited advice.


    Even barbarians have to know their ce.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. Let''s disband. Avman, you should go home before your wife gets angry."


    "...It''s fine, I told her I''m going with Yandel."


    "Oh? It seems like your wife likes this friend."


    The gathering ends after 2:00 AM.


    Although people started leaving one by one with excuses, I stayed until the end.


    "Are youing next time?"


    "If you invite me."


    "Okay, then I''ll let you know through Avman."


    I couldn''t get any useful information right away.


    I was able to get a glimpse into the mindset andmon sense of ordinary explorers, but that was all.


    But I''m nning to attend again next time.


    Assuming they return alive.


    I''m curious about how the subjugation turned out.


    "Keuh, it''s been a while since I had a good drink!"


    The cool night air hits my skin as we step out onto the street.


    It was early spring when I first came here.


    Autumn is almost over now.


    "Let''s go."


    "Haha! Right, let''s go!"


    The bear-like man is much more energized than usual, perhaps because he practically chugged his drinks.


    Honestly, it''s strange that he''s even standing properly, considering how much he drank, but his mind seems clear.


    Well, he won''t be able to find his way home, though.


    ''I feel like I''ve gotten closer to this man.''


    Since the carriages have stopped running, I walk him all the way home to the 7th district.


    "Thank you for walking me home. Would you like toe in and rest for a bit? I have something that''s perfect for hangovers."


    The bear-like man''s wife is very kind to me, perhaps because they made a lot of money from this expedition. I head home after being treated to warm honey water.


    ''Home...''


    I''ve gotten used to calling it that.


    ck.


    As I open the locked door, the door to the room next to mine also opens.


    Room 207.


    It''s Misha''s room.


    "Hmm, you''re back?"


    "Ah, you were awake?"


    "Why are you sote? What''s with the smell of alcohol?"


    I briefly tell her about attending the gathering with the bear-like man, standing in the hallway.


    "So, you went there... Good work. You finally seem like a real leader."


    It''s a world where this kind of socializing is also part of an explorer''s job.


    Misha pats my shoulder, saying I worked hard.


    "But what''s with the paper bag in your hand?"


    "There was a night market on the way, so I bought some candied apple skewers."


    "Huh? You don''t really like those, do you?"


    "Don''t you two like them?"


    Misha chuckles at my words.


    "Nyaha, you''re like a dad."


    Misha then takes a skewer from the bag, puts it in her mouth, and enters her room.


    I''ll give the rest to Ainar tomorrow.


    ck.


    I put the bag on the table and roughly wash up.


    The slightly faded intoxication and the cool night air blowing in through the window.


    ''Not bad.''


    It was a day that made me think that more often.


    ___________________


    After the gathering...


    ...my daily life became a bit busier.


    You have to upgrade when you have money, right?


    "Ainar, go to the sanctuary and get your engraving."


    "I don''t have money."


    "I''ll lend it to you."


    "...Th, thank you!!"


    Ainar, who acted like she had received free money when she first borrowed money, gradually realized the weight of debt as the amount increased.


    "When will I be able to earn money!!"


    Well, maybe in a year?


    Actually, I''m nning to decide on how to spend the big money after that too.


    Anyway, it took three days to get the 3rd-stage engraving.


    "You seem fine. Wasn''t it painful?"


    "It was!"


    "But?"


    "It''s natural for a warrior to endure pain to be stronger!"


    Uh, right... I see.


    As expected, barbarians have a different mindset from ordinary people.


    For reference, the engraving Ainar received is ''yer''.


    It''s a typical warrior engraving that provides bonuses to variousbat stats.


    She chose [Devour] as her 3rd-stage engraving skill.


    It''s a passive skill that recovers a certain amount of Soul Power when you kill a monster.


    ''Let''s just get the 3rd stage for now and then upgrade it to the 6th stage in one go when we have money.''


    Ah, Misha also grew during that time.


    Did she feel a bit pressured seeing Ainar bing stronger at a terrifying speed? Misha spent most of the money she earned on ''Beast''s Blood''.


    And as a result...


    "Bjorn!! I finally did it!"


    ...she finally achieved her first Spirit Beast awakening.


    The new ability she obtained is [Blessing of the cier].


    It''s an OP ability that halves the resource consumption cost when using cold-rted skills or items.


    ''I can''t believe this ability appeared before that sword...''


    Could it be a reward for her past hardships?


    Things have been going smoothly since we arrived on the 5th floor.


    "But are you going to keep using that equipment?"


    "It''s enough for the 5th floor."


    It''s not like I haven''t spent any money either.


    I sold the expandable backpack I was using and used almost all the money I had to buy a subspace ring.


    It''s funny how the human mind works, but I started to feel ufortable with the expandable backpack.


    ''I''m going to change itter anyway, so it''s better to buy it now.''


    A personal backpack is essential in thebyrinth.


    You never know when you might get separated from the team, right?


    And most importantly, you can store fresh food in a subspace pocket.


    ''It''s a world where you can do anything with money.''


    I reaffirm my resolve to earn a lot of money and prepare to go out.


    It''s because I have an appointment with Rotmiller.


    "Fortunately, you''re on time today."


    "I''m a navigator now."


    "Huhu, I like your attitude."


    I''ve been meeting with Rotmiller every day for the past few days, receiving navigator lessons.


    Of course, it''s not free.


    Just like medieval cksmiths and other professionals, asking them to teach you these skills for free is practically stealing.


    I''m paying a hefty tuition fee every day.


    "I haven''t been to the 5th floor myself, so I can''t tell you much about it. But I''ve studied a lot about it, so I can at least give you some advice. Ah, learning mapmaking will also be very helpful."


    Basic knowledge for a scout.


    And a few skills, know-how that only someone with experience can teach, special training to improve your sense of direction, and so on.


    I''m gradually learning everything Rotmiller has systematized through years of effort.


    "...Teaching you like this makes me think that it wouldn''t be bad to open a training center."


    "That''s a good idea. I''m sure everyone would flock to learn from you."


    "Haha, you tter me..."


    After the lesson with Rotmiller, I return to the inn and have dinner with everyone.


    Ah, Erwen is also with us today.


    "How do you always know we''re here? We might have been out."


    "Hmm... I just knew, I guess. A fairy''s intuition?"


    "Hmph, intuition my ass. You just keeping until you find us."


    "Misha is right! You liar!!"


    "...Both of you, stop it."


    Both of them be curt whenever Erwen is around.


    It''s understandable.


    Barbarians naturally dislike fairies, and Misha just dislikes fairies.


    ''I wish they would get along since she might be ourpanion...''


    Am I expecting too much?


    ''Maybe I should reconsider adding Erwen to the team.''


    I also hear about Erwen''s recent situation while we''re eating.


    It seems like her sister decided to have her join a n she knows as a mercenary for a few months.


    She said she''ll be hunting on the 5th floor from now on.


    Geez, the life of a rich kid.


    "Then I''ll be going! See you next week!"


    After dinner, I go up to my room, wash up, and rest.


    Although it''ste, I don''t sleep.


    ¡¸The character''s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    Because it''s that day.

 Chapter 175 Choice (3)

    Chapter 175 Choice (3)


    Choice (3) <hr>


    Choice (3)


    The double-sized bed, the wardrobe, and theputer desk in Lee Hansu¡¯s room.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] - 0 members online.


    I turn on theputer and enter the chat room.


    That guy made a fuss about me being dead because I was a few minutestest time.


    ¡®And we can only be together for an hour¡­¡¯


    I n to get as much information as possible from Lee Baekho this time, since there¡¯s a big incident.


    ¡®I¡¯m the first one here today.¡¯A spacious room furnished with antique furniture.


    Before I can even sit down on the sofa, Lee Baekho logs in.


    Everything is fine up to this point.


    ¡°Hyung!¡±


    But, what¡¯s this?


    He looks very urgent.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually in the middle of a battle right now, so I have to go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You heard about the subjugation, right? Don¡¯t participate, eventer. That¡¯s what I came to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°See you next month!¡±


    That was the entirety of our conversation.


    I¡¯m dazed.


    But if I calmly organize the situation¡­


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s in the middle of a battle?¡¯


    One hour in themunity is one second in reality.


    But to leave in such a hurry?


    It means he¡¯s fighting a strong enemy.


    Even if he stays here for a minute, only 0.02 seconds will have passed outside.


    It¡¯s proof that his enemy is someone he can¡¯t even spare that much time for.


    ¡®What the hell is he fighting?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know.


    The only thing that¡¯s certain is¡­


    ¡­that he¡¯s closely rted to the Noark subjugation.


    ¡®Was this bastard in the underground city all along?¡¯


    He¡¯s fighting an enemy in the middle of the night, not even in thebyrinth. It¡¯s hard to think of anything besides the Noark subjugation.


    The subjugation force departed yesterday.


    The King¡¯s army, the explorer alliance, and even the pdins sent by the temple. It was quite a sight seeing them all marching into the sewers.


    ¡®Hisst words¡­ it means he thinks the subjugation will fail, right?¡¯


    Telling me not to participate, eventer.


    It means that the first subjugation will fail, and a second subjugation force will be formed.


    ¡®Ah, this is frustrating¡­¡¯


    I return to my room since there¡¯s nothing for me here. It¡¯s still three hours until Watchers of the Round Table opens.


    I start browsing the web since there¡¯s nothing else to do.


    First, I check the exchange, and then I visit the chat rooms that don¡¯t have entry restrictions.


    They¡¯re all the same.


    Everyone is talking about the Noark subjugation.


    ¡®¡­The underground is already in chaos.¡¯


    A significant number of yers participated in the subjugation.


    And from what they¡¯re saying¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details since I¡¯m in the rear, but the atmosphere is really bad. I keep hearing explosions from the front, and thosemander bastards aren¡¯t exining anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are there so few participants today? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re all dead?¡±


    ¡­it seems like a fierce battle is taking ce in the underground right now.


    I can¡¯t even imagine how intense it is.


    This post on the free board makes it even harder to imagine.


    [Ask me anything, I¡¯m about to die.]


    -Got stabbed in the neck, and when I opened my eyes, I was here.


    -I¡¯ll be alive for at least 12 seconds, right?


    -Damn it.


    [EdwardBless77: I hope it¡¯s not an eternal dream. I hope you wake up in your home.]


    [©¸OP: I really hope so.]


    [godFLEXyou: You¡¯ve worked hard. Rest now.]


    [©¸OP: Thanks for thefort.]


    [stevencastle: You must have been in the front lines. I heard it¡¯s a living hell there. Did you see Orculus?]


    [©¸OP: I don¡¯t know. I heard someone shouting that they were there, but I don¡¯t remember. Maybe they were mistaken. I couldn¡¯t even see a meter ahead because of those dark mage bastards.]


    [teckmonkey: What do you want to do the most?]


    [©¸OP: Reproduce.]


    [©¸teckmonkey: Uh, hmm¡­ I¡¯ll refrain frommenting.]


    [tunaboot: Where are you from?]


    [©¸OP: I don¡¯t know what you mean. If you mean Earth, then Canada. If you mean here, then the Aribeten n, I was a high-ranking member.]


    [©¸tunaboot: Of course I meant your hometown. But a high-ranking member of the Aribeten n? You were a big shot.]


    [©¸1spring: What¡¯s the point, he¡¯s dying now. Goodbye.]


    [©¸ionboii: Wow, seeing himing out like this here, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just trolling, right? I sincerely offer my condolences. You¡¯ve worked hard. And just ignore the bastard who¡¯s talking nonsense above.]


    Dozens ofments are posted below.


    The OP answers each of them as the number ofments increases in real time.


    I scroll down, reading them all as if possessed, and then I post ament.


    [Elfnunna: Why are you already giving up? You should log out and try to survive.]


    There¡¯s a chance if you don¡¯t give up.


    It might be infinitely close to 0, but it¡¯s not 0.


    I¡¯m proof of that.


    However, after posting it, I feel like it was rude, so I add an exnation.


    [©¸Elfnunna: I¡¯ve also been stabbed in the neck before. And I even entered a state simr to the countdown in the game. But I could still move my body. I barely survived after killing the enemy and drinking a potion. So why don¡¯t you try it too?]


    My experiences in the Land of the Dead and the Crimson Fortress.


    I hope it gives someone I don¡¯t even know hope.


    But¡­


    [©¸OP: I understand what you¡¯re saying. But I¡¯m an archer. I can¡¯t use your method.]


    ¡­the answer isplete resignation.


    [©¸Elfnunna: You can at least try, can¡¯t you?]


    I post anotherment as if possessed.


    And an answer is posted immediately.


    [©¸OP: Sorry, if I¡¯m going to die anyway, I want to die as myself. Not in this damn body, but as the person my parents gave birth to.]


    My mind goes nk as soon as I see it.


    I take my hands off the keyboard.


    What can I even say?


    That it¡¯s not a real body?


    That it¡¯s just a manifestation of the identity you think you are?


    Well, no one can judge the OP¡¯s choice.


    And they shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I involuntarily look at the wardrobe.


    To be precise, I look at the mirror next to it.


    I see Lee Hansu.


    Click, ck, ck.


    I start typing on the keyboard again.


    And I write and erase countless words offort, like hoping that he rests in peace or that he wakes up in the real world.


    But I can¡¯t bring myself to press enter.


    Click, ck, ck.


    yers continue to postments as I struggle to type.


    The OP answers each of them.


    [branbran_helmet: This game is trash.]


    [©¸OP; You¡¯re right, this game is trash!]


    That¡¯s thestment.


    I refresh the page.


    The OP¡¯s nickname, which was at the top, is now blurred out.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It means he¡¯s dead.


    _________________


    I don¡¯t know why.


    I don¡¯t even know his face, and we¡¯ve never talked before.


    But my heart can¡¯t stop pounding.


    Thump, thump.


    Countless deaths I¡¯ve witnessed since waking up in this world.


    The weight of those deaths feels heavier today.


    What¡¯s the reason?


    Scroll-


    As if to find the answer, I scroll up.


    And I read through it again from the beginning.


    Many people asked about his true self, so I was able to glimpse into his life just from that.


    Scroll-


    He was from Canada.


    He was born into a farming family, and his real name was Mac Davis.


    His first kiss was when he was 17.


    With his girlfriend¡¯s best friend?


    Although I think he¡¯s a bit of a jerk, he didn¡¯t live a life of sin.


    Scroll-


    His dream was to be a veterinarian.


    The trigger was when he had to watch his dog choke to death after vomiting and getting something stuck in its throat.


    But he failed because he wasn¡¯t good at studying.


    In the end, he helped out on his parents¡¯ farm and asionally yed games.


    Scroll-


    Right, he was an ordinary person.


    Someone who was decently kind, and sometimes made mistakes and was remembered as a bad person by others¡­


    Just an ordinary person.


    Scroll.


    I stop scrolling at one point.


    There¡¯s a newment on thement I left.


    [©¸OP: Your words keeping back to me. I feel like you¡¯re a strong person. I hope you can clear this game and return. Of course, it¡¯s your choice.]


    His words of encouragement, just a few sentences, left for me when I was struggling to write a simple message offort.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I can feel how thoughtful he was just from the single word ¡®choice¡¯.


    Click, ck, ck.


    I type on the keyboard, writing a newment.


    Although he¡¯ll never be able to see it now¡­


    [©¸Elfnunna: If I ever go back, I¡¯ll definitely send a letter to the address you wrote above.]


    [©¸Elfnunna: You¡¯ve worked hard.]


    I leave a meaninglessment and leave the post.


    And I lie down on the bed for a while, lost in thought.


    How much time has passed?


    [03:07]


    Only 3 minutes left until the entry deadline for Watchers of the Round Table.


    But what¡¯s this?


    Creak¡ª


    The Round Table room is empty, even though I rushed in.


    Crescent Moon, Goblin, Fox, Antler¡­


    And Clown are all gone.


    I¡¯m the only one in the Round Table room.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, they all participated in the subjugation?¡¯


    I can¡¯t think of anything else.


    3 hours in themunity.


    It¡¯s just 3 seconds outside.


    What other reason could they have for noting here, when they can¡¯t even spare 3 seconds?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I got stood up here¡­¡¯


    After Lee Baekho, I¡¯ve been stood up again.


    Before I can even feel the emptiness¡­


    ¡­my vision shes, and when Ie to my senses, I¡¯m back in my original room.


    [Minimum number of participants not met.]


    [This session¡¯s gathering has ended.]


    A message appears on the monitor.


    Right, so this is what happens when the entry deadline passes without anyone else joining.


    The core of themunity activity is gone.


    ¡®Well, I should at least browse around a bit before leaving.¡¯


    In the end, I have no choice but to check the minor news by surfing the web.


    Time passes, and it¡¯s time to log out.


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    Bjorn¡¯s room and Bjorn¡¯s body.


    But it feels a bit unfamiliar today.


    Or am I just tired?


    ¡®Let¡¯s just sleep.¡¯


    I clear my head and lie down on the bed.


    Creak.


    The bed sinks with a groan, as always.


    And so, another day ends.


    And three dayster¡­


    ¡°Bjorn! Co,e out here! The subjugation force that went underground has returned!¡±


    The army that headed towards Noark has returned.


    Only about one-third of them survived.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The army marches past silently, their shoulders slumped.


    The result is obvious just from that.


    ¡®They really failed.¡¯


    Things have gotten troublesome.

 Chapter 176 Doppelganger (1)

    Chapter 176 Doppelganger (1)


    Doppelganger (1) <hr>


    Doppelganger (1)


    Red bobbed hair that reaches her shoulders.


    A tattoo under her eye.


    A lean, muscr physique, a little over 170 centimeters tall.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Amelia, standing in front of the mirror, tucks her hair behind her ear, revealing a scar on her half-severed ear.


    It¡¯s a scar that would be considered a w if she wanted to live as a woman.


    Back then, she didn¡¯t have the money to buy a potion, so she had no choice but to leave it.Of course, healing itpletely wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her now¡­


    ¡­but she doesn¡¯t bother.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    This scar always reminds her.


    Who her enemies are.


    ¡°Amelia Rainwales, the Lord summons you.¡±


    She slings the bag she prepared beforehand over her shoulder and heads outside.


    An unexpected person is waiting for her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡±


    A member of Orculus.


    A notorious criminal known throughout both the surface and the underground as the ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯.


    ¡°The situation is urgent.¡±


    ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°The royal family made a drastic move. I never imagined they would release that madman from prison.¡±


    ¡°¡­So he¡¯s out?¡±


    Even Amelia, who usually has an expressionless face, can¡¯t hide her surprise this time.


    If the ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯ is an evil spirit known to the public¡­


    ¡­that man is the opposite.


    Very few people know his name¡­


    ¡­but to those who know even a little about his identity¡­


    ¡­he¡¯s a being that¡¯s more terrifying than anyone else.


    ¡°Yeah, that bastard is here. Thanks to him, things have gotten a bitplicated. A lot of our people are dying.¡±


    The man wearing sses smiles and pats Amelia on the back.


    ¡°So let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s already gathered, and we¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amelia then follows the man.


    Only the sound of their quick footsteps echoes through the silent hallway.


    ¡°Did the Dragonyer also participate in the battle?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, that guy¡­ his arm is crippled, what can he do? He¡¯s probably still resting in his room.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Amelia cautiously asks another question.


    ¡°Any leads?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The man turns around, stopping in his tracks.


    He¡¯s known for being intelligent, so he might be connecting the incident where the Dragonyer¡¯s equipment was found on the ck market with her.


    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯


    Although she btedly realizes that she was being careless, Amelia answers calmly,


    ¡°I was going to kill him once he became useless.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Do you have a grudge against him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like his eyes.¡±


    A brief silence follows Amelia¡¯s answer.


    It doesn¡¯tst long.


    The man bursts intoughter as if he¡¯s heard something amusing.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Well, those snake eyes are a bit annoying. Especially since he doesn¡¯t even know his ce.¡±


    The man starts walking again.


    ¡°But bear with it. It seems like his body will heal in six months to a year.¡±


    ¡°What about Dragonyer? He¡¯s useless without it, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that. We¡¯ll find it. That alchemist geezer said there¡¯s a way to restore memories.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    A way to restore memories¡­


    She wants to ask what it is, but she holds back.


    She¡¯s not usually interested in other people¡¯s affairs.


    This perceptive guy would definitely notice something was off.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to look into itter.¡¯


    After walking down the hallway for about 3 minutes, they reach a giant door.


    A white door that leads to the Lord¡¯s audience chamber.


    They enter, and the Lord is sitting on his throne.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee. Amelia Rainwales.¡±


    Amelia gives a brief salute and then looks at the other four people in the chamber. She knows three of them, and one is a stranger.


    ¡°He¡¯s an explorer from Orculus. But we don¡¯t have time, so let¡¯s save the introductions forter and get to the point.¡±


    She also dismisses her curiosity and listens to the Lord¡¯s words.


    ¡°As you can see from the fact that I called you here, the situation isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I heard! That crazy mister came down here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Carmi. The Captain is currently facing him, but he says it¡¯s difficult to hold out for long.¡±


    The Lord smiles bitterly and continues.


    That they¡¯ve decided to close off the city.


    And that no one will be able to enter or leave for the next two years.


    ¡°We¡¯ll activate the sealing magic circle as soon as you leave through the secret passage. Any questions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°See you in two years! Handsome Lord!¡±


    ¡°Carmi, what kind of way is that to talk to the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, smelly old man.¡±


    After a brief conversation, Amelia and her fourpanions head towards a secret passage on the floor.


    They soon reach a spot with a red g nted.


    [You¡¯ve arrived.]


    [Good luck.]


    A powerful magical energy erupts from the direction of the city as soon as she contacts them through a message stone.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. We really can¡¯t cross it?¡±


    A giant barrier made of blue mana.


    ¡®I never thought I would leave this city like this.¡¯


    Amelia suppresses her strange feelings and recalls her mission.


    ¡°Sister, you said that guy is themander, right? What should we do now?¡±


    The mission is simple.


    To gather information in Lafdonia.


    That¡¯s the main mission, and if possible¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve finally made it here.¡¯


    ¡­to kill one explorer.


    A smile spreads across her lips as she recalls the second mission the Lord gave her.


    ___________________


    There were all sorts of rumors circting in the city.


    From conspiracy theories iming that the subjugation¡¯s failure was intentional on the part of the royal family¡­


    ¡­to doomsday prophecies that the city would be destroyed by the war with Noark.


    ¡®This world is no different in this aspect.¡¯


    I¡¯ve been visiting bars for the past few days, listening to those absurd rumors.


    It¡¯s a boring and stressful task.


    But it¡¯s an unavoidable choice.


    I¡¯m just a ground-dwelling barbarian.


    What else can I do?


    I have to do it myself.


    ¡°Bjorn, are you going out to drink again today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll bete, so go to sleep first.¡±


    Less than a week left until we enter thebyrinth.


    As soon as the sun sets, I head out to the streets and drink alone.


    Even if I just sit here, informationes to me.


    ¡°I heard the deathpensation payments will be postponed until next month.¡±


    ¡°Well, the royal family wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if that many people died.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s the opposite. They have enough money, but it¡¯s taking time to calcte because there are too many casualties.¡±


    It¡¯s simr to when I first came here.


    Well, back then, I couldn¡¯t afford to go to bars because I didn¡¯t have money, so I just listened while eating.


    ¡®Nothing special today either.¡¯


    The royal family hasn¡¯t made any official statements since the subjugation failed, so the rumors are spreading like wildfire.


    But to summarize the things that are closest to the truth¡­


    1. Noark also suffered significant damage and barely survived by closing its doors as ast resort.


    This is certain since there are many witnesses.


    No matter how much they try to keep it quiet, how can it be hidden when so many people participated?


    2. There¡¯s an incredibly strong explorer unknown to the royal family.


    I heard this directly from a drunk survivor.


    Derbes, the guy I met at the gathering, somehow managed to return alive.


    He said that explorer fought on par with the captain of Orculus?


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for someone like that to exist, considering they¡¯re the royal family.


    Anyway, next¡­


    3. Three of the Top Ten ns disbanded because of this subjugation.


    Actually, it¡¯s not disbandment, but annihtion.


    Less than 10% of them survived, making it impossible to recover.


    And not just the Top Ten ns, but more than half of the small and medium-sized ns that operate on the 5th and 6th floors have also disbanded.


    ¡®Well, thanks to that, there will be less control over hunting grounds.¡¯


    It¡¯s the only positive factor in the current situation.


    But the negative consequences are too severe to be happy about.


    ¡®If this bes a long-term war, the final battle will inevitably take ce in thebyrinth.¡¯


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been worried about since I saw the signs of war.


    Honestly, I can¡¯t help butugh when I think about it.


    ¡®Unlimited PK content¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s content that didn¡¯t even exist in the original game.


    If thebyrinth bes a battlefield, I, who has to earn money and grow there, will inevitably be caught up in it.


    ¡®And if the magic stone supply decreases, intion will definitely start.¡¯


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to even hear about these concerns in a cheap bar.


    Well, if there were any explorer who was already worried about intion, I would suspect them of being an evil spirit.


    ¡®I need to make a decision now.¡¯


    It¡¯s time for me to decide.


    Whether to stop exploring until things calm down, or to just enter thebyrinth as usual.


    Actually, the answer is already decided.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s better to enter thebyrinth.¡¯


    There¡¯s no telling when this chaos will end.


    Just resting is a bad move.


    The karmic connection with that Dragonyer bastard isn¡¯t over.


    I need to be stronger as soon as possible before the vine ring breaks.


    That¡¯s the only way to survive.


    ¡®And if we¡¯re forcibly conscriptedter, we¡¯ll have to participate in the war anyway.¡¯


    And most importantly, Noark suffered significant damage in this battle.


    In other words, they¡¯ll also need time to recover.


    And even if they don¡¯t, we¡¯re in a better situation than other explorers.


    After all, we can use a bug to skip the 1st floor.


    The 4th floor is an independent dimension, so it¡¯s irrelevant, and even on the 5th floor, we¡¯re free from PK once we enter the mirror.


    ¡®The problem is how to persuade those two¡­¡¯


    Raven, the mage, and the bear-like man with 10 years of experience.


    I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll agree to enter thebyrinth.


    ¡®I have no choice but to confront them directly.¡¯


    I empty my ss and leave the bar as soon as I make my decision.


    Barbarians have their own way of doing things.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re closed¡­ Oh, Mr. Yandel. What brings you here at this hour? Because of my husband?¡±


    ¡°Is Avman here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably passed out drunk. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll wake him up and bring him to you.¡±


    Is it because he received a proper financial incentive this time?


    The bear-like man¡¯s wife seems much friendlier than before.


    I sit at a table that hasn¡¯t been cleared yet and wait, and soon the bear-like man is dragged out, rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Yandel, what¡¯s going on in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really? Let me sober up first. Honey?¡±


    Thedy brings honey water as if she¡¯s been waiting for his call.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Judging by her attentiveness, it seems like he¡¯s regained his authority as the head of the household.


    ¡°Keuh, that¡¯s the stuff. So what did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask directly. Are you participating in this expedition?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, judging by your tone, you¡¯ve already made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    The bear-like man chuckles as I nod without beating around the bush.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°You made your decision quickly. Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but we¡¯re a team, aren¡¯t we? I should trust and follow the leader¡¯s decision.¡±


    It¡¯s a type of answer I didn¡¯t expect at all.


    I can¡¯t believe he respects the leader¡¯s authority!


    This man, he¡¯s actually conservative in this aspect.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°How about a drink while you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No thanks. Your wife needs to rest too. You should help her clean up and then go to sleep.¡±


    I leave the bar after quickly ending the conversation.


    I must have earned some points with thatst line, as thedy¡¯s gaze has softened considerably.


    [03:24]


    It¡¯s past 3:00 AM, but I head to the Magic Tower without hesitation.


    It¡¯s practically daytime for them right now.


    And indeed, Raven is also in herb, conducting experiments.


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Yandel? Why at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I came to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be done soon. Just sit anywhere and wait for a bit.¡±


    I thought she might scold me for being rude, visiting at such ate hour, but she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Is it because we¡¯repanions now?


    At least she¡¯s not treating me like a stranger anymore.


    ¡°So? What did you want to ask?¡±


    I wait for a while, and Raven organizes her things and sits in front of me. And I just say it bluntly,


    ¡°Are you entering thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­ well, I guess we should talk about that. What about the others?¡±


    Her tone implies that I came to ask herst.


    Although I feel a bit offended¡­


    ¡­I have nothing to say since it¡¯s true.


    ¡°Everyone else agreed to enter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°You made your decision quickly. Do you know something?¡±


    I repeat the same question I asked the bear-like man, and I get a different answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, but the royal family didn¡¯t send a notice to the Magic Tower this time.¡±


    ¡°Notice?¡±


    ¡°They usually inform the Magic Tower first if there¡¯s something dangerous. Like telling us not to enter or something.¡±


    I¡¯m momentarily stunned, but I understand.


    It¡¯s a kind of VIP treatment.


    Since mages are considered high-level personnel, the royal family personally looks after their safety.


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry too much. The royal family led the subjugation, and there¡¯s still no notice? It practically means that they judged it to be safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Tell me beforehand if there¡¯s something like that.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what the leader wants.¡±


    I leave the Magic Tower after her teasing smile and return home.


    And I wake up Misha and Ainar, who are sleeping.


    ¡°Ah, what? I was sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, the smell of alcohol!! Did you go drinking without me again?!¡±


    ¡°Enough, eat this.¡±


    I give them each a chicken leg I bought and inform them of the result.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering thebyrinth.¡±


    Ainar reacts as if it¡¯s obvious, and Misha sighs deeply.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, I knew it. You reckless barbarian.¡±


    Phew, I wish all my teammates were like them.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ah, seriously, you could have just told us tomorrow¡­¡±


    Misha grumbles and goes back to her room, and Ainar does the same.


    ¡°Sleep well, Bjorn!¡±


    I also take out my key and insert it into the keyhole.


    But just as I¡¯m about to turn it and unlock the door¡­


    Click, ck.


    ¡­I hear footstepsing up the stairs.


    It¡¯s just ordinary white noise, considering it¡¯s an inn.


    But for some reason, the sound is particrly noticeable today.


    Click.


    I involuntarily turn around and check the stairs, and my eyes meet the person who¡¯sing up.


    I thought I was mistaken because she¡¯s wearing a skirt¡­


    But there¡¯s no way.


    ¡®Why is she here?¡¯


    The 8th-floor explorer from the underground city who made me realize what a wall is, twice. Once in the Land of the Dead, and once in the sewers.


    The so-called psychopath bitch.


    Gulp.


    I involuntarily gulp as soon as I see that face engraved in my mind.


    But could it be that she¡¯s also flustered?


    ¡°I never expected to meet someone who knows me here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ a bit troublesome.¡±


    The woman frowns as she looks at me and then takes a stance, pulling one foot back.


    It seems like she¡¯s alreadye up with a solution.


    ¡°Well, I can just beat you up and erase your memory likest time.¡±


    Damn it.

 Chapter 177 Doppelganger (2)

    Chapter 177 Doppelganger (2)


    Doppelganger (2) <hr>


    Doppelganger (2)


    Think before you act.


    It was the advice I gave Ainar on the first day I arrived in this world.


    And I didn''t just say it for the sake of saying it.


    This motto has actually saved my life countless times in the midst of adversity.


    So, in that sense...


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I end my briefment and focus on the current situation.[I never expected to meet someone who knows me here.]


    First, one piece of information I can glean from her first line:


    She didn¡¯te here looking for me.


    [This is... a bit troublesome.]


    Information number two:


    She¡¯s also finding this situation as troublesome as I am.


    However, the nuance is quite different from before.


    It feels like there''s another reason why she can''t reveal her identity.


    ¡®They said Noark is under lockdown¡­ Could she be a spy? Someone they smuggled out before the lockdown?¡¯


    Well, it¡¯s hard to be sure yet.


    There might be a hidden reason.


    The only thing that¡¯s certain right now is this:


    [Well, I can just beat you up and erase your memory likest time.]


    She still has no intention of killing me.


    In other words, I can rx about that part.


    ¡®As long as I don¡¯t identally step on andmine.¡¯


    The fact that the memory-erasing pill doesn¡¯t work on me.


    I just have to be careful not to let her find out about that.


    Then it won¡¯t go to the worst-case scenario.


    Therefore, my basic stance is also decided. I have no intention of obediently swallowing the pill and bing incapacitated, but¡­


    It doesn¡¯t hurt to have insurance.


    ¡®What did I say in the sewers?¡¯


    It happened a few months ago, but I remember it quickly.


    When we reunited by chance in the sewers, I definitely asked this question first.


    ¡°¡­Why do you want to kill me now? I kept my promise.¡±


    It¡¯s the question I have to ask if herst memory is from the Land of the Dead.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as back then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Back then?¡±


    The woman shakes her head and continues as I look at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°But your expression is much more rxed.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡®Rxed¡­¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe it was that noticeable.


    I ask directly,


    ¡°The oath is still valid. Are you not going to just pretend you didn¡¯t see me and leave?¡±


    ¡°Then swallow this.¡±


    The woman takes out a pill from her pocket and throws it at me.


    It¡¯s a dark, moist pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s a memory-erasing pill. If you just swallow it, today¡¯s events will be as if they never happened.¡±


    I briefly have the thought that swallowing the pill might be the cleanest way to resolve this situation.


    But¡­


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡­that¡¯s thest resort.


    I¡¯ll lose consciousness if I swallow the pill.


    What if she gets greedy for my equipment?


    What if she opens my subspace ring out of curiosity and finds Dragonyer?


    In the end, that¡¯s also andmine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any other choice, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say I don¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    I¡¯m hundreds of times stronger than when we met in the Land of the Dead.


    Evenpared to when we met in the sewers, I¡¯m several times stronger.


    And most importantly, this isn¡¯t a dark underground ce where there¡¯s no one to help me.


    It¡¯s a city on the surface wherew and society function.


    ¡°If I shout, mypanions will wake up. You can¡¯t handle all of us alone.¡±


    There¡¯s no reason for me to back down in front of this woman.


    ¡°¡­So it wasn¡¯t confidence, but arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    The woman remains silent at my bold words.


    Although she called me arrogant, she knows it too, right?


    That the situation ispletely different from before.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An unusual heavy silence falls upon the empty hallway in the middle of the night.


    She¡¯s the first to speak.


    ¡°Barbarian.¡±


    She calls out to me, taking a step forward.


    I turn my back on her instead of answering.


    And as expected¡­


    Tadat!


    ¡­I see her clone.


    The Doppelganger¡¯s ability, [Self-Replication].


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [Sura Kick].¡¹


    The clone, which appeared silently behind me, leaps and swings her leg with her body weight behind it.


    It¡¯s the same one thatpletely blew off my headst time.


    I immediately raise my arms to protect my face.


    Kwaaang!


    A tingling shock is transmitted through my wrist.


    But that¡¯s all.


    ¡®Just how high is my Physical Resistance stat right now?¡¯


    Well, it seems like there¡¯s a hairline fracture in the bone¡­


    But honestly, I can¡¯t even tell. I don¡¯t even feel pain because of Pain Resistance.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout the name of the ancestor god and punch the clone in the face with my fist the size of a watermelon.


    Boom!


    The clone disappears in a puff of smoke as soon as it takes the hit.


    I quickly turn towards the original, preparing for a follow-up attack¡­


    ¡­but she¡¯s just standing there.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ah, she didn¡¯t expect me to block it.


    I answer honestly,


    ¡°Sound.¡±


    All sounds have disappeared since some time ago.


    It¡¯s a clearly unusual phenomenon, even though it¡¯s the middle of the night.


    Ainar¡¯s snoring can easily pass through a wooden door.


    I realized she was going to ambush me as soon as the sounds disappeared, and I even figured out her method when I saw her take a step forward.


    [Self-Replication], which I¡¯ve already experienced once.


    ¡®The summoning range for the clone is 5 meters.¡¯


    She must have been a bit short to summon it behind me. Since I¡¯ve fought her twice, I was able to counter it like this.


    ¡°My offer from earlier is still valid. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see me and go do whatever you were doing.¡±


    I repeat what I said before.


    And as expected, I get a different answer this time.


    ¡°¡­How can I trust you?¡±


    I grin and give her the same answer.


    ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡±


    It seems like the duration of whatever she used is short, as I start to hear Ainar¡¯s snoring again.


    Now, if I just shout, mypanions wille out¡ª


    Creak.


    That¡¯s when the door opens.


    ¡°Bjorn? Who are you talking to¡­?¡±


    Misha appears through the gap in the door, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter, go back inside.¡±


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    I reach out and close the door before it can fully open.


    ¡°Hey! You crazy bastard!!¡±


    Although Misha is furious after hitting her head, it can¡¯t be helped.


    That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.


    ¡°Hey! Open up! Open the door! There¡¯s a woman outside! Erwen? Don¡¯t tell me she came again!!¡±


    I block the door with my body and silently look at the woman.


    The message in my eyes is simple.


    ¡®So, what are you going to do?¡¯


    The answeres after a brief pause.


    ¡°If I say I¡¯ll leave, will you believe me?¡±


    In short, she¡¯s asking if I¡¯m worried about retaliation.


    I answer without hesitation,


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    After all, she¡¯s the woman who spared my life trusting in a single oath before.


    And I didn¡¯t report her.


    I even blocked Misha with my body just now.


    ¡°You should know by now. I don¡¯t care what you do. I just don¡¯t want to get involved with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    The woman mutters in a slightly bitter voice.


    But it¡¯s not the answer I wanted.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to promise not toe looking for me again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te looking for you. But¡­ if you want, I¡¯ll promise that too.¡±


    I rx a bit at her words.


    Although it¡¯s a world where you can¡¯t ce much meaning on a mere promise, that¡¯s not the case for everyone.


    [If possible, I don¡¯t want to kill barbarians with my own hands.]


    [Because that was the promise.]


    She¡¯s the woman who spared my life because of someone¡¯s promise in the Land of the Dead.


    Her promises must hold a different weight.


    ¡®I called her a psychopath back then, but she wasn¡¯t actually that bad¡­¡¯


    ¡°Then go, human woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman silently nods at my words.


    And she turns around and starts walking down the stairs.


    Click, ck.


    I feel a sense of relief as her footsteps fade away.


    I¡¯m truly d it ended without a fight.


    My build isn¡¯tplete enough to withstand Aura yet.


    If she had really wanted to finish me off, I would have been the one bleeding, regardless of the city or mypanions.


    ¡°Whew¡­¡±


    I head towards the stairs, thinking that I won¡¯t be able to sleep properly until I see her leave.


    Click.


    She¡¯s already reached the 1st floor, stepping on thest step.


    But did she sense my presence?


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not a human woman.¡±


    She turns around and looks at me.


    And¡­


    ¡°Amelia Rainwales.¡±


    ¡­she disappears like smoke after leaving those words.


    I¡¯m momentarily stunned.


    ¡°No, what the¡­¡±


    This makes it seem like we¡¯ll meet againter.


    Knock, knock.


    I knock on Ainar¡¯s door.


    I only hear snoring, and the door doesn¡¯t open.


    Unlike Misha¡¯s door, which opens as soon as I knock.


    ¡°Hey! Who was that woman outside?!¡±


    ¡°A salesperson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, uh¡­? Uh? Sleep? Here? Why?¡±


    I put a pillow on the floor and lie down.


    Although I really don¡¯t want to do this¡­


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right. If you¡¯re ti, tired¡­ Co,e up here and sleep. Don¡¯t sleep there¡­¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a bit¡­ I¡¯ll just sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why did you co,e here?¡±


    Uh¡­


    Because I¡¯m scared to sleep alone tonight.


    ______________________


    Time passes, and the day to enter thebyrinth arrives.


    [10:30]


    1 hour and 30 minutes left until the portal opens.


    Raven arrives as soon as the appointed timees.


    Now everyone is gathered in one ce.


    ¡°Fortunately, no one iste this time.¡±


    We cast the Bonding spell and then move together.


    For reference, the starting point is the bear-like man¡¯s bar.


    I judged that it¡¯s better to just pick him up here than to wait for almost an hour.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s unusually empty.¡±


    The streets leading to the Dimensional za are eerily quiet.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    Considering the situation, everyone is probably taking a break and observing.


    ¡®¡­But what¡¯s this?¡¯


    I freeze as soon as we arrive at the Dimensional za.


    Apletely different situation is unfoldingpared to the empty streets.


    ¡°Everyone, please line up!¡±


    There are dozens of times more officials than usual.


    And I see the army.


    Hundreds of units, each consisting of one knight and four soldiers, are stationed everywhere.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re trying to restrict entry to thebyrinth?¡¯


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but fortunately, that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    An official quickly approaches us as we reach the end of the long line and hands us two items.


    One is a video recording device, and the other¡­


    Hmm, honestly, I have no idea.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ne?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an identification tag that signifies you¡¯re an explorer from our side.¡±


    ¡°Identification tag¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The official exins a few precautions along with the warning that we should never lose it.


    Although his exnation is long-winded, as expected of a government official¡­


    ¡­the interpretation is simple.


    ¡®We¡¯re fucked if we lose it.¡¯


    We¡¯ll be targets for extermination if we don¡¯t have this identification tag.


    And conversely, there won¡¯t be any punishment for killing someone without an identification tag.


    ¡®So they were nning this while things were quiet.¡¯


    It seems like they maintained strict secrecy, judging by how they¡¯re only telling us right before entering thebyrinth.


    It¡¯s not bad for me, a resident of Lafdonia.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­ are we okay?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we be okay? It means the army will protect us in thebyrinth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    ¡°At least one thing is clear now. That the rumor about a portal in the underground city is true.¡±


    We chat while waiting, and after about 5 minutes, the portal opens.


    The army enters first, and then it¡¯s the explorers¡¯ turn.


    ¡°¡­We might not be able to enter at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Eh,e on, Mr. Urikfrit. There¡¯s no way that would happen.¡±


    Although Raven says it¡¯s impossible, her expression hardens as time passes.


    The portal shrinks as the line gets shorter.


    I¡¯m actually happy about this situation.


    ¡®Hmm, then I don¡¯t have to say anything.¡¯


    I was originally nning to confess about the incident the other day and use the experience point duplication bug.


    The bear-like man, whom I¡¯ve observed for a month, values trust, and Raven is reliable in a different sense.


    The incident with the special appraiser was the key factor.


    [If we told him, he would have made several times more profit than the money he gave us with this. I can¡¯t ept that.]


    She never does anything that benefits others for free.


    So I was going to share this method and start umting free experience points from this entry onwards.


    But¡­


    ¡°What are you doing! Get in quickly!¡±


    ¡°Move aside if you¡¯re not going in!¡±


    It seems like I can naturally create that situation now.


    Even I think it¡¯s a close call.


    And there are quite a few explorers who are blocking the path and hesitating, as if scared by the sight of the army.


    ¡°This is the end! Everyone, please step back!¡±


    ¡°What! Wh, what do you mean! I¡¯ve been waiting for over an hour!¡±


    Entry is closed when there are about 10 people left in line.


    ¡°Ar, are we really going home like this?!¡±


    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect we wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. Urikfrit said something strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re ming me for this?¡±


    ¡°Phew, whatever. Then let¡¯s all go back.¡±


    Everyone seems resigned to reality.


    Geez, how embarrassing for a barbarian to hear this.


    Giving up just because of this?


    ¡°Bjorn, what are you doing? You keep looking ahead.¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    The portal starts to fade.


    It¡¯s the time when shouts of ¡®The gate is about to close!¡¯ would normally erupt from everywhere.


    ¡°Everyone, get on my back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to exin, so I activate [Gigantification] first.


    My body grows in an instant.


    ¡°Wh, what are you doing! It¡¯s illegal to use abilities in an undesignated area¡ª!¡±


    I¡¯ll just pay the fine.


    It¡¯s not that much.


    About 300,000 stones as long as I didn¡¯t injure anyone.


    ¡®I can just deduct it from the team funds.¡¯


    I quickly scoop up the four of them in my arms.


    And I start running forward.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    I ignore the officials¡¯ shouts.


    It¡¯s just a small fine anyway.


    Why wouldn¡¯t I enter?


    We can earn so much just from hunting on the 5th floor for one day!


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t tell me! You¡¯re just going to enter like that?¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Did my shout answer her question?


    Ainar, who¡¯s in my left arm, giggles.


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected of Bjorn!!! A great warrior!!¡±


    Right, that¡¯s more like a barbarian.


    Thud! Thud!


    I sprint across the empty za with a smug smile.


    Swaaa!


    The light of the portal, which has shrunk to the size of a person, flickers precariously.


    And then it shes and envelops us.


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    Safe.


    ______________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹

 Chapter 178 Doppelganger (3)

    Chapter 178 Doppelganger (3)


    Doppelganger (3) <hr>


    Doppelganger (3)


    Pitch-ck darkness.


    Raven cast the light orb spell.


    "Liate."


    I instinctively closed my eyes before being blinded.


    Raven asked me,


    "Mr. Yandel, what are you doing?"


    I cautiously opened my eyes and saw a light orb emitting a faint, soft glow, unlike usual.Wow, you can even adjust the brightness.


    "It''s nothing."


    Raven chided me as I brushed it off awkwardly,


    "By the way, please tell me beforehand if you''re going to do something like that. I was startled."


    "That''s right. What if we had been caught by the guards outside?"


    "I would have just paid the fine."


    "Don''t tell me, you''re thinking of paying it with the team funds¡ª"


    "It was for the team."


    Raven sighed deeply as I cut her off. But she didn''t say anything more.


    It''s not like I was wrong.


    And that wasn''t the important thing right now.


    "Isn''t this strange? Starting in the dark zone?"


    "It''s not just a dark zone. Do you see that?"


    Raven pointed to a stele on one of the walls at the bear-like man''s muttering.


    It was time to get to the main topic.


    "It''s a Floor Stele. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "I think it''s a dimensional instability phenomenon."


    "...What''s that?"


    "Portals are also a type of dimensional magic, right? I heard this happens sometimes. There''s an error in the starting coordinates input."


    "...So it''s just a coincidence?"


    "Well, there are observation records that show the probability of a dimensional instability phenomenon increases when a portal is about to disappear."


    Uh, I think I read about that in a book too.


    My mouth itches to say something, but I keep quiet.


    She''ll exin it anyway, so there''s no need for me to step in and raise suspicion.


    "Bjorn, this is that time..."


    Misha shut her mouth at my look.


    And she moved next to Ainar to prevent any idental slips of the tongue.


    Okay, then that''s settled.


    "Hmm, so you''re saying it''s because we barely made it in?"


    The corners of the bear-like man''s mouth curl up slightly.


    As expected of an explorer, he realized the OP nature of the experience point duplication bug.


    However, Raven shook her head.


    "That''s... a bit ambiguous."


    Huh? What''s ambiguous?


    I couldn''t hold back and joined the conversation.


    "Ambiguous? What do you mean?"


    "No matter how many errors ur in the coordinate input, you wouldn''t end up in the outermost area like this. If that were the case, everyone would just enterte, why would they rush?"


    Hmm, that''s true.


    Actually, I was also wondering about this.


    Many people know about the dimensional instability phenomenon. But why isn''t anyone using this awesome bug?


    "The dimensional instability phenomenon became widely known 130 years ago. There was a big problem with the dimensional magic circle at the time, and the frequency increased exponentially."


    "So?"


    "The Magic Tower received a request from the royal family and repaired the dimensional magic circle. After the stabilization work waspleted, the instability phenomenon rarely urred again."


    In short, it means that for a hundred years, you couldn''t use the experience point duplication bug even if you enteredte.


    "Then what''s going on now?"


    "...Maybe it''s time to repair it again?"


    Raven, who offered a usible guess, cautiously added a suggestion.


    "So, let''s keep this a secret."


    "Exin in more detail."


    "It seems like no one knows that there''s a problem with the dimensional magic circle right now. But if we wait a bit longer and the phenomenon worsens, other explorers will also experience it."


    The bear-like man, who was listening quietly, nodded.


    "So you''re saying let''s keep it to ourselves until then."


    "Yes. We can shorten the exploration time and umte achievement points, how great is that?"


    I interjected.


    "Wait, achievement points don''t mean anything to mages, do they?"


    Mages can''t absorb essences. So experience points are useless to them.


    Then why is she so enthusiastic?


    Raven chuckled and answered,


    "I''m personally interested. The untouched Floor Stele, and all. In that sense, can I open it?"


    "Do as you please."


    As soon as I gave her permission, Raven touched the stele.


    Whoosh!


    A portal opened, emitting multicolored light.


    Raven closed her eyes as if focusing on the sensation in her fingertips and the flow of mana in the air.


    And she muttered briefly,


    "It''s a very strange feeling."


    It''s a sensation that I, a barbarian with zero magic talent, will never be able to understand.


    However, even I could clearly feel one thing.


    ¡¸Opened a portal for the first time. EXP +2¡¹


    Yeah, this is it.


    The feeling of getting something for nothing.


    ___________________


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Beast''s Lair.¡¹


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    ___________________


    We went up to the 2nd floor and then immediately came back down.


    Because the Beast''s Lair is impossible for us.


    There are so many forks in the road that it would just waste time unless we had a scout like Rotmiller.


    ''Even Rotmiller said it''s better to just give up on the Beast''s Lair.''


    We won''t getpletely lost since we have a Guide.


    But there''s no reason to go through this ce when there are faster routes.


    "Then let''s get moving."


    I took out thepass and started navigating.


    We first left the dark zone and then headed northwest.


    We didn''t get lost that often.


    After all, I learned how to navigate on the 1st floor from Rotmiller.


    Of course, I''m still inexperienced...


    "Avman, where''s the portal?"


    "That way."


    "Then we can just head north from now on."


    Thanks to having a Guide on the team, we can take the optimal route even with just apass.


    We''re making up for ourck of skill with a cheat code.


    That''s when, about 3 hours after entering thebyrinth...


    "Halt."


    ...we encounter people for the first time on our path from one outer area to another.


    A group consisting of a knight with the royal emblem on his chest and four soldiers.


    "Do you have identification tags?"


    The knight who stopped us asks curtly.


    They''ve already been through several battles, as their weapons and armor are stained with blood.


    It''s not monster blood.


    There are no monsters on the 1st floor that bleed red blood.


    "Last time asking. Identification tags?"


    "Ah, here. You guys should take yours out too."


    We hesitate for a moment at the knight''s intimidating aura and then take out the identification tags we received in the city.


    The knight then makes way for us.


    And he even gives us some advice.


    "Be careful not to lose them. It seems like some quick-witted people are already targeting identification tags."


    Right, that''s how it is.


    They''re not idiots, they must have realized that''s their only way to survive.


    I ask a question as we pass by,


    "Is there a way to tell if an identification tag has been stolen?"


    "No."


    "Then why didn''t you suspect us?"


    Did he find my question annoying?


    The knight frowns slightly but still answers,


    "Blood."


    "...?"


    "If it were stolen, there would be human blood on it. And besides, I know your face."


    Huh?


    "I''m a knight of Count Perdehilt."


    Ah, he saw me at the banquet.


    By the way, I don''t know what that Count is up to.


    He said he would call me separately when I was ready, but I haven''t heard from him yet.


    Well, no news is good news, I guess.


    "Hmm, it''s convenient to travel with a celebrity, huh?"


    "Stop teasing me."


    "Yes? I''m not teasing you."


    Phew, does she really think I''m a barbarian?


    "Put your lips down when you say that."


    "...You''re so perceptive."


    "Anyway, let''s pick up the pace. Tell me if you''re tired."


    "What are you going to do if I tell you?"


    "Ainar will carry you on her back."


    "Eek? Me?"


    Although both Ainar and Raven seem reluctant, it can''t be helped. We have to move quickly to avoid encountering people.


    "...Miss Ainar, please carry me."


    After increasing our speed and walking for about 30 minutes...


    ...Raven, the mage who usually stays cooped up in her room, abandons her pride and chooses to be carried.


    Thanks to that, our speed increases significantly.


    Raven starts massaging Ainar''s body as if she''s bored from just being carried.


    "Do, don''t touch me!"


    "Wow, Miss Ainar, your body is softer than I expected?"


    "...Are you making fun of me! Get off if you''re going to do that!"


    Ainar shivers and expresses her displeasure.


    Just as I''m about to warn Raven...


    ...I stop as I see something blocking our path.


    "Bjorn, why did you stop?"


    "Corpses."


    There are five corpses in total.


    Four men and one woman.


    They''re practically naked, as if their equipment was looted, and judging by the bleeding, it seems like some time has passed.


    "Miss Ainar, can you put me down?"


    Raven also gets off her mount and examines the corpses.


    "It doesn''t seem like they were killed by knights."


    "What''s your basis?"


    "The wounds. One was killed by a blunt weapon, one by an arrow, and the rest were burned. It doesn''t seem like magic, so it must be an ability."


    Knights use swords.


    Because it''s the best weapon for utilizing Aura.


    But there are no sword wounds...


    "Could they have been explorers from Noark? Other explorers probably killed them after seeing that they didn''t have identification tags."


    Raven smiles bitterly at Misha''s words.


    "Maybe it was the other way around."


    "Other way around?"


    The bear-like man answers,


    "The knight we met earlier said it too, didn''t he? That there''s a possibility of explorers targeting other explorers for their identification tags."


    "Ah..."


    "And besides, their faces are unrecognizable. There''s usually no need to do that."


    Of course, we can''t know the truth.


    But these corpses serve as a warning to all of us. After all, they''re explorers who reached the outer area of the 1st floor at this early hour.


    They must have been skilled enough to speedrun.


    But they died on the 1st floor before even a few hours had passed since thebyrinth opened.


    "...We really need to be careful."


    "Yandel, it seems like they were also heading towards the Goblin Forest, how about we go somewhere else?"


    "It won''t be any different."


    "Phew, that''s true."


    In the end, we continue towards the Goblin Forest without any changes to our schedule.


    And after some time...


    ...we reach the portal to the 2nd floor.


    [06:47]


    It''s an iparably faster timepared to the previous expedition. It''s only 30 minutes slower than when we did the time attack with Rotmiller.


    "Mr. Yandel, you could be a professional scout at this rate."


    "Nyaha, a barbarian scout? No one would believe it!"


    "Bjorn is the hope of barbarians!"


    Everyone checks the time and showers me withpliments, but it''s not really my achievement.


    This expedition started differently.


    We were moving from one outer area to another, so it''s only natural that we saved a lot of time.


    "...Enough, let''s just go up."


    I brush it off and stand in front of the portal.


    "You''re embarrassed."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    What are they talking about?


    ____________________


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Goblin Forest.¡¹


    ¡¸Entered 3rd Floor Pilgrim''s Path.¡¹


    ¡¸Entered 4th Floor Tower of Heaven.¡¹


    The morning of Day 7.


    ____________________


    It''s even a day earlier than when Rotmiller was with us.


    We reached the 4th floor.


    ''At this rate, we''re among the top explorers, right?''


    It''s the result of my improved navigation skillsbined with the Guide''s ability.


    We barely even encountered any explorers during the expedition. Tworge ns and about ten 5-person teams?


    We all pointed our weapons at each other, confirmed our identification tags from afar, and parted ways.


    Phew, the atmosphere in thebyrinth has really be hostile.


    "Raven, any results?"


    "Nothing."


    As soon as we cleared the first stage, we used detection magic continuously for about an hour, mindful of the masked man incident.


    ''Damn those bastards, what the hell are we doing because of them?''


    Although my anger rises every time I think about it, what can I do?


    Considering the current situation, we just have to be careful.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    We naturally chose the Gate of Wisdom first.


    A maze filled with traps and monsters.


    Since I received the most training from Rotmiller in this area, our clear time has decreased by about 40 minutes.


    "Raven, how long did it take?"


    "1 hour and 58 minutes."


    It''s an unbelievably fast timepared to the 5 hours it took at first.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Wisdom.¡¹


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Courage.¡¹


    We continue to clear trials and climb the floors.


    And as Day 7 ising to an end...


    ''Stage 27 on the first day...''


    We''ve practically cleared a quarter of the tower in one day. It''s a speed that wouldn''t have been possible if the Stairs of Wisdom hadn''t appeared consecutively.


    "It''s a bit early, but let''s rest early today."


    Since we have to wait 4 hours before we can open the next door after clearing the Stairs of Courage, we prepare to camp.


    "What about the watch rotation?"


    "I don''t think there''s a need."


    We don''t keep watch.


    We used detection magic periodically throughout today''s exploration, but no other explorers were detected.


    "Well, even if someone was hiding, keeping watch wouldn''t be meaningful. The detection spell doesn''t work, so what would change?"


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking."


    "Then let''s eat before we sleep."


    "Alright."


    We gather and have a simple meal, then each go to our respective spots and lie down.


    It''s afortable bed that you can only experience on the 4th floor.


    Hmm, that should have been the case...


    ''Damn it.''


    I can''t fall asleep easily because of the masked man incident.


    In the end, I toss and turn for a long time before finally falling asleep.


    But even that doesn''tst long.


    Rumble, rumble!


    The ground I''m lying on vibrates.


    The entire tower is shaking slightly.


    I quickly get up.


    There''s only one reason for this phenomenon to ur in thebyrinth.


    "Mr. Yandel, this phenomenon... don''t tell me..."


    "Yeah, it''s as you think."


    A rift opened on the 4th floor.

 Chapter 179 Doppelganger (4)

    Chapter 179 Doppelganger (4)


    Doppelganger (4) <hr>


    Doppelganger (4)


    A rift.


    An instant dungeon that exists on each floor, like the Crimson Fortress and the cier Cave.


    The two biggest characteristics of a rift are:


    The essence drop rate increases exponentially.


    And a special monster called a guardian drops special rewards that can¡¯t be obtained in normal fields.


    ¡°Avman, where¡¯s the rift?¡±


    The bear-like man closes his eyes for a moment, as if focusing on his senses, and then opens them.¡°That way. It doesn¡¯t seem far.¡±


    Right, so that¡¯s how it is.


    I grin.


    The probability of us sessfully entering has increased.


    After all, we¡¯ve already reached stage 27 thanks to five Stairs of Wisdom appearing on the first day.


    [23:45]


    Day 7 hasn¡¯t even ended yet.


    It¡¯s safe to say that there aren¡¯t manypetitors.


    The rifts on the 4th floor only appear from stage 25 onwards.


    And it just happened to appear nearby?


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, you¡¯re going to check it out, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Rifts are the flower of thebyrinth.


    It¡¯s an opportunity that no explorer should miss.


    We quickly pack up our campsite and head towards the door in the direction Avman pointed.


    Whoosh!


    After waiting for a few minutes, the symbol engraved on the stone door lights up. It means the 4-hour waiting time is over, and we can now open the door.


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, anything but illusions.¡±


    Misha and the bear-like man, who have experience with this trial, groan in unison. On the other hand, Raven and Ainar seem confused.


    ¡°I actually prefer illusions. I heard they don¡¯t have much effect on people with strong mental strength.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Then I¡¯ll be fine!!¡±


    Come to think of it, this is their first time.


    I¡¯m also a bit curious.


    The mage armed with logic and rationality, and the fearless barbarian warrior.


    How will they react?


    If I know that, I might be able to figure out whether my case is unique or not.


    ¡¸Chose the Stairs of Patience.¡¹


    A long corridor, about 100 meters long.


    As soon as we step inside, the figures of mypanions disappear, and a new background appears.


    The pediatric ward where I spent most of my childhood.


    The sky beyond the window is clear, and the face of the child lying in bed is also bright.


    ¡®It¡¯s an illusion type.¡¯


    The surroundings change as I take a step towards the child.


    The sun is setting beyond the window.


    A young college student is sitting in a chair in front of the bed.


    He was someone I used to trust and follow more than my parents.


    ¡®Ha, it¡¯s starting with this again?¡¯


    I chuckle and take another step forward.


    Then the conversation between the child and the college student begins.


    The child, who was ying games with him, asks if he can stay a little longer, and the college student refuses.


    It might have ended there.


    But the child was young.


    He kept whining, and the college student¡¯s expression hardened. And he suddenly exploded, getting up and shouting insults.


    Words that hurt more than any hospital treatment back then.


    Thud.


    I take another step forward, ignoring it.


    I¡¯m an adult now.


    I don¡¯t get hurt by those words anymore.


    I don¡¯t even me myself, thinking that something bad must have happened to him that day.


    It was something that could happen.


    It could be someone¡¯s fault, but it could also be no one¡¯s fault.


    That¡¯s all it is.


    Thud.


    Inside a car right before an ident.


    A burning apartment building.


    An empty amusement park.


    My studio apartment after bing an office worker.


    Thud.


    The surroundings change with every step I take, and the people who appear also change.


    Thud.


    My mother, father, uncle, and ex-girlfriend.


    A new person appears in each ce and throws words at me that left deep scars.


    But so what?


    ¡®It¡¯s still easy.¡¯


    These are scenes I can vividly imagine even without illusions.


    It¡¯s not even new anymore.


    I have pain resistance, after all.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯


    As I¡¯m walking for a while¡­


    ¡­people I haven¡¯t seen before appear.


    [Ah! Bjorn, you¡¯re back!]


    [Haha, why are you sote!]


    Misha and Dwarkey are smiling happily, their arms crossed. But as I take a step closer, their expressions distort grotesquely.


    [Everyone would have been happy¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you.]


    [Does it feel good¡­ to have survived instead of me?]


    It¡¯s a pattern I¡¯ve seen often in cartoons and movies.


    Geez, don¡¯t they have anything more creative?


    ¡®It¡¯s not my fault. Comin to God.¡¯


    I continue walking, not avoiding their gazes.


    [Bjorn, son of Yandel, the great warrior!]


    [Give me back my friend¡¯s body!!]


    After Ainar, who appeared next¡­


    ¡­the people I¡¯ve met as Bjorn Yandel appear one after another and say strange things to me.


    They¡¯re all things I don¡¯t remember.


    But they¡¯re not unfamiliar.


    Because they¡¯re thoughts I¡¯ve had at least once.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    I continue forward without stopping.


    I don¡¯t cover my ears or close my eyes.


    ¡¸Trialpleted.¡¹


    The illusion soon ends.


    I, who was standing in front of the door, have reached the end of the corridor and am now standing in front of a staircase.


    It¡¯s the same for the otherpanions.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯m really leaving you behind.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I turn my gaze away from Misha, who¡¯s sniffling, and check on the others.


    The bear-like man has an indifferent expression.


    He¡¯s frowning, but that¡¯s all.


    Ainar is also unexpectedly fine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­ it was just a bit of an unpleasant experience.¡±


    Well,e to think of it, barbarians all have strong mental fortitude.


    They¡¯re a race that learns how to fight and ovee rather than how to run away.


    Then what about the mage?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raven, who I checkedst, is staring nkly into space. I can even feel her trembling from afar.


    What the hell did she see?


    Although I¡¯m curious, I don¡¯t ask.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll answer anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Ravenes to her senses as I approach her and pat her on the shoulder.


    Cold sweat is beading on her forehead.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a bit upstairs, so hang in there.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I gather mypanions and climb the stairs.


    And we rest for about 10 minutes.


    Actually, even in the game, I didn¡¯t choose the Stairs of Patience for this reason.


    Because it significantly drains your stamina.


    Although I didn¡¯t know it would be for this reason.


    ¡°Avman, where should we go from here?¡±


    ¡°That way.¡±


    We resume exploration after the break.


    The rift is our top priority for now.


    We chose the Stairs of Wisdom next and cleared the maze in 2 hours.


    And the next stage that appears¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the portal!!¡±


    ¡­is a stone chamber with an open rift.


    For reference, the color of the violently shimmering portal is green.


    ¡®Doppelganger Forest¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s the name of the third rift I¡¯ll be exploring, after the Crimson Fortress and the cier Cave.


    ______________________


    ¡¸Character has entered the 4th Floor Rift.¡¹


    ______________________


    There are two types of rifts on the 4th floor.


    The Golden Ruins, where money pours out, and the Doppelganger Forest.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not the Golden Ruins.¡¯


    I suppress my disappointment and call for the mage.


    ¡°Raven.¡±


    ¡°Liate.¡±


    As soon as the light orb floats in the air, our new surroundingse into view.


    We¡¯re trapped inside a giant cage.


    The outside, beyond the bars, is shrouded in the darkness of thebyrinth and invisible.


    ¡°Bjorn! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Hmm, should I exin?


    As I¡¯m contemting, Raven speaks,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will open when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Exin in more detail!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the maximum number of entrants hasn¡¯t been reached yet. Up to three teams can enter this ce.¡±


    It¡¯s a difference from the 1st-floor rifts.


    Up to 15 people can enter the Doppelganger Forest through a total of three portals. If it was cooperation between individuals before, this is cooperation between teams.


    ¡°Was this also in that book?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re lucky. I don¡¯t know much about the Golden Ruins.¡±


    Hmm, since she read the Compendium of Rifts, I can just tell her to take care of the hidden pieces.


    No, should I just leave the entire strategy to her?


    My contemtion is short-lived.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then you give the orders this time. I¡¯ll follow them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to be the leader?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying, ¡®follow the mage¡¯s words in a ce like this¡¯, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Huhu, okay. Leave it to me this time.¡±


    Raven puffs out her chest and deres that she¡¯ll take care of everything as I subtly tter her.


    She¡¯s so easy to handle.


    ¡®I¡¯ll step in if there¡¯s a problemter.¡¯


    I need to be careful and hide my extraordinary abilities, following Rotmiller¡¯s advice.


    If I act like I did before, Raven and the bear-like man will definitely sense that something is strange.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you what to be careful of. First of all, most of the monsters we¡¯ll encounter here are Doppelgangers¡­¡±


    Raven¡¯s briefing follows.


    Everyone except for Ainar listens attentively.


    Although I know everything, I listen carefully in case there are any corrections or things I don¡¯t know about.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°¡­That should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But I haven¡¯t even talked about the herbs that appear here¡­¡±


    ¡°We can do that while we¡¯re exploring. Restinges first.¡±


    I cut off Raven¡¯s endless exnation and have everyone rest.


    We went through the Trial of Patience, and we couldn¡¯t sleep properly because of the rift opening.


    We need to conserve our stamina for the main game.


    Snore!


    Ainar starts snoring as if she¡¯s been waiting, and Misha and the bear-like man sit down, leaning against the bars.


    And Raven¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. To get a mirror on our first expedition, and a rift on our second¡­¡±


    ¡­is next to me, chattering.


    It seems like she can¡¯t calm down after entering the rift.


    ¡°Looking at this, I think I¡¯m quite lucky. I even entered the Crimson Fortress before, right?¡±


    Uh, is that how it works?


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re making fun of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Put your lips down when you say that.¡±


    She¡¯s unnecessarily perceptive.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m going to rest, so you should too.¡±


    I end the conversation here and close my eyes.


    And so, time passes, and it¡¯s the morning of Day 8.


    [07:11]


    In other words, it¡¯s been about 5 hours since we entered the rift.


    nk!


    The tightly closed bars rise.


    It means the maximum number of entrants has been reached.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The real exploration begins as I step out of the cage first.


    ¡°Liate.¡±


    Raven increases the number of light orbs to three for better visibility. And the shape of the cave, which was hidden in the darkness, is revealed.


    Ainar tilts her head.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say it was a forest?¡±


    ¡°I think I exined it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    It¡¯s an overly honest answer.


    Raven can¡¯t even get angry.


    ¡°¡­The forest appears after we leave this cave. In other words, after all the teams that entered gather in one ce.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raven just clenches her fists and trembles.


    I can¡¯t help but empathize with her¡­


    But I¡¯m currently in Normal Barbarian Mode, just following orders.


    Right, there should be days like this too.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what kind of life have you been living?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have time.¡±


    We follow Raven¡¯s instructions and move along the path at a somewhat fast pace.


    The reason for hurrying is simple.


    The first chapter of the Doppelganger Forest is the Shadow Cave.


    It¡¯s a format where you start at different locations and meet up with the other teams in the center.


    ¡°We have to reach the center as quickly as possible. That way, we can get the rewards from the other routes. If we¡¯rete, it will be the opposite.¡±


    Although we¡¯ll end up fighting the final boss together, it¡¯s practically apetition until then.


    Who can get more loot?


    It¡¯s up to us.


    ¡°There¡¯s something ahead!¡±


    The bear-like man senses a presence and stops the party as we¡¯re running down a straight passage.


    We wait for a moment, and a figure emerges from the darkness.


    Thud.


    Messy brown hair.


    A scruffy beard.


    A muscr body over 2 meters tall, wearing a Laetium breastte.


    And a giant shield and mace.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bjorn!!!¡±


    Ainar looks back and forth between the two of me and then bes confused.


    Raven can¡¯t help but shout at the sight,


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s a Doppelganger!!!¡±


    ¡°Do, Doppelganger?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, seriously! Whatever, battle stations!!¡±


    I think this is the first time she¡¯s shouted like this.


    As expected, there¡¯s no one who can defeat a barbarian with words.


    Just as I¡¯m chuckling with that thought¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­the Doppelganger dares to shout the name of the ancestor god.


    And its body intes like a balloon.


    I need to be a bit careful.


    ¡¸Doppelganger has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Doppelganger has cast [Wild Release].¡¹


    I¡¯m quite strong, you know?

 Chapter 180 Doppelganger (5)

    Chapter 180 Doppelganger (5)


    Doppelganger (5) <hr>


    Doppelganger (5)


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The Doppelganger, letting out a battle cry, charges towards me, stomping the ground.


    I understood how that apprentice knight felt when he ran out of the arena, abandoning his pride.


    So that''s what I look like...


    ''It''s only natural for him to run away.''


    Just looking at him sends shivers down my spine because of the increased threat level from [Wild Release].


    An overwhelming sense of pressure, almost violent,bined with his giant physique.I need to match his size first.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Character has cast [Wild Release].¡¹


    Our eyes are level in an instant.


    I put all my strength into my dantian and shout with all my might,


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    The original battle cry that no mere Doppelganger can imitate.


    I dash forward, covering my upper body with my shield.


    For reference, the Doppelganger does the same.


    Our shields collide, and a deafening roar erupts, as if two dump trucks crashed into each other.


    Kwaaang!


    As expected of a Doppelganger, there''s no difference in strength.


    Our next actions are also identical.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    ¡¸Doppelganger has cast [Swing].¡¹


    Our maces cross like mirror images.


    Kwaaang!


    Another explosion, and the ground trembles.


    It''s not like we''re giant monsters fighting...


    If we keep fighting like this, there won''t be a winner even after a day, but there''s a decisive difference between this guy and me.


    Companions.


    ''Even in games, team luck is a skill.''


    Magical support follows without me even having to give orders.


    Mostly curses with short casting times.


    Another me, with decreased Strength, Agility, Physical Resistance, and other stats in just a few seconds.


    The flustered Doppelganger stammers and says to me,


    "Yo, ur mo... ther!!"


    Uh, he''s using a parental insult here?


    My mind goes nk for a moment at the unexpected line.


    Kwaaang!


    When Ie to my senses, the Doppelganger''s mace is hitting my shield.


    If I had been even a little slower, it would have smashed my head.


    "You crazy Doppelganger bastard!"


    I quickly regain myposure and fight back.


    It seems like he also inherited the habit of bing more vicious when he''s at a disadvantage...


    As expected, he''s an opponent I can''t underestimate.


    He''s me, after all.


    Whoosh!


    I swing my mace down on his shoulder, using the opportunity created as he blocks the bear-like man''s arrow with his shield.


    And a fountain of blood erupts from his mouth.


    ''Did he bite his tongue?''


    Geez, how ssic.


    It was one of the patterns I expected, so I dodge it without any problems.


    After all, it''s something I would do.


    Especially in a disadvantageous situation.


    Sizzle.


    Acidic blood stters on the ground and bubbles.


    Misha exims in admiration at the sight.


    "Wow, he even does the same things as you."


    What is she talking about?


    "Stop watching and help us."


    "Got it."


    Misha and Ainar then join the front lines.


    So I also hug the Doppelganger from behind, holding his mace, to save time.


    Now it''s just a matter of stabbing his head with a sword.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!!"


    The Doppelganger, with my face, lets out a screech that sounds like nails on a chalkboard.


    Misha flinches.


    It doesn''tst long.


    But just as she readjusts her posture and is about to stab him with her sword...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    ...a battle cry erupts from behind us.


    It''s not Ainar''s.


    No matter how deep her voice is, there''s a difference between a real man''s voice and hers.


    "Bjorn!!! There are three Bjorns now!!!"


    No, why is it only my Doppelganger that''s appearing?


    ______________________


    The second Doppelganger, already in [Gigantification] state, charges like a beast, covering his upper body with his shield and disrupting our formation.


    It''s the (True) Shield Charge.


    "Don''t try to block, just dodge!"


    Misha and Ainar, hearing my sincere advice, retreat without a word.


    It''s a shame that I can''t finish this guy off right away...


    But what can I do?


    It''s my karma for bing a damage-dealing tank after absorbing the Ogre essence.


    ¡¸Doppelganger has cast [Swing].¡¹


    Ainar''s body, which blocked the mace with her greatsword, is sent flying.


    It''s a truly unstoppable force.


    I''m troubled, wondering if I should intervene...


    "Mr. Yandel, just keep focusing on that guy! We''ll handle this side!"


    ...but I decide to follow Raven''s order for now.


    There''s no way they''ll lose in a 1:4 situation, right?


    Therefore, I focus solely on the Doppelganger I was originally fighting.


    ''Ha, this is so annoying. Why is he so tough?''


    Although the situation is much more advantageous thanks to the curse magic...


    ...it''s difficult to finish him off quickly and go help the others.


    After all, I''m a tank.


    It''s a simr concept to how a fight between two trolls would never end.


    ''I guess I''ll just watch.''


    I also give up and enter spectator mode.


    Honestly, it''s quite entertaining.


    "Damn it, why won''t the sword go in!!"


    "As expected of Bjorn!! A great warrior!!"


    He''s overwhelming two melee damage dealers on his own.


    The bear-like man''s ranged support?


    Even the arrow shot with the insane tension of the giant crossbow couldn''t pierce his shield.


    Raven''s magic is also ineffective.


    Swaaaaa!


    [me Baptism] is unleashed while the melee damage dealer duo retreats. The timing is so perfect that the Doppelganger can''t dodge and is engulfed in mes.


    But...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    ...he charges through the mes and swings his mace.


    She chose the wrong spell.


    His Fire Resistance is the second highest after Physical Resistance, and he''s alreadypleted his magic resistance setup to some extent.


    "...I can''t believe he''s this strong."


    The bear-like man lets out a sigh of disbelief.


    Although we''ve been fighting together, it seems like it feels different when you''re actually facing him.


    Raven feels the same way.


    "Why is someone like this still 6th-grade?!"


    From 5th grade onwards, you need to umte guild achievement points.


    Although mypanions are struggling, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride.


    I''ve really be strong.


    "Mr. Yandel, stop just watching and say something. Doesn''t he have any weaknesses?"


    It''s not really a weakness, but there are areas to target.


    How to counter Bjorn Yandel, I guess?


    I give them the key points while wrestling with the Doppelganger I''m marking.


    "Misha, Ainar! Don''t try to sh, just stab!"


    [Iron Hide] quadruples Physical Resistance against shing attacks.


    It''s practically immunity at a simr level.


    "Avman, you aim for the legs!"


    And his lower body is weaker than his upper body.


    He hasn''t gotten his lower body equipment yet.


    Although his arms are also exposed, he can easily cover his upper body with his shield.


    "So you''re saying to cripple him first. It really feels like we''re hunting a giant monster."


    "Yeah. He doesn''t have regeneration, so don''t try to kill him in one shot, go for a long battle. Raven, use lightning magic instead of fire!"


    Cold magic stops bleeding, and wind and earth magic often deal physical damage.


    On the other hand, lightning is mostly elemental damage and focuses on pration and burst damage, making it the most suitable.


    ''...To be telling mypanions how to counter me...''


    It''s a strange feeling.


    But it seems like my advice worked, as the tide slowly turns, and the Doppelganger kneels.


    Seven crossbow bolts are embedded in his legs.


    "...He''s a monster."


    "I agree. I never want to fight him again."


    Mypanions shudder as if they''re disgusted, even though we''ve secured victory.


    I feel a bit embarrassed just listening to them.


    Their reaction isrgely due to the fact that the Doppelganger inherited my personality.


    He fought like a real madman.


    "Look at him. He''s still trying to get up. How can a human be like this?"


    He sprayed blood when he bled, bit with his teeth when both hands were blocked, instinctively sensed openings and charged in, sacrificing bones to gain flesh, and so on.


    He did everything he could to survive, and it was still ongoing.


    "Mi... sha..."


    The Doppelganger looks at Misha with pleading eyes.


    He''s trying to use hisst resort on someone else since he can''t win the fight.


    I can''t help but chuckle.


    Come on, do you think that would work¡ª


    "Uh, huh?"


    "I... li, like you..."


    "Re, really?"


    ...It works.


    A move that viciously exploits Misha''s feelings.


    I tighten my grip on the Doppelganger''s neck and sigh deeply.


    "Ha... what are you hesitating for? Just kill him!"


    "Wa, wait! I have a question!"


    Misha is flustered and waves her hands, then looks at the Doppelganger seriously.


    And she asks one thing.


    "Wh, wh, but why did you reject me back then...? When you said you liked me."


    Misha looks at the ground, embarrassed as she asks the question.


    "Oh my, oh my!"


    Raven''s eyes sparkle at the sudden love triangle.


    But did that draw his attention?


    The Doppelganger looks at Raven instead of answering.


    "Ra, ven..."


    "What the, me this time? What do you want to sa¡ª"


    "I, li, like you..."


    "...?"


    Raven''s expression distorts grotesquely at the second confession.


    "Um, Mr. Yandel...?"


    I feel a sense of self-deprecation.


    Just how pathetic can I be?


    "...Ignore him. He''s just saying that because he wants to live."


    "So you''re saying, Mr. Yandel, that you confess to anyone if you want to live?"


    Uh, that''s not it...


    Or is it?


    I just admit it.


    "...It seems like that''s the case."


    I judge that it''s better to just admit it to avoid any misunderstandings.


    However, even while we''re having this conversation, the Doppelganger bastard''s gaze is moving.


    Towards the bear-like man.


    "Ah, Av, man..."


    You crazy Doppelganger bastard!


    "I, li¡ª"


    Fortunately, the sentence is cut short.


    Because the bear-like man shot an arrow between his eyes.


    Thump!


    The final blow that protected myst shred of dignity.


    "Let''s pretend we didn''t hear that... No, I didn''t hear anything."


    The bear-like man and my friendship willst forever.


    __________________


    The first Doppelganger battle is over.


    We killed one and then ganged up on the other one.


    Ah, for reference, Misha was the one whonded the final blow.


    [Mi... sha...?]


    The cornered Doppelganger bastard tried the same trick again, but Misha''s mental barrier, fueled by anger, was strong.


    [Die, you damn barbarian!!]


    Misha stabs the face of the Doppelganger, who looks exactly like me, with her sword and then makes an expression of relief.


    [¡­¡­.]


    I just keep my mouth shut.


    It''s not like I did anything wrong...


    But it''s always best to stay quiet when things feel strange.


    Then at least you won''t step on andmine.


    It''s one of the survival methods I learned from dating my ex-girlfriend.


    [Beefcake!! There''s no magic stone!!]


    The Doppelganger, who disappeared into light along with his equipment, didn''t drop a magic stone.


    The only Doppelganger in the Doppelganger Forest that drops magic stones and essences is the final boss.


    The guys we just killed are just low-level clones summoned with [Self-Replication].


    [Then let''s keep moving.]


    We continue exploring, hunting Doppelgangers.


    Usually, one or two appear at a time.


    There was one time when three appeared simultaneously, but it was actually easier than the first time.


    Because I wasn''t there.


    [We finally reached a fork in the road.]


    After about half a day of traveling, the straight passage pattern ends.


    There are five paths branching out.


    It means we''ve finally reached the central area.


    [We might encounter other teams from now on, so be careful.]


    To add an exnation, from here onwards, we can encounter not only Doppelgangers disguised as us, but also Doppelgangers disguised as other teams.


    It''s safe to say that the difficulty level has increased significantly.


    There''s no one more troublesome than an enemy you don''t know anything about.


    ''...I hope they''re at our level.''


    With that thought, we proceed through the path Raven chose.


    And after some time...


    ...we couldn''t find the hidden piece room we were looking for.


    However, we encountered a stranger instead.


    A man with a small physique, about 160 centimeters tall.


    "Reveal your name. Or we''ll consider you as a Doppelganger and attack."


    The man removes his hood at Raven''s demand.


    Although it''s difficult to see clearly because of the distance and the darkness, I feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as soon as I see him.


    And a strange sense of unease.


    ''Why?''


    As I''m contemting...


    ...the man opens his mouth.


    "...Kr, i... sen..."


    It''s the broken speech pattern unique to Doppelgangers.


    I had a hunch because he was alone, but now his identity is confirmed.


    "Mr. Yandel, please handle this one alone."


    "For analysis?"


    "Yes. We don''t know what kind of people they are, right? We need to figure it out beforehand. I''ll help you if it gets dangerous."


    I also had a simr thought, so I follow her instructions without a word.


    Meanwhile, the Doppelganger is muttering like a broken record.


    "I... am no, not... a Dopp, elganger..."


    I cover my upper body with my shield and slowly approach him.


    "Kr, i... sen."


    There are no visible weapons.


    He''s not a priest, so he must be a support-type abili¡ª


    "Ha, ns... Kr, i... sen..."


    "...What?"


    "Th, at''s... my na, me..."


    Goosebumps appear all over my body.

 Chapter 181 Jinx (1)

    Chapter 181 Jinx (1)


    Jinx (1) <hr>


    Jinx (1)


    Hans Krisen.


    A name that sounds familiar.


    "Uh! Bjorn! That person is definitely that guy from before...!"


    I remember even before Misha can finish her sentence.


    After all, various summons are appearing around him.


    "He''s a summoner!"


    Summons with an average rank of 7, consisting of one offensive type and three support types. I examine each of them and let out a sigh.''No wonder he looked familiar.''


    With this, the possibility of him being a look-alike is gone.


    Hans G.


    The guy I judged to be a ''yer'' based on the fact that he knew Riakis''s patterns and the conditions for the Death Knight''s appearance.


    ''Damn it.''


    What happened after I met him back then?


    A troll appeared on the 4th floor, and we almost died.


    yer or whatever, Hans in this world is like a gue.


    Thud.


    My heart turns cold.


    I have to kill him.


    That''s the only thought that dominates my mind.


    "Mr. Yandel? Why have you been so quiet¡ª"


    I dash forward with more force than ever.


    As if I stopped for a moment just to gain momentum.


    Thud!


    I quickly close the distance between us, leaving a clear footprint on the hard ground.


    Hans G isn''t just standing there watching either.


    [Kyaaaak¡ª!]


    A lizard roars and breathes fire.


    To be precise, it''s a fire-attribute offensive summon named ''Nymph''.


    Whoosh!


    Although the mes aren''t that threatening, as expected of a 7th-grade summon, the firepower increases explosively as the support summons'' buffs are applied.


    Sizzle!


    A scorching heat burns my skin.


    But so what?


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I cover my upper body with my shield.


    And I just endure the rest with my Fire Resistance and charge through the mes. My skin might peel off because of this, but everything has a priority.


    Kwagic!


    The mace, imbued with the Ogre''s strength, makes a satisfying sound.


    And at the same time, Hans G''s head explodes, and he copses.


    It''s an instant death, as he disappears into light before his body even hits the ground.


    "Wh, what did you do?!"


    Raven shouts at my actions, which arepletely different from our agreement.


    I can understand why she''s angry, but I can exinter.


    "Don''te any closer!!"


    I shout authoritatively and quickly move towards mypanions.


    And I take a deep breath I''d been holding back.


    "Phew!"


    It''s fine.


    Although I met a Hans, I didn''t breathe in the contaminated air.


    So it will be okay.


    No, it has to be oka¡ª


    "Don''t tell me, he was poisoned?"


    Uh, that''s not it...


    What should I call this?


    "Yeah, we''re giving up on this path."


    "Yes? No, you''re saying he was really poisoned? But there were no signs of that..."


    "Enough, juste here."


    I lead the team back the way we came, acting somewhat forcefully.


    But is my behavior strange?


    Raven, who''s obediently following me, has a serious expression.


    "I think we''vee far enough."


    I stop after walking for about 5 minutes.


    But just as I turn around to exin what happened...


    "Uh!"


    I trip over a protruding stone and stumble. Although I manage to regain my bnce and avoid falling...


    ...even this doesn''t feel like a coincidence.


    Don''t tell me, the Hans effect has started?


    Right, it wasn''t even the real one, but a Doppelganger. Maybe this is all the misfortune I''ll experience¡ª


    "Yandel! There''s something else ahead!"


    I quickly look ahead at the bear-like man''s shout.


    Two Doppelgangers are approaching.


    The reason I was certain they were Doppelgangers as soon as I saw them is simple.


    Both of them have the same face.


    ''Damn it.''


    I close and open my eyes tightly.


    But the sight before me doesn''t change.


    Is this hell?


    "I... am... Kr, i... sen."


    "Ha, ns... Kr, i... sen..."


    Hanses are multiplying.


    _______________________


    It was the same as before.


    I ignored the intensified mes and smashed their heads.


    And I held my breath while doing so.


    "Everyone, hold your breath. We''re breaking through!"


    "No? What?"


    "No time to exin!"


    We hold our breath and run through the passage since there''s no way back.


    And when I think it''s finally safe...


    ...I stop and check on mypanions.


    "Bjorn, your eyes are scary!!"


    "What the hell is going on? I don''t think it was poison. Don''t tell me you knew him?"


    Mypanions are confused by my unusual behavior.


    "Yeah, I knew him."


    I try to calm down and exin everything one by one.


    That the Doppelganger I met earlier was named Hans.


    And all the bad things that happened whenever I met a Hans.


    "Th, this is bad!!! But what should we do? I breathed!"


    Ainar, who knows about the ''Hans education'' I gave barbarians, is anxious and starts biting her nails after hearing the hidden story.


    "...It''s not something we can just dismiss as a coincidence."


    As expected of an explorer who''s superstitious, the bear-like man also has an uneasy expression.


    And Raven...


    "Yes? You''re saying it''s not a coincidence?"


    ..ughs out loud after staring nkly as if saying, ''What the hell are you guys talking about?''


    "Pfft, hahahahaha!"


    Is she a psychopath?


    How can sheugh in this atmosphere?


    "Seeing this, I guess Mr. Yandel really is a barbarian."


    "That''s a racist remark."


    "Ah, I''m sorry if it sounded like that. But... pu, hahaha! If you''re really worried, why don''t you give us a mage''s blessing?"


    Mage''s blessing?


    There was no such thing even in the game.


    Raven exins gently as if talking to a child when I tilt my head in confusion.


    "When mages visit poor neighborhoods, children cling to them and beg for good luck. That''s a mage''s blessing."


    ...So it''s just a symbolic blessing?


    "I don''t need it."


    "Why? It can at least give you peace of mind."


    Raven, who wasughing, says it wasn''t just a joke and tells me about a study.


    That if you strongly believe in something, it affects your body?


    It seems like she''s talking about the cebo effect...


    Geez, what does she take barbarians for?


    "Just do it."


    "Okay. Really? Ah, how do you do this again? Can you bend down a bit?"


    I plop down on the ground, and Raven ces her hands on my shoulders alternately, with a solemn expression, as if knighting me.


    And she adds words offort, which is unlike her.


    "Everything will be fine. You received my luck."


    I don''t know about luck...


    But it seems like my rationality is returning.


    Come to think of it, it''s just a jinx.


    Was there even a Hans around when we met the Dragonyer?


    "Ah, seriously! Get a grip! You''re the leader of our team!"


    I need toe to my senses, as Raven said.


    Even if the Hans effect is real, we''re bound to encounter the real Hans since we entered the rift.


    I just have to be more careful than usual.


    "Me too!! Give me one too!!"


    "Me next... is that okay?"


    "Ahem, I also request one."


    Mypanions gather in front of Raven like baby birds, perhaps because of my improved expression.


    "Ha... Alright. Everyone, line up."


    Raven sighs and then gives each of us a blessing, even adding words offort.


    Was she always like this?


    It feels like I''ve seen an unexpected side of her.


    "Now tell us. There''s no way you just killed him recklessly. You already know about him, right? That Hans guy or whatever."


    "To some extent."


    We share information after the blessings are over.


    What essences Hans Krisen possesses.


    And who hispanions are.


    "A fairy archer, a human warrior, and a mage, right?"


    "That''s how it was when Ist saw them."


    "There are only four of them?"


    "They entered a rift, so there''s a high chance they''re a 5-person team now. They probably added a Guide to the remaining spot."


    The 4th-floor rifts open at a random location on a stage above level 25. It''s practically impossible to find a rift before it''s full without a Guide.


    "Indeed, that''s highly likely."


    Raven nods reassuringly as I exin what I know about hispanions.


    It seems like I understand what she''s thinking.


    Unless there have been major changes, Hans G''s team is clearly weaker than us.


    "We don''t have to worry about them trying to cheat us with the loot distribution."


    "We''re the ones who should be cheating."


    "If the situation allows. We don''t know anything about the other team yet, do we?"


    We end the information sharing about Hans''s team and resume exploration.


    Fortunately, we''ve created some distance from him, so only our Doppelgangers appear afterwards.


    ''Tsk, I wanted to check out the other team beforehand...''


    The unidentified team whose path doesn''t seem to ovep with ours.


    But there''s nothing I can do by regretting it.


    "Oh! It''s another magic stone chest!"


    We wander through the cave all day, opening the asional chest.


    It''s the main reward of the first chapter, the Shadow Cave.


    Doppelgangers don''t drop magic stones or essences, no matter how many you kill.


    It''s a way of bncing things out.


    ''Still, it''s a bit strange.''


    In the game, I just epted it as a game mechanic.


    But actually experiencing it in real life makes it feel strange.


    Like it''s really a game.


    [There''s a hypothesis circting in academia these days that he didn''t discover thebyrinth, but created it.]


    I even have the thought that maybe what Raven said before is true. If someone created it, this structure would make sense.


    ''In the first ce, what the hell is this world?''


    Is it a game, or is it another real world?


    The question I''ve had since the first day I woke up in this body lingers in my mind, but as always, I fold it neatly and bury it deep inside.


    I don''t have an answer with the clues I have right now.


    It''s not rational to waste energy on pointless things.


    "It seems like all the chests have been opened. And there are barely any Doppelgangers appearing. What should we do?"


    "Didn''t we agree that you would make the decisions here?"


    I shrug and hand over the decision-making power to Raven.


    After all, what she wants to say is probably what I want to say.


    "Hmm, then I think it''s best to rest here today and then head to the center when we wake up."


    Right.


    "Why?"


    "It''s highly likely that the other teams are already gathered at the center. There''s no need to camp together, right?"


    It''s a mage-like, safety-oriented judgment.


    I especially like the part where distrust of others is the foundation.


    "Well, do you have anything to say about my decision?"


    "Nothing at all."


    "Hmm, your eyes look strange..."


    "I was just thinking that it''s a good thing we have a mage like you on the team."


    I mean it.


    She''ll never know how much easier my life has be since she joined the team.


    "...ttery won''t get you anywhere."


    What is she talking about? Her shoulders are already up to her ears.


    We finish preparing for camp and take turns keeping watch, ending Day 8.


    And so, Day 9 begins.


    [05:07]


    We wake up a bit earlier than usual and head towards the center of the cave.


    We don''t get lost.


    We were just staying here because of the chests, but the way to the center is simple.


    Just follow the path where weeds are growing.


    Thud, thud.


    The amount of weeds and moss on the walls increases as we head towards the center, and soon a vast cavern appears before us.


    "Theters have finally arrived!"


    Ten explorers are already gathered there.


    "Oh! You, you''re here! Mr. Yandel!"


    Ah, and of course, Hans G is among them.


    ____________________


    Did they spend the night here?


    The explorers are cleaning up the messy surroundings when we arrive.


    I scan them first.


    ''Hans G''s team is as I expected.''


    It seems like there were no member changes, as all four of them are the same explorers I saw before.


    That woman I''ve never seen before must be a new member.


    ''And that side...''


    I don''t know.


    It''s aposition of a dwarf, a beastman, and three humans.


    Their equipment is about the same level as ours.


    The only thing that''s unusual is that they all have sharp looks in their eyes.


    Actually, it''s not that strange considering it''s a rift.


    "Who''s the leader on your side?"


    The dwarf approaches us.


    He''s the one who scolded us for beingte as soon as we arrived.


    "Ah, I think Mr. Yandel is the leader. That, that person I mentioned before."


    "The one called Little Balkan?"


    "Ye, yes."


    Have they already introduced themselves?


    Hans G says something to the dwarf and then approaches me, acting friendly.


    "Ni, nice to meet you. I, I didn''t expect to see you here. Do you know how su, surprised I was when I met your Dopp, elganger?"


    "Stop."


    "...Yes?"


    "Stoping closer."


    I block Hans''s approach, lowering my voice.


    From my perspective, this distance is perfect.


    It''s not a world with masks, you know?


    "Identification tags?"


    I then ignore Hans and speak to the dwarf.


    But for some reason, Hans G answers.


    "Ah, haha! I, I already checked the identification tags, so you don''t ha, have to wor¡ª"


    Really?


    I''m even more uneasy because you checked them.


    "Identification tags."


    I ignore Hans''s words and repeat myself, and the dwarf chuckles and demands in return,


    "You guys first."


    Is he trying to start a battle of nerves?


    Although I don''t intend to avoid it, confirming their identitieses first, so I take out my ne and show it to him.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    The dwarf also takes out his ne and shows it to me at my request.


    "So, are we done?"


    "...Yes."


    I nod.


    That''s when I hear Raven''s voice in my head.


    It''s the Whisper spell, used tomunicate secretly.


    [Mr. Yandel.]


    Right, you noticed it too.


    [These people... aren''t from the city.]


    They''re bastards from the underground.

 Chapter 182 Jinx (2)

    Chapter 182 Jinx (2)


    Jinx (2) <hr>


    Jinx (2)


    The identification tag that we only received right before entering thebyrinth.


    It''s called an identification tag, but it''s really just a steel pendant with the royal emblem on it.


    For reference, Raven, who has a regr appraiser license, estimated the production cost to be less than 3,000 stones.


    [So it''s really just an ordinary ne.]


    [Even the royal family wouldn''t be able to create and distribute something like a magic tool in that short amount of time.]


    And there wasn''t even a name on it, so it would be impossible to tell who stole it.


    But as we examined it closely......we found a hidden trick.


    It wasn''t anything special, but...


    It was something that neither the official who gave it to us nor the knight we met on the 1st floor bothered to mention.


    [What the hell is written here?]


    [...It''s in the ancientnguage.]


    A small number written in the ancientnguage between the royal emblems.


    The number on our identification tags is 2.


    Raven and I made several guesses and then reached a conclusion afterparing it with various other explorers'' identification tags.


    [The n we met earlier all had 3 written on their identification tags.]


    This ancient number represents the explorer''s level.


    It doesn''t indicate the exact rank, but 1 means low-ranking, 2 means mid-ranking, and 3 means high-ranking.


    [I was wondering why they asked about our rank when they were distributing them, so this was the reason.]


    [But why didn''t they tell us?]


    [To prevent Noark from exploiting it.]


    Of course, it''s a flimsy measure, as anyone who can read the ancientnguage could figure it out like we did.


    But it''s not bad in terms of cost-effectiveness.


    Adding one more number when stamping the emblem isn''t that difficult, is it?


    And we''re actually benefiting from it right now.


    ''Phew, damn Hans effect.''


    I try to control my expression and clench my hand holding the shield. The number on the identification tag that the dwarf''s team showed us earlier was 1.


    It means they''re from Noark, having stolen the identification tag.


    Judging by their equipment and everything, there''s no way they''re low-ranking explorers.


    ''Now, what should I do?''


    Should I just attack them right now?


    It was the first option that came to mind, but after careful consideration, it was the worst possible move.


    It seems like Raven also has a simr thought.


    [They don''t know that we''ve figured out their identity yet. So for now, let''s pretend we don''t know and explore first.]


    Right, this is the best option.


    I nod in response to her Whisper spell, and the dwarf nces at me with a meaningful look.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No. Let''s just introduce ourselves. I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel. You?"


    "Jagurs Marthan."


    It''s a dwarven name, but it''s probably a pseudonym.


    "Ah! I, I''m Hans Krisen!"


    The introductions between leaders end as Hans G also reveals his name.


    "Identification tags?"


    "Ah, here they are. What are you guys doing? Show them to him."


    I also check Hans G''s team''s identification tags, just in case.


    Except for one newbie with 1 written on it, they''re all 2.


    "Um... we, we have to move together from now on, so how about we introduce the other members too?"


    "Hmm, move together? Do you know anything about this rift?"


    "Yes, I''m somewhat knowledgeable since I like reading books."


    Hans G confidently nods at the dwarf''s question.


    It''s kind of funny, seeing him like that.


    He learned from books?


    Isn''t that the excuse I always use?


    "Exin. What happens next?"


    "If we all gather and touch it, a path will open. And if we follow that path, we''ll reach a forest."


    "...You''re useful."


    "Haha... I''m gl, d to be of help. In that sense, how about we take some time to get to know each other? What we''re good at, and all."


    We then have a brief introduction session, sharing our teampositions.


    To summarize:


    [Hans G''s team]


    Summoner, mage, mace warrior, Guide, fairy archer.


    [Dwarf''s team]


    Dwarf warrior, beastman swordsman, sorcerer, archer, priest.


    "Oh! You have a priest!"


    Hans G''s face brightens up as soon as he hears the dwarf''s teamposition. He seems happy about the presence of a priest since we''ll have to do raids from now on...


    But he''s probably a priest of Karui.


    "Um, then how about the loot distribution...?"


    As expected of explorers who met in a rift, they immediately start discussing the loot after the introductions are over.


    And as a result...


    Each team keeps the trash mobs they kill.


    And for the loot obtained from hunting together, we''ll roll dice.


    However, it''s not a fair dice roll.


    "Shouldn''t the team that contributes more get more? Mr. Krisen, was it? Just by looking at you, it seems like your team will be the least helpful."


    "Ah, as I said before, we have information about this rift¡ª"


    "I also know a lot about the Doppelganger Forest."


    Raven''s negotiation mode, toying with the opponent with her soft-spoken voice.


    "Wait a minute, aren''t you being too rude?"


    The fairy archer from Hans''s team explodes in anger, but nothing changes.


    "Meilin, stop it. He''s no, not wrong."


    "Right, admit what you have to admit. Didn''t we all suffer because of that barbarian''s Doppelganger? It''s unfair to them to demand fairness when there''s such a difference in strength."


    "......"


    The fairy archer clenches her teeth in frustration, unable to say anything as both the leader and the mage say the same thing.


    Hans G then speaks in a bitter voice,


    "We''ll subtract 1 from the number we roll on the dice."


    "Subtract 2. And we''ll use a 10-sided dice."


    "...Alright. But in return, please increase our share if we make a contribution."


    "That''s a reasonable suggestion. Actually, why don''t we make that the rule? We subtract 1 from the number if any team makes a mistake, and add 1 if they do well. How about it?"


    Raven looks directly at the dwarf and says that, and the dwarf nods readily.


    "Not bad."


    Because they''re nning to backstab us anyway.


    Is it just my imagination that I heard that?


    __________________


    We gather at the altar in the center of the cavern and ce our hands on it, and the vines blocking the passage move aside, revealing an uphill path.


    "We''ll go first. But we''d prefer if you didn''t follow too closely."


    "That''s only natural."


    We proceed through the passage, maintaining a safe distance between the teams, and soon a forest appears.


    The second chapter begins.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Doppelganger Forest is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Status effect [Distrust] is applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Damage dealt to party members is doubled.¡¹


    The content of this chapter is simple.


    We just have to wander through the forest, defeat three mid-bosses, and find an altar that''s hidden somewhere.


    "So which team will take the lead?"


    "It''s better to take turns."


    As expected of explorers with ''Distrust'' as a passive, we move in a formation where the teams are separated, instead of moving as one.


    It looks like an isosceles triangle from above.


    Each team takes care of the monsters in their respective directions, and they provide support if there''s danger.


    "Activate the Voice Control spell."


    Although we''re quite far from the other teams, I activate the team voice magic. And we continue exploring, defeating the Doppelgangers that appear every few minutes.


    After some time...


    "Nyaha! What the, that dwarf! He was acting all tough, but he''s nothing in a fight!"


    We naturally hunt the Doppelgangers of the other members and gather information.


    Hans G''s side is as easy as expected, and the dwarf''s team isn''t as strong as we thought.


    ''They''re probably around 5th-grade level.''


    It''s good news for me, who was even considering the possibility that they might be as strong as the Dragonyer.


    "Raven, activate Voice Control."


    "Yes? I''m already using it."


    Ah, I didn''t tell her.


    "Just between you and me."


    It''s a sensitive topic.


    "Huh? Why just the two of us...?"


    "I''ll exinter."


    Although the three who are being ostracized express their doubts, they nod after seeing my expression.


    "...It''s done. But you''re not going to tell them?"


    "I don''t think those three are good at acting."


    Although I didn''t intend it, our gazes naturally turn towards Ainar.


    "...Let''s end this conversation here."


    "Yes. That would be best."


    I get to the point.


    "So what do you think they''re going to do?"


    "It''s 50/50. They might just want to finish the exploration peacefully and leave... or they might get greedy."


    It''s a slightly unexpected answer.


    "50/50?"


    I thought she would say that the probability of them being greedy is higher.


    "They''re outnumbered. And after fighting them, they''re not even stronger than us."


    Hmm, that''s true.


    "But one thing''s for sure, they won''t do anything right now, even if they''re greedy. It will probably be after we defeat the guardian."


    I agree with this part.


    The Doppelganger Forest is a rift with a maximum capacity of 15 people.


    It means it''s difficult to clear with just one team unless they''re incredibly skilled.


    "You know, right? Conversely, it also means that we can''t attack them first until we defeat the guardian."


    "Yeah, I know."


    It''s the most frustrating part of the current situation.


    Cutting off the source of the problem.


    After all, you can only rx afterpletely uprooting the problem, but we can''t attack first!


    My mace is itching to be used.


    "Then what about them?"


    "The team with Hans?"


    "Yeah. Did you notice anything suspicious?"


    "I don''t know. He seemed a bit clueless, but he didn''t seem like a bad person."


    "He didn''t seem like a bad person..."


    Indeed, he does seem that way.


    But I know.


    That Hans G is the one who led over a hundred explorers to their deaths just to save himself when we were trapped in [Crack of Evil].


    He''s not someone who can be dismissed as an idiot.


    And he''s a yer.


    "Ha..."


    I can''t help but sigh.


    Hans G and now a team of explorers from Noark.


    Why does the difficulty level increase every time I enter a rift?


    "Bjorn, Doppelganger!"


    "...Keep an eye on them too. Tell me immediately if you notice anything strange."


    "Okay."


    I end the conversation with Raven and focus on the exploration. Surprisingly, no one asks about our conversation.


    They must be curious...


    But they''re just trusting us and waiting, assuming there''s a reason.


    ''...Geez, I feel bad.''


    "Co, could we get some support?!"


    Anyway, time passes without any major incidents, except for the asional request for support from Hans G''s team.


    And as night approaches...


    ...we find one of the three mid-bosses.


    "It, it''s a Manticore!"


    It''s one of the few non-Doppelganger monsters in this rift, and it''s known for its cost-effectiveness in terms of both byproducts and essence.


    ¡¸Killed Manticore. EXP +5¡¹


    The strategy itself wasn''t difficult thanks to Raven and Hans G''s information.


    However, the problem was...


    No, is it even right to call it a problem?


    "Stop!"


    ...an essence dropped.


    It''s an essence that I can absorb, something that hasn''t happened in a long time.


    "Raven, take out the dice!"


    I have to win this.

 Chapter 183 Jinx (3)

    Chapter 183 Jinx (3)


    Jinx (3) <hr>


    Jinx (3)


    The Manticore.


    A level 5 monster with a grotesque appearance, a lion''s body and a human face.


    This guy''s essence is quite unique.


    [Manticore]


    Discernment +40, Appetite +30, Jumping Power +30.


    The stats are practically just Jumping Power +30.


    It''s at a level that''s even worse than a 9th-grade monster, but its passive is rted to stats.(P) Inheritance - Stats permanently increase when consuming magic stones.


    [Inheritance].


    It''s a skill that increases your stats when you eat magic stones.


    Just looking at the description, it seems like a cheat-level skill, but there''s a decisive restriction.


    ''The total absorbable stat points are 200, I think?''


    The total stat points you can obtain through the skill is 200.


    So at first, I thought, ''What kind of trash essence is this?''


    There are many 5th-grade essences with over 300 total stat points.


    But to have to use even the passive to obtain the base stats that should be there?


    And its active skill wasn''t even that good.


    It would be different if it had ''Random Skill Spam'', the Manticore''s signature ability, but you can''t obtain that through the essence since it''s an individual monster''s unique ability.


    However...


    "Stop!"


    ...everyone''s eyes changed the moment this essence appeared.


    Right, you guys also know the true value of this essence.


    "Raven, take out the dice!"


    The dwarf growled as soon as I shouted,


    "Before that, I think it''s best to step back, barbarian."


    What, does he think I''m going to just eat it if I lose the dice roll? Although it''s ridiculous, it wouldn''t be good to cause trouble right now.


    "...Let''s all step back together."


    "Alright."


    "Ye, yes! That would be best."


    Starting with me, we all step back.


    And we quickly summarize the situation.


    The essencests for an average of 30 minutes.


    So, first, this is something I couldn''t ask before.


    "Is there any team that wants to give up on bidding?"


    I ask just in case, but both Hans G and the dwarf shake their heads and say,


    "We, we''ll participate. It''s an essence that everyone can use except for mages and priests, isn''t it?"


    This is why yers are...


    The true value of the Manticore essence is revealed when you remove it at the temple.


    20% of the additional stats remain even after deletion.


    It''s practically an elixir that gives you a bonus of 40 stat points.


    "There''s no way we would give up on such an expensive essence."


    "...Expensive essence? Are you nning to sell it?"


    "We don''t have any essence slots left."


    Hmm, that''s possible, but...


    A possibility suddenlyes to mind.


    ''Right, these bastards are from the underground city.''


    The process of removing essences at the temple isplicated for explorers from Noark.


    It would be even more so in the current situation where the city is under lockdown.


    It would be more rational for them to keep it and secretly sell itter when the lockdown is lifted.


    However, the biggest question remains.


    "...You don''t have a mage?"


    There''s no mage in the dwarf''s team.


    Although the sorcerer, who''s focused on offensive essences, ys a simr role in terms of firepower, he can''t rece a mage''s utility.


    The dwarf answers nonchntly,


    "You have one, don''t you? We''ll pay you handsomely for the test tube and your efforts."


    Geez, trying to freeload.


    "What if both of us refuse?"


    The dwarf chuckles at my suggestion to not be greedy.


    "We''ll still roll the dice. And if we win, we''ll watch until the essence disappears."


    In other words, they''re saying they''ll interfere if they can''t have it.


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    As expected, explorers are explorers, whether they''re from the underground or the surface.


    They''re surprisingly simr in this aspect.


    ''Should I just ambush them and kill them here?''


    That extreme method briefly crosses my mind, but I calm myself.


    Raven''s help is significant.


    "Mr. Yandel, we have no choice."


    Right, we haven''t even rolled the dice yet.


    It''s not a core essence like the [Gigantification] essence.


    I''ll have to remove it anyway once I can absorb 3rd-grade essences.


    It''s not like there aren''t any better essences out there.


    "So how long are you going to just stand there?"


    Ie to my senses at the dwarf''s urging.


    "Let''s have one representative from each team."


    The leaders of each team gather in one ce.


    I briefly exin the rules.


    "We each roll the dice once, and the one with the highest number gets the loot. However, if there''s a tie, those two roll again to decide the winner."


    "Are we going to use the mage''s dice?"


    "It''s an official Explorer''s Guild dice. It doesn''t matter if we don''t use mine. Of course, I''ll have to check it first."


    "Really? Then I don''t mind."


    The dwarf nods coolly, and the preparations areplete as the mage from Hans G''s team examines my and Raven''s dice.


    "Hans, you''ll subtract 2 from the number you roll, as promised. So if you have anything to say, say it now."


    "...We, we''re satisfied just with the opportunity."


    "Then it''s settled. So, who''s going first?"


    First or second.


    Honestly, does it even matter?


    Everyone gulps and looks at each other.


    Unexpectedly, Hans G is the first to step forward.


    "I, I''ll go first."


    Hans G picks up the dice.


    Although he has a -2 handicap...


    ...hispanions cheer him on with expectant eyes.


    "Mr. Krisen, good luck...!"


    "Hans, if you don''t roll properly, you''ll get spanked when you get back."


    "Mr. Krisen, don''t feel pressured, it''s okay even if you lose."


    From the newbie Guide to the human warrior and the middle-aged mage. Hans G looks at each of them and then makes eye contact with the fairy archer.


    The fairy archer nods silently.


    Their rtionship seems very special.


    ''Geez, it''s like a shonen manga.''


    I can''t help but chuckle.


    The newbie woman who joined as a Guide is biting her lip in frustration, watching them.


    "Then... I''ll roll!"


    Hans G rolls the dice with a confident shout.


    Roll, roll, roll.


    The dice rolls on the dry ground, showing the numbers on each side one after another.


    Thud.


    The dice stop in silence.


    [10]


    The number on the dice is 10.


    The highest possible number.


    "Kyaaaaaak!"


    "He''s crazy! He''s insane!!"


    "Standard market price! Partn, what''s the standard market price listed at the guild?!"


    Cheers erupt from hispanions, and we''re all speechless.


    The dwarf steps forward as if he doesn''t like our reaction.


    "You''re acting as if it''s already yours. Don''t tell me you forgot that you have to subtract 2 from the number?"


    "Ah, ye, yes... I know."


    The heated atmosphere cools down, but Hans G''s team is still in a celebratory mood.


    Well, 8 is a high enough number.


    "I''m next."


    The dwarf snatches the dice from Hans G. He hesitates for a moment, then frowns and throws the dice on the ground.


    Roll, roll, roll.


    The dice stop after rolling a few times.


    [9]


    ...Is this for real?


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaak!"


    "Damn iiiit!!"


    "I believed in you! You bastard!!"


    Beastly shouts erupt from the dwarf''s team.


    On the other hand, Hans G''s team members all have stiff expressions, unable to control their shock.


    "Kick."


    The dwarf then smirks, looking at Hans G and me. And he utters a line that I''ve probably said the least in my life.


    "You''re lucky."


    What the hell is wrong with this guy''s personality?


    An overwhelming sense of despair envelops me.


    But I can''t copse.


    There are too many things supporting me.


    "Yandel! What, you''re acting like this over something like this? It''s not like you."


    "I believe in you! Bjorn!! You can do it!!"


    "Yeah, yeah, Bjorn! You can do anything!"


    "I won''t talk about probability. It''s meaningless to you anyway, Mr. Yandel."


    I havepanions who still believe in me.


    And I haven''t given up yet.


    Therefore...


    Clench.


    ...I grip the dice.


    Smirk.


    The dwarfughs arrogantly, looking at me.


    It''s a familiar situation.


    Hans''s number is 8.


    The dwarf''s number is 9.


    I just need to roll a 10.


    Probability is just probability, it''s meaningless.


    It''s a dramatic development that often appears in movies and cartoons.


    Right, this has to work...!


    No, it''s a structure where it can''t not work.


    "...Bjorn''s eyes have changed."


    I felt a strange sense of certainty.


    It''s like an invisible force is enveloping me.


    I throw the dice before that feeling disappears.


    "Go! Great warrior!!!"


    The dice roll amidst Ainar''s shout.


    Surprisingly, my mind is calmer than ever as I watch them.


    Thump.


    My heart beats slowly.


    The air surrounding my skin is cool, and each second is vividly engraved in my mind as if time is slowing down.


    And in that pleasant sensation...


    Thud.


    ...the dice stop.


    The atmosphere changes instantly.


    "......"


    A chilling silence falls.


    I look at the people instead of the dice.


    "Crazy..."


    Even the dwarf, who was smiling arrogantly...


    ...mypanions, who were watching with trust...


    ...and even Hans G''s team, whose defeat is already confirmed, are gaping in disbelief.


    ''Did it really work...?''


    I check the dice.


    [1]


    ___________________


    ...I should have had Misha roll it.


    Losers don''t speak.


    Because it''s all just excuses.


    They just have to endure silently.


    Just like I am right now.


    "Puhahahaha! A 1 with that expression! Did you see that? Did you see? I was actually scared, you know? Because of his confident look."


    Sharp mockery erupts from the dwarf''s team.


    I''m covered in humiliation from head to toe.


    "I almost want to ask him. How the hell could you make that kind of expression! Khahahaha!"


    "Don''t make fun of Bjorn!!"


    "Gaaaaah! Great warrior! Pfft, pfft! Hahahaha!"


    "...I''ll kill you!!!"


    I grab Ainar, who''s about to jump at them.


    "Stop it."


    "But! If I don''t smash his head...!!"


    Right, there''s no way to shut that mouth.


    I understand her feelings more than anyone.


    But it''s not the time yet.


    And they know it too.


    "You guys stop it too."


    The dwarf also stops his team members from mocking me any further as I stare at him.


    The winner is already decided.


    I also give up and get to the point.


    "How much will you give me?"


    "15 million stones for the test tube."


    That''s the exact market price.


    "And the service fee?"


    "I''ll give you 5 million stones."


    5 million stones just for casting one spell is a great deal.


    But...


    "7 million."


    "You''re greedy."


    The dwarf nces at the mage from Hans G''s team.


    It means that we can ask the other mage since there are two of them.


    "We, we don''t have a test tube."


    What?


    I originally asked for a higher price so that we could split the service fee with them...


    But this changes things.


    "I, I''ll give you 7 million."


    The dwarf readily agrees to my offer at Hans G''s words.


    However, the train has already left the station.


    "Toote."


    "...?"


    "It just went up to 15 million."


    The service fee is now the same as the test tube price.


    "Don''t be unreasonable, barbarian."


    The dwarf mutters incredulously.


    It''s understandable.


    He''s short, so it''s hard for him to see the world broadly. It''s only natural that he doesn''t understand the basic principles of the market, which is based on supply and demand.


    "Unreasonable? I think it''s a reasonable price. Especially since you won''t refuse."


    "...10 million stones."


    "No bargaining. Take it or leave it."


    "Think rationally, barbarian. You''re going to throw this money away?"


    "It''s your choice. Just discard the essence. Or give us the money and take it in a test tube."


    I push forward with a bold strategy.


    It''s also the reason why monopolies can be so vicious in a capitalist market.


    They can make a profit even with this kind of business practice.


    "...Damn it."


    The dwarf trembles and then speaks.


    "I''ll give you 15 million stones."


    "Alright, good thi¡ª"


    "Not you, them."


    The dwarf says, looking at Hans G.


    "Yes? Wh, what do you mean...?"


    "I''ll give you the ownership rights to this essence if you pay that amount."


    On-site sale...


    Right, so this is his move.


    An emotional choice that abandons rationality.


    I''m momentarily surprised, but then I realize it''s not a big problem.


    "We, we don''t have that much money right now."


    "You can pay in kind."


    "Let us discuss it for a moment..."


    Hans G has a discussion with his teammates.


    It seems like they activated team voice magic, judging by how their mouths are moving.


    Of course, it doesn''tst long.


    And the conclusion isn''t much different from what I expected.


    "Ev, even so, our equipment..."


    With the level of Hans G''s team''s equipment, at least three of them would have to give up their main equipment to match that amount.


    But to give up their equipment in a rift and get an essence that''s useless right now?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "So, so... how about we pa, pay you in the city?"


    "...That''s not possible."


    There''s no way these guys from the underground city would give Hans G credit.


    The dwarf, cornered, takes a deep breath.


    And he looks at me and says in a reluctant voice,


    "Barbarian, at the price you said¡ª"


    "20 million stones. It just went up again."


    "This son of a..."


    "Or we can buy the essence for 15 million stones, what do you want to do?"


    "...I''ll pay 20 million stones."


    Although the dwarf curses, it doesn''t have much impact on the oue. It''s still a profitable deal for them even if they buy the essence at that price.


    About 17 million stones.


    ''Wait a minute, then we''re the ones who profited more?''


    Is this the sweetness of a monopoly?


    We got the biggest share even though our dice roll was the lowest, a 1.


    It''s ironic.


    ______________


    Things proceed smoothly after the negotiation ends.


    First, we receive payment in kind worth 20 million stones from the dwarf.


    Because there''s no way he has that much money on him.


    For reference, they were going to give us equipment, but I refused.


    I took out a pile of unused equipment from my backpack, as if I''d been waiting for this.


    Just how much looting have they done?


    "Give me potions instead, it''s easier to convert to cash."


    "...We can''t pay that much in potions."


    "Then we''ll take the rest in equipment."


    I demand as many potions as possible, even giving a reason.


    It''s because we might have to fight them, so it''s better to weaken them beforehand.


    Tsk, it would have been much easier to deal with them if I had received their currently equipped gear as payment.


    "Seven top-grade potions and eleven high-grade potions. If we add the rest of the equipment... it''s about right."


    The barter ispleted without any arguments thanks to Raven, who has a regr appraiser license, and we set up camp in a suitable location.


    Ah, we each send one person from our teams to keep watch, so there are three people taking turns.


    Hans G, the dwarf, and the bear-like man are the first shift.


    And I''m next.


    "Yandel, it''s your turn."


    "Anything happen? Did those two have a suspicious conversation?"


    "That Hans guy was just chattering on his own. I think I would be morefortable and enjoy it more if I were keeping watch alone."


    "Right, good work. Go get some rest."


    My watch partners are a fairy archer named Meilin and a White Wolf beastman warrior from the dwarf''s team...


    ...but it''s a very ufortable time.


    ''Now I understand why he said he would be morefortable alone.''


    The White Wolf warrior doesn''t say a word.


    And the fairy archer keeps ncing at me with an unfriendly look.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    "Shouldn''t you be a little quieter? Everyone''s sleeping."


    This is why pointy-eared bastards are...


    Why do they hate kind barbarians like us?


    They must have a problem with their personalities.


    Ah, except for Erwen.


    ''Enough, let''s just focus on keeping watch.''


    I''m more wary of them betraying us than a monster ambush. After all, the probability of them backstabbing us has increased significantly.


    I don''t know about Hans G, but that dwarf bastard is definitely plotting something.


    ''That''s probably why he readily paid in kind.''


    Even considering that we have a monopoly, 20 million stones is an unreasonable amount.


    But he paid it quite coolly.


    As if he has a way to get it back.


    ''...Well, I guess I''m the same?''


    I haven''t given up on the essence that''s in the test tube yet.


    I''m just waiting for the right time.


    "Misha, wake up. It''s time to switch."


    I fall asleep after the ufortable watch duty ends, switching with Misha.


    And the next morning...


    ...the exploration resumes.


    We spend all our time except for meals searching the forest, and as a result, we''re able to find and defeat the remaining two mid-bosses.


    ¡¸Killed Bicorn. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Culbeth. EXP +5¡¹


    Unfortunately, no essences dropped...


    "Huh? Isn''t that it? The thing you guys were talking about!"


    ...but we seeded in finding the third chapter, which we expected to take another day.


    ¡¸Character has entered the Shadow Altar.¡¹


    A ck shadow envelops us as soon as we find the altar.


    A giant barrier forms around us.


    As befitting the concept of this chapter, my role is also clear.


    ¡¸The sealed marauder has possessed one of the expedition members.¡¹


    Alright, then let the games begin.


    "Dwarf, your expression looks strange. Did something happen to your head?"


    This bastard first.

 Chapter 184 Jinx (4)

    Chapter 184 Jinx (4)


    Jinx (4) <hr>


    Jinx (4)


    The rule of the third chapter, the Shadow Altar, is simple.


    Find the expedition member possessed by a Doppelganger and offer them to the altar.


    If you''re right, the Doppelganger possessing the body is eliminated.


    And if you''re wrong?


    ¡®That person bes incapacitated until the rift is cleared.¡¯


    In other words, if you use this well, you can even hinder someone who''s in the way.


    "Dwarf, your expression looks strange. Did something happen to your head?""Hmm, seeing you trying to corner me from the start, you seem more suspicious."


    The dwarf, who became the first target, didn''t panic and counterattacked.


    As expected, he''s not an easy opponent.


    But the real attack starts now.


    "Suspicious? That''s strange. When we first met, you clearly acted like you didn''t know anything about this ce. But now you''re talking as if you do?"


    "Oh, you''re right!"


    As Raven agreed, the members of Hans G''s team also started expressing their doubts.


    It''s only natural.


    We just arrived here, and I haven''t even exined what the third chapter is about yet.


    Then how did the dwarf know and counterattack?


    "That''s..."


    The dwarf hesitated for a moment and then blurted out, unable to hide his annoyance,


    "I heard it from Hans Krisen."


    "...You''re lying to escape the situation."


    "I, I''m not lying! I told him."


    Hans G stepped in and assisted the dwarf just in time.


    "Told him? When?"


    It''s a story I can''t understand, having watched them the whole time.


    "It, it was when we were keeping watch yesterday."


    Indeed, he wasn''t within my line of sight at that time.


    But I had the bear-like man next to him for this reason.


    "Avman, is that true?"


    "No way. Those two didn''t have that kind of conversation."


    "Avman, who was with him, says it''s not true. Hans Krisen, why are you covering for the dwarf?"


    Hans G waved his hands frantically as I took a threatening step forward.


    "I, I''m not covering for him, it''s the truth! We used a ma, magic tool to talk back then... That''s why Mr. Urikfrit couldn''t have known!"


    A conversation using a magic tool...


    It doesn''t seem like he''s lying.


    Damn it, when did those two be so close?


    I almost made a big mistake.


    "What did you talk about?"


    I need to find out the content of their conversation.


    "Th, that''s..."


    Hans G hesitates as I intentionally unleash my killing intent.


    Just as I''m thinking I''m almost there...


    "Why should we tell you?"


    The dwarf steps forward as if to protect Hans G.


    "It was a private conversation. And this should be enough to clear up any doubts about me knowing about this altar."


    The dwarf skillfully ends the topic, leaving no room for further discussion.


    Of course, my n hasn''t been disrupted yet.


    There are countless other ways to attack them.


    "Let''s talk about each other from now on."


    The dwarf is an explorer from Noark, and Hans G is a being called an evil spirit in this world. If I target these points, there''s no way their answers will be wless.


    "Dwarf, what grade explorer are you? What about your family? Do you have any siblings?"


    "...I don''t want to talk about myself."


    "So you''re refusing."


    I grin.


    Silence is their right, but they''re responsible for the consequences. After all, I have justification for every question here.


    "Um, I think it would be better to just answer, Mr. Yandel. I''m not saying this because he''s our leader, but there''s a Doppelganger here, right?"


    Raven provides logical support.


    And Hans G''s team''s mage also agrees with us, judging that this method is correct.


    "Let''s do that. We can''t just randomly throw someone onto the altar. Let''s all gather and talk. Then we might be able to figure out who it is. It''s not like there''s no way to find a Doppelganger."


    Public opinion shifts in an instant.


    In the end, the dwarf has no choice but to back down.


    "...Alright, then what are we going to do?"


    Hans G answers the dwarf''s question.


    "I think verification magic is the best option, right?"


    As expected of a yer, he suggests the most standard strategy.


    That''s when the mace warrior from Hans G''s team cautiously raises his hand and expresses his doubt.


    "Um, but I heard there are quite a few people who are immune to verification magic."


    It''s a sharp question, despite his ordinary appearance.


    Indeed, verification magic doesn''t work on everyone.


    For example, me.


    It didn''t work at the guild before.


    Raven said it was because of my high magic resistance and my naturally thick mental barrier.


    "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work. I heard it doesn''t work on Doppelgangers either."


    "Ye, yes! That''s right! At least we can reduce the number of suspects, can''t we?"


    "Well, that would be helpful."


    No one objects as Raven and Hans G, who have been ying the role of brains throughout the expedition, agree.


    And so, the search begins.


    "Are you a man?"


    "...Why are you asking that?"


    "Haha, I''m just double-checking to see if the magic worked properly, so just answer."


    "I''m a man, as you can see."


    "It''s the truth."


    The two mages go around and cast verification magic on everyone.


    And as a result...


    "...Nine people."


    Nine people who are immune to verification magic are selected.


    [Hans G''s team]


    Hans G, the mage, the fairy archer.


    [Dwarf''s team]


    The dwarf, the archer, the sorcerer, the priest.


    [Bjorn''s team]


    Me, Raven.


    For reference, it''s a number that far exceeds my expectations.


    I can understand mages and sorcerers with high magic resistance and mental strength, but there are more?


    They''re all experienced explorers.


    ''I can''t believe it''s more than half of the total number...''


    Although I''m starting to get a headache, what I need to do hasn''t changed.


    "Are you a Doppelganger?"


    We first ask the same question to those who passed the verification magic, and the number of suspects is reduced significantly as everyone answers ''no''.


    "So there''s a Doppelganger bastard hiding among the nine of us?"


    The gazes we exchange be iparably sharper than before.


    It''s an atmosphere that''s not bad for me.


    "Then I''ll start."


    As soon as those who answered ''no'' are excluded, I swing my sword like a madman.


    My targets are only two.


    The dwarf and Hans G, the leaders of each team.


    "Where did you get the equipment in your backpacks?"


    "Why are you asking that?"


    "Just answer the question."


    "...I won''t tell you."


    He''s pleading the fifth...


    That''s not bad either.


    "Hans Krisen, you seem to know a lot about this forest, where did you get that information?"


    "I, I read it in a bo, book."


    "What''s the title?"


    "That is... I won''t tell you."


    The noment stack increases with every question.


    It''s what I intended.


    Strictly speaking, they''re questions that have nothing to do with the Doppelganger, but appearing as if he''s hiding something will definitely seem suspicious to others.


    "...No one is answering properly, even though the verification magic didn''t work?"


    The dwarf chuckles as I mutter meaningfully.


    It seems like the aggro worked well.


    Even the dwarf, who was being attacked, can''t hold back and starts fighting back.


    "What essence do you have?"


    "...I can''t tell you."


    "Is it because you can''t remember properly since you''re a Doppelganger?"


    As the dwarf starts attacking, his teammates, who were just watching their leader being beaten up, also join in and attack me.


    "Come to think of it, that bastard was the one who started using people without any evidence."


    "As if he just wants to throw anyone onto the altar."


    "And besides, his behavior wasn''t even barbarian-like, it was too logical."


    I just stand there and take the hits. And then the members of Hans G''s team also start asking me questions.


    "I heard that Doppelgangers don''t haveplete memories. Do you remember when we met in the Land of the Dead? What happened back then?"


    "That''s... I don''t remember clearly."


    "Hmm, you forgot?"


    "...I''m a barbarian."


    "Pfft, that''s a convenient race."


    The fairy archer sneers as I can''t answer. It seems like she''s annoyed that Hans G was attacked earlier...


    Geez, this is why newbies are...


    "So, so you''re the Doppelganger since you''re trying to corner me! Misha! Ainar, don''t you think so too?"


    "Huh? Uh, uh-huh..."


    "It, it must be true since it''s what the great warrior Bjorn said!!"


    Even my teammates give ambiguous answers, not fully supporting my obviously unreasonable ims.


    The gazes towards me turn cold¡­


    ¡­and the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for finally arrives.


    [00:00]


    A white light erupts from the altar in the center as the hands of the clock align.


    ¡¸The Stone of Truth has been generated.¡¹


    It¡¯s the key item for clearing this chapter.


    Raven exins without me having to say anything,


    ¡°It¡¯s the Stone of Truth. It can be used once to force someone to tell the truth. Even if they¡¯re a Doppelganger.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there a way to obtain more?¡±


    ¡°I heard it appears every midnight. But the Doppelganger¡¯s power increases every time you use it.¡±


    ¡°We have to use it carefully.¡±


    I keep my mouth shut.


    As if I¡¯m uneasy.


    I check everyone¡¯s expressions, and my eyes meet the dwarf¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide by vote. I¡¯m voting for that barbarian. He¡¯s suspicious, no matter how I look at it.¡±


    The dwarf smirks, trying to screw me over.


    Eight people raise their hands in an instant, without even needing a ballot box.


    It¡¯s more than half.


    ¡°¡­Reconsider. I¡¯m not a Doppelganger.¡±


    Although I offer sincere advice, theypletely ignore it.


    ¡°How do you use this? Ah, is this how you do it?¡±


    The Stone of Truth, which the dwarf is fiddling with, starts emitting a white light.


    And in that state, he asks,


    ¡°Barbarian, are you a Doppelganger?¡±


    A Doppelganger?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Doppelganger.¡±


    I answer as if I¡¯ve been waiting for this.


    And¡­


    Crackle.


    ¡­the Stone of Truth, having served its purpose, shatters.


    ¡°Mage, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, what happened? He told the truth.¡±


    It¡¯s time to stop acting like an idiot since I¡¯ve obtained what I wanted.


    I stretch and crack my stiff neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to reconsider.¡±


    I¡¯ve obtained the citizenship I needed for my n.


    In other words, no one can suspect or attack me now.


    So¡­


    ¡°Dwarf, why did you use me of being a Doppelganger? Are you the Doppelganger?¡±


    It¡¯s time to start ying politics.


    ___________________


    ¡°That¡¯s! Because you were acting suspiciously¡­!¡±


    The dwarf shouts defensively.


    It¡¯s understandable.


    I was the one who attacked them recklessly, and I was the one who acted suspiciously.


    But that¡¯s not a reason to let him off the hook.


    ¡°What suspicious behavior? I answered all your questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t say anything about your essence!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re from another world. Don¡¯t you know how rude it is to ask an explorer what essence they have?¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin that! What the fairy asked earlier¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I forgot?¡±


    I puff out my chest confidently without a shred of shame. No, I¡¯m a barbarian, what are you going to do about it?


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The dwarf shuts his mouth, finally realizing that he fell for my trick. But could it be that he can¡¯t bear to watch his leader being humiliated?


    ¡°Enough, barbarian. The vote already shows that you were suspicious.¡±


    He¡¯s right.


    A barbarian being verbally abused by a dwarf!


    ¡°That¡¯s!! Because you guys were ganging up on me!!¡±


    My indignant roar echoes through the forest.


    Although the archer from the dwarf¡¯s team says something, it¡¯s drowned out by my overwhelming voice.


    ¡°Did you even give me time to exin? Who was the one who snatched the stone from Raven and used it?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°I suspect you guys!! Take responsibility and go on the altar!!¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m saying I didn¡¯t steal it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility and go on the altar!!¡±


    The archer, who was muttering, finally shouts with all his might.


    ¡°We¡¯ll use the Stone of Truth tomorrow!! Isn¡¯t that enough?!¡±


    It seems like they¡¯ve finally realized the advantage of using the Stone of Truth.


    But what a shame.


    It¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s you!!!!¡±


    I take a step forward, not hiding my excitement, as soon as I hear the line I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    The atmosphere turns hostile in an instant.


    ¡°Say it again, archer!! You wasted my time, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to use the Stone of Truth again? Are you the Doppelganger?¡±


    I change my target from the dwarf to the archer.


    This was my original n.


    After all, there¡¯s no way I could put the dwarf or the priest, who¡¯s a key member, on the altar.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it was you! You were the one who kept mocking me and subtly instigating the dwarf every time I said something!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not just me, everyone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility and go on the altar!! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die!! We can clear the rift without one archer!!¡±


    My wild shout makes it difficult for him to think rationally.


    The archer, who suddenly became the target, turns pale.


    But did they find his reaction strange?


    ¡°Indeed, that might be the more rational choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to die anyway.¡±


    Some of the members of Hans G¡¯s team start to agree, and in the end, the dwarf steps forward.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put him on the altar.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough, listen to me this time. If you¡¯re not the Doppelganger.¡±


    The archer can¡¯t even budge at the dwarf¡¯s words, as if the leader¡¯s authority is strong.


    ¡°Marthan! Are you really going to put him on the altar?¡±


    The dwarf nods firmly, ignoring hispanion¡¯s anxious gaze.


    It¡¯s obvious what he¡¯s thinking.


    ¡®He¡¯s trying to turn the tables.¡¯


    He¡¯s trying to do exactly what I did.


    What if the archer isn¡¯t a Doppelganger after I forced him onto the altar?


    The initiative shifts to them.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t attack, so he¡¯ll probably target Raven.¡¯


    It¡¯s a strategy to sacrifice the archer and put our mage on the altar.


    It¡¯s actually advantageous for them.


    Mages are also an OP ss in PK.


    ¡®Idiots.¡¯


    They must have thought it was a no-lose situation.


    If the archer is a Doppelganger, it¡¯s a good thing for them.


    But¡­


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no way a Doppelganger would willingly go on the altar.¡¯


    I try to hide my smile and watch as the archer is dragged to the altar by the dwarf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯ll be released once we defeat the guardian.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    The archer stands in front of the altar.


    Everyone watches in silence.


    Swaaa!


    A ck light starts emanating from the altar as the archer ces his hand on it with a determined expression.


    And¡­


    ¡¸The soul of expedition member Arka Petrei is sealed.¡¹


    The archer¡¯s soul is extracted from his body and floats in the air, connected to the altar. His expression and gestures clearly show that he¡¯s in pain.


    ¡°Mage. No, Hans Krisen. What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­It, it, it means he¡¯s not a Doppelganger.¡±


    The dwarf takes a deep breath and closes and opens his eyes. It seems like he¡¯s feeling conflicted, even though it was his own decision.


    But did he think it wasn¡¯t the time for this?


    ¡°Barbarian, are you ready to take responsibility for your words?¡±


    The dwarf growls.


    So I answer immediately,


    ¡°No, why should I take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because of you¡­ mypanion is in that state! ording to your logic, it¡¯s your turn to be checked!¡±


    Tsk, tsk.


    I say, shaking my head in disappointment,


    ¡°What kind of childish thing are you saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Do you think finding a Doppelganger is a game? Be rational and leave your emotions aside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The dwarf doesn¡¯t answer, even though I¡¯m speaking nonchntly.


    Well, he probably didn¡¯t expect to hear this from a barbarian who was shouting and rampaging just a moment ago.


    ¡°Grow up, dwarf.¡±


    Well, he¡¯ll still be short, though.


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    I calmly reach out and stop the dwarf, who¡¯s cursing.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re not going to attack me, are you? If you¡¯re not the Doppelganger, there¡¯s no reason for you to do that.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s body starts trembling.


    So I also stop messing with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yourpanion. I didn¡¯t expect him to go like that. He seemed like a good guy¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Enough, get to the point.¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake because I was angry. But how about we forget about the past and focus on clearing the rift? We might not even be able to return alive if we lose any more strength here.¡±


    For reference, this is the reason why I can act so boldly. Even that dwarf bastard knows it.


    That it will only lead to destruction if we fight among ourselves.


    ¡°¡­So how are we going to find it?¡±


    ¡°I think your priest is a bit suspicious¡ª¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop it!¡±


    That¡¯s when the mage from Hans G¡¯s team shouts.


    His name is¡­ Parteian.


    A man with a certain middle-aged charm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this meaningless conflict. I have a way to find the Doppelganger.¡±


    It¡¯s a line that no one here expected.


    __________________


    ¡°You have a way?¡±


    Judging by his determined expression, it¡¯s not a joke.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    As I urge him, the mage takes out an item from his subspace pocket.


    It¡¯s a small disc the size of apass.


    I have a hunch as soon as I see it.


    No. 7234 Misced Trust.


    It¡¯s a consumable item that prevents anyone within a 10-meter radius from lying.


    ¡°You, you had so, something like that¡­?¡±


    Hans G, a former yer, trembles as if he¡¯s encountered a natural enemy.


    It¡¯s an emotion that only I can fully rte to.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an item you usually use. Well, I¡¯ve had to use it a few times. And this is thest one. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take it out sooner.¡±


    ¡®¡­But we haven¡¯t dealt with that priest bastard yet.¡¯


    I cleanly dismiss my regret.


    The mage, unable to bear watching us fight among ourselves, took out an item he¡¯s been saving.


    And it would be strange to refuse to use it now.


    There are advantages to finding the Doppelganger early, so it¡¯s not bad for me.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±


    The dwarf also puts aside his hostility towards me and takes a step towards peace.


    It seems like they both had a simr thought¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Then can everyone gather here?¡±


    As soon as everyone, still suspicious of each other, gathers in the center, the mage uses ¡®Misced Trust¡¯.


    The effect onlysts for 10 minutes.


    ¡°Then who should we start with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The dwarf is the first to go.


    He has an expression that shows no anxiety, as if he¡¯s truly not a Doppelganger.


    However, it onlysts for a brief moment.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask a question first to see if it¡¯s working properly.¡±


    The mage asks.


    Just like when he asked verification questions like ¡®Are you a woman?¡¯ during the verification magic earlier.


    As if it¡¯s nothing special.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    He stepped on andmine.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    There¡¯s no way the dwarf can answer this question.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A chilling silence falls.


    The corners of the dwarf¡¯s mouth twitch uncontrobly.


    But did he only realize it now?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Is there something wrong¡­?¡±


    The mage stops talking and closes his mouth.


    He realized why he can¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡±


    The moment the mage gapes in disbelief¡­


    ¡­I shout with all my might,


    ¡°Battle stations!!!¡±


    We¡¯re fucked.

 Chapter 185 Jinx (5)

    Chapter 185 Jinx (5)


    Jinx (5) <hr>


    Jinx (5)


    If you''ve ever been hit by a car, you''ll know.


    It happens in an instant, and it can never be undone.


    Just like this moment.


    "Battle stations!!!"


    The moment my shout pierces the silence...


    ...the dwarf''s axe swings, deeply embedding itself in the mage''s shoulder.


    Kwagic!A chilling sound of flesh being torn, a stark reminder of reality.


    By the time the sound reaches my ears, my body is already surging forward.


    Tadat.


    My goal: Raven''s rescue.


    "Kyaak!"


    I quickly close the distance, pull Raven into my arms, and retreat swiftly.


    The tank from Hans G''s team does the same.


    "Both of you, get a grip!!"


    The mace warrior, who was standing a good distance away, grabs the fairy archer and Hans G by the scruff of their necks and pulls them behind him.


    Thus, a natural encirclement forms.


    We have the advantage, both numerically and in terms of strength.


    So how will the dwarf try to break free from this unfavorable situation?


    As everyone''s attention focuses on him...


    Thump.


    ...the dwarf pulls out the axe embedded in the mage''s shoulder and bellows a name.


    "Hans Krisen!!"


    All eyes turn towards him in the tense atmosphere.


    But Hans G just trembles, speechless.


    The dwarf shouts again, his voice sharp with urgency,


    "Are you okay with your secret being revealed?!"


    My head spins.


    If it''s Hans G''s secret, there''s only one possibility.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want, I''ll make sure you have nowhere to go. Hans Krisen is an evil spirit! I have proof in my backp¡ª"


    "You guys! Get away from him!"


    I shout a warning, acting on instinct.


    If the dwarf truly possesses concrete evidence, then Hans G''s betrayal is all but guaranteed.


    However...


    "A, an evil spirit? I wouldn''t believe something like th¡ª"


    ...toote.


    Whoosh!


    The lizard summoned by Hans G unleashes a fierce torrent of mes towards the mace warrior.


    "Ho... w, why...?"


    The mace warrior copses, engulfed in mes.


    "I, I''m sorry."


    Hans G squeezes his eyes shut and runs towards the dwarf.


    And then he utters words that make no sense.


    "Wh, what are you doing! Me, Meilin,e over here too!"


    "...Wh, what are you talking about! You did something so terrible, and you''re asking me toe over there?!"


    "Do, don''t tell me you''re going to abandon me? We, we came from the same ce. We have to stick together! I, I''ve been doing all the dangerous work all this time!!"


    The conversation is so unexpected.


    "Ha, this damn kid is seriously..."


    The moment I see the fairy archer''s contorted expression, the entire situation bes crystal clear.


    ''Don''t tell me, both of them are yers.''


    Even the dwarf looks surprised, so it seems like he was unaware of this as well.


    He probably just happened to find some evidence and used it to threaten Hans G during their watch.


    "Dwarf! You better keep your promise to take him to Noark!"


    "...Of course! Help me!"


    The fairy archer, left with no other choice after Hans G''s betrayal, shouts in frustration and moves towards the dwarf.


    ''This is truly messed up.''


    A headache throbs in my temples.


    Just moments ago, we had the numerical advantage.


    Now, we''re the ones outnumbered.


    Hans G''s team''s Guide has already fainted from the shock, and even if he wakes up, hisbat ability is negligible.


    Furthermore, even if we manage to defeat them in this dire situation, it doesn''t mean all our problems are solved.


    A bleak future awaits, where the five of us must face the boss battle alone.


    ''Damn it, and there''s a Doppelganger bastard hiding among us!''


    It''s a situation beyond difficult, a situation that defies description.


    ''Even for the Hans effect, isn''t this a bit much?''


    The words escape my lips involuntarily, but...


    So what?


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    We have no choice but to fight.


    __________________


    There''s no need for lengthy exchanges.


    We''re long past the point of resolving this through dialogue.


    Thud!


    The moment I activate [Gigantification] and charge...


    ...a gray vortex engulfs me.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    It''s one of the many offensive spells the sorcerer possesses.


    Even with my resilience, I can''t avoid taking damage if I tank it head-on.


    But we''re a team, remember?


    "Tayrun Sheardiem."


    A magical barrier envelops me.


    It''s what wefortably call ''Mana Shield'' in the game.


    This is why mages are crucial in PvP.


    Mana efficiency is so poor that it''s a waste to use during hunts, but against humans, it''s a different story.


    The consumption cost is high for both sides.


    Whoosh.


    When my vision clears, the dwarf stands before me.


    Thud.


    He leaps high, despite his short legs, and ms his shield into my face.


    The damage itself isn''t significant, but my giant form is pushed back helplessly.


    It''s due to his [Prity Shield] skill.


    It''s a skill that grants a knockback bonus when pushing and reduces the impact when blocking.


    Swoosh.


    As soon as I''m pushed back, leaving a long skid mark, the beastman swordsman thrusts his sword at me.


    He''s aiming for my vulnerable eyes.


    "Not a chance!"


    Misha, who was shielded behind me, darts forward and parries the beastman swordsman''s de.


    Okay, I''ll leave him to Misha.


    Whoosh!


    I block the iing arrow with my shield and swing my mace down towards the dwarf''s head as hends.


    But what''s this?


    ng!


    It''s a blow enhanced with [Swing].


    Even though he raised his shield to protect his head, it should have been crushed.


    That''s what happened when I fought the Doppelganger.


    Why?


    And why is his shield still intact?


    ''Damn it.''


    I quickly identify the cause.


    An earring that shimmers with light, just like the shield.


    ''...No. 2988?''


    It''s only natural that the result is different from the Doppelganger''s.


    Numbered Items can''t be copied.


    It''s no surprise that there''s a massive difference with a high-grade item like that.


    Kwaaang!


    At that moment, an explosion booms from behind the dwarf.


    It''s the bear-like man''s explosive arrow.


    There are no casualties as Hans G''s ''Earthberg'' summon conjures a wall just in time, but¡­


    Rumble!


    ¡­the wall crumbles, and Raven''s magic intercepts.


    Kwaaang!


    ''Lightning Bolts'' split into dozens of strands and rain down from the sky.


    Hans G, struck by one, copses.


    Of course, it''s a fleeting victory.


    They have a priest, after all.


    Whoosh!


    Hans G, regaining consciousness in seconds, unleashes a torrent of mes with his summon.


    He''s targeting our backline.


    Raven just cast a spell, and I can''t block it from this angle, so the bear-like man''s tank summon, Woongie, takes the hit head-on.


    [Woong!]


    Woongie roars as if it''s nothing.


    Summoned Spirit Beasts have high magic resistance.


    ''Phew, team battles are on a whole other level.''


    The priest of Karui also seems to have finished his preparations and starts summoning.


    [Grrr...]


    An army of undead pours out from an ominous portal that materialized in the air.


    Coincidentally, we have the perfect opponent.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Ainar charges forward, swinging her greatsword without needing any instructions from me.


    Bang! Kwaang! Kwaang!


    Explosions erupt with each [Double sh], sparks flying. And if she sustains any injuries, she regenerates with [Wings of Greed].


    Of course, if she keeps spamming skills like this, she''ll run out of MP...


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has killed an enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸Soul Power is recovered due to [Devour].¡¹


    ...but the ''yer'' engraving Ainar received is specialized in mob farming.


    Kwaaang! Rumble!


    Whoosh!


    Various skills are unleashed from all sides, and the resulting cacophony fills the air.


    It''s not like an individual duel where everyone focuses solely on their own opponent; they move fluidly, sometimes retreating to support theirpanions.


    How much longer will this fierce battle continue, with no clear victor?


    "Do you know?"


    The dwarf, smashing his knockback shield into my face, speaks for the first time during the fight.


    I consider ignoring him, but decide to indulge him.


    "That you''re about to die?"


    "No, that you''re the core of your team."


    He''s stating the obvious.


    I''ve been darting around, disrupting their formation and inflicting damage, deflecting all iing arrows and magic with my shield.


    Meanwhile, the dwarf''s only contribution has been to tail me and try to restrain me.


    "In other words, if both you and I disappear at the same time, our side has a much bigger advantage."


    "...What?"


    The dwarf grins and bellows,


    "Jainun! Now!"


    Jainun.


    The name of the priest of Karui, the one the dwarf,cking team voice magic, has been repeatedly calling to issuemands.


    ¡¸Character has entered the special terrain [Crossroads of Fate].¡¹


    The surroundings, aze with explosions and spells, plunge into darkness.


    The intense sounds of battle vanish, leaving only an eerie silence.


    I can''t help but let out a hollowugh.


    So that''s what he was nning...


    ''He used Crossroads of Fate?''


    Does he really think I''m a fool?


    __________________


    Crossroads of Fate.


    The effect of this ability, which only priests of Karui can wield, is straightforward.


    It transports two designated targets to a secluded space.


    This skill can only be used on two individuals who are hostile towards each other. They can only return to the outside world when one of them is victorious or the ability is deactivated externally...


    Click.


    The surroundings brighten with the sound of a switch being flipped.


    I find myself standing atop a colossal statue, towering like a skyscraper. To be more precise, I''m standing on the palm of its hand.


    Looking up, I see the statue''s face gazing down at me.


    The face of Karui, the evil god, a sight I''ve only encountered in books.


    "You''re surprisingly calm."


    The dwarf, standing about 10 meters away,ments nonchntly.


    Finally, I can''t hold back my question any longer.


    "What makes you so confident in bringing me here?"


    "...Do you know about this ce?"


    Of course, I do.


    This is a duel arena.


    A ce where you have to fight based solely on individual skill, cut off from any outside assistance.


    But to bring me here?


    "It''s absurd."


    The dwarf frowns at my reaction.


    "You overestimate yourself, barbarian."


    Right, so he really believed that.


    That I could at least hold out for a while.


    That they would win outside and release me.


    Smirk.


    I consider retorting...


    ...but time is precious.


    And I can''t find a reason to bother.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    Like a barbarian.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    No time for talk.


    I end the conversation and charge towards the enemy.


    Tadat!


    The dwarf retreats, as if he''smitted to a defensive strategy.


    It''s a futile struggle.


    How far can he possibly run with those short legs?


    Indeed, the dwarf also seems to realize it''s a lost cause and raises his shield.


    Whoosh.


    The shield swings towards me, aiming to push me back.


    But the only reason I was able to withstand it before was because hispanions were constantly distracting me.


    Whoosh.


    I simply twist my body to dodge and swing my mace down.


    ng!


    A clear, ringing sound of impact reverberates from the shield he raised above his head.


    Of course, there''s no problem.


    ng!


    If one hit doesn''t work, two will.


    ng!


    If two don''t suffice, three will.


    ng!


    This feels like a game of whack-a-mole.


    The dwarf''s shield remains steadfast, no matter how many times I strike it.


    "That''s why... I told you, didn''t I? I can endure."


    Although his breathing has be ragged...


    Anyway, so he really believed that.


    I feel a twinge of pity for him.


    I can''t believe he actually fell for my bluff.


    ng!


    After thirteen more strikes...


    Whoosh!


    ...I feign another swing with my mace and then swiftly reach out towards a specific spot.


    And...


    "...!"


    ...I yank his earring.


    While a Numbered Item wouldn''t be damaged by this level of force...


    ...flesh isn''t a Numbered Item.


    Rip.


    The earring tears free as his earlobe splits.


    ''No. 2988 Guardian Corps Insignia.''


    It doesn''t offer any stat boosts or usage effects, but it grants a whopping 50% shock absorption bonus to shields when equipped. It''s a godsend of an item.


    I never expected to acquire this core item like this.


    "...Give it back!!"


    The dwarf, finally grasping the situation, charges at me like a madman. Of course, my only response is a swing of my massive mace.


    Kwaaang!


    A thunderous boom erupts from the shield as he instinctively protects his head.


    Phew, that''s the stuff.


    It feels like the pent-up frustration is finally being released.


    In that spirit, one more time.


    Kwaaang!!


    The dwarf staggers violently, clutching his half-crushed shield.


    Kwagic!


    I seize the opportunity presented by his lowered guard and bring the mace down on his head.


    The dwarf crumples to the ground.


    However, the space remains stable, indicating it''s not an instant kill.


    ''Did he just faint?''


    He''s a tough one, I''ll give him that.


    ''Anyway, that worked out well.''


    I rummage through the dwarf''s bag and retrieve a specific item.


    It''s the test tube containing the Manticore''s essence.


    As I look at it, I suddenly recall his words from when we were rolling the dice.


    [You''re lucky.]


    The line that fits me the least.


    It''s a bit ironic.


    He uttered those words, and now he''s on the verge of death, while I''m in the opposite position.


    It makes me wonder if luck is merely a precursor to misfortune.


    But...


    "I can''t believe the test tube in his expandable backpack survived intact."


    I chuckle and mutter,


    "Lucky me."


    This much is eptable.


    Because everything else is the fruit of my own efforts.


    ¡¸The essence of [Manticore] seeps into the character''s soul.¡¹


    I down the essence in the test tube in one gulp.


    And at that moment...


    Rumble!


    ...tremors ripple through the space.


    No wonder he was still alive after taking that hit.


    He''s finally dead.


    ''The corpse will return to its original location, so I''ll deal with itter...''


    My vision blurs, and when I open my eyes, I see the familiar forest.


    I quickly assess my surroundings.


    Less than five minutes have passed since I was transported to that ce.


    Kwaaang! Crackle! Boom!


    The battle still rages fiercely.


    But the location of the battlefield has shifted since I was gone.


    About 70 meters away.


    I need to rejoin mypanions as quickly as possible and provide support.


    ''Hmm, this distance seems about right.''


    So I activate the newly acquired ability.


    The active skill embedded in the Manticore''s yellow essence.


    ''Leap.''


    Feeling a lightness course through my body, Iunch myself into the air with a powerful jump.


    And...


    ¡¸Jumping Power is temporarily increased by 10 times, and a powerful shockwave is released uponnding.¡¹


    ...my body, arcing through the air in a steep parab, ms into the heart of the dwarf''s remaining forces like a meteor.


    Kwaaang!


    I finally have a movement skill.

 Chapter 186 Item Power (1)

    Chapter 186 Item Power (1)


    Item Power (1) <hr>


    Item Power (1)


    The dwarf said that they would have a much bigger advantage if I weren''t there.


    Now that I see it, he wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Whoosh!


    My body shoots through the air like a cannonball, resisting air resistance.


    I can see the entire battlefield at a nce from up high.


    "Just hold on until Mr. Yandel gets here!!"


    Although no one is seriously injured or dead, mypanions are struggling.The burden on them has increased several times over since I, the wall, am gone.


    Woongie has been unsummoned, while the undead summoned by the priest of Karui are swarming from all directions.


    "Huh?"


    That''s when I make eye contact with Misha.


    "Uh, uh?"


    "Miss Kaltstein! Where are you looking... Huh?"


    I also make eye contact with Raven.


    Although we''re quite far apart, I can tell from her gaping mouth that she''s thinking,


    Why is the barbarian flying?


    To be precise, I''m not flying.


    It''s more urate to say that I''m falling.


    It''s the Barbarian Meteor.


    Kwaaang!


    Ind on both feet, tightening my core muscles to maintain bnce, and a footprint that''s more like a crater is carved deep into the ground.


    And...


    Crackle.


    ...I feel a tingling sensation in my legs.


    If I hadn''t invested in Bone Density, my bones might have shattered.


    I check the surroundings with that thought.


    Whoosh!


    A ring of dust spreads out from thending point.


    It''s an additional effect of Leap, which is used as a movement skill.


    ¡¸Jumping Power is temporarily increased by 10 times, and a powerful shockwave is released uponnding.¡¹


    AoE damage to the surroundings.


    Of course, the damage itself is negligible.


    Why else would I ssify it as a movement skill?


    Except for the small area I crushed, it''s safe to say that there''s no widespread damage.


    Swaaaaaaaa!


    The undead army is blown away by the wind pressure.


    The dwarf bastards are just flustered by the sudden intrusion, standing still despite being hit by the strong wind.


    But...


    ¡¸Character''s total weight is over 500 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸The special terrain effect [Recoil] is additionally applied to the damage radius.¡¹


    Sorry, but I''m in [Gigantification] state.


    Thud!


    Just like how you hear thunder after seeing lightning...


    ...the ground shakes as soon as the wind pressure disappears, throwing everything that was standing on it into the air.


    "Kyaak!"


    "What the...!"


    Hundreds of undead and the dwarf bastards are floating in the air.


    The corners of my mouth curl up into a wide smile at the overwhelming sight.


    ''Fortunately, my weight worked.''


    I was secretly worried.


    Although my equipment is also affected by [Gigantification] thanks to [Unification], there are still many parts that I haven''t equipped yet.


    Well, even if that weren''t the case, the biggest advantage of the [Leap] skill is something else.


    ¡¸Threat level is temporarily greatly increased.¡¹


    The threat level bonus that''s applied for a short time afternding.


    This is significant for me.


    It means I have another skill that can increase the fixed value of my threat level, on top of [Gigantification].


    "Th, the fact that he''s here means..."


    "Ba, bald bastard! That guy... is he dead?!"


    "You said you could hold out!!"


    I shout, looking at the dwarf bastards whose morale seems to have already been broken by my appearance,


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Because it''s also the activation condition for [Wild Release].


    ¡¸Character''s threat level is temporarily tripled, and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    Physical bonuses proportional to the threat level increase.


    Right, this is it.


    It feels like I''ve really be an ogre.


    [Grrr!]


    The summoned creatures, which are ssified as monsters, start swarming towards me like crazy.


    However, the intelligent ones are different.


    "Re, retreat! Retreat!"


    "Ru, run away!"


    They abandon their formation and run away as if they''ve been afflicted with the ''Fear'' status effect.


    Hmm, is this just a rational judgment, not threat level?


    Kwaaang! Kwaang! Whoosh! Thwack!


    Giant mace and shield.


    And my two legs, which have already be weapons, crush and deflect the undead summons as I chase after the dwarf bastards.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    I hear the footsteps of a giant monster with every step I take.


    "Block him! Block him! You''re the warrior!!"


    "Crazy, how can I possibly block¡ª"


    The fairy archer, who was running away, stabs the beastman swordsman in the thigh with her dagger.


    "Aak! You bitch...!"


    The beastman swordsman rolls on the ground from the momentum.


    "Uh, uh...?"


    And then he ends up in my grasp.


    My hand is big enough to hold a human head with room to spare.


    "...Su, surrender. I surren¡ª"


    I slowly increase my grip.


    But is it because of [Wild Release]?


    He must have invested in Physical Resistance and such.


    Kwagic!


    It feels softer than a watermelon.


    ''Next.''


    Although the insane vitality I felt from [Wild Release] disappears, it doesn''t hinder my pursuit.


    After all, the third chapter hasn''t even ended yet.


    We''re trapped within a 500-meter radius barrier.


    And I even have a movement skill now.


    Kwaaang!


    I use [Leap] to block their path, and the dwarf bastards throw down their weapons and surrender without hesitation.


    They judged that it''s better to just beg for mercy.


    Well, they have a reason.


    "Pl, please spare us. We''ll do anything. You''ll ne, need us to defeat the gu, guardian. Right?"


    I''ll have to think about this.


    Anyway, I disarm them with the help of mypanions who arrivedter.


    Then I guess I can deactivate [Gigantification] now.


    "Bjorn! What the hell was that?! Me too! I want to do that too!!!"


    Is it a barbarian''s instinct?


    Ainar''s eyes are filled with greed after witnessing [Leap]. It''s an iparable greedpared to when she sees cotton candy.


    I hide my smugness and promise,


    "Huhu, I''ll find something simr for youter."


    "Really!! You promise!!"


    "Yeah, I promise."


    There''s a skill simr to [Leap] in Ainar''s build tree. It''s a 3rd-grade essence, though, so it will take a few years to obtain.


    Damn right, if you''re a barbarian, you should at least be able to jump.


    "Um, he, help me!"


    Huh?


    I hear those words while stripping the dwarf bastards of their equipment.


    I turn my head and see a woman.


    ''Ah, she was alive too...''


    The newbie Guide from Hans G''s team.


    So, her name was...


    I''m toozy to ask, so let''s just call her Guide Girl.


    "Potion! Please, lend me a potion. I already gave him what I had..."


    I follow Guide Girl''s gaze and see the mace warrior copsed on the ground.


    "Is he alive?"


    "Ye, yes!"


    Guide Girl nods enthusiastically, as if seeing a glimmer of hope.


    I hesitate for a moment.


    It''s only natural to save him, but using a potion might be a waste.


    In the end, I grab the priest of Karui.


    "Hi, eek!"


    Geez, he''s easily scared.


    Who said I was going to kill him?


    I carry the priest to the mace warrior and put him down.


    "Heal him."


    "Ye, yes!"


    Although he serves the evil god, a priest of Karui can also use ordinary divine power.


    Well, if he couldn''t, it would be impossible for him to maintain his disguise.


    Swaaa.


    The mace warrior''s burns slowly disappear as divine power is imbued into his body.


    His breathing has stabilized considerably.


    "Thank you. Thank you. Truly..."


    "More importantly, what happened to the mage?"


    "He, he''s dead."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. When I, I checked, his heart had already..."


    "I see. We''ll take care of him, so stay by his side until he wakes up. He must be confused."


    "Okay, okay! Thank you...!"


    When I return to where mypanions are, the process of taking the dwarf bastards prisoner isplete, and they''re all practically naked.


    "...Where did you get the gags?"


    "I brought them."


    What? Why gags?


    I ask out of pure curiosity, and I get an unexpected answer.


    "I''m also interested in this field."


    "Uh... I, I see?"


    I''m genuinely flustered.


    But this kind of reaction might hurt Raven''s feelings.


    "Right, that''s also... not, not bad?"


    I express myck of objection to avoid any misunderstandings.


    But what''s this again?


    "Not bad? Mr. Yandel, are you also interested in monster studies?"


    "Monster studies?"


    Raven also tilts her head as I tilt my head in confusion.


    A hypothesis suddenlyes to mind.


    "Don''t tell me... those gags are for monsters?"


    "Yes, but...? I was thinking of capturing one and studying itter when I had the chance. Wait, then who were you nning to use those on...?"


    Raven trails off, her face turning red in an instant.


    "...Don''te near me."


    "How far?"


    "1 meter."


    "...Alright."


    And so, our half-joking agreement to maintain distance is made, and I approach the prisoners.


    And I remove Hans G''s gag.


    Because I have a question.


    "I have something to ask."


    "Yes? Ah, yes! An, anything!"


    "How did the dwarf find out that you''re an evil spirit?"


    "...Yes?"


    Hans G looks at me as if I asked a strange question. But he obediently answers without offending me.


    And the truth ispletely unexpected.


    "Th, that guy is also a pl, yer... No, I, I mean, an evil spirit."


    The dwarf was also from Earth.


    That''s why he was able to figure out Hans G''s identity just by his behavior.


    "Tell me exactly what happened between you two."


    I listen to the details of the situation.


    It''s not a long story, except for the fact that he keeps stuttering.


    The dwarf used a magic tool to talk to Hans G during their watch. And he came out, talking about things that only someone from Earth would know.


    Hans G, happy to meet a fellow countryman, admitted it.


    But it was a trap.


    The magic tool the dwarf used recorded their conversation.


    Hans G, caught by his weakness, epted the dwarf''s threatening proposal to pull off a big heist after defeating the guardian.


    For reference, there was also a carrot along with the stick.


    He promised to split the loot fairly and even take him to Noark if things went wrong.


    "I, I re, refused. Bu, but... Ugh, ugghh!"


    I end the conversation and put the gag back in his mouth, as if expecting him to make pathetic excuses.


    I''ve already found out everything I needed to know.


    ''What the hell, there are four yers out of fifteen?''


    The fairy archer, Hans G, the dwarf, and me.


    Although it''s ridiculous, I''m the final winner.


    ...Well, there''s still the final battle left.


    In that sense, I move on to the next topic.


    I activate team voice magic and then...


    "I want to hear your opinions."


    "On what to do with these people?"


    "Yeah."


    It''s not that I''m going to decide by majority vote.


    If I make a decision, my teammates will all follow my lead.


    But I want to hear their opinions first.


    "They attacked us! We have to kill them!"


    "Hmm, I don''t know. If we can clear the rift on our own, then of course we should kill them... but..."


    "Do you think they''ll actually cooperate?"


    Most of the opinions are simr.


    That they''re not trustworthy.


    "There''s a saying, ''An untrustworthy ally is more dangerous than an ogre''."


    Even if we fight together, if we can''t fight properly because we''re worried about them betraying us, it would be putting the cart before the horse.


    "Still, the Noark side is a bit better."


    "Better?"


    "As soon as we leave the rift, we won''t see them again, right? If we promise to spare their lives, there''s a chance they might try to side with us."


    Raven''s gaze turns towards the fairy archer and Hans G.


    "But those two are different."


    Evil spirits.


    They''re beings that feel even more sinister and unsettling than explorers from the underground city.


    "That''s right! The chieftain said so too! That we have to kill evil spirits on sight!"


    "Yeah... I didn''t know before, but after experiencing this today, I understand. Why people told us not to trust evil spirits..."


    "They''ll do anything to hide their identity. It''s wise to eliminate them when we have the chance. The result of trusting an evil spirit is right there."


    Every word feels like a dagger piercing my heart.


    What if my teammates found out about my identity?


    Would they look at me like that too?


    "So, Mr. Yandel, what do you think?"


    I dismiss the meaningless thought and tell them my conclusion.


    "I think it''s better to kill them now."


    I never intended to spare them in the first ce.


    It was just a matter of whether to kill them now or after defeating the guardian.


    I''ve already adapted to this world.


    "Can we defeat the guardian with just the five of us?"


    "We''ll have to try."


    Although it sounds reckless, it''s not entirely without basis.


    First of all, the mace warrior survived.


    Our strength has increased to six people.


    And there are other useful items among the loot, like the Guardian Corps Insignia I obtained this time.


    And most importantly, if my prediction is correct, we''ll have one more mage.


    "Then we just have to find the Doppelganger."


    "Yes. It will take a while for the Stone of Truth to appear, and we agreed not to cooperate, so I think we can just kill them all. They''ll be released once they''re offered to the altar, right?"


    "Deactivate the Voice Control spell."


    I have Raven deactivate the team voice magic and then approach the prisoners.


    A silence filled with a strange mix of hope and anxiety.


    "......"


    Their questioning gazes, filled with both hope and fear, are focused on me.


    Well, they should know, right?


    That the meeting is over and a decision has been made.


    There''s no need for long words.


    "It won''t hurt."


    Probably.


    "Ugh, ugghh! Ugghh!!"


    The prisoners, who were waiting for me to open my mouth, start struggling and shouting.


    Like flickering candles longing for life.


    I swing my mace without hesitation.


    First, the priest of Karui at the very end.


    Kwagic!


    Then the sorcerer.


    Kwagic!


    Hans G.


    Kwagic!


    Andstly, the fairy archer.


    I smash their heads with enough force to kill them instantly, even if they''re possessed by a Doppelganger.


    Kwagic.


    The whole process takes less than 5 seconds.


    These people, who were struggling more fiercely than anyone else just a moment ago, are now silent.


    Four corpses with their heads crushed, lying on the ground.


    I only have one thought as I look at them.


    It''s a good thing I gagged them.


    "Mr. Yandel! How could you just smash them like that?!"


    Huh?


    "Even if they''re for monsters, they could break! What if they''re damaged?!"


    Ah...


    But that''s not what''s important right now, is it?


    "You''re calm."


    "Yes? What do you mean..."


    "You''re the only Doppelganger candidate left."


    Nine people were immune to the verification magic.


    And only Raven and I are still standing.


    But I''m excluded since I used the Stone of Truth.


    Did she finally realize the situation?


    "Ah...!"


    Raven shouts with wide eyes.


    "It''s not me! Why would I be a Doppelganger! No, this can''t be...? There''s some kind of mistake..."


    Right, that''s how it is.


    "Raven is the Doppelganger. Everyone, step back!"


    The three flinch and retreat at my shout.


    "So, so you were the Doppelganger... I never even dreamed of it."


    "Give me back Aruru!! She''s human and a mage, but! She''s still my preciouspanion!!"


    The melee damage dealer duo is shocked.


    And...


    "I, I''m not... Believe me. I''ll use the Stone of Truth tomorrow to prove it! Okay?"


    "To make us waste the Stone of Truth even after everything is over, you''re a cunning monster."


    The bear-like man raises his crossbow and enters a wary state. Raven''s expression turns into one that''s about to cry.


    "N, no..."


    I can''t believe she can make that kind of face.


    "I, I''m really not!!!"


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I''ve seen her shout this loudly.


    ''This is... precious.''


    It''s not amon sight, so I feel a bit greedy...


    ...but if I push it any further, she might actually cry.


    So I end the prank here.


    "You''re the only one left. But if it''s not you, then who is it?"


    "Th, that''s...!"


    "You were the one who said that the Doppelganger is released when the host dies, even if they''re not offered to the altar, right?"


    I subtly give her a hint while cornering her.


    I judge that our mage will be able to figure out one possibility just from this.


    "Ma, maybe!! Someone might still be alive!! Doppelgangers are good at pretending to be dead!"


    It''s the line I''ve been waiting for.


    "Someone is alive..."


    "Wh, where are you going?"


    Raven shouts in confusion as I start walking.


    Thud.


    I stop.


    It''s the spot where Parteian, the mage who lost his shoulder to the dwarf, is lying.


    I bend down and check his pulse.


    "...Is, is he alive?"


    "Be quiet."


    His heart isn''t beating.


    And he''s not breathing either.


    Thump, thump.


    I get up and kick the wound with my foot.


    "......"


    There''s no reaction.


    Hmm, is he enduring this much?


    I take out a potion and pour it on him.


    Sizzle.


    The wound bubbles and heals.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!"


    Right, even you can''t endure a potion.

 Chapter 187 Item Power (2)

    Chapter 187 Item Power (2)


    Item Power (2) <hr>


    Item Power (2)


    The Shadow Altar.


    In this chapter, the Doppelganger acts solely to achieve two goals.


    To make the expedition party waste the Stone of Truth.


    And if that fails, to continuously cause conflict and reduce the number of party members.


    In that sense, there was one prime suspect.


    [Where are you from?]


    Kyleman Parteian.The mage from Hans G''s team who split the expedition party in half with a single sentence.


    I also thought it was just an identalndmine at first.


    The mage team, including Hans G, didn''t seem to know that the dwarf''s party was from Noark.


    But...


    [Dwarf, are you the Doppelganger?]


    I persistently attacked the dwarf''s party.


    Asking him where he got the equipment in his backpack, what exactly the official said when he received the identification tag, and so on, throwing countless questions he couldn''t answer to make him look suspicious.


    However, I didn''t consider one thing back then.


    How did the dwarf, struggling to answer those simple questions, appear to the Doppelganger?


    ''He must have seemed suspicious. And then he would have wondered why.''


    It''s the body of a smart mage.


    The Doppelganger must have realized the truth about Noark through the questions the dwarf couldn''t answer.


    He must have been tempted too.


    He just happened to have a suitable item in the body he possessed...


    ...and it would be easier to hide his identity if he used it well.


    [He''s, he''s dead.]


    The Doppelganger bastard knows how to y dead.


    I''ve been tricked by it several times in the game.


    Unless you kill them instantly, this bastard enters a hibernation state, maintaining life and toying with the yer.


    Just like this.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!"


    The Doppelganger convulses as soon as the potion is poured on him.


    If I hadn''t known about this element, I would have had no choice but to use the Stone of Truth on Raven even after beating up all the remaining candidates.


    "It''s a Doppelganger!!!"


    Raven, finally cleared of suspicion, shouts in a voice that''s more joyful than ever, and the Doppelganger bastard denies it while screaming.


    "No, no! Hey! I! Kyaaaaaak!!"


    Just how much is he looking down on us?


    It''s ridiculous, but it''s also pointless to argue with a monster.


    I just grab him by the neck and walk towards the altar.


    His struggle intensifies as we get closer to the altar.


    "How... did you...!!"


    He finally gives up on making excuses and expresses his doubt.


    I chuckle.


    Actually, there was another decisive reason.


    ''At least act properly.''


    A mage''s biggest weakness is closebat.


    But he blocked the dwarf''s axe, which was aimed at his head, with his shoulder.


    It''s impossible unless he predicted the attack.


    And in the first ce, it''s ridiculous that he died from that.


    If he had died from excessive bleeding, it might be different...


    But he stopped breathing before Guide Girl could even give him a potion?


    ¡¸Sessfully discovered the marauder possessing the expedition member.¡¹


    A white light starts emanating from the altar as soon as I press the Doppelganger''s head against it.


    And the forest trembles as if there''s an earthquake.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!"


    Something in the shape of a shadow is extracted from his head and lets out a terrifying scream, darting between the trees.


    And...


    "Oh! It''s running away!!"


    ...it disappears in one direction.


    There''s no need to panic.


    It means the third chapter is over.


    ¡¸1 Stone of Truth used.¡¹


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 10%.¡¹


    ¡¸Quickly pursue and kill the marauder before it regains its sealed power.¡¹


    It''s time to fight the final boss.


    "Bjorn, let''s chase after it!!"


    "Stop. We have things to do first."


    I first calm Ainar down and check Parteian''s condition.


    Ah, of course, Raven does it, not me.


    "How is he?"


    "His injuries are mostly healed, so he should regain consciousness soon."


    "I see."


    Raven, who rushed over to check on Parteian as soon as I called her, finally rxes.


    It seems like her runaway mental state has returned, and her strength has left her.


    "Whew..."


    The melee damage dealer duo and the bear-like man approach with awkward expressions and each say something.


    "Wow, so he really was a Doppelganger..."


    "I told you, it wasn''t me!"


    "Ahem, mages are mages after all? To think of the possibility that someone might still be alive in that situation."


    "Ha, what would have happened if it weren''t for me..."


    "Aruru! You know? I believed in you!"


    "Believe my ass... No, wait, where did ''Aruru'' evene from?"


    "Uh?! Don''t tell me you don''t like ''Aruru''?"


    Ainar looks dejected as if she''s hurt.


    Of course, Raven isn''t the type to be swayed by something like that.


    "Would I like that? Arrua Raven! Please call me by my name properly. I really hate this kind of¡ª"


    "I, I wanted to call you by your name, but it''s hard to pronounce..."


    Raven shuts her mouth as Ainar hangs her head low.


    And she asks cautiously,


    "You wanted to call me by my name? What do you mean?"


    "Because you''re a preciouspanion, even though you''re human and a mage."


    Ainar says something embarrassing without changing her expression, as expected of a barbarian.


    "Ha, seriously, that pronunciation..."


    Raven sighs incredulously and then turns her head away.


    "Whatever. Call me whatever you want."


    "Really?!"


    "Yes. They call me that at the school anyway, so it would be weird for me to get angry, wouldn''t it?"


    "Thank you! Aruru!"


    It''s a heartwarming scene wherepanions deepen their bond after oveing adversity.


    I think to myself as I watch them,


    She''s weak to this kind of thing, even though she doesn''t seem like it.


    ''I should use thister if I do something wrong.''


    I make a mental note and then we have some time to reorganize after the brief conversation.


    There are a lot of things to do before the boss battle.


    "Both of you,e here."


    First, I call Guide Girl and the mace warrior who regained consciousness.


    "You heard what happened, right?"


    "...Yes."


    Their eyes are vacant, as if they''re still in shock from the fact that Hans G and the fairy archer were evil spirits.


    "Get a grip. You can do that after we get out alive."


    "What should we do?"


    "Tell me what you can do first."


    I check the mace warrior''sbat power first.


    What kind of essence he absorbed, what kind ofbat he''s capable of, and so on.


    Normally, it would be personal information that he wouldn''t reveal to outsiders, but considering the situation, the mace warrior cooperates with me.


    "I see. And you?"


    "I, I''m not helpful in battle except for finding the way. I''m sorry."


    One 6th-grade warrior and one ungraded Guide.


    "But Mr. Parteian will be a big help to you. He''s a 5th-grade mage."


    "What? 5th-grade?"


    "That''s right. Although he''s specialized in support magic rather than attack magic... he''s the one who usually ys the biggest role in our team. It''s better to hear it from him directly when he wakes up."


    I''m truly surprised.


    Because Raven is still a 6th-grade mage.


    How the hell did that Hans bastard persuade such a talented person to join his team?


    ''So we have to defeat the guardian with seven people, including a 5th-grade mage...''


    I can''t see the whole picture yet.


    I don''t have enough paint to fill it in.


    Therefore, I thoroughly search the loot left behind by the dwarf bastards while Parteian is regaining consciousness.


    "Check everything. Have Raven examine anything that looks suspicious. We have to use everything we can."


    Hans G, the fairy archer, the beastman swordsman, the dwarf, the sorcerer, and the priest of Karui.


    The archer who was offered to the altar has be a spirit, so we can''t loot him until after clearing the rift.


    "Aruru! What about this?"


    "I can sense mana. But I can''t read the spell structure, so it''s not a magic tool... It''s highly likely a Numbered Item."


    "Ooh! These boots! They''re perfect for me!"


    "They''re boots made of Half-Troll leather. They''re enchanted with the ''eleration'' spell. They''re expensive, so be careful. We have to include them in the settlementter."


    Useful items appear every time we open a bag, as expected of experienced explorers.


    It feels like we''ve opened a treasure chest.


    "Raven, can you check this too? I know it''s made of Laetium, but why would they make a ne out of this?"


    "It''s because of mana conductivity. The efficiency of the same spell is different. So let''s see, this ne is..."


    Raven assesses the value of various items at an incredible speed, as if she''s found her calling.


    But even so, it takes longer than expected, and Parteian also wakes up.


    "Uh, uh..."


    The middle-aged mage is confused as he looks at the forest filled with corpses and equipment.


    I send the mace warrior to exin.


    "So, so a Doppelganger possessed my body?"


    "Noark... Right, I thought it was suspicious that his bag was full of unused equipment. It makes sense if they''re from that ce."


    "Mr. Krisen and Miss Meilin are evil spirits...?"


    The mage''s face turns pale as he listens to the exnation. But as expected of a mage, he approaches me and expresses his gratitude even in this situation.


    "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, something terrible would have happened."


    "If you''re grateful, go help Raven. It''s not the time to rx."


    "Alright."


    The process speeds up significantly after Parteian joins us.


    Unexpectedly, he''s an expert in this field.


    "...Appraisal magic? Were you from the Narman school?"


    "Come to think of it, we haven''t introduced ourselves. That''s right."


    "I''m Arrua Raven from the Artemion school."


    "Haha, I know. There''s only one ce that engraves such a beautiful pattern on their robes."


    "My master is a bit entric..."


    A mage from the Narman school who can use special appraisal magic.


    With Parteian, we can now ssify not only Numbered Items, but also items we couldn''t identify before.


    After some time...


    "It seems like we''ve found everything useful, so let''s gather everyone."


    We finish sorting and gather in one ce to begin a temporary settlement.


    "Just so you know, I''ve written down everything you''re taking, and we''ll have a proper settlementter. If you want to keep using it, you''ll have to pay for it then. Got it?"


    "Got it!"


    "Then Ainar,e here."


    I look at the organized list and distribute the acquired items to each person.


    The only criterion is this:


    Who will be most effective using it?


    "Take off your shoes and give them to Misha."


    "Th, there''s no way! They won''t even fit me!!"


    "Don''t worry, I confirmed that they''re enchanted with the size adjustment spell."


    Although there are someints about my somewhat arbitrary decision, the leader''s authority exists for times like this.


    "Ainar."


    "Alright, just give them to me..."


    Starting with Ainar, mypanions each take the useful equipment.


    From one to four or five items per person.


    I wonder how much this would all sell for?


    Every time I fight explorers, I feel it deep down.


    Why they all loot.


    "Then that''s settled."


    I store the remaining loot in my and Raven''s subspace pockets.


    It''s not just for safety reasons.


    There''s just too much.


    Smirk.


    I can''t stop smiling as I look at my newly acquired equipment.


    Is this thew of the Hans bacsh?


    ¡¸Character has equipped No. 2988 Guardian Corps Insignia.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level increased by +1,485.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has equipped No. 8667 Ouw of the Wastnd.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level increased by +315.¡¹


    ¡¸Character has equipped Idium greaves.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level increased by +400.¡¹


    That Doppelganger bastard is dead.


    __________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 5


    Physical: 560 (New +5) / Mental: 213 (New +15) / Ability: 191


    Item Level: 3,068 (New +2,200)


    Total Combat Index: 1,731 (New +570)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Orc Hero - Rank 5 / Ogre - Rank 3 / Manticore - Rank 5 (New)

 Chapter 188 Item Power (3)

    Chapter 188 Item Power (3)


    Item Power (3) <hr>


    Item Power (3)


    I''m walking through the dark forest.


    Endlessly following the direction where the Doppelganger disappeared from the Shadow Altar.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I move my feet in the tense atmosphere.


    For reference, I''m at the forefront, and the others are following a few meters behind.


    It''s a bit of a distance for a typical formation...


    But what can I do?This is the life of a carry tank.


    "Battle stations!"


    The moment I sense a presence ahead...


    ...dozens of Doppelgangers appear from the darkness beyond the reach of the light orb spell.


    It''s a change that urs when you enter the fourth chapter.


    Once the Doppelganger''s seal is released, the number of clones in the field increases exponentially.


    And...


    "Enemies of the, the Empire...!"


    "Kill... them!!"


    ...they no longer transform into our appearances.


    At least not until we meet the main body.


    I don''t know why.


    I just epted it when I yed the game.


    Well, I guess there must be some hidden background to this phenomenon...


    But that''s not what I should be thinking about right now.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Leap].¡¹


    I jump andnd in the middle of them before they get any closer.


    Kwaaang!


    The ground shakes as soon as Ind, and the special terrain effect [Recoil] follows. Dozens of Doppelgangers are thrown into the air simultaneously.


    Kwagic!


    I swing at one of them like I''m swinging a baseball bat and cast [Wild Release].


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    My threat level is tripled.


    The Doppelgangers, disguised as soldiers, charge towards me like beasts with their eyes rolled back.


    They can''t ignore the taunt since they''re ssified as monsters.


    "For... the Empire..."


    Although the Doppelgangers disguised as soldiers don''t have any skills, they''re still formidable opponents.


    Because their base stats are incredibly high.


    Just by looking at the shield warriors enduring my mace swings, I can tell that each of them is at least as strong as Ainar.


    And the fact that they''reposed of various sses like archers, spearmen, swordsmen, mages, crossbowmen, and shield warriors also contributes to the increased difficulty.


    But...


    Kwagic! Kwagic!


    Although they block what they need to block...


    ...they never dodge.


    In the first ce, dodging is pointless.


    We''re surrounded.


    I have no choice but to tank the hits and wait for mypanions'' support.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 5th-grade attack spell [Lightning Bolt].¡¹


    The long-awaited magic is finallypleted.


    Lightning bolts rain down from the sky.


    ¡¸Kyleman Parteian has cast the 5th-grade support spell [Spell Enhancement].¡¹


    The power is about twice as strong as usual, thanks to Parteian''s support.


    Therefore, I pause for a moment to avoid getting hit by the magic.


    Kwaaang!


    The ''Lightning Bolts'', which resemble a natural disaster, strike for about 5 seconds, but it''s enough to cripple half of the Doppelganger army.


    ''As expected, hunting is all about mob farming.''


    We take care of the remaining stragglers with the help of mypanions, who were waiting in the distance.


    And so, one battle ends.


    The mace warrior wipes the blood off his weapon and mutters,


    "...Mr. Parteian, Miss Sarman will be alright, right? I''m worried."


    "Didn''t you see? The Doppelgangers couldn''t even get close to the altar. She''ll be fine as long as she doesn''t go outside."


    "Still, wouldn''t it have been better to bring her with us...?"


    It seems like the mace warrior is still worried about Guide Girl, whom we left in the safe zone.


    But it was an unavoidable choice.


    Although there might be a way to utilize Guide Girl considering the Doppelganger''s characteristics...


    ...that''s only if we use her as a disposable pawn.


    If we bring her along as someone we need to protect, the disadvantages far outweigh the advantages.


    "Stop it. Miss Sarman also agreed. We''ll all die if we fail anyway."


    Parteian, observing my expression, ends the conversation, and I resume exploration without saying anything.


    There''s no point in wasting time.


    Rumble!


    As we continue fighting and moving through the dark forest, I feel a slight tremor beneath my feet.


    It means the unsealing rate has reached 20%.


    Well, it increases by about 1% every 10 minutes, so it was about time.


    "Mr. Yandel, can we go a little faster?"


    "Alright."


    We increase our speed as if being chased by time.


    And...


    "We''re here."


    ...we finally reach our destination.


    It''s a sinkhole that we didn''t see when we were searching the forest for the mid-bosses.


    If we go down here, the boss battle will begin.


    But first...


    "Let''s search the vicinity before we go down."


    We follow Raven''s instructions and search the area around the sinkhole.


    It doesn''t take long.


    "As expected, the book was right. There''s always one hidden near the entrance."


    A white stele emitting an eerie sound.


    In the game, it was called a ''Sealing Stone''.


    But it''s not really a hidden piece on its own.


    They appear all over the forest once the fourth chapter begins...


    "The book was right?"


    ...and you can naturally learn about the Sealing Stone through the [Record of Offerings] that''s generated at the Shadow Altar after the third chapter ends.


    Well, even so, it just tells you to find and activate it.


    "The record didn''t mention anything like that."


    "It''s a different book, not the record."


    Raven doesn''t answer Parteian''s question in detail and ces her hand on the Sealing Stone.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    A ck light shoots up into the sky like a pir.


    ¡¸The Sealing Stone has been activated.¡¹


    ¡¸Unsealing rate decreased by 10%.¡¹


    With this, the Doppelganger''s unsealing rate has decreased by 10%.


    Of course, it doesn''t really matter in our strategy...


    ...but there''s no reason to skip it since it''s on our way.


    "Then we''ve finished all the preparations we can do here."


    We then return to the sinkhole.


    "Everyone ready?"


    It''s time for the boss battle.


    ___________________


    ¡¸Character has entered the Marauder''s Hideout.¡¹


    ___________________


    The boss battle, the flower of a rift.


    However, the boss battle in the ''Doppelganger Forest'' is a bit unique.


    First of all, the expedition party has to be split into two.


    One team fights the boss...


    ...and the other team searches for Sealing Stones in the forest filled with Doppelganger soldiers and manages the unsealing rate.


    It''s the standard strategy written in the [Record of Offerings].


    ''What an annoying concept.''


    You can only clear this ce if you trust each other and fulfill your roles.


    We would have also split into two teams, each with two or three members from each team, and fought the boss.


    If thatndmine hadn''t exploded.


    [We can''t use that method anymore. There are only seven of us.]


    Things went wrong as the expedition party was halved.


    We don''t have enough people to split into teams.


    Then what should we do?


    I came up with an answer after checking the loot left behind by the dwarf and Hans G''s teams, and I subtly hinted it to Raven so that she would reach the same conclusion.


    All-in.


    Instead of splitting our already small number into two and achieving nothing...


    ...we''ll focus all our strength in one ce and aim for a quick victory.


    In short, it''s the veteran yer strategy.


    [It might be a bit risky, but is everyone okay with this?]


    [There''s no other choice, is there?]


    And so, the foundation for the strategy isid.


    I estimate the sess rate to be 90%.


    Of course, probability is just a number, so we have no choice but to try it and see.


    Life isn''t something that always goes ording to n A.


    Thud!


    I jump down the hole first, like a barbarian, to check if it''s safe. And when I give the signal, the others follow one by one.


    "The air is chilly."


    It''s a cold cave.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!]


    It seems like he also sensed our presence, as he lets out a grotesque howl from inside.


    I chuckle.


    This is one of a barbarian''s roles.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go get him."


    To encourage mypanions.


    I take the lead without hesitation and enter the straight passage, and the others, who were hesitant, regain theirposure and follow.


    Thud, thud.


    After walking for about forty steps...


    ...the fog that was scattered throughout the cave clears, revealing the boss room.


    A cavern with a giant magic circle drawn on the floor.


    Stones of Truth are scattered around like toys, and something in the shape of a person is crouching in the center, its back to us.


    And a sniffling sound.


    "You, you too... came to kill me...?"


    Something turns its head and looks at us.


    The face that''s revealed isn''t any of us.


    It''s just an ordinary child.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his eyes, nose, and mouth are upside down.


    "I, I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    The child res at us with resentment.


    And then the emotion in his eyes turns to anger.


    It''s amon intro to a boss battle.


    "I''m the same as you¡ª!"


    Therefore, I skip it before he can finish his line.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Since it''s not a good environment to use ''Leap'', I just dash forward and swing my mace.


    Thwack!


    The child''s head is crushed while he''s still sitting.


    But it doesn''t feel like the usual impact.


    It''s like hitting a sandbag filled with water.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaak!!]


    A scream echoes throughout the cave, and the child turns into a ck slime.


    Bubble, bubble, bubble!


    It expands and contracts like sea urchin spines.


    ''I''m the first one, huh.''


    When the process is over, another me is standing there.


    Mimicry.


    It''s a unique skill possessed only by Doppelgangers, something you can''t obtain even by absorbing an essence.


    But it''s a bit different from the field.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaak!!"


    He no longer imitates my words and actions.


    And...


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Swing].¡¹


    ...he''s not just mimicking, he''s stronger than the original.


    It''s like a 5th-grade monster''s stats are added to the stats and skills of the mimicked target.


    He''s not a 4th-grade monster for nothing.


    Whoosh!


    I first dodge to the side as a test.


    His mace crashes into the ground...


    Kwaaang!


    ...and creates a crater, shaking the entire cave.


    It''s a level of power that I wouldn''t be able to achieve until my Strength stat increases by at least 200. I feel a sense of pride, thinking that this is my future self.


    However...


    ''I can definitely block this.''


    I can just make up for mycking stats with items.


    I block him with my shield, preventing him from reaching mypanions.


    Kwaaang!


    I don''t hear the clear sound of impact I was expecting.


    And the weight I feel through the shield is beyond imagination.


    This is 50% reduced impact?


    "Raven!!"


    I call for support, like a cunning explorer.


    Magic flies towards me immediately.


    It''s mostly curse magic with short casting times since our opponent is a high-grade monster.


    Kwaaang!


    His attacks are a bit easier to handle now.


    But it just means the first prerequisite for the strategy has been met.


    The real first phase starts now.


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Flesh Explosion].¡¹


    ck slime stters from the Doppelganger''s body, which is mimicking me, and falls to the ground. They''re small particles, too many to count.


    "Iherno Haindar!"


    Raven''s staff spews mes and melts the particles, but it''s impossible to eliminate them all.


    The particles that stubbornly crawl on the ground start to mimic our appearances after going through a transformation process.


    "There are four of them!"


    Raven calmly informs me, and¡­


    ¡­I make a quick judgment.


    Since they¡¯re clones, they won¡¯t be as strong as the original.


    Therefore, the n continues.


    ¡°Ignore me and defeat them!¡±


    I decide to focus on the main body and leave the clones to mypanions.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re all Hans Krisen!¡±


    ¡­I freeze at Raven¡¯s additional briefing.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    I check my surroundings, even though we¡¯re in the middle of a battle. Of course, Raven didn¡¯t give me the wrong information.


    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯


    How can they all be Hans G?


    They should transform into one of the fifteen people, whether dead or alive.


    Then what the hell are the chances of this?


    Raven shouts, oblivious to my thoughts,


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there¡¯s no Mr. Yandel among the clones! Let¡¯s hurry up and take care of them!¡±


    Her voice is as if she¡¯s delivering good news.


    I can understand her feelings.


    Hans G¡¯sbat power is rtively low among us, and having four summoners would be a badbination.


    It¡¯s definitely a good thing for us.


    But¡­


    Thump.


    ¡­my heart starts pounding like crazy.

 Chapter 189 Item Power (4)

    Chapter 189 Item Power (4)


    Item Power (4) <hr>


    Item Power (4)


    Doppelganger clones are different from the main body.


    They can only use the mimicked target¡¯s abilities, and the ones that are newly summoned in the boss room have low intelligence.


    No, should I say proficiency?


    Unlike the real Hans G, who summoned all his summons simultaneously at the beginning of the battle¡­


    ¡­the clones stutter and summon them one by one.


    ¡°One down.¡±


    The bear-like man¡¯s crossbow pierces one of their foreheads before they can even do anything.The rest follow a simr fate.


    ¡°We defeated them all!¡±


    We hear the victory cry in less than 30 seconds.


    I was worried that something crazy might happen since there are four Hanses, but it was easily resolved for now.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Now¡¯s our chance!¡±


    ¡­we have to pour all our damage into the main body before he summons more clones.


    Well, it won¡¯t be easy¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    The main body starts rampaging as our attacks are focused on him.


    [Leap], [Swing], [Gigantification]¡­


    And¡­


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Flesh Explosion].¡¹


    ¡­even that skill he hasn¡¯t been using since losing his regeneration.


    The bastard, with my physical abilities and the average stats of a 5th-grade monster added on top, boasts the power of a true boss monster.


    ¡°Everyone, fall back!¡±


    In the end, Raven pulls the melee damage dealers back.


    It¡¯s not a bad judgment.


    We already have enough damage with two mages and one archer.


    There¡¯s no need to risk having the melee damage dealers on the front lines. And besides, the efficiency of physical damage is low while the Doppelganger is mimicking me.


    ¡°The three of you, protect us!¡±


    Misha, Ainar, and the mace warrior.


    As the three melee damage dealers change their positions to escort the damage dealers, the backline starts bombarding the enemy from afar.


    ¡®Geez, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¯


    The main body tries to ignore me and charge towards the backline as the high-powered ranged attacks continue, but I draw aggro and keep his attention with [Wild Release].


    After some time¡­


    Crackle!


    ¡­a ¡®Lightning Spear¡¯ pierces the head of the bastard, whose body is battered from spamming [Flesh Explosion], and the Doppelganger turns into a ck slime.


    ¡®I guess we overcame the first hurdle.¡¯


    Of course, the first phase is far from over.


    The first phase only ends after everyone in the boss room has been transformed in order.


    But¡­


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s me this time!!¡±


    ¡­it won¡¯t be as difficult as me, no matter who it is.


    Indeed, the battle with Ainar, who¡¯s next in line, ends before we even encounter the clone summoning pattern twice.


    It¡¯s because the melee damage dealers don¡¯t have to stay in the back anymore.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaak!¡±


    That¡¯s when, as we defeat the Doppelganger who transformed into Ainar¡­


    Rumble!


    ¡­the magic circle on the ground starts glowing, and the entire cave trembles.


    Ah, it¡¯s not an ultimate move or anything.


    It means the unsealing rate has increased by 10%.


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 20%.¡¹


    It hasn¡¯t even been a few minutes since the boss battle started¡­


    ¡­but there¡¯s nothing I can do about this.


    The unsealing speed increases significantly once the battle begins.


    ¡®It was about 5% for every 10 summoned clones.¡¯


    It¡¯s the most frustrating part of this strategy.


    There¡¯s no way to prevent the summoning pattern, so the increase in the unsealing rate is inevitable.


    Well, if we had a second team outside activating the Sealing Stones, it would be less burdensome, but that¡¯s not our case.


    ¡®We have to finish it before then, somehow.¡¯


    It¡¯s game over if the unsealing rate reaches 100%.


    Because from then on, each clone bes as strong as the main body.


    And the clones can even use [Self-Replication] to multiply.


    "It''s my turn."


    Raven is next.


    Unexpectedly, there''s a slightly dangerous moment.


    I was nning to finish it quickly since magic has a casting time¡­


    But the summoned clones were the problem.


    Two out of four were me.


    ¡°Behelaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaa!¡±


    I don''t know what kind of magic the Doppelgangers were trying to cast.


    But Raven shouted that we would all die if this continued, so it would have been a disaster if the spell had beenpleted.


    Well, I smashed their heads before that happened.


    Kwagic!


    After that, the Doppelganger transformed into Misha, the mace warrior, Parteian, and the bear-like man in order, and we defeated them as quickly as possible.


    It means the first phase is finally over.


    Rumble!


    I click my tongue, looking at the magic circle on the ground, which is glowing again.


    ¡®40% unsealing rate in the first phase¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s the number I expected.


    Tsk, I wanted to reduce it as much as possible.


    ¡°Everyone, get into the formation we discussed!¡±


    I dismiss my regret and give the order.


    The Doppelganger, having finished the first phase, is in the center of the cave, expanding and contracting as it transforms.


    ¡°If, if it¡¯s something¡­ no one, knows¡­¡±


    The Doppelganger¡¯s voice echoes throughout the cave.


    It means the next phase is about to begin.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference¡­ between that¡­ and the truth?¡±


    The Doppelganger finishes transforming.


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Swap].¡¹


    It¡¯s time to start the second phase.


    _____________________


    One of the Doppelganger¡¯s abilities, [Swap].


    Its effect is very intuitive.


    It switches the location of the main body with a clone created with [Self-Replication].


    But¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s only when you obtain the skill through an essence.


    ¡°¡­Why me from the start?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why me from the start?¡±


    There are two Ravens now.


    Their faces are identical, and I can¡¯t feel any difference in their tone or expression.


    For reference, it¡¯s impossible to tell them apart by location.


    ¡®I lost a mage I raised diligently because of this.¡¯


    I think it was the first mage I sessfully recruited in [Dungeon and Stone].


    I was very shocked back then.


    Swoosh.


    I move my gaze and look at the Stones of Truth scattered on the ground like toys.


    Originally, the standard strategy is to use this to distinguish between the real one and the fake.


    Well, the unsealing rate increases as a result.


    But we can¡¯t use this since we don¡¯t have any outside support.


    Then how do we tell them apart?


    Smirk.


    I smile and look at the two Ravens.


    Their lines were identical at first, but now their words and actions diverge.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing! She¡¯s the fake!¡±


    One is speaking defensively, and the other is defending herself with a somewhat aggressive attitude.


    I mutter briefly,


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Shoot.¡±


    I hear the bear-like man pulling the trigger of his crossbow behind me.


    And¡­


    Boom!


    ¡­a giant arrow, like a siege weapon, is shot and smashes Raven¡¯s small head.


    Thud.


    A small body copses limply.


    ¡°Uh, don¡¯t tell me¡­ she was the real Aruru¡­?¡±


    ¡°Murderer!!! You killed Aruru!!!¡±


    Everyone, including Misha, freezes.


    But¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. Everyone, calm down.¡±


    ¡­Raven¡¯s body, which copsed to the ground, soon turns into a ck slime and floats in the air.


    It means we got the right answer.


    Ah, for reference, the aggressive Raven was the real one.


    ¡°Now, go to your spot.¡±


    I send Raven, whose position has been switched with the Doppelganger, towards the wall and then approach the transforming slime.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±


    I raise my mace and wait for a moment, and the Doppelganger finishes transforming.


    ¡°Hiik! Pu, put that down, you barbarian!¡±


    What is he talking about?


    Thwack!


    I smash his head with my mace without hesitation.


    And as expected, it¡¯s the right answer again.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Doppelgangers can¡¯t copy Numbered Items.


    ¡°Uh, but shouldn¡¯t you at least hesitate a bit since it¡¯s me¡­?¡±


    Misha is the owner of No. 5991 Viper¡¯s Fang.


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein, what are you expecting from a barbarian?¡±


    Raven received ¡®Misced Trust¡¯ from Parteian and has been holding it in one hand throughout the boss battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    The bear-like man is wearing ¡®Deceiver of the Necromancer¡¯.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    And Ainar is wearing a ring called ¡®Foxfire Knot¡¯ that she obtained from the fairy archer.


    Although it doesn¡¯t have any useful options, so we¡¯ll sell itter.


    Kwagic!


    The Doppelganger¡¯s second phase is a cakewalk if you have good items.


    And did he finally realize it?


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Swap].¡¹


    The Doppelganger, transformed into the mace warrior, immediately ambushes us without a word ofint.


    He¡¯s aiming for the mage, who has the lowest defense.


    If we were in a tight formation like before, it would have been difficult to avoid that attack¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll block it!!¡±


    ¡­but we spread out and stuck to the walls as soon as we entered the second phase.


    In other words, we have enough time to prepare for a surprise attack.


    Kwaaang!


    Ainar¡¯s greatsword shes with the Doppelganger¡¯s mace, and an explosion urs.


    Misha stabs him from behind in that gap.


    And then it¡¯s finished off by the bear-like man and Raven¡¯s interception.


    ¡°Everyone, go back to your positions!¡±


    After one turn, I have the team members who were transformed by the Doppelganger gather in one ce and form a tight formation.


    ¡°What are you doing? Go!¡±


    The mace warrior hurriedly moves as ifing to his senses at my words.


    A faint light is emanating from his shoes.


    It¡¯s a cheap 9000-series Numbered Item called ¡®Path of Abundance¡¯.


    It has a decent option for warriors.


    It¡¯s not something we looted and lent him, he originally owned it.


    Did he diligently save money and buy it?


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Swap].¡¹


    Anyway, Parteian, the middle-aged mage, is next.


    Although he lent ¡®Misced Trust¡¯ to Raven, it¡¯s not a problem. Because the magic staff he¡¯s carrying is a Numbered Item.


    Kwagic!


    It doesn¡¯t take long to defeat the bastard after he finishes transforming since the mimicked target is a mage.


    Now only I¡¯m left.


    ¡°Mr. Parteian.¡±


    ¡°That? I¡¯ll prepare right away.¡±


    The mages, who suffered greatly from the Doppelganger who transformed into me, are already preparing their strongest spells.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    As soon as the Doppelganger finishes transforming, I push him back with my shield.


    ¡°The one in the back is the fake!¡±


    The mages, who instantly made their judgment, unleash their prepared spells simultaneously.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t die in one shot, as expected of a tank¡­


    ¡­but there¡¯s no interruption to the magic this time since there are no summons in the second phase.


    Crackle! Kwaang! Whoosh!


    High-powered attack magic is literally poured onto him.


    He eventually copses, unable to endure.


    I feel a strange sense of bitterness as I watch him.


    ¡®I need to work on my magic resistance setup too.¡¯


    I still have a long way to go as a tank.


    ____________________


    The Doppelganger¡¯s third phase.


    In other words, we¡¯ve finally reached thest phase.


    ¡°Everyone,e here!¡±


    Raven quickly gathers everyone and forms a new formation without me even having to give an order.


    And at that moment¡­


    Rumble!


    ¡­the cave shakes violently as if there¡¯s an earthquake.


    Dust falls from the ceiling.


    ¡°Kihihi, hihi, kik, kihihihi!¡±


    The Doppelganger, which has returned to a slime-like form, lets out a grotesqueugh.


    Honestly, I¡¯m not even creeped out anymore.


    I just have this question.


    Where the hell is he talking from when he doesn¡¯t even have a mouth?


    ¡°Be careful! If Mr. Yandel is defeated¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    I briefly dismiss Raven¡¯s anxiety.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯mpletely confident in victory.


    It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not nervous.


    It¡¯s a long-standing habit of mine to always assume the worst and be wary of potential variables.


    But sometimes, a leader has to show confidence and lead the team.


    Clench.


    I put strength into my hand, holding the mace, maintaining just enough tension to get my blood pumping.


    Thest phase is a kind of ¡®berserk mode¡¯.


    Every second is precious from now on.


    Because he summons an iparable number of clonespared to the first phase.


    Boom!


    The ck slime, which had expanded to a size that would make anyone think it was about to burst, explodes.


    ck particles scatter throughout the cave.


    The two mages, as if they¡¯ve been waiting, unleash mes to eliminate them¡­


    ¡­but they can¡¯t even erase half of them.


    And explosions continue to ur in the meantime.


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Self-Replication].¡¹


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Self-Replication].¡¹


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Self-Replication].¡¹


    The particles gather and take shape, mimicking our appearances.


    There are dozens of them, just by looking.


    Hans G, the fairy archer, the dwarf¡­ they all appear, as if to remind us that we¡¯ll never see them again after today.


    The once spacious cave is nowpletely filled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared. The clones that appear here aren¡¯t as strong as before!¡±


    As Raven said, these guys are much weaker than the ones we saw before. They¡¯ll probably explode into smoke after just one or two hits.


    However, there¡¯s another reason why ¡®berserk mode¡¯ is scary.


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 50%¡¹


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 60%¡¹


    The magic circle on the ground shes repeatedly, indicating that the unsealing rate is increasing.


    At this rate, the seal will be broken in a few minutes, and the Doppelganger will regain his full power.


    Therefore, it¡¯s time to take it out.


    ¡¸Character has used [Ouw of the Wastnd].¡¹


    ¡¸Melee physical damage temporarily increases in proportion to the number of humanoid monsters.¡¹


    It¡¯s the item that gave me the confidence to defeat the Doppelganger bastard¡­


    ¡¸Current increase rate 112%.¡¹


    ¡¸Current increase rate 157%.¡¹


    ¡¸Current increase rate 278%.¡¹


    ¡¸Current increase rate 342%.¡¹


    ¡¸Current increase rate 4¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡­and the one that allowed me to estimate a 90% chance of winning.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Items are also a skill.

 Chapter 190 Item Power (5)

    Chapter 190 Item Power (5)


    Item Power (5) <hr>


    Item Power (5)


    No. 8667 Ouw of the Wastnd.


    It''s a Numbered Item that the beastman swordsman from the dwarf''s team was wearing. As expected of a low number, it doesn''t have any stat boosts, and it''s rtively cheap.


    It''s because its usage effect is a bit ambiguous.


    Increased melee physical damage against humanoid ''monsters'', and the increase rate grows with the number of enemies?


    There''s no way it would be in high demand among explorers.


    There aren''t that many humanoid monsters in thebyrinth, and even those rarely travel in groups.


    ''And it even has a one-day cooldown.''It''s an item that''s difficult to utilize properly unless you''re specifically targeting Doppelgangers or that bastard on the 5th floor.


    Thanks to obtaining this item, our chances of winning increased significantly.


    Would it have been about 50/50 without it?


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 70%¡¹


    The magic circle on the ground glows again, indicating that we''re running out of time.


    Since it increases by 5% for every 10 monsters, it means that over 60 clones have already been summoned.


    ¡¸Current increase rate 401%.¡¹


    But it''s not enough yet.


    Therefore, we get into a tight formation against the wall, as nned.


    And...


    "Barhatun Wiar."


    ...Raven summons a stone wall with her magic.


    It''s a judgment to endure until that moment arrives.


    However, she didn''tpletely seal off the wall. She left a gap big enough for two or three people to pass through on one side.


    It was Raven''s idea.


    She said they would try to break through if it werepletely blocked, but if there''s a path, they''ll try to go that way.


    ''It actually works.''


    I block the only passage.


    If I swing my mace in this state, the clones, including the one mimicking me, will all die in one or two hits...


    ...but I suppress the urge.


    Our goal isn''t to hunt clones.


    Kwaaang!


    The clones charge towards me, pushing and shoving each other as if protesting.


    Of course, not all of them are like that.


    "There''s a hole over there!!"


    A clone is breaking through the stone wall and creating a path.


    I nce over, and it''s the one mimicking me.


    "Mr. Yandel, focus on that side! We''ll handle this!"


    The melee damage dealers and Woongie, summoned by the bear-like man, quickly form a human wall and block the clones, but it''s not an easy task.


    Because we have a huge penalty.


    "Ack! Don''t kill them!"


    To block without attacking.


    It''s a condition that''s difficult to fulfill unless you''re a professional tank. I keep hearing the sounds of a difficult battle from behind.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    Things will just get worse if I try to help.


    Rumble!


    After about 2 minutes...


    ...the cave trembles again.


    ¡¸Unsealing rate 90%¡¹


    It means it''s finally time for the showdown.


    "Mr. Yandel!"


    I lightly jump in ce since the ceiling isn''t high.


    It''s a ''short jump'' in technical terms.


    ¡¸Character''s total weight is over 500 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸The special terrain effect [Recoil] is additionally applied to the damage radius.¡¹


    The clones, including mypanions, are all thrown into the air simultaneously. Therefore, I charge forward as soon as Ind, stepping on the clones.


    ¡¸Threat level is temporarily greatly increased.¡¹


    Thanks to the increased threat level, the clones hurriedly get up and charge towards me like zombies, and I soon feel a tremendous resistance from beyond the shield.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    After about 10 seconds...


    ...I finally reach my destination, pushing everything aside like a bulldozer.


    Boom! Boom!


    The main body, mimicking me, is continuously exploding and using [Self-Replication].


    I swing my mace without hesitation.


    Thwack!


    It feels like hitting tofu.


    But it''s enough to deal damage.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaak!!"


    The main body, which finished its infinite [Self-Replication] and transformed into me.


    It''s a bit different from before since it''s in berserk mode.


    There are two heads on its neck.


    ''Me, Ainar...''


    Damn it, why her of all people?


    The Doppelganger is using the essences Ainar possesses, on top of my skills.


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Swing].¡¹


    ¡¸The nameless marauder has cast [Double sh].¡¹


    The impact itself is different.


    I would have definitely been blown back if it weren''t for the Guardian Corps Insignia.


    And the summoned clones are surrounding and attacking me from all sides.


    But...


    Whoosh!


    ...I ignore them all and swing my mace.


    The two barbarian heads on the main body''s neck smirk.


    It''s a mocking smile as if saying, ''You think that will work?''


    I just smile back.


    ¡¸Current increase rate 771%.¡¹


    Because you''re not the only one who received a buff.


    It''s Extreme Damage Barbarian Mode.


    Kwaaang!!


    I use [Swing] with all my might, and the Doppelganger, who blocked it with his shield, staggers.


    And a gap appears.


    I swing my mace again without giving him time to recover.


    Kwagic!


    Ainar''s head is crushed with a single blow.


    But he doesn''t copse, since he has two heads.


    It''s not a problem.


    I can just hit him again.


    Kwagic!


    The Doppelganger, having lost both of its heads, immediately turns back into a slime.


    And then it hardens.


    ¡¸Doppelganger has cast [Crystallization].¡¹


    It''s hisst resort.


    Well, it''s a very troublesome pattern, even if you call it ast resort.


    ¡¸Magic damage reduced by 99%.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical damage reduced by 90%.¡¹


    It''s practically immune to magic damage.


    And it reduces physical damage by 90%. It''s an OP skill.


    And if you don''t break it within the time limit, you have to repeat this whole process again.


    It''s ridiculous, but that''s the original strategy.


    Mass summon, transformation, crystallization.


    You have to repeat this sequence and umte damage on the ''crystal'' to shatter it.


    Kwaaang!


    But we have to bet everything on this one attempt.


    That''s why we didn''t even bother killing the clones.


    "Raven!!"


    Raven and Parteian immediately cast their magic as soon as I shout.


    It''s not attack magic.


    It''s ''Mana Shield'', which we also used when we were fighting the dwarf''s team.


    Raven shouts urgently,


    "We can''t hold out for long!"


    I know without her telling me.


    Just look at how many clones are around me.


    It''s a magic spell with a high consumption cost, so the two mages'' mana will be depleted in less than a minute.


    Therefore...


    Kwaaang!


    ...I focus solely on smashing the crystallized Doppelganger, trusting in the thick mana barrier that''s protecting me.


    Kwaaang!


    It''s a tactic I wouldn''t have even considered if it weren''t for ''Ouw of the Wastnd''.


    I would have probably cleared the clones first and then focused on dealing damage together.


    While worrying that we might not have enough damage.


    Crack!


    A crack appears on the crystal on the fourth [Swing].


    It''s strange.


    I''ve experienced the [Crystallization] pattern several times, but it''s already at this point?


    Just how much damage are we dealing right now?


    I can''t tell the exact number, but it''s truly astonishing.


    Because we still have something we haven''t used yet.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Leap].¡¹


    Another ''short jump''.


    ¡¸Threat level is temporarily greatly increased.¡¹


    And...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    ...immediately [Wild Release].


    ¡¸Character''s threat level is temporarily tripled, and physical stats increase proportionally.¡¹


    A powerful force erupts from my entire body.


    Of course, this feeling of exhration onlysts for a short time.


    But I judged...


    ...that it''s enough.


    ¡¸The destructive power of blunt weapons is greatly increased in proportion to Strength.¡¹


    The miraculousw of exchange where threat level is converted to Strength, and Strength is converted to the destructive power of blunt weapons.


    ¡¸Current increase rate 771%.¡¹


    And on top of that, we add ''Ouw of the Wastnd''?


    I don''t even have to worry about the 90% physical immunity.


    Kwaaang!!!


    Because my damage is being duplicated right now.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Killed Doppelganger. EXP +6¡¹


    ¡¸Guardian Kill Bonus. EXP +3¡¹


    _____________________


    How long have I been smashing the crystal with my mace like a madman?


    I don''t know, but around the time my body starts to umte injuries rapidly because the ''Mana Shield'' has ended...


    Crackle!


    ...the crystal, cracked like a broken mirror, finally shatters like an exploding grenade.


    It''s not even a close call.


    ''About a minute...''


    It broke much faster than I expected.


    I was even considering gathering everyone and pouring all our damage into it...


    But there was no need to use n B because of the variable that appeared at the end.


    ''Right, there should be days like this too.''


    Although I''m happy, I also feel a strange sense of emptiness.


    No one would call it lucky if no unexpected incidents happened.


    ''No, it''s too early to rx.''


    I clear my thoughts ande to my senses.


    Four Hans Gs appeared in the boss room at the beginning, defying all odds.


    ''Could it be a variant rift like the ''Crimson Fortress''¡ª''


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    That''s when the shattered fragments of the main body turn into particles of light and scatter in the air. And it''s the same for the clones that were filling the cave.


    Whoosh!


    And a portal connected to the 4th floor opens in the center.


    It really means the rift has been cleared.


    "Huh! What! Did we defeat it?!"


    "Ugh, I thought I was going to die. Aruru, can you give me a potion?"


    "Later. You''re not even seriously injured. We have to check that first! Essence? Numbered Item? Rift Stone? What dropped¡ª"


    Ah, right, we have to check that too.


    I didn''t even look properly because I was wary of something else happening.


    Now it''s time to collect the guardian''s reward, the flower of a rift.


    I gulp and look at the spot where the Doppelganger was.


    "......"


    "......"


    There''s nothing there.


    ''Don''t tell me, this is the Hans effect?''


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but it''s not good to me everything on Hans. The drop rate for essences or Numbered Items is only 33%.


    Well, it''s a bit disappointing that even the Rift Stone, which has a 66% drop rate, didn''t appear...


    ''...It''smon.''


    This happened often in the game too.


    You struggle to clear a rift, but get no rewards.


    "...Mr. Yandel, get a grip. These things happen."


    "Th, that''s right! We already got a lot, didn''t we?"


    Mypanions offer words offort as I stand there, frozen.


    Tsk, it''s not like I''m angry.


    ''...So the only reward is from the PK?''


    Although it''s a bit empty, it''s ridiculous to even feel disappointed when I think about it.


    I can''t even imagine how much all this equipment would sell for.


    We''ve already broken our previous ie record, and I even absorbed the Manticore essence.


    ''...Right, this alone is practically like getting a Doppelganger essence.''


    Hmm, is this the effect of positive thinking?


    I suddenly feel energized.


    "Misha, are you okay?"


    "Huh? Yeah. I just got grazed. Grazed!"


    "Drink a potion first."


    I dismiss my disappointment and start cleaning up after the battle, checking on mypanions.


    Raven chuckles, looking at me.


    "Indeed, you seem like a leader when I see things like this."


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    "No, I was being serious this time."


    "......"


    "Aruru, don''t do that. You''re making Bjorn embarrassed."


    What is she talking about?


    "Then let''s go back up."


    We return to the forest after cleaning up. The Doppelgangers on the upper level have already disappeared.


    "You''re safe! I''m so relieved!!"


    "Sorry for making you wait, Miss Sarman."


    I hand Guide Girl, whom we left behind, to the mace warrior.


    For reference, the archer from the dwarf''s team, whom we offered to the altar, is already dead.


    "But how did this man...?"


    "Uh, that''s... I was worried he might wake up..."


    It seems like they killed him before he regained consciousness.


    It''s a bit impressive.


    This guy is also an explorer, after all.


    I check the archer''s equipment and backpack just in case, but it doesn''t seem like Guide Girl took anything.


    Then our business is concluded.


    "Ah, here, you should take this. I used it well."


    "You keep it."


    "Really?"


    Parteian gives Raven the ''Misced Trust'' he lent her as a gift. Although it''s out of uses, it''s not a worthless gift.


    There''s a way to recharge it.


    It would sell for hundreds of thousands of stones even if we just sold it.


    "Thank you for saving us. If you need my help,e find me anytime."


    I was thinking it was just empty words...


    ...but Parteian gives me a business card with the Narman school emblem on it.


    Hmm, so he really meant it.


    I should keep this and visit him when I need something.


    ''This feels likepleting a side quest.''


    After a brief farewell with the mace warrior and Guide Girl, I escort them to the portal.


    "But you guys aren''t leaving?"


    "It''s a rift we finally entered, right? We''re going to look around a bit more and do some research."


    "Hmm, I see?"


    Parteian nods meaningfully as if he understands, and Raven smiles awkwardly.


    "Then we''ll be going."


    They then enter the portal and return to where they were before.


    "Will they... be okay?"


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Mages usually look after each other."


    "That''s not what I meant. I meant it was an unnecessary worry. It''s the 4th floor, after all."


    Although Hans G and the fairy archer died, the Tower of Heaven is a floor where you can wait if you want to.


    They''ll probably kill time like we used to and then return to the city.


    "Well... that''s true."


    We turn away from the portal and climb back up to the forest.


    Because there''s still something left to collect.

 Chapter 191 Bifron (1)

    Chapter 191 Bifron (1)


    Bifron (1) <hr>


    Bifron (1)


    7:00 AM on Day 11 of thebyrinth expedition.


    We returned to the forest after sending the three of them out of the rift.


    And...


    "Um, how about we eat something?"


    "That would be good."


    We finally felt hungry and gathered to cook. But as is human nature, drowsiness follows a full stomach.


    "...Let''s sleep today and do it tomorrow."We set up camp and fell asleep without even deciding who would sleep first, feeling exhausted.


    After all, it wasn''t just one night we stayed up.


    We wasted our mental energy ying the mafia game in the third chapter and had a massive PvP battle.


    And then the Doppelganger boss battle.


    Snore!


    Sleepiness washes over me as soon as I close my eyes.


    When I open my eyes again, a whole day has passed.


    [07:12]


    We went to sleep past 8:00 AM, but the hour hand on the clock has moved back an hour.


    It means we slept for almost 24 hours.


    "Oh, you''re awake?"


    "...Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "We just woke up too."


    So it wasn''t out of consideration for me.


    I wash my face with water from my canteen, and I smell something delicious nearby.


    "Come over and get a bowl when you''re awake. Ah, and wake Ainar up and bring her too. She wakes up easily when you wake her up, right?"


    We then wake Ainar up and eat together, and then we wander through the forest, collecting what needs to be collected.


    "Don''t just follow me, check the ground carefully. One of these roots is worth 10,000 stones."


    Herbs that grow naturally in the Doppelganger Forest.


    "Mr. Yandel."


    Kwaaang!


    ''Sealed Shard of Evil'', which drops from the Sealing Stone with a certain probability when you destroy it, now that it''s useless.


    "How much is this worth?"


    "About 1 million stones each."


    "I see. I''ll buy up to five."


    I take five out of the seven shards we obtained.


    Because there''s no effect after that.


    ¡¸Character has consumed ''Sealed Shard of Evil''.¡¹


    ¡¸Magic Resistance permanently increased by +1.¡¹


    For reference, I have Misha buy and consume the remaining two shards.


    "Huh? Me?"


    "You earned a lot of money, didn''t you? Don''t be stingy."


    "No, it''s not that I''m being stingy..."


    Misha looks at Ainar with an apologetic expression.


    Geez, she should be more selfish as an explorer.


    Ainar''s future essences will have a lot of Magic Resistance, so it''s more rational for Misha to absorb them.


    And she''s not even getting them for free.


    "Phew, but I can''t find it, no matter how much I search."


    "It''s fine if it takes a day, let''s keep looking."


    Although there are no monsters, it takes a whole day to find it since the forest is so vast.


    But we invest another day and search the entire forest once more, and finally find what we were looking for.


    "Everyone, cover your ears... no, just stay far away. I''ll pull this out."


    It''s a Mandrake, one of the ingredients for an elixir.


    Raven uses magic to protect herself and pulls it out of the ground, and with that, everything we can do in the ''Doppelganger Forest'' isplete.


    However...


    "I''m really sorry, but could you give me a little more time? I want to look around this ce a bit more."


    "Why?"


    "It''s purely personal curiosity."


    We decide to stay a bit longer at Raven''s request.


    Unexpectedly, no one objects.


    "Well, even the person who wrote the Compendium of Rifts wouldn''t know everything, right?!"


    "Maybe we''ll find something else."


    I see a glimmer of hope in mypanions'' eyes.


    Well, I know that there''s practically no chance of finding a hidden piece that I don''t know about...


    ''But it''s better than nothing.''


    When we first met in the ''Crimson Fortress'', she didn''t even apologize. She just made the dwarf and me help her with her research.


    "So where do you want to start looking?"


    "First, that cave from the beginning."


    We meticulously search everything, starting from the Shadow Cave, the first chapter, to the Marauder''s Hideout, the boss room...


    In other words, we smash anything that looks suspicious.


    As expected, there are no hidden rooms or items.


    However, we encounter countless questions in the process.


    "Why a cage?"


    "Because we had to wait until all the other teams entered?"


    "Then it would be more rational to just synchronize the time. Like when we enter and leave thebyrinth."


    Why does the ''Doppelganger Forest'' start with us trapped in a cage?


    What is the [Record of Offerings] we obtained from the altar, and why is it called ''offerings''?


    Why did the clones transform into imperial soldiers after the third chapter?


    No, in the first ce, what is the ''Empire''?


    "Now that I think about it, that''s also a shame. He could talk, even if it was broken. We might have been able to get some information from him..."


    Although we discuss Raven''s question, we can''te up with a proper answer to any of them.


    Therefore, the rift exploration ends here.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. We wasted two days because of me."


    "Don''t apologize. You''re our mage. It was a legitimate request. And we agreed to the search."


    "That''s right. And I actually enjoyed it, it felt like a real exploration. Right, Ainar?"


    "Huh? I was bored."


    "Please, read the room. Okay?"


    Ainar looks dejected as Misha, who''s been acting like her older sistertely, scolds her.


    Raven chuckles, watching them.


    "Thank you, everyone. Bute to think of it, I don''t think I need to apologize. Just selling one Mandrake root is enough to cover several days of hunting, right?"


    "Our mage is finally back to normal."


    "Back to normal? Mr. Urikfrit, what does that mean?"


    The bear-like man shrugs and avoids answering, and Raven just looks at him suspiciously without prying further.


    ¡¸Entered 4th Floor Tower of Heaven.¡¹


    We return to thebyrinth through the portal in the boss room on the afternoon of Day 14 and continue exploring. It takes about 6 days to reach the 5th floor.


    Then, as originally nned, we pretend to focus on hunting while taking the ''Hellfire Canyon'' route and search for ''Mirodden''.


    Ah, for reference, it was a piece of cake once we found the ck moss. I didn''t even have to tell her to use the detection spell first.


    It''s because Raven, who enjoyed itst time, used detection magic every 5 minutes throughout the exploration.


    "...It didn''t appear again."


    As a result, we were able to hunt a total of three Mirodden, but they were all duds.


    Well, this is actually moremon.


    The sess rate of the Distortion spell on Mirodden is 20%.


    ''I guess it''s not happening this time.''


    We didn''t bother looking for Mirodden with only 5 days left until thebyrinth closes.


    We wouldn''t be able to achieve much even if we entered.


    Tsk, I was nning to clear the areas we couldn''t before since we have the ''Orb of Fire''.


    ¡¸Killed Stoneburn. EXP +4¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Fire Wraith. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Red Mud. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Hellme. EXP +5¡¹


    But the hunting itself isn''t bad.


    It''s the only advantage of the Noark subjugation''s failure.


    The 5th floor is teeming with monsters since over 90% of the ns that were controlling the fields are gone.


    Of course, this situation won''tst long.


    The ns that suffered losses will recover in a few months, and there are quite a few ns that didn''t enter because of the unstable situation.


    And so, time passes...


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    ...and the day of our return arrives.


    __________________


    Warm sunlight embraces my skin.


    As always, I stand there nkly, basking in its warmth. I look around, and I see explorers doing the same thing everywhere.


    ''Alright, let''s go.''


    I head towards the checkpoint for our rank, and mypanions are already there.


    Well, everyone except for one.


    "It seems like Avman isn''t here yet."


    "Ah, he''sing now. With someone else."


    It''s a sight that amazes me every time I see it.


    How can he get lost here when the za is so big?


    "Haha, the line is short this time."


    "It''s not because you came early, but because there are fewer explorers who entered thebyrinth this time."


    "Ahem, who said anything?"


    Anyway, the line disappears quickly as we wait.


    The magic stone exchange ie is much lower than before.


    "It''s 7,080,000 stones."


    Divided by five, it''s 1,416,000 stones per person.


    It''s almost four times less thanst time.


    But it can''t be helped.


    We didn''t even enter the other world, and the Doppelganger Forest, where we invested our time, isn''t a ce where you can earn a lot of magic stones.


    "So that''s it?"


    "Yes, good work this time as well."


    The employee doesn''t look at us suspiciously since we didn''t earn an absurd amount of money.


    But just as we''re about to leave after the exchange...


    "Ah, please wait a moment!"


    Huh?


    "...Is there a problem?"


    The employee hurriedly stops us.


    And he speaks rapidly,


    "Team Apple Nark, and the leader, Bjorn Yandel. Is that correct?"


    "So?"


    "...Please wait here for a moment. This also applies to your team members."


    Although I''m not grabbed and restrained by guards with scary faces likest time, I can feel that something is wrong.


    Is it the same for our mage?


    "Excuse me, shouldn''t you at least exin what''s going on?"


    Raven speaks aggressively on my behalf, as if I''m about to have a PTSD episode.


    And at that moment...


    "Inspector, are these them?"


    "Ah, yes! That''s right!"


    A knight enters the checkpoint.


    Raven''s face hardens.


    "...Why is the Mosn here?"


    Mosn.


    An enforcement agencyposed solely of knights of noble birth, and a group with a notorious reputation.


    "Bjorn."


    Even Misha, who witnessed Dwarkey being arrested before, is trembling.


    But unexpectedly, the knight is kind.


    At leastpared to those arrogant bastards we saw before.


    "Greetings. I''m Elmeras from the Mosn Enforcement Division."


    Although he''s speaking casually as if we''re his servants, it''s a characteristic of nobles, so it''s only natural.


    This is actually considered gentle.


    And most importantly, he''s even offering a handshake.


    It means he''s not hostile towards us.


    "...Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    I let out an inward sigh of relief and shake his hand.


    But my anxiety hasn''tpletely disappeared.


    Why did the inspector detain us, and what business does the Mosn have with us?


    "Hello."


    "Hmm, and you, miss?"


    "I''m Arrua Raven from the Artemion school. I''d like to know why Sir Elmeras is looking for us."


    The knight smiles and answers Raven''s question,


    "There''s only one reason why an inspector would detain explorers. You guys have a warrant out for your arrest."


    It''s news that''s like a bolt from the blue.


    "Yes? What do you mean..."


    "Don''t be too surprised. Judging by the disciplinary action, it doesn''t seem that serious."


    "No, more importantly, what''s the reason?"


    The knight grins and answers,


    "Using abilities within the city. And entering thebyrinth without permission, disobeying the officials'' orders."


    Ah, that...


    Raven and the rest of us all shut our mouths. Wepletely forgot about it because of all the things that happened in thebyrinth.


    In the first ce, I thought it would just end with a fine.


    "I don''t understand at all. Wouldn''t it normally be just a fine for something like that?"


    I can''t help but ask in a slightly questioning tone.


    No matter how I think about it, there''s no reason for a warrant to be issued, and even less so for the Mosn to be involved.


    Then what''s going on?


    "Considering the situation, it can''t be treated as a simple misdemeanor. It can also be interpreted as disobeying the royal family''s orders."


    Right, so that''s how it is.


    I roughly understand the situation.


    It seems like Raven also understands.


    "...They''re trying to tighten the reins on explorers."


    "What''s there to hide in front of a mage? You''re right. It''s only been a day, but your story is already spreading among explorers."


    "Our story?"


    "They''re saying they should have just ignored the orders and charged in, that it was stupid to wait. The higher-ups judged that if it just ended with a fine, simr incidents would happen again."


    In short, it''s to make an example out of someone.


    To punish one person and instill fear in the hearts of a hundred.


    "Please understand, if we don''t control the explorers now, something worse might happen."


    I think I understand why they chose me.


    I''ve gained some fame, and I even became a hot topic because of the unauthorized entry, so they probably judged that the story would spread quickly.


    "So, what''s going to happen to us?"


    The knight corrects one thing before answering my question.


    "To be precise, it''s not ''you guys'', it''s ''you''."


    Only I''ll be punished.


    He said the rest will just get a fine.


    They seemed to be caught up in the situation, and there''s no need for everyone to suffer when it''s just a symbolic punishment.


    "Ooh, rational! Right, it''s a rational decision!!"


    My heart aches, seeing Ainar so happy.


    Even Raven isn''t objecting, and the bear-like man is relieved that he won''t be beaten up by his wife.


    Am I really the only one who can speak for myself?


    That''s when, as that thought of distrust towards humanity is lingering in my mind...


    "Um, sir? Since it''s just a symbolic punishment, can I take it instead?"


    Misha is the only one who steps up for me.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I chuckle and push Misha away.


    I appreciate the thought, but there''s no way that would work.


    In the first ce, I''m the main culprit in this incident.


    And besides, judging by what he''s saying, the punishment doesn''t seem that severe...


    "It''s fine, I''ll take responsibility. So tell me, what''s going to happen to me?"


    The knight says casually,


    "You''ll be living in Bifron for 20 days."


    It''s a temporary exile.

 Chapter 192 Bifron (2)

    Chapter 192 Bifron (2)


    Bifron (2) <hr>


    Bifron (2)


    Lafdonia.


    Once a mere territory, it transformed into humanity''sst bastion after the apocalypse, a sanctuary where survivors from across the continent gathered.


    This fortress cityprised 14 distinct districts.


    First, the 1st District, Karnon, the Imperial City.


    Home to the royal family, nobles, and the privileged elite. Its defining characteristic:moners couldn''t even set foot there without special permission.


    Districts 2 through 5 formed Commelby.


    Commonly known as the Free Market, thismercial zone sprawled around the outskirts of the Imperial City. Master craftsmen and thriving businesses were concentrated here.Districts 7 through 13 constituted Ravigion.


    upying thergest area of the city, it housed a staggering 70% of the city''s poption. Each district boasted a Dimensional za, where portals to thebyrinth opened monthly.


    Finally, the 14th District, Bifron.


    Unlike the 6th District, Gnometree, which was designated a special zone during the city''s initial nning, Bifron''s story was different. Originally part of Ravigion, it was now a restricted area, its Dimensional za long gone.


    Rumble!


    The gate to Bifron creaked open.


    To admit another inmate.


    "What are you waiting for? Get inside."


    "...Is that all?"


    "You already heard the exnation, didn''t you? As long as you don''t try to escape, you can do whatever you want."


    The knight who escorted me here turned away, clearly eager to leave this ce.


    Thud!


    The gate mmed shut, and only then did I turn to survey my surroundings.


    "The Holding Pen..."


    Living up to its nickname, the atmosphere here was starkly different from other ordinary districts.


    Would the 7th District, my current residence, look like this after a century of neglect?


    Dpidated buildings stood in disrepair, their walls marred with grime and graffiti.


    The streets were no different.


    Debris was piled haphazardly.


    ''Tsk, I have to spend 20 days here?''


    I started walking aimlessly, not wanting to just stand there in front of the gate.


    Wary gazes followed me.


    The residents, or rather, the inmates of this district, watched me with hungry eyes. They were gaunt figures, their bones protruding beneath ragged clothing.


    Smirk.


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    What would the 21st-century modern man, Lee Hansu, have done?


    He would have surely cowered under their scrutiny.


    Their gazes were filled with greed, a stark contrast to the indifference he was ustomed to. He would have been desperate to find a ce to hide, unable to utter a word.


    But...


    "What are you looking at?"


    I was now a barbarian of this era, standing over two meters tall, my muscr body d in heavy armor.


    I could turn these weaklings into mush in minutes, even if dozens of them attacked.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I even unleashed [Wild Release] to emphasize my confidence, and the residents who were watching me from hiding lowered their gazes and went about their business.


    "It''s okay! I won''t eat you!"


    Iughed heartily, almost theatrically, and continued walking.


    "Wh, why did he suddenly shout...?"


    "...He must be crazy,ing all the way here."


    "He''s a lunatic. It''s better to stay away from him."


    Those words drifted faintly from various corners.


    It was the reaction I was hoping for.


    I didn''t want to be bothered by flies.


    ''Geez, this feels like I''m back in the beginner zone.''


    I was quite worried about this ce, which was called awless zone.


    Well, to be precise, Misha was the one who was worried.


    But now I''m certain.


    Awless zone is a ce where the strong rule, and it can be morefortable than a society withws, depending on the situation.


    ''I can just think of it as a vacation.''


    My barbarian body, sensitive to the natural order, had already sensed it.


    That I wouldn''t face many inconveniences here.


    That''s when, as I was walking aimlessly and observing the surroundings...


    "Hey, newbie mister!"


    ...a child, about ten years old, boldly blocked my path.


    I asked to confirm,


    "Have you been following me since the gate?"


    "No? I just saw you."


    "But how did you know I''m a newbie?"


    "Because I''ve never seen you before. Word spreads quickly when someone like you arrives."


    It''s an answer that makes sense, considering the weaklings surrounding us.


    "What do you want?"


    I lower my voice, mindful of my surroundings.


    However, the child is bold and speaks clearly without avoiding my gaze.


    "You haven''t found a ce to stay yet since it''s your first day, right? I''ll guide you. I might look like this, but I''m a local who was born and raised here."


    In short, he''s offering to be my guide.


    Of course, it won''t be free.


    He wouldn''t have dared to stand in front of a giant barbarian just to volunteer.


    "What''s your fee?"


    "Just 100 stones."


    It''s a paltry sum, as if he missed a zero.


    "Alright. Lead the way."


    The child readily agrees and takes the lead, saying he''ll take me to the best ce in the neighborhood.


    I ask him various questions as we walk.


    Although I read a few books about Bifron at the library, it would be arrogant to assume that I know everything about this ce just from that.


    First, a personal question.


    "Were you born here?"


    "Yes."


    "Your parents?"


    "They''re dead."


    "No, I meant were they also born here?"


    The child seems reluctant to answer, but he kneels before the power of money.


    "I''ll give you another 100 stones."


    "...Only my mother. I heard my father came from outside."


    "For what crime?"


    "...Possession and distribution of subversive materials. I''m telling you now because I know you''ll ask, but it was a book about whether the taxes we pay to the royal family are justified."


    "He was a thinker."


    It''s not a surprising fact.


    The nickname ''Holding Pen'' that''s attached to Bifron came about because they exiled those who spread negative rumors about the royal family.


    You''re so dissatisfied?


    Then try living in a ce where thew doesn''t apply.


    It''s basically exile based on that logic, and it''s a very clever move from the royal family''s perspective.


    They can get rid of dissidents and solidify their legitimacy.


    It''s much more beneficial than execution.


    "How old are you?"


    "Eleven."


    "You can leave in three years."


    "If I pass the qualification test."


    I tilt my head.


    "Qualification test? I heard you can leave when you turn fourteen."


    "You only heard half of it. Only a select few who show talent in any field can be pardoned. Although I said any field, most people aim for the explorer path. It''s easier, and they recruit more people..."


    "Are you also aiming for the explorer path?"


    "No. I''m a schr."


    A schr...


    No wonder he''s so articte. It seems like he hasn''t given up on learning even in this environment.


    "You''re an explorer, right, mister? How did you end up here?"


    The child then asks me a question.


    It seems like he feels it''s unfair that only he''s answering questions.


    "I''ll tell you if you take 100 stones off your fee."


    "It''s not even that much money..."


    "An explorer never loses, even a small amount of money."


    "Oh, so you really are an explorer?"


    It''s a cute prank.


    However, as if btedly realizing that he might be harmed, the child quickly continues,


    "Okay, I''ll take less. So tell me why you''re here."


    "I made a minor mistake in the city. They told me to live here for 20 days."


    "20 days..."


    Could it be that it''s an incredibly short time from the perspective of someone who''s lived here all his life?


    The child bites his lip and falls silent for a moment.


    And then he asks one more thing.


    "What grade were you, mister?"


    It''s personal information that I don''t really want to share.


    "That wasn''t the question, was it? Forget about the 100 stones. Just answer my questions properly from now on."


    I cut him off firmly, like a cowardly adult, and change the topic.


    Things like the cost of living in Bifron, its social structure, and so on, things that are hard to grasp just from books.


    The child, as a local, answers all my questions without much difficulty, and there''s one thing that''s particrly interesting.


    The source of their food.


    "The royal family distributes food every month?"


    "Yes. But the powerful people take it all and use it like a currency."


    I don''t care about the thugs he''s talking about.


    As long as people are involved, there will always be a hierarchy, even at the bottom.


    What caught my attention was something else.


    "This ce is so ironic."


    "Yes?"


    "Never mind."


    I''m suddenly more interested in Bifron.


    It feels like there''s a more interesting story behind how one of the city districts that was fine in the game ended up like this.


    "We''re here."


    After some more conversation, we arrive at the inn the child mentioned.


    The 1st floor is a bar, and the 2nd floor is for lodging, amon type of establishment you can find anywhere in the city.


    Don''t these ces usually get taken over by thugs?


    ''He said it was the best ce.''


    I chuckle and open the door to the inn, which looks like it''s infested with bugs.


    Creak.


    Unexpectedly, there are quite a few people inside.


    Sturdy-looking men and women in shabby clothes, drinking.


    ng.


    A rusty bell rings with a dull sound, and everyone inside turns their gaze towards me.


    The emotions in their eyes are diverse.


    Wary, bewildered, curious, greedy.


    I ignore them all and approach the counter.


    "Bartender, how much for a night?"


    "50 stones."


    Again, it''s a price that''s as if he missed a zero.


    "And a meal?"


    "250 stones."


    "250 stones..."


    Although they''re both pocket change to me, actually experiencing it makes me realize the difference from the outside world.


    The cost of food is five times higher than the cost of housing.


    It''s a price you can''t even imagine in Lafdonia, where the housing shortage is severe.


    "I''ll stay for one night."


    "And food?"


    "Give it to me now."


    "Payment upfront."


    I pay 300 stones, including the room fee, and sit down.


    "Then I''ll be going, mister."


    "You haven''t received your money yet."


    "Ah, right!"


    I give the child, who''s making a surprised expression, 1,000 stones.


    "I, I don''t have any change..."


    "Keep the change,e sit next to me."


    "Yes?"


    "Be mypanion until the food arrives."


    The child, who was looking at me with a strange gaze, organizes his thoughts and sits down. And he answers all my questions one by one.


    Time passes, and...


    "Here''s your order."


    ...the long-awaited food arrives.


    There''s no meat, just bread and a bowl of white soup.


    "Then I''ll be..."


    I grab the child''s arm as he''s about to get up.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes? But you said only until the food arrives..."


    Geez, does he really think barbarians are idiots?


    I repeat myself, adding a bit of killing intent,


    "Sit down."


    The child shuts his mouth and sits back down, sensing the heavy atmosphere.


    Although he''s pretending not to, I can feel him trembling from afar.


    I take a big spoonful of soup.


    And...


    "Eat."


    "Yes?"


    "Eat."


    "Th, thank you, but I''m not hungry..."


    Right, that''s how it is.


    "I''ll give you 10,000 stones if you eat it."


    I make an offer he can''t refuse.


    Then what choice will he make?


    The answer is simple.


    "...Pl, please spare me."


    As expected of a child who was born and raised in this environment, he''s quick-witted.


    ___________________


    There were two reasons why I was able to see through the child''s trick.


    [Have you been following me since the gate?]


    [No? I just saw you.]


    First, he lied nonchntly to a question I asked to confirm.


    Well, he lied well, but...


    I''m a bit confident in my memory.


    He was loitering around from the moment the gate first opened.


    [Just 100 stones.]


    Second, he asked for a ridiculously low fee.


    It''s strange.


    Even tourist traps are full of people trying to rip you off. But this child, and even the innkeeper, didn''t even try to overcharge me.


    Of course, it could be just a coincidence...


    "...Pl, please spare me."


    ...but the child kneels instead of eating.


    I''m not surprised since I expected it.


    The tricks these people useck creativity.


    ''Geez, if you''re going to backstab someone, at least do it discreetly.''


    I get up, overturning the meal I wouldn''t have eaten anyway.


    I was originally going to ask him who his aplices were, but...


    It seems unnecessary.


    "Stop right there."


    I speak, looking at them sneaking towards the exit.


    It''s a friendly attempt at conversation, something I rarely do.


    But unfortunately, the four of them, including the bartender, just run away faster.


    "Damn it!"


    "Run!!"


    I click my tongue bitterly, looking at their retreating figures.


    Come on, do they think that would work?


    "Aak!"


    I grab the child with one hand.


    And I quickly go outside, activate [Gigantification] as usual, push off the ground, and use [Leap].


    Kwaaang!


    My body, crossing dozens of meters in an instant, ms into the ground. The four of them are thrown into the air by the [Recoil] effect.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I also use [Wild Release], and the four of them can''t even think of getting up and running away.


    Kwagic.


    I crush one of their legs each to prevent them from escaping.


    It''s broad daylight.


    And I did it in the middle of the street, but who cares? This is awless zone.


    And besides, there are no guards who woulde running just because I used an ability.


    "Ack, aak!!!"


    Did they finallye to their senses?


    A man with a rat-like face shouts mechanically,


    "We, we''re members of the Western Union!"


    The Western Union is one of the four gangs that control Bifron.


    I heard their boss is an explorer?


    So his rank is...


    "If, if you let us go quietly, we won''t retaliate¡ª"


    What is he talking about?


    Kwagic.


    I crush his other leg because he''s being noisy.


    Could it be that he''s be more desperate?


    "Our, our boss is a 6th-grade explorer!!"


    He shouts at the top of his lungs, despite his pained screams.


    I can''t help but tilt my head.


    "Our boss? What do you mean?"


    The man tilts his head in confusion as I ask sharply.


    He seems to have no idea what I''m talking about. I smile kindly and bend down, patting his head.


    "From now on, I''m your boss."


    I''ve always wanted to have underlings.

 Chapter 193 Bifron (3)

    Chapter 193 Bifron (3)


    Bifron (3) <hr>


    Bifron (3)


    On the 3rd floor of the bar where Team Apple Nark usually gathered, Raven let out an unexpected sigh.


    It was due to the absence of one member who was unable to attend due to unforeseen circumstances.


    ¡°We¡¯re all gathered as promised, but we can¡¯t properly settle ounts like this.¡±


    It had already been three days since they returned to the city.


    Raven had gone to Commelby alone on behalf of the absent leader and sold all the loot.


    The total amounted to a staggering 152,400,000 stones.


    ¡°Wh, what?! I¡¯ve never even heard of a number that big!!¡±¡°Wow, you¡¯re saying we earned that much even without the equipment we took?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s basically like we sold the entire equipment of seven mid-level explorers. And the Numbered Item, ¡®Foxfire Knot¡¯, hasn¡¯t even been sold yet, it¡¯s just listed on the exchange.¡±


    ¡°¡­I expected it to some extent, but this is unbelievable.¡±


    Gasps of astonishment escaped everyone¡¯s lips as soon as they heard the amount.


    It was the reaction she expected.


    But why did it feel somewhatcking?


    Raven involuntarily nced at the empty seat.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t realize it when he was here, but it¡¯s a bit boring without him.¡¯


    Bjorn, son of Yandel.


    The barbarian warrior who yed the role of guardian and leader of Team Apple Nark. If he were here, they would probably be having a battle of nerves over the distribution ratio.


    [You¡¯re asking for 40% of the Manticore essence price because it¡¯s special loot? That¡¯s a strange calction. It would be different if you had won the dice roll, but we obtained it from the dwarf, so it¡¯s only right to split it equally.]


    [Then what about the 20 million stones I received as a service fee?]


    [I¡¯ll give you the cost of the test tube you used, of course. But you¡¯re asking for 40% of the service fee? There was nothing about service fees in our contract about the distribution of special loot.]


    A conversation like that would have taken ce, and she would have then offered a newpromise with a chuckle, as always.


    She thought she did it for profit back then¡­


    But maybe it wasn¡¯t entirely for that reason¡­


    ¡°Aruru, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Raven shook off her thoughts and concluded the meeting.


    ¡°If no one needs the money urgently, I¡¯ll keep it until Yandeles back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s fine. I can lend Ainar some money.¡±


    ¡°Again!! I have to borrow more?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much to pay back anyway. It¡¯ll just make the calctionsplicated for Aruru if you take it now. So just endure until then. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, he said it was 20 days, right? A little over a fortnight left.¡±


    Raven felt a strange sensation.


    Although she was the one who suggested it¡­


    ¡­was it normal for them to agree so readily when she said she would keep over 100 million stones?


    If you asked her, the answer would be no.


    Raven, as a mage, couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and voiced it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys worried? That I¡¯m keeping it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Worried? Why would we be?¡±


    They reacted as if she was asking something strange.


    It made her feel even stranger.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling, but it was hard to define.


    ¡®Is that why he used the Awakening spell back then¡­?¡¯


    She thought he was really naive when she heard about it from Bjorn before.


    Because it¡¯s something a mage from the Magic Tower would never do.


    But now she could understand his actions a little.


    Not much, but maybe 1%.


    ¡°Anyway, I guess that¡¯s all for today¡¯s agenda.¡±


    After the purpose of the meeting was fulfilled, we had a meal together and chatted about various things.


    Naturally, most of the conversation was about the absent leader.


    ¡°Aruru, what kind of ce is Bifron?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bad ce. Even a noble person can¡¯t help but be corrupted there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what poverty and hunger do to you.¡±


    ¡°Did you also experience that, Mr. Urikfrit?¡±


    ¡°¡­I lost all my equipment when I was in my third year. I spent a whole year eating stone bread and saving money to barely recover. I think I barely paid my taxes that year.¡±


    The atmosphere became a bit heavy.


    Misha cautiously expressed her concern.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ he¡¯s doing okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein, why are you so worried? He has money, he¡¯s strong, what could possibly be difficult for him there? He¡¯s probably rxing like he¡¯s on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I hope so¡­¡±


    Raven chuckled and shook her head.


    What could she say to a woman in love that would actually reach her ears? But she found Misha¡¯s appearance lovely.


    ¡®She¡¯s a year older than me¡­¡¯


    For some reason, she felt envious.


    Would the daye when she could also make that kind of expression?


    She couldn¡¯t imagine it for now.


    Misha, as if embarrassed by her staring, turned her head away and pinched Ainar¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Ainar, stop eating meat and say something. Aren¡¯t you worried about Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Bjorn? Why would I worry about Bjorn? He¡¯s a great warrior! He can live better withoutws!¡±


    It was a truly barbarian-like answer.


    Normally, they would shake their heads and scold her¡­


    ¡­but unexpectedly, everyone kept their mouths shut as if they had made a promise.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­it seemed like it was true.


    After all, he was a man who did whatever he wanted, skillfully finding loopholes even when there werews.


    ________________


    I shout.


    Louder than ever before.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡±


    I¡¯m currently on the terrace of the 4th floor of the old administrative office in the 14th district. For reference, 514 of my subordinates are lined up on the ground.


    And they have one thing to do.


    To chant after me.


    ¡°Behel!¡±


    It¡¯s the result I achieved in just three days after arriving here.


    I became the boss of the ¡®Western Union¡¯, which controlled the western district of Bifron.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult.


    In a ce withoutws, strength bes thew. It¡¯s the natural order.


    Ah, it just means I barged in and beat everyone up.


    ¡°Your voices are too quiet!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Louder!!!¡±


    ¡°Be, Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    I also taught them the barbarian battle cry since I have subordinates now, but it¡¯s not very satisfying. Is it because there isn¡¯t a single barbarian among them?


    It seems like it will take some time for them to get better.


    And besides, if someone asked me why I¡¯m even teaching them this, my answer would be simple.


    I¡¯m a K-barbarian who inherited the spirit of ¡®spreading benefits widely to the people¡¯.


    Of course, I have to share good things.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    Their voices get louder when I clench my mace in displeasure.


    Okay, they pass.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today! Go have fun! Ah, and don¡¯t cause trouble for others!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    I dismiss my subordinates after finishing the regr morning gathering that started today. Although there are quite a few people on crutches because their legs were broken, they all leave safely with the help of theirpanions.


    Now it¡¯s time for me to start my day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your tea.¡±


    A man with a shaved head and a jellyfish haircut enters the room and bows, serving brunch.


    He was the boss of the Western Union until yesterday.


    For reference, he had severe alopecia areata, so he always wore a wig, but I told him to take it off from now on.


    A subordinate shouldn¡¯t hide anything from their boss, right?


    ¡°Tea and bread¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but sigh as I look at the breakfast on the table.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Bring me alcohol and meat.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah, ye, yes! I, I apologize. I didn¡¯t know and just prepared what you usually¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is why you¡¯re going bald even though you¡¯re so young.¡±


    ¡°Th, this is because of the Witch¡¯s poison!¡±


    What is he talking about?


    Everyone in this ce would be bald if that were true.


    ¡°Stop making pathetic excuses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After a short wait, the table is filled with crispy grilled meat.


    I eat with my bare hands, as usual.


    My skin is thick, and my Fire Resistance is high, so the heat isn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°What was your name again? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Because you never asked¡­¡±


    Is this treason?


    Just as that thought crosses my mind, he quickly corrects himself, realizing his mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jingkasar Peljain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unique. Where¡¯s that name from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a name from the south-central region.¡±


    Ah, so his ancestors were from the desert.


    No wonder his skin is so dark.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I look at him for a moment and contemte.


    Jinkasar Peljain¡­ It¡¯s too much of a mouthful.


    I need to shorten it for efficiency.


    Right, since hisst name is Jing¡­


    ¡°Jingjing. Right, Jingjing seems good.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Jingjing from now on.¡±


    The answeres after a long pause.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I should add ¡®Boss¡¯ to the end.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss¡­¡±


    Although Jingjing doesn¡¯t seem to like his new nickname, what can he do?


    He should have defeated me.


    Or managed his subordinates well so that they wouldn¡¯t try to mess with me.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    After finishing my meal, I swallow the antidote I received from the knight with water. Although I¡¯m uneasy because I don¡¯t know the ingredients, Raven guaranteed its safety, so it should be fine.


    ¡®In the first ce, it¡¯s more unsettling not to take it.¡¯


    Bifron is a district where the ¡®Protective Magic Circle¡¯ is broken.


    The ¡®Witch¡¯s Poison¡¯ that brought the world to an end is still seeping in, and the residents here are all exposed to it.


    For reference, the Witch¡¯s Poison is like radiation.


    But there¡¯s one unique aspect, as expected of a fantasy world.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t manifest until you¡¯re 15 years old, and then the probability of manifestation increases depending on your exposure time.¡¯


    To exin it in a more game-like way, Bifron is a ce covered in instant death zones that activate based on probability.


    The life expectancy of an adult after being exiled is 8 to 9 years.


    It¡¯s only because the ¡®Protective Magic Circle¡¯ is still partially functioning. If you go outside the walls, you¡¯ll die within a day.


    ¡®Well, no one has ever gone outside.¡¯


    The world outside the city is also an unknown to me.


    Even in the game, it was blocked by the system.


    So, in that sense¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m full, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    I take Jingjing with me and go for a walk.


    And I ask him about the things I¡¯m curious about as we walk in one direction.


    Since he was the leader of a group, he knows more than the child who guided me on the first day, and he answers all my questions sincerely, even the ones that might seem strange.


    He¡¯s ying along with my boss act with his soul on the line.


    ¡°If you have any more questions, ask me anything, I, Jingkasar Peljain, will answer everything.¡±


    Well, his intentions for being so subservient are obvious.


    He probably thinks he just has to endure until I leave in 20 days. If he tries to backstab me and fails, he¡¯ll definitely die.


    ¡®Should I thank that kid?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t have any ns to take over the Western Union when I was exiled to Bifron, but it wasn¡¯t apletely thoughtless act.


    It¡¯s a ce where I have to stay for 20 days, whether I like it or not.


    I judged that it would be less troublesome to have some sort of position.


    And I also have something I want to investigate personally.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t bored.


    ¡°Boss, where are we going? We¡¯ve already entered the eastern district.¡±


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Jingjing expresses his doubt as our morning walk continues for over two hours.


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing but the wall beyond this point¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our destination.¡±


    Why the wall where there¡¯s nothing?


    That question shes in his eyes, but Jingjing doesn¡¯t ask.


    He¡¯s learned how to converse with me in just one day.


    Thud.


    We arrive at the street near the wall.


    I climb onto the roof of a building that seems rtively tall and look at the wall.


    ¡®This is the same here too.¡¯


    Just like in the other districts, I see soldiers standing guard on top of the wall.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve always been curious about this.


    Why are the soldiers facing inwards, not outwards?


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe it¡¯s to prevent anyone from going outside?¡±


    I asked Jingjing, but that¡¯s the only answer I got.


    Actually, I also thought that was the reason.


    After all, that¡¯s what everyone thinks.


    But¡­


    ¡®Is there a need to do this even in Bifron?¡¯


    These are people the royal family wants to get rid of. No, if they die from the ¡®Witch¡¯s Poison¡¯ while trying to climb the wall, it actually helps solidify the royal family¡¯s legitimacy.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯


    It¡¯s a contradiction I felt as soon as I arrived here.


    The ¡®Protective Magic Circle¡¯ is broken in Bifron.


    So they even have to give the soldiers guarding the wall antidotes.


    But to waste resources on guarding the wall?


    ¡®There¡¯s something here.¡¯


    I have a hunch.


    The same intuition that led me to discover countless hidden pieces.


    But no matter how much I organize my thoughts while looking up at the wall, I can¡¯t find an answer.


    A usible hypothesises to mind¡­


    ¡­but I don¡¯t have enough evidence to support it yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I turn away from the wall.


    But that¡¯s when I see a group of dozens of people approaching from the street below.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eastern bastards. It seems like they came after hearing that we¡¯re here. What are your orders?¡±


    Although he¡¯s asking for my orders, Jingjing¡¯s eyes are filled with the expectation that I¡¯ll beat them up too.


    Geez, he¡¯s so transparent.


    ¡°Forget it. Guide me back to our territory. And avoid encountering them if possib¡ª¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to start walking¡­


    ¡­I freeze.


    It¡¯s because of one face among the eastern bastards.


    ¡®¡­Amelia Rainwales?¡¯


    What the hell is she doing here?


    Prev | Home | Next

 Chapter 194 Bifron (4)

    Chapter 194 Bifron (4)


    Bifron (4) <hr>


    Bifron (4)


    Once in the Land of the Dead.


    Once under the sewers.


    And once by chance in front of our inn after Noark was locked down.


    ¡®Counting today, it¡¯s a total of four times.¡¯


    It''s hard to even call this a coincidence anymore.


    Therefore, it was time to change my approach towards this woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you going?¡±¡°Yeah, I changed my mind.¡±


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®knowledge is power¡¯, right?


    Until now, I¡¯ve been avoiding her, trying to erase any interest and not get involved¡­


    [¡­You¡¯re not a human woman.]


    [Amelia Rainwales.]


    ¡­but we¡¯ve be acquainted, even knowing each other¡¯s names.


    It means that avoiding her is no longer the solution.


    ¡®I need to find out now. What this woman is up to.¡¯


    If someone keeps loitering around your house, you have to check who they are.


    Whether they¡¯re someone you should report to the police and get rid of.


    Or someone so dangerous that you have to abandon your house and run away.


    You need to know that to respond properly.


    ¡°Jinkasar Peljain!!¡±


    The rooftop door bursts open after a short wait.


    The one who entered is a bald man wearing a ck eyepatch.


    It seems like he¡¯s the leader of the eastern faction¡­


    ¡°How dare you enter our territory without a word, are you prepared for the conseque¡­ But your hair¡­?¡±


    ¡­but he trails off.


    He¡¯s shocked by Jingjing¡¯s jellyfish haircut.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, it was a wig?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jingjing hangs his head low, speechless.


    An awkward silence follows.


    But is there too much bad blood between them to feel a sense of camaraderie?


    The interrupted situation resumes.


    ¡°Do, do you think I¡¯ll let you off the hook because I feel sorry for you! I¡¯ll end our bad blood today!¡±


    ¡°Pu, puhahaha! You think you can defeat me just because you have more people, you newbie who¡¯s never even been to thebyrinth? And me, a 6th-grade explorer?¡±


    The bald man deres war, and Jingjingughs exaggeratedly and expresses his confidence.


    To rify the facts, he¡¯s not even 6th-grade.


    He confessed that he was actually 7th-grade after I interrogated him because he was so weak.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way a guy like that would be so rxed against dozens of people, so he must be confident because he trusts me?¡¯


    Although it¡¯s funny, the bald man is serious.


    ¡°Right, I know you were a 6th-grade explorer. But that¡¯s why I brought someone special.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Make way!¡±


    The bald man¡¯s underlings step aside and create a path as he speaks, and a woman appears.


    Amelia Rainwales.


    The 8th-floor explorer from Noark.


    ¡°Barbarian? Why are you here¡­?¡±


    She frowns as she appears among the men with an annoyed expression.


    I feel a sense of satisfaction.


    I was also surprised when I first saw you.


    ¡°I should be the one asking that. Why are you here?¡±


    Amelia ponders for a moment, and then the bald man, who was watching us, cautiously speaks.


    ¡°¡­Do you know this barbarian?¡±


    He seems worried that she might be acquainted with me, even though he came here trusting only her.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    The bald man shuts his mouth at Amelia¡¯s curt words.


    And about 3 seconds pass.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, hand that man over to me.¡±


    Amelia makes a sudden demand after finishing her thoughts.


    Of course, there¡¯s no way I would agree.


    ¡°He¡¯s my subordinate.¡±


    Barbarians don¡¯t abandon their subordinates.


    ¡­At least not without a reason.


    ¡°¡­Boss!!¡±


    Jingjing looks at me with a touched expression as I answer without hesitation.


    On the other hand, Amelia seems confused.


    ¡°¡­Subordinate?¡±


    She has a look that says she doesn¡¯t understand why I, the rising star of the explorer industry, am here and why I¡¯m acting as the boss of a gang.


    I mutter briefly,


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Amelia nods coolly.


    Although she could have asked what my reasons were, she doesn¡¯t, probably because of her personality.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take him by force.¡±


    Amelia immediately draws her dagger and takes a fighting stance as the negotiation fails.


    Does she think she¡¯s a barbarian?


    I quickly speak,


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s talk first.¡±


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The situation is different from when we met at the inn.


    I don¡¯t have anypanions to help me, and Bifron is awless zone where strength isw.


    It¡¯s only natural to try to resolve this through conversation.


    I haven¡¯tpleted my Aura resistance setup yet.


    If your body is weak, your mind has to work harder.


    ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to say that. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning a surprise attack?¡±


    ¡°Surprise attack? I don¡¯t do cowardly things like that.¡±


    I don¡¯t hide my offended feelings.


    Although I threw my mace at her and charged in the sewers while we were talking¡­


    ¡­there was no reason for me to be ashamed.


    She doesn¡¯t remember what happened back then.


    At least not from her perspective.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not funny.¡±


    Although she wants to retort, she can¡¯t.


    However, Amelia doesn¡¯t seem frustrated and just brushes it off with a single sentence.


    Her body is still prepared for a surprise attack.


    Is she finally acknowledging me as a worthy opponent?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of them first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We make a brief agreement, and the bald man, as if sensing it, takes his underlings and goes downstairs.


    Then it¡¯s Jingjing¡¯s turn.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jingjing goes downstairs, trusting me, although he seems uneasy.


    Now only the two of us are left on the rooftop.


    It¡¯s time for a heart-to-heart conversation.


    ¡°Amelia Rainwales. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous for adults to fight over a children¡¯s squabble?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re only twenty years old.¡±


    Geez, let¡¯s not argue about trivial things.


    Although Jingjing and Baldy are older, in this industry, the stronger one is the older brother.


    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    Amelia hesitates for a moment and then speaks.


    ¡°You first. Why are you in Bifron?¡±


    ¡°I was caught using an ability in the city. I thought it would just end with a fine, but they told me to live here for 20 days. It¡¯s my third day here.¡±


    ¡°And that subordinate?¡±


    ¡°He tried to rob me, so I beat him up and took over.¡±


    Amelia chuckles.


    ¡°You really do whatever you want.¡±


    It¡¯s not a sarcastic tone.


    No, it¡¯s more like she¡¯s envious.


    ¡°Your turn. Why are you here?¡±


    It¡¯s a question I¡¯ve already asked several times.


    Amelia finally gives me a brief exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for an explorer who might be here. So I made a deal with them to help them with something in return for their help.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I roughly understand the situation.


    At first, I wondered why she would even bother making a ¡®deal¡¯ with weaklings¡­


    ¡®She must have wanted to handle it quietly. If she caused a scene like me, word would inevitably spread.¡¯


    It seems like things will be resolved easily.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to break my promise.¡±


    Huh?


    Amelia adds as if making an excuse as I tilt my head in confusion,


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    Ah, that.


    The promise not toe looking for me again.


    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s worried about that in this situation.


    Does she have some kind of obsession with ¡®promises¡¯?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think you broke your promise.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Now that I understand the situation, I get to the point.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s good. There¡¯s no reason for us to fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll hand him over?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. You need someone to do your bidding, right? I¡¯ll lend you my subordinate.¡±


    ¡°I heard the Western Union is the weakest faction here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re well-informed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over ten days since I came here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nod.


    Indeed, as Amelia said, the Western Union is small but elite.


    Well, they¡¯re too weak to be called elite, but¡­


    ¡­the eastern bastards would be better at finding people.


    However¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the small number of people.¡±


    There¡¯s still no problem.


    I don¡¯t even understand why she didn¡¯t think of this simple solution.


    You¡¯re saying there aren¡¯t enough subordinates?


    Why worry about something like that?


    ¡°The east is also my territory from today.¡±


    I can just multiply my subordinates.


    _______________


    Although I thought she might be inflexible because she values ¡®promises¡¯¡­


    ¡­she¡¯s surprisingly simr to me in this aspect.


    Amelia is also a woman of efficiency.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad method.¡±


    ¡°You agree?¡±


    ¡°Before that, this. What do you gain from helping me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do me a favorter.¡±


    ¡°Then I refuse. I have a feeling you¡¯ll ask for something I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Tsk, that didn¡¯t work.


    Well, whatever. It wasn¡¯t the main point anyway.


    ¡°Then just consider it as volunteer work. It¡¯s better than wasting my energy fighting you.¡±


    Amelia nods in agreement, as if it¡¯s a convincing excuse.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Th, then what happened to him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you talk to me.¡±


    I go down to the 1st floor and kick Baldy, who¡¯s having an awkward standoff with Jingjing, in the stomach.


    After all, establishing dominance is important for ¡®recruitment¡¯.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Baldy copses, clutching his stomach.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    The eastern bastards on the 1st floor charge towards me.


    Swords, hammers, spears, stakes¡­


    They attack me from all sides, wielding their weapons mercilessly.


    There¡¯s no need to even block.


    ¡°No, why¡­¡±


    Their weapons bounce off, unable to even pierce my skin, even though they¡¯re aiming for exposed areas.


    It¡¯s as expected.


    They came here in a group of dozens just to deal with one Jingjing, how could they possibly hurt me?


    Just how high is my Physical Resistance?


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    It doesn¡¯t take long.


    The battle ends after I instill fear with [Wild Release] and crush a few of them as a demonstration.


    Dozens of men, unable to even think of running away due to the overwhelming difference in strength.


    I grab Baldy by the cor and lift him up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°P, Philip Lazer!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Baldy from now on.¡±


    Okay, the introductions are over.


    Just as I¡¯m about to move on to the next step, Baldy asks nkly,


    ¡°Wh, who are you?¡±


    I correct his mistake first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t use honorifics with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­?¡±


    Baldy, who was looking confused, nces at Jingjing, who¡¯s hiding in a corner.


    It seems like he finally understands the situation.


    Right, that¡¯s how he was defeated too.


    ¡°You came just in time, give me a potion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Potion?¡±


    ¡°My subordinate is injured, I have to treat him, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Amelia looks at me as if I¡¯m a strange creature, then takes out a potion and hands it to me.


    Sizzle.


    Baldy screams and squirms as I give him the potion, and after a short wait, he regains consciousness, sweating profusely.


    He still has a dazed expression, as if he¡¯s dreaming.


    It¡¯s time to give him a carrot since the stick was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving in 17 days.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Just saying.¡±


    In short, it means he should just endure it, thinking he stepped in shit. I then order Baldy and Jingjing to go back and gather everyone.


    ¡°There are a lot of people, so the Dimensional za should be fine. Can you do it in five hours?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s absurd¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s enough time!¡±


    Jingjing shouts confidently, cutting off Baldy.


    As expected of a senior.


    Saying ¡®YES¡¯ to any order is the greatest virtue of a subordinate.


    Especially if the boss is a barbarian.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, go now.¡±


    My subordinates, having received their orders, rush out to carry out their mission.


    I¡¯m quite satisfied with the sight.


    ¡®Is this why everyone is so obsessed with power?¡¯


    I chuckle and turn my gaze towards Amelia. And I ask nonchntly, as if I¡¯m not interested,


    ¡°So, tell me. Who are we looking for?¡±


    I¡¯ve been curious since earlier.


    She¡¯s from Noark.


    There¡¯s a chance that she¡¯s looking for someone on Noark¡¯s orders, not her own.


    ¡®To even send someone from the underground city to find someone in this situation¡­¡¯


    It might be an important clue.


    The more I know about things that others don¡¯t, the better. And if it¡¯s information that¡¯s irrelevant to me, I can use it to appear knowledgeable at the Round Table.


    Either way, there¡¯s nothing to lose.


    But contrary to my expectations, Amelia only tells me the person¡¯s characteristics.


    ¡°He looks like an old man, but he might be disguised.¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t tell him apart by appearance. Then how do we find him?¡±


    ¡°The tattoo on his back. I heard it can¡¯t be hidden by any magic.¡±


    Hmm, so I have to check everyone¡¯s back?


    ¡°Any other helpful characteristics?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know his name?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s meaningless since he would have used a pseudonym anyway.¡±


    ¡°But you never know. Just tell me.¡±


    Amelia hesitates for a moment as I ask casually.


    But did she judge that I wouldn¡¯t know even if she told me?


    She utters a name.


    ¡°Auril Gabis.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Auril Gabis?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just pretending.¡±


    I roughly brush it off and try to control my expression.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    My heart is pounding like crazy.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Auril Gabis?


    Isn¡¯t that the name of the author of the ¡®Compendium¡¯ series and the creator of [Dungeon and Stone]?

 Chapter 195 Bifron (5)

    Chapter 195 Bifron (5)


    Bifron (5) <hr>


    Bifron (5)


    Auril Gabis. A man from at least 150 years ago.


    Back when I requested Raven to identify the year of a certain document, the ''Compendium'' indicated that the paper used was from that era.


    That''s why I''m even more surprised.


    ''...That bastard is alive?''


    I naturally assumed he was dead.


    Well, I don''t know why I thought that now.


    He''s the creator of [Dungeon and Stone], the most likely culprit who sent countless yers, including me, to this world...And this ce is literally a fantasy world.


    Of course, there''s a possibility that he''s still alive.


    Even Dragonkin live for hundreds of years.


    Thump!


    My heart pounded as I realized this.


    It was a different feeling from when I first heard his name.


    A tremor filled with anticipation, not shock.


    Thump!


    If that bastard is really alive...


    And if I could find and meet him...


    There might be a way to return to my original world. It''s like a clue to the vague ''return'' has finally appeared.


    ''...Calm down.''


    I suppressed my pounding heart and tried to regain myposure.


    After all, I could get my hopes up and fantasizeter, before going to sleep.


    It''s better to focus on the present right now.


    "Barbarian, you''re definitely unique."


    Amelia said something meaningful, looking at me.


    For a moment, I thought she might have realized that my words, ''I was just pretending to know him'', were a lie.


    But...


    "Should I say you''re bold? To be able to joke around in front of me after going through something like that. You... aren''t you scared of me?"


    It seems like she just found it strange.


    Or maybe she''s never met anyone like me before, so this kind of conversation felt awkward.


    The important thing is that I managed to get away with it.


    This is why you should live like a madman. Then nothing you do will seem strange.


    "What are you talking about, human woman? I''m not just a barbarian, I''m Bjorn, son of Yandel."


    "Right, Bjorn Yandel."


    Amelia chuckled.


    To me, it felt like a sign that I could rx now.


    In that sense, next question.


    "But is that person a man or a woman?"


    "A man."


    "Could he be disguised as a woman?"


    "Well, probably not. The records described him as a very misogynistic person."


    "So he wouldn''t do that, regardless of his abilities. Then what about a child? Can he disguise himself as a child?"


    "...He wouldn''t disguise himself as a very young child."


    "Why?"


    "Because he''s a man who values appearances."


    "I see."


    I nod and then ask subtly,


    "But why are you looking for him?"


    I ask this question after asking an easy question she has to answer.


    I read in a book...


    ...that the probability of getting an answer increases if you ask like this?


    Of course, I''m not sure if it would work in real life...


    But there''s no reason not to try.


    And indeed, I get an answer soon enough.


    "...It''s a personal matter."


    A personal matter.


    It''s a phrase that modern people often use when they don''t want to talk about something or when they want to draw a line.


    It''s also a phrase used when you want to make an excuse.


    But I''m not sure about her case.


    [You don''t need to know that.]


    [Why should I tell you?]


    Although she refused to answer directly...


    ...she''s never lied to me.


    Is that why?


    I suddenly have the thought that maybe it''s not an order from Noark, but a truly personal matter.


    ''Well, that''s not what''s important now.''


    If he''s really in Bifron, I have to find him.


    Because I have a mountain of questions I want to ask.


    ___________________


    After our conversation, Amelia said she would go to the city and return at night.


    She said she had some business there in the afternoon?


    At first, I just nodded absentmindedly because she said it so naturally, but...


    "Wait a minute, how are you going to go to the city? Do you have a way to avoid the guards?"


    "There''s a secret passage under the sewers."


    I''m d I asked.


    A secret passage connected to the city!


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    "Hmm."


    "What are you hesitating for? It''s not like I asked for an impossible favor."


    "...Alright, I''ll tell you."


    Amelia readily reveals the secret passage as I subtly mention that I''m helping her search for ''Auril Gabis''.


    She even seems relieved.


    Does this mean we''re even now?


    ''I got something good out of this.''


    It''s like a pass that allows me to enter Bifron whenever I want. Of course, I don''t intend to use it during my exile period.


    I know I''m a noticeable person.


    It would be troublesome if I get caught.


    Even the knight who brought me here gave me one warning.


    That I could do anything but try to escape.


    "Then go."


    "Go?"


    "Didn''t you say you woulde back tonight?"


    "Right, I did..."


    I apany her to the sewers to receive the location of the secret passage and see her off.


    And then I check the time, and it''s already been three hours since I gave the gathering order. Therefore, I subtly head towards the meeting ce, asking people for directions.


    The Dimensional za, which was once bustling with explorers.


    "Hey, do you know anything? Why did the boss suddenly call for all of us? And who are those Western Union guys?"


    "I''m not ''Hey''."


    "...?"


    "I''m your boss."


    "What do you mean¡ª"


    "No questions."


    I push through the crowd and head towards the center.


    Members of the Western Union recognize me and greet me along the way.


    "Boss!"


    Right, this is it.


    "What the...?"


    The Western Union members kneel before me, and the eastern bastards just look at us with puzzled expressions.


    But they make way for me, so it''s easier to reach the center.


    "You''ve arrived. Pleasee up here."


    After reaching the center, I head towards the tform, assisted by Jingjing.


    Did he prepare it in advance because he thought I would need it?


    ''Geez, he''s good at his job.''


    I suddenly have the thought that it wouldn''t be bad to take him outside and make him my butler.


    We have the secret passage, it''s a waste to just keep him here.


    But it wouldn''t just end with a fine if we get caught by the guards.


    That''s when, just as I''m about to climb onto the tform...


    Crack.


    The wooden stairs copse.


    These thin nks can''t withstand the weight of me and my equipment.


    I say, unable to hide my disappointment,


    "Jingjing, what happened?"


    "I apologize."


    He immediately apologizes without a word of excuse.


    I feel a bit better, but...


    The person who built this tform must be a barbarian hater. Otherwise, they would have designed it to be sturdy enough for even barbarians to climb.


    Right, that means...


    "This tform is a harmful tform."


    "Yes. I''ll burn it down right now."


    Jingjing brings a torch and sets the tform on fire.


    He even pours something that seems like oil on top, and the mes quickly engulf the three-story tform.


    It''s like a campfire.


    Whoosh!


    My heart feels as warm as the mes.


    Back then, I was alone, but now...


    I have over a thousand subordinates.


    "Then what are your orders?"


    "We''ll proceed with the founding ceremony as nned."


    "Founding ceremony... Ah, right. So you''re saying to gather everyone..."


    "It''s obvious, didn''t you know?"


    "I apologize."


    I pat Jingjing on the shoulder to show my forgiveness and then use [Leap].


    My destination is the rooftop of a nearby four-story building.


    Kwaaang!


    Although cracks appear on the rooftop, it doesn''t copse.


    I''m relieved.


    It would have been embarrassing if I had crashed through the floor after jumping so coolly.


    ¡®Is this what it means to be changed by your position?¡¯


    I involuntarily try to maintain my dignity.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Anyway, I head towards the railing, and a panoramic view of the crowd filling the za unfolds before me.


    It¡¯s time to officially begin the founding ceremony.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡±


    I chant first, and¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡­the Western Union members, who are a day ahead of me, immediately follow suit.


    The eastern bastards just blink and stare.


    As if they¡¯re wondering what the hell is going on.


    I click my tongue briefly.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    There¡¯s still a lot to teach them.


    ____________________


    After the founding ceremony, where I imprint my face on the minds of the organization members, I call Jingjing and Baldy and give them an order.


    ¡°Check the backs of everyone in Bifron. And bring anyone with a tattoo to me.¡±


    Ah, of course, women and children under the age of 14 who haven¡¯t gone through the ¡®qualification ceremony¡¯ are excluded. A total of 37 suspects are dragged before me before the day ends.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not this tattoo.¡±


    Amelia, who returned at night, shakes her head after checking each of them.


    Right, it¡¯s not going to be this easy.


    I scold Jingjing and Baldy, the vice-leaders of the ¡®Behel Union¡¯, to increase efficiency, and even more suspects are caught on the 2nd and 3rd day.


    Of course, the one we¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t among them.


    And the quality has decreased along with the increased quantity.


    ¡°This seems more like a birthmark than a tattoo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they said. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    In short, it means he¡¯ll also scold his underlings to improve efficiency.


    Fortunately, it seems like he did a good job, as the number of people bringing ridiculous things and calling them tattoos decreases from the next day onwards.


    Day 4, Day 5.


    Two more days pass.


    As expected, there are no results.


    In the first ce, it¡¯s ridiculous to think that we could find a big shot like ¡®Auril Gabis¡¯ with this simple-minded method.


    But what can I do?


    ¡®I have to at least try this. There¡¯s no other way.¡¯


    Even if it¡¯s like finding a needle in a desert, if there¡¯s a chance that needle can send me back home, I have to try.


    Therefore, I continue the search.


    Of course, I change the method a bit.


    It¡¯s nothing special, I just added a ¡®reward¡¯.


    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t meet their daily quota will have mental training that night.¡±


    Some people might wonder how that¡¯s a reward, but happiness is always rtive.


    In short, if you¡¯re better off than others, that¡¯s a reward.


    Weren¡¯t there happy people in the primitive era who ate raw meat and slept naked in caves?


    Day 6, Day 7, Day 8¡­


    Time passes relentlessly.


    However, there¡¯s no sign of Auril Gabis, and I¡¯ve also given up hope to some extent.


    It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not disappointed since it was my first clue to returning home¡­


    But there¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m helping her.


    So I decide to focus on that.


    Amelia Rainwales.


    What the hell is this woman up to?


    I¡¯ve been meeting with Amelia every day, using ¡®Auril Gabis¡¯ as a connection, and trying to gather information.


    Unexpectedly, she answers my questions well.


    At least for low-level information.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat food with wheat. My skin gets itchy.¡±


    She¡¯s allergic to wheat flour.


    Her only hobby is reading.


    She answers those questions without hesitation, but she avoids answering when I ask about the barbarian she owed a debt to and what happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. For a woman like you to be at a loss for words, he must have been a great warrior! Tell me what kind of person he was!¡±


    ¡°¡­He was a bit simr to you.¡±


    Although she adds an afterthought, which is unlike her, it¡¯s not useful information.


    After all, he¡¯s a barbarian.


    It¡¯s only natural for them to have simrities.


    Anyway, could it be that her guard is down a bit after those natural conversations?


    ¡°Why are you looting? Honestly, it doesn¡¯t suit you at all.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t suit me?¡±


    Amelia expresses curiosity rather than anger at my slightly sensitive question.


    I smoothly deliver the line I prepared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many marauders since then. And it made me realize something. You¡¯re not the type to kill people for money.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s funny. What do you know about me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. But you know that there are many ways to earn money besides looting, at your level.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Amelia falls silent for a moment.


    And then she briefly exins.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t usually do it.¡±


    ¡°Then back then?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards¡­ deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°So it was a personal grudge?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amelia answers, looking into the distance as if recalling a distant memory.


    Although I¡¯m curious about the story behind it, I can¡¯t hear any more about the nature of the grudge.


    Amelia has regained herposure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. We¡¯re parting ways in a few days anyway. There are things you can only talk about with strangers.¡±


    ¡°Things you can only talk about with strangers¡­¡±


    Amelia chuckles and gets up from her seat, as if my words left an impression.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Will youe back tomorrow at this time?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Amelia disappears before my eyes without a sound, just like when she arrived.


    Tsk, is this all for today?


    I go out to the terrace to clear my head.


    The night view of Bifron ispletely different from the other districts.


    Streets and buildings shrouded in darkness, without a single light.


    ¡®Only a few days left.¡¯


    I sit on the rocking chair on the terrace and nkly organize my thoughts, gazing at the darkness.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­I check my watch and head to the bedroom.


    [23:57]


    It¡¯s time to go to bed.


    Well, it will take a while for me to fall asleep.


    ¡¸The character¡¯s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    I wonder if everyone is online today?

 Chapter 196 Master Key (1)

    Chapter 196 Master Key (1)


    Master Key (1) <hr>


    Master Key (1)


    As soon as I enter themunity, I turn on theputer and check the chat room list.


    And I freeze.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] - 2 members online.


    ¡­Why two?


    Did another Korean join this cycle?


    No, but there''s no way a newbie could find this chat room so quickly.


    Click, click.I double-click on the room title, feeling curious.


    And unlike usual, a message appears.


    [This room is temporarily restricted.]


    [Remaining time: 9 minutes 51 seconds.]


    What''s this again?


    I''m confused at first, but I soon grasp the situation. It''s one of the room owner''s privileges to restrict entry.


    In other words...


    ''Someone visited Lee Baekho as soon as themunity opened, and he locked the room to have a conversation.''


    That''s the most usible exnation.


    That someone must be an acquaintance of Lee Baekho''s.


    If they weren''t acquainted, he would have kicked them out instead of locking the room.


    ''An acquaintance of Lee Baekho...''


    I''m curious.


    Lee Baekho is an old-timer who took an early version of the pill and can only use themunity for an hour.


    It''s been well over 10 years since he entered thismunity, so he must know some people.


    ''But that person must also be someone who''s been around for a long time, like Lee Baekho.''


    In the first ce, it was Lee Baekho who gave me the invitation code to ''Watchers of the Round Table''.


    "Tsk."


    I wish I could at least see the nickname of the person who''s in the chat room.


    I watch the countdown, feeling a bit disappointed, and the number of members decreases to one.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] - 1 member online.


    The entry restriction has also been lifted.


    Did the visitor already leave?


    That''s when, as I enter the chat room...


    "The person from your hometown that Baekho mentioned?"


    Damn it, what the hell.


    I hurriedly turn my head at the unfamiliar voice, and a Caucasian man I''ve never seen before is standing there.


    No, wait, have I seen him before?


    [Elfnunalove]


    I''m momentarily dazed as I check the nickname above his head.


    Surprisingly, he''s someone I know.


    It''s the yer who sold me information when I was asking around about the mage ''Shanel Pergan'' after hearing the ''dimensional copse'' rumor.


    [Actually, never mind. I think you''re a fan of hers.]


    I realized that I was a newbie here when he refused the 20,000 GP I promised him as a reward.


    I even vowed to reach his level quickly.


    But I can''t believe he knows Lee Baekho.


    ''Wait, but where did Lee Baekho go?''


    I quickly snap out of it.


    He''s also looking at me with a strange expression after seeing my nickname.


    "Hmm, you''re the person I saw back then."


    Right, you recognize me too.


    Since he''s using the creepy nickname ''Elfnunalove'', my nickname ''Elfnunna'' must have stuck in his memory.


    "Yes, it''s good to see you again."


    I keep my mouth shut, feeling a sense of unease.


    Although I have many questions, sometimes just asking a question can reveal information.


    I decide to wait for him to speak first.


    Indeed, after a short wait, Elfnunalove, or Elov for short, scratches his head with an awkward expression.


    "I''m sorry about this."


    "Sorry about what?"


    "It feels like I took away your friend from your hometown."


    "...Are you talking about Baekho?"


    Elov nods at my question.


    "Yes, as you know, there aren''t many Koreans here. I know how important it is to have someone from your hometown."


    "No, I mean, I don''t understand. Took him away...?"


    This time, I''m not acting like a newbie, I''m genuinely confused.


    I don''t understand what he''s talking about.


    Don''t tell me Lee Baekho left the chat room because of him?


    No, but how?


    Lee Baekho was clearly the owner of this chat room.


    "It''s as I said. You won''t be able to see Baekho anymore, even if youe here. I left him alone until now because I thought he might be helpful... "


    The Caucasian man continues.


    "But unfortunately, he made a big mistake."


    "...?"


    "I was originally going to just leave, but I''m telling you this so you don''t waste your time waiting. Well then, have a good time."


    Elfnunalove leaves the chat room before I can even say anything.


    I stare nkly at the empty space.


    ''Damn it.''


    What the hell is going on?


    _________________


    I''m alone in the empty room.


    ''Made a mistake? Can''te here?''


    My mind is racing.


    But the more that''s the case, the more I need to calmly organize my thoughts.


    Who the hell is Elfnunalove?


    I quickly reach a conclusion as I rey our conversation.


    It''s still just a hypothesis, but...


    ''He''s definitely an administrator of Ghostbusters.''


    Administrator.


    Like ''SoulQueens'', whom I met when I first came here, they''re the ones who guide newbies and manage themunity to prevent it from bing chaotic.


    Otherwise, this situation is inexplicable.


    [He made a big mistake.]


    Elfnunalove kicked Lee Baekho out of the room, even though he wasn''t even the owner. No, he was probably the one who restricted entry to the room in the first ce, not Lee Baekho.


    Administrators have considerable authority within themunity. In the first ce, only administrators can permanently ban someone from themunity.


    And not just any administrator, but probably...


    ''...Wait a minute.''


    I hurriedly return to my room and quickly open the inbox on myputer.


    [Elfnunna, you have over 50 transactions. EXP +50]


    [Member rank adjusted.]


    [Orc -> Troll]


    [Sender: Ghost master.]


    Ghost Master.


    The highest-ranking administrator of Ghostbusters, the one whose identity no one has been able to uncover, the one users call GM or the operator.


    I suddenly remember a conversation I had with Lee Baekho.


    [Do you know who the operator is?]


    [Ah, I don''t know either. Actually, I got the pill after raiding the Secret Police headquarters in the early days.]


    [So they don''t know who you are either?]


    [But they probably have a guess. I also have a few suspects...]


    [Who are they?]


    [There are three of them, should I tell you all of them?]


    Lee Baekho named three suspects at my question. They were all mages, and each of them was famous enough that everyone in the city knew their names.


    Since it''s Lee Baekho''s guess, it''s not entirely unreliable.


    ''The GM is a mage.''


    Although it''s not certain, I recall my first encounter with Elfnunalove, based on that premise.


    [...Is it okay for you to just tell me this?]


    [What does it matter? I''m not the master of that school.]


    I had this thought when I saw him casually revealing the inner workings of the Tarutein school, which spread the dimensional copse rumor.


    This guy, he sounds like a mage.


    I gulp as I reach a conclusion.


    It might just be my delusion, but...


    If my conclusion is true...


    "Crazy."


    I might have just met the GM.


    _________________


    I quickly return to my usual state after the unknown thrill.


    Even if Elfnunalove is the GM, it''s not a serious problem for me.


    Well, his nickname is a bit unsettling...


    But we''re not enemies.


    He won''te after me if my identity is revealed.


    ...Probably.


    ''Right, let''s get rid of that first.''


    I enter the forum and delete thement I left on the Canadian friend''s post, which is now blurred out.


    It''s practically impossible for them to identify me just from this, but I''m just being cautious.


    While I''m at it, I delete all traces I left in thismunity. It''s not much, except for a fewments I left on humor posts.


    Once when the dimensional copse rumor spread.


    And once when I posted a request to buy information about Orculus after the battle with the Dragonyer.


    ''So I can''t meet Baekho anymore...''


    After erasing all traces, I think about Lee Baekho.


    I feel a bit disappointed.


    Leaving aside the fact that I can''t get high-level information from him anymore, honestly, it was fun hanging out with him.


    ''But what the hell did he do to get banned by the administrator directly?''


    Although there''s no way to find out the truth right now, it''s not difficult to guess that it''s closely rted to the Noark subjugation.


    It''s the only major incident that happened recently.


    Click, ck, ck.


    I kill time by browsing the forum.


    It''s mostly just web surfing.


    I even checked if Elfnunalove had any posts, but he didn''t even have a singlement.


    Ah, for reference, it''s the same for Lee Baekho.


    ''...I should just lurk from now on.''


    True veterans stay away from themunity and just do their own thing.


    I add a new rule to mymunity usage policy, using this incident as an example.


    And after some time...


    [03:09]


    ...it''s time to enter the Round Table.


    But this time, I don''t wait until thest minute and just enter.


    I judged that I could also get information from the small talk before the meeting, considering what happened.


    ''...They''ll all be there this time, right?''


    I start in the customization room as usual, quickly put on the navy blue suit I''ve been wearing, and put on the Lion mask.


    Creak.


    The door opens as if it''s been waiting, and I follow the carpet and arrive at therge round table.


    The Clown is the first to greet me.


    "You''re early this time, pfft."


    It''s his uniqueughter that I haven''t heard in two months because I skipped a month.


    I approach my usual seat and observe the others.


    ''Crescent Moon, Antler, Fox.''


    Including the Clown and me, there are five participants in this gathering. Fox, who makes eye contact with me, averts her gaze and speaks to everyone.


    "By the way, Goblin iste today."


    "Pfft, didn''t he die? I heard the Pdin Order suffered heavy losses this time."


    "...Let''s hope not."


    As expected, the main topic before the meeting is the recent subjugation.


    "I''m surprised I even made it back alive. It was hell on earth. I regret participating so thoughtlessly."


    "...I agree. I can''t believe Noark had that kind of power hidden. When the first subjugation force was formed, I thought they could even conquer the royal pce with that much."


    "Pfft, but they were all defeated, right?"


    "Clown, you''re talking as if it''s someone else''s story."


    "Then what is it? It doesn''t matter to me how many people died. Right, Mr. Lion?"


    "Well, I''m not interested."


    I just rest my chin on the armrest and listen to their conversation, pretending to be bored.


    Noark''s dark mages.


    The priest of Karui.


    The inner workings ofrge ns that suffered heavy losses, stories about other races, and so on.


    Information that''s not valuable enough to be shared at the meeting is constantly flowing out under the guise of small talk.


    ''It''s a good thing I came early.''


    Just as I''m trying to hide my smug smile and listen to their opinions on the current situation...


    "Oh, Mr. Goblin!"


    ...the Goblin Mask appears from beyond the open door.


    "You''re alive."


    "Ah, yes. It was very dangerous, but God helped me."


    The Goblin, naturally talking about God even though he''s not from this world.


    The Clownughs mockingly.


    "God my ass. You were probably hiding like a goblin. Pfft."


    "No, Clown, why are you always like this to me?"


    "Because you''re easy to pick on?"


    "......"


    Goblin just chuckles as if he''s speechless, even though he was openly insulted, and sits down in his seat.


    ''He''s scared.''


    At first, I didn''t understand why Goblin was being so subservient, bute to think of it, it''s only natural.


    He''s a pdin whose identity has been exposed.


    There''s no way he can openly antagonize the Clown, who looks strong.


    Thud!


    The door closes tightly as soon as Goblin sits down.


    It means it''s time to start the meeting.


    "Lion, is our promise still valid?"


    Crescent Moon asks me a question before we even decide on the order.


    Although the subject is omitted, I understand what he means.


    He''s talking about the promise to give him information about the ''Stone of Resurrection'' if I bring interesting information.


    Crescent Moon looks determined as I nod briefly.


    "Pfft, judging by your expression, you seem really confident this time."


    "I''m just desperate. It''s an item I need more than anything."


    His answer is filled with the determination to find out about the ''Stone of Resurrection'', no matter the cost.


    "Then who should we start with?"


    Just as we''re about to start the game of who goes first...


    Creak.


    ...the tightly closed door opens.


    It''s a phenomenon that''s never happened before.


    What? Another member? But no one can enter once the meeting starts, right?


    That''s what the rules say.


    "...?"


    It seems like I''m not the only one who finds it strange, judging by everyone''s puzzled expressions...


    Thud.


    ...The thick wooden door opens wide, and a figure appears.


    It''s a man wearing a in white mask.


    His only exposed skin, his hands, are wrinkled.


    "Kekeke, this ce hasn''t changed at all."


    An old man''s voicees from behind the mask.


    A brief silence hangs in the air.


    The Fox Mask is the first to regain herposure and speak.


    "Master...?"


    I realize it through her muttering.


    Master.


    It means the founder of ''Watchers of the Round Table''.


    "But there''s a mask I''ve never seen before. Who are you?"


    The Fox Mask, who''s been fooled by me several times, tilts her head at the Master''s question.


    "...Didn''t you invite him, Master? I''m pretty sure he said that..."


    Strictly speaking, I didn''t say that.


    I just subtly avoided answering and made her misunderstand.


    But that excuse won''t work.


    ''Damn it.''


    What should I do?


    My act might be exposed.

 Chapter 197 Master Key (2)

    Chapter 197 Master Key (2)


    Master Key (2) <hr>


    Master Key (2)


    Watchers of the Round Table.


    A secretmunity created for the exchange of high-quality information.


    When I first entered this ce, the existing members were curious about my rtionship with the Master.


    The reason was simple.


    It had already been a year since the Master, who used to recruit members through private messages, disappeared without a trace.


    The members thought they might be able to hear about the Master¡¯s whereabouts from me, and after the ¡®Lion¡¯ persona was established, it became a generally epted truth that we were acquainted.


    I responded with ¡®noment¡¯ to all rted questions.[The answer is no.]


    I was worried about the consequences if I said I knew him.


    And I thought it wouldn¡¯t suit my mysterious persona if I said I didn¡¯t know him.


    But could it be that I got greedy?


    [¡­Do you happen to know where the Master is?]


    At the second gathering, I shrugged at Fox¡¯s question.


    As if to say I wouldn¡¯t mind telling her if she brought me something interesting. I rested my chin on my hand and acted nonchntly, like an absolute being.


    I clearly intended to deceive them.


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t the Master invite him? I¡¯m pretty sure he said that¡­¡±


    Indeed, my intention worked well, as Fox¡¯s voice was filled with confusion.


    The other masked figures were also bewildered.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re saying I invited him?¡±


    The Master touched his chin as if he had no idea.


    The other masked figures¡¯ gazes then turned towards me.


    Their eyes were filled with questions and curiosity about my identity.


    ¡°How did he get in here if he wasn¡¯t invited by the Master?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he used an invitation code he received before?¡±


    Goblin offered a guess at Fox¡¯s muttering, and the Clown refuted it.


    ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t you know that invitation codes expire after a month?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true, Master?¡±


    ¡°What Clown said is true.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Their gazes towards me became even more tant as the Master agreed.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, why did you lie to me about knowing the Master¡­?¡±


    Fox asked me cautiously.


    I held my breath and closed my eyes for a moment.


    It would be a lie to say I wasn¡¯t flustered by the Master¡¯s sudden appearance, but I would ruin everything if I lost myposure.


    I quickly decided on my position.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    I never said I knew him.


    You guys just misunderstood.


    If I push forward like this, they won¡¯t have anything to say.


    ¡®Well, they might feel a bit of dissonance¡­¡¯


    From the killing intent that I half-stumbled upon to various other pieces of information.


    I¡¯ve shown them quite a bit.


    They won¡¯t be able to reach the truth that I¡¯m just a cyberbully just from this.


    Right, so¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie?¡±


    ¡­let¡¯s be shameless.


    After all, that¡¯s what the ¡®Lion¡¯ character is.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have a problem with your ears?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    Fox is flustered as our eyes meet, even though I didn¡¯t unleash my killing intent.


    I chuckled.


    And I was about to deliver the line I prepared, saying that they were the ones who misunderstood, even though I didn¡¯t say anything¡­


    But that¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Everyone, stop it.¡±


    ¡­the Master spoke, looking at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of what happened between you, but he didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯


    ¡°Now I understand. Who you are.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Of course, it was just for a fleeting moment.


    He knows who I am? That¡¯s impossible.


    He¡¯s just the owner of a private chat room, how could he possibly¡ª


    ¡°Kekeke. I thought you would be from the Tiger side.¡±


    I shut my mouth at the Master¡¯sughter.


    Not because I was hit where it hurts, but because I couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    I just chose to remain silent.


    If you just keep your mouth shut, you¡¯ll at least be in the middle ground.


    ¡°Or a soldier.¡±


    That judgment was correct.


    ¡®Soldier¡­¡¯


    Now I understand.


    Who this old man thinks I am.


    _________________


    Sergeant Lee.


    It¡¯s the nickname of Lee Baekho, the unfortunate yer who was dragged to this world on the day he was discharged from the military.


    ¡°Kekeke, there¡¯s no point in pretending. You¡¯re the only one I gave a code with no expiration date to.¡±


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s an understandable misunderstanding from the Master¡¯s perspective.


    After all, it¡¯s the invitation code that Lee Baekho gave me.


    There¡¯s no way he could distinguish between me and Lee Baekho when we¡¯re wearing masks.


    ¡®¡­Should I consider this a good thing?¡¯


    I don¡¯t know yet.


    It depends on how close Lee Baekho and the Master were¡­


    ¡°I never expected you toe here. Didn¡¯t you scold me, saying I was doing something stupid, when I first visited you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. What made you change your mind?¡±


    I don¡¯t need much time to reach a conclusion.


    ¡®They weren¡¯t close.¡¯


    The expression ¡®scold¡¯ doesn¡¯t matter.


    There are rtionships where people are close even though they bicker.


    But¡­


    [Ah, I forgot to tell you. The pill I took was an early version, so I can only stay here for an hour.]


    Lee Baekho can only stay here for an hour.


    So he can¡¯t even participate in this gathering, where the entry time is between 3:00 and 3:10.


    But he doesn¡¯t know this?


    Something he told me as soon as we met?


    ¡®I¡¯m starting to get a sense of it.¡¯


    The Master doesn¡¯t know Lee Baekho well.


    In other words, it¡¯s possible for me to pretend to be Lee Baekho.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say this, but wouldn¡¯t you have nothing to gain from participating here, at your level?¡±


    The Clown mutters grumpily at the Master¡¯s words,


    ¡°¡­Pfft, nothing to gain? Master, are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry if you¡¯re offended. But it¡¯s because he¡¯s that amazing.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmmm, I see¡­¡±


    The Clown¡¯s eyes sparkle at the Master¡¯s praise.


    I quickly check the other masked figures. They¡¯re not much different from the Clown.


    They¡¯re just surprised.


    Maybe even more so than when I shared high-level information like the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯.


    ¡°I think this is the first time the Master has given someone such a high evaluation¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s at this level.¡±


    Crescent Moon and Antler exim in astonishment. Ah, for reference, Fox flinches and hangs her head low as soon as our eyes meet.


    It seems like she feels guilty for suspecting me earlier.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    My dilemma deepens as I see this.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®crisis is an opportunity¡¯, right?


    Just by looking at the members¡¯ changed gazes¡­


    ¡­if I seed in pretending to be Lee Baekho, it will be a great help in maintaining my persona in the future.


    ¡®And most importantly, I might be able to find out what kind of person Lee Baekho is through this old man.¡¯


    The return is certain.


    Then what about the risk?


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no real risk.¡¯


    Come to think of it, if it doesn¡¯t work, I can just reveal that I¡¯m Lee Baekho¡¯s friend.


    There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯.


    Since the Master mentioned that Lee Baekho is an amazing person, his friend, me, will also be seen as on the same level as Lee Baekho.


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    I break the long silence and speak to the Master first.


    ¡°What should I call you here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t call you the same way as usual.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Just call me old man like you did before. And stop with those weird honorifics.¡±


    ¡°Alright, old man.¡±


    I feel a chill run down my spine as I naturally change my attitude.


    ¡®I almost screwed up from the start¡­¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe they were on informal terms.


    But thanks to that, I realize one more thing.


    Lee Baekho is a proud Confucian Korean.


    But to speak informally to an elder?


    ¡®They weren¡¯t just not close, they must have hated each other.¡¯


    I have a sense of how to treat him now.


    Therefore, I naturally add another sentence to make up for my previous mistake.


    ¡°You have a strange taste. To refuse even when I¡¯m trying to save face.¡±


    It¡¯s a line that implies I genuinely don¡¯t understand.


    Although I¡¯m not sure if it worked¡­


    ¡­the Masterughs heartily.


    ¡°Kekeke! Right, that¡¯s more like you. Anyway, let¡¯s end this conversation here. Although I¡¯m happy to see you again after so long, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Master, you don¡¯t have time?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long due to some circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What happened that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The Master cuts off the question with a brief mutter.


    ¡°I understand that Miss Fox has a lot of questions. Why I disappeared without a word, what I¡¯m trying to say now. But I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is it that urgent?¡±


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with time.¡±


    Fox doesn¡¯t push any further at the Master¡¯s firm words.


    Instead, she asks one more thing.


    ¡°Then¡­ will youe back next time?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯ll definitelye back in a year. I mighte sooner if somethinges up.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, so you¡¯re saying you came here today because you had something urgent to announce, Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Clown.¡±


    The attention that was focused on me shifts towards the Master at his shocking deration.


    It¡¯s a perfect situation for me.


    And the content itself¡­


    ¡®He¡¯lle back in a year¡­¡¯


    In short, it means I don¡¯t have to worry about my lies being exposed at every gathering.


    However, my curiosity is greater than my relief right now.


    ¡®He said he doesn¡¯t have time, and it doesn¡¯t seem like a lie¡­ What kind of situation is he in? And what¡¯s the urgent information he needs to share?¡¯


    I look at the Master, focusing on my hearing, amidst countless questions. And it¡¯s not just me, all the masked figures are doing the same.


    A strange silence falls.


    ¡°Kekeke, don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s actually good news.¡±


    The Master waves his hand as if to lighten the heavy atmosphere and then slowly opens his mouth.


    And¡­


    ¡°A Bonding spell that can bind up to six people will be created within two years. It means the key to opening the Gate of the Abyss will increase to six!¡±


    Silence falls upon the room.


    The members exchange awkward nces and don¡¯t say anything.


    The Master tilts his head.


    ¡°Uh, why the long faces? I thought you would be more surprised¡­¡±


    Well, it¡¯s old news.


    _________________


    The creation of a 6-person Bonding spell.


    It¡¯s definitely valuable information, enough to shake the entire city for at least a few months once it¡¯s known.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­You already revealed this? Eh, no wonder everyone¡¯s reaction is so underwhelming.¡±


    The Master clicks his tongue after learning that the Clown already shared it at the previous gathering.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit unexpected. Clown, I didn¡¯t think you would talk about something like that here. Have you finally warmed up to these people?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, there¡¯s no way. I was just curious about their reactions.¡±


    The Clown looks at me as heughs.


    The Master then subtly nces at me, following his gaze.


    I¡¯m nervous, thinking he might say something.


    But¡­


    Crackle.


    That¡¯s when the Master¡¯s body starts flickering like a hologram.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Fox shouts in disappointment, but the flickering intensifies.


    Even in this situation, the Master is only looking at me.


    It¡¯s a very unpleasant and unsettling gaze.


    It¡¯s like he can see through me just by making eye contact.


    ¡°Old man, do you have something to say?¡±


    I can¡¯t hold back and ask.


    And at that moment¡­


    [It¡¯s not ¡®old man¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®geezer¡¯.]


    A voice echoes in my head like a Whisper spell.


    It¡¯s clear who the owner of the voice is.


    [That damn brat called me that.]


    Damn it.


    No wonder it seemed too easy.


    ¡®He knew from the beginning?¡¯


    My body stiffens slightly.


    Of course, it¡¯s so subtle that it¡¯s hard to notice with the naked eye, and it onlysts for a split second.


    But¡­


    [Hmm, actually, your reaction was so natural that I was still confused. But seeing your heart rate increase, it seems like you¡¯re really not that brat.]


    Wait, he was just testing me?


    [Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no reason for me to interfere with what you do here.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [I¡¯m just curious, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time today. Let¡¯s talk again when we meet next time.]


    With that, the Master¡¯s body disappears before my eyes like fog.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Iugh out loud.


    It¡¯s simr to how I chuckle when I experience something absurd.


    There¡¯s no one easy in this world.

 Chapter 198 Master Key (3)

    Chapter 198 Master Key (3)


    Master Key (3) <hr>


    Master Key (3)


    Master.


    The founder of the secretmunity known as the Watchers of the Round Table. The members all let out sighs of disappointment when he disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Whew, he¡¯s really gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­It felt different from when he left the chat room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was like¡­ when he logs out.¡±


    Their voices were filled with questions.


    Well, I feel the same way.¡°But you can only log out by returning to your room, right?¡±


    ¡°Judging by what he said, it seemed more like he was forced out.¡±


    It¡¯s different from Lee Baekho¡¯s case.


    He had a one-hour time limit from the beginning because he took an ¡®early version pill¡¯.


    But what about the Master?


    He was originally fine, but then something happened.


    And not in real life, but in the ¡®Ghostbusters¡¯munity.


    Did they have a simr thought to mine?


    ¡°What the hell happened to the Master¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I don¡¯t know what it is, but one thing¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The Clown lowered his voice at Fox¡¯s question.


    ¡°The fact that he disappeared for a year without a word is rted to the GM.¡±


    A brief silence fell.


    It wasn¡¯t because it was shocking, but rather a silence that arose as they each contemted.


    It seemed like they generally agreed with his guess.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the most likely possibility.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a contradiction. If the Master was really sanctioned by the GM, how could he reappear here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mysterious person. Since this is a space created with magic, maybe he found a solution using magic?¡±


    ¡°Th, th, then that means he¡¯s a more skilled mage than the GM who created thismunity! Our Master is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a usible story. Pfft.¡±


    The members then exchanged various guesses, and I just listened quietly since it was quite interesting.


    Of course, it didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°¡­Um, Mr. Lion, do you happen to know anything?¡±


    All eyes naturally turned towards me.


    It was only natural.


    After all, I was the one who pretended to be Lee Baekho and called him ¡®old man¡¯.


    They must have thought I might know something.


    But¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    How would I know?


    I¡¯m also curious about his identity.


    Of course, I have no intention of saying that.


    Geez, how embarrassing.


    ¡°Ye, yes, I see. As expected, even Mr. Lion¡­¡±


    It doesn¡¯t suit the ¡®Lion¡¯ persona to say he doesn¡¯t know.


    It would be better if it were like this.


    ¡°I have a guess.¡±


    I cut Fox off and muttered briefly.


    Fox¡¯s tone, which was filled with disappointment, suddenly brightened up.


    ¡°A guess? Is, is that true? No, I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, Mr. Lion¡­¡±


    Fox¡¯s eyes, visible through the slits of her mask, were filled with anticipation.


    For reference, it¡¯s the same for the other masked figures.


    ¡®¡­Actually, I don¡¯t even have a guess.¡¯


    My remaining modern conscience twitched, but I ignored it and cut Fox off again.


    ¡°Te, tell us quickly. What happened to the Ma¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Fox, who thought I would answer, looks at me with a dazed expression.


    But there¡¯s no need for a long exnation.


    Just a slight shrug is enough.


    No one here doesn¡¯t know what that gesture means.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll tell us if we bring something interesting. Pfft.¡±


    If you want something from me, bring something that¡¯s worth it.


    That¡¯s the rule ¡®Lion¡¯ established at the Round Table.


    Then what will ¡®Fox¡¯ answer?


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    As expected.


    ¡®Fox¡¯ was the one who was particrly obsessed with the Master¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°But the bar is a bit lower for me, right? It¡¯s not even certain, just a guess¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t answer, and Fox lets out a deep sigh.


    It seems like she didn¡¯t expect to be in this situation, after the Clown was baited with ¡®sacred relic¡¯ and Crescent Moon was obsessed with the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯.


    ¡°I feel like I have a newrade. You¡¯ll have a hard time from now on, Miss Fox.¡±


    Fox smiles bitterly at Crescent Moon¡¯s words offort.


    It means the quality of information will increase even further.


    ¡®Now only Antler and Goblin are left¡­¡¯


    I push aside my smugness and speak nonchntly,


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the small talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    It¡¯s time to reap the harvest since I¡¯ve thrown enough bait.


    It¡¯s already the 4th gathering, after the 3rd one where no one showed up.


    Goblin is the first to go.


    ¡°The Magic Tower is working on finding a way to break through Noark¡¯s barrier.¡±


    At first, everyone reacted as if he was stating the obvious, but they all understood after Goblin¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°For reference, it seems like they need a certain amount of divine power, and they should at least be able to shorten the time it takes to dispel the barrier.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s been some progress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    To summarize, it means that the magic barrier protecting Noark might be dispelled soon.


    Well, I don¡¯t know how it will actually turn out.


    ¡®Raven said it would take about 2 years¡­¡¯


    Goblin¡¯s turn ends after he adds that the Magic Tower has set a goal of reducing it to 6 months.


    Antler is next.


    ¡°The royal family has created a new type of identification tag. It¡¯s a magic tool in the form of an engraving that can¡¯t be forged. It seems like they¡¯ve been preparing for a while, and they¡¯ll start distributing it to explorers next week.¡±


    ¡°From next week¡­? Isn¡¯t that useless? It¡¯s not even the kind of information that can be used to gain an advantage beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Then one more thing. The royal family is keeping an eye on the ns that stopped exploring out of fear.¡±


    ¡°What exactly does ¡®keeping an eye on them¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°Judging by the atmosphere, it seems like they¡¯ll definitely be punished somehow.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Although she¡¯s trying to hide it, Fox seems relieved after hearing Antler¡¯s information.


    So I also make a mental note of her reaction.


    ¡®Fox, she¡¯s highly likely a member of a n. And not just an ordinary member, could she be the n master?¡¯


    Of course, it¡¯s still just a guess, so I listen to the next turn.


    It¡¯s Fox¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Therge ns are preparing arge-scale boycott.¡±


    ¡°Boycott? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? They¡¯re all refusing to enter thebyrinth. They¡¯re already dissatisfied because of the subjugation, and there was a recent incident that fueled the fire.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about that. I understand.¡±


    Crescent Moon interjects as if he knows what it is.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, right?¡±


    Huh?


    Why is my nameing up here?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They exiled a perfectly fine explorer to Bifron over something that would normally end with a fine.¡±


    Ah, that¡­


    ¡°Although it¡¯s their jurisdiction, most ns interpreted it as a warning to us.¡±


    ¡°Public opinion won¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°Right. There¡¯s even talk that we might be forcibly conscripted next time if we back down any further.¡±


    My hands clench, and my mouth goes dry the moment my name is mentioned, but fortunately, no one seems to have noticed.


    No one seems interested in Bjorn Yandel.


    ¡®Phew, that was close.¡¯


    Anyway, Fox¡¯s turn ends after she answers a few more questions from Antler.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s next? Should we continue clockwise?¡±


    ¡°¡­Clown, how about you go first?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want me to.¡±


    The Clown readily takes the fourth turn at Crescent Moon¡¯s request.


    It¡¯s the turn I¡¯m most looking forward to.


    But could it be that he didn¡¯t find any ¡®interesting¡¯ information this time?


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that Mr. Lion would find interesting, but I¡¯ll try anyway.¡±


    Unlike when he talked about the Bonding spell, the Clown speaks as if he¡¯s just trying to get his turn over with.


    ¡°Everyone knows that High Priest Ludwig of the Stars went missing.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The culprit was Orculus. They kidnapped him and were using him.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the target is?¡±


    ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know about that, pfft!¡±


    The fourth turn ends with an ambiguous smile.


    The Clown doesn¡¯t even ask if I found it interesting.


    Well, how would he know that it was the most interesting thing I heard today?


    ¡®An assassin sent from Noark¡­¡¯


    One persones to mind as soon as I hear it.


    Amelia Rainwales.


    Could she be one of the assassins sent up here?


    Judging by her stats, she would be perfect for the job.


    ¡®Then is her target Auril Gabis?¡¯


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but I don¡¯t think so.


    It didn¡¯t feel like she was lying when she said she was looking for him for personal reasons.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll think about thister.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    The long-awaited fifth turn begins.


    The main character of this turn is Crescent Moon, who desperately wants the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯. Judging by how he asked if the promise was still valid, it seems like he was quite confident.


    What did he prepare?


    ¡°Do you all remember when I mentioned the traces of the ¡®Sacred Relic Thief¡¯ before?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The other masked figures nod as Crescent Moon subtly starts the conversation.


    Well, everyone except for Goblin.


    ¡°Huh? Sacred Relic Thief?¡±


    Goblin, who wasn¡¯t at the gathering back then, tilts his head, but no one pays attention to him.


    ¡°So what? Is it information rted to the Genesis Artifact again?¡±


    Fox asks, not hiding her curiosity at all, and Crescent Moon nods.


    And¡­


    ¡°The Genesis Artifacts no longer exist.¡±


    He drops a bombshell.


    ____________________


    Genesis Artifact.


    The key to reaching the final floor where the Gate of the Abyss is located.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean the Genesis Artifacts no longer exist? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    ¡°Is this confirmed information? You¡¯re not just assuming it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, this is shocking.¡±


    ¡°Ho, ho, how could they disappear?¡±


    It only takes a moment for the room to be filled with confusion, as expected of yers who all desire to return home.


    But was this a somewhat expected reaction?


    Crescent Moon just continues exining in a bitter voice.


    ¡°I wish it were just my mistake. But this is an undeniable fact. The Genesis Artifacts no longer exist in this world.¡±


    ¡°Ar, are you saying they were destroyed?¡±


    ¡°At least that¡¯s the conclusion we reached.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but they¡¯re indestructible items!!¡±


    Goblin raises his voice as if whining, perhaps because he¡¯s so shocked.


    And at that moment¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­a green light emanates from the jewel embedded in the center of the round table.


    It means that what he said is true.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ that the Genesis Artifacts might be gone.¡±


    Antler mutters in a dejected voice, and a long silence follows.


    Crescent Moon is the first to speak.


    ¡°So? Was it interesting?¡±


    It¡¯s a difficult question to answer.


    I was nning to say it was boring no matter what¡­


    ¡®But how can I say that here?¡¯


    Crescent Moon was staring at me the whole time while he was sharing the information. He must have even noticed me flinching when I heard it.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    I make a decision after a brief contemtion.


    It¡¯s not a good choice to say it was boring here.


    So¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re resourceful.¡±


    ¡­let¡¯s acknowledge what needs to be acknowledged.


    But let¡¯s minimize the losses in other aspects.


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    Crescent Moon¡¯s breathing bes ragged, as if he thinks the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯ is within reach.


    I mutter briefly,


    ¡°Honestly, it was quite impressive.¡±


    Of course, there are losses if I acknowledge this.


    Not only will I have to tell him about the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯, but Crescent Moon, having obtained what he wanted, won¡¯t be as enthusiastic in asking for information.


    And¡­


    ¡­it doesn¡¯t suit the Lion image I¡¯ve created.


    For the ¡®Make Lion Laugh¡¯ corner to be cleared on the first try?


    It¡¯s a blow to my pride.


    But¡­


    Smirk.


    ¡­there¡¯s no problem.


    I¡¯m not Bjorn Yandel right now, but a veteran yer wearing the ¡®Lion¡¯ mask.


    ¡®Okay, that¡¯s enough for the line.¡¯


    As soon as I finish my mental check¡­


    ¡­I ask Crescent Moon,


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    As if I¡¯m surprised by something else, not the fact that the Genesis Artifacts are gone.


    To be precise¡­


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who know that the Genesis Artifacts are gone.¡±


    ¡­as if I already knew about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Crescent Moon¡¯s eyes widen as he notices the nuance.


    But could it be that he can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m bluffing?


    He doesn¡¯t even suspect me.


    ¡°¡­So you already knew.¡±


    He just looks resigned and defeated.


    I can practically feel his despair, wondering what he has to do to satisfy me.


    It¡¯s not a good situation for me.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Just look at the Clown, smiling awkwardly.


    This will affect all the members who were baited.


    Right, so in that sense¡­


    Smirk.


    I chuckle and say,


    ¡°You can obtain the Stone of Resurrection on the 9th floor.¡±


    I can at least give him a constion prize.


    Honestly, I feel a bit sorry for him.

 Chapter 199 Master Key (4)

    Chapter 199 Master Key (4)


    Master Key (4) <hr>


    Master Key (4)


    The Stone of Resurrection is on the 9th floor.


    Finding the Stone of Resurrection with just this clue is practically impossible.


    Crescent Moon probably knows this.


    He¡¯s also a yer who yed this hardcore game.


    But could it be that even this is like a godsend to him?


    ¡°Wh, why¡­¡±


    Crescent Moon asks me, pushing aside his joy.¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡±


    He seems genuinely curious, but¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s only one thing I can say as ¡®Lion¡¯.


    ¡°Because it seems like it would be fun.¡±


    Crescent Moon clenches his mouth shut for a moment, as if pondering the meaning of my words, and then he trembles.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a truly frightening person.¡±


    Huh? Suddenly?


    I just stare at him with my chin on my hand since I don¡¯t understand what he means.


    Did he realize he made a mistake?


    ¡°¡­Please forget what I just said. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. It doesn¡¯t matter to me what kind of person you are. I would even offer my soul if it means I can obtain that item.¡±


    Crescent Moon mutters with self-deprecation after dering his resolve.


    ¡°Well, you probably already know about my situation.¡±


    It¡¯s a statement I can¡¯t understand at all.


    No, how would I know?


    ¡®Why does he misunderstand like that?¡¯


    I try to recall the events at the Round Table, but I can¡¯t figure out the reason, so I just stay silent again.


    As always, that¡¯s the safest option.


    ¡°As expected¡­ you really knew.¡±


    I don¡¯t bother denying it.


    It would be a bit ridiculous to say I don¡¯t know in this situation.


    I just change the topic as if I¡¯m not interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention turns to me as I speak.


    It seems like they¡¯re expecting me to say something. I feel a strange sense of awkwardness and share one of the pieces of information I prepared.


    It¡¯s information that¡¯s interesting to hear, like the ¡®Demonic Halfling¡¯ one, but useless in practice. And it¡¯s not even as impactful as the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯.


    ¡°Pfft, I knew about this one.¡±


    The Clown looks at me with a disappointed expression, even though the jewel on the round table emits a green light.


    Of course, it¡¯s not something I should be concerned about.


    In the first ce, even the Clown seems to think it¡¯s his fault for not bringing anything interesting, rather than ming me.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with everyone, I¡¯d like to continue. What do you guys think?¡±


    The meeting continues after the first round, as if they have a lot prepared since we skipped a month.


    I consistently share simr types of information and pass my turn, and soon the third round begins.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll be leaving after this turn.¡±


    Goblin, who was the first, barely manages to pass his turn after receiving four red lights, and then finally raises the white g.


    But could it be that everyone else is also running out of material, although not as badly as Goblin?


    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll stop here too.¡±


    Fox also deres her withdrawal, and it¡¯s naturally decided that the meeting will end after this round.


    I¡¯m not particrly disappointed.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard everything worth hearing.¡¯


    Although I had no idea how the situation would unfold after the conflict between Noark and the royal family, I¡¯m starting to get a sense of it.


    It¡¯s the opposite of the rumors circting in the city.


    ¡®As expected, the royal family has the upper hand.¡¯


    Although they suffered heavy losses from the subjugation¡¯s failure, the underground city is in a simr situation. Judging by what they¡¯re saying, Noark¡¯s lockdown seems like ast resort.


    ¡®And since they¡¯ve created unforgeable identification tags, I don¡¯t have to change my ns too much. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any immediate danger.¡¯


    I subtly nce at the round table.


    The jewel is emitting a green light at the information Crescent Moon just shared about Orculus.


    ¡°¡­Now only Mr. Lion is left.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention naturally focuses on me.


    Their eyes are sparkling.


    ¡®Geez, this is pressuring.¡¯


    I tap my fingers on the armrest, contemting.


    What should I do for the finale?


    I already have something in mind, but maybe there¡¯s something more fitting for the current atmosphere.


    Indeed, something suitablees to mind.


    Thud.


    I stop tapping my fingers and smile.


    It¡¯s not one of the pieces of information I prepared beforehand¡­


    ¡°Goblin.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes?¡±


    Goblin stammers, startled by my sudden question.


    I look at him and say,


    ¡°Come to think of it, you said something earlier. That ¡®that old man¡¯ might be a more skilled mage than the GM who created thismunity.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah! Ye, yes, I did, but¡­¡±


    Goblin trails off as if he doesn¡¯t understand my intentions, while Fox brightens up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s information about the Master?¡±


    Although she¡¯s better than Goblin, who seems clueless¡­


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    Ipletely ignore Fox and speak to Goblin.


    As if to say that they¡¯re fundamentally mistaken about something, even though I let it slide earlier.


    ¡°Thismunity wasn¡¯t created by the GM. To be precise, it¡¯s closer to him modifying an existing space into its current form.¡±


    I parrot the information I heard from Lee Baekho.


    And at the same time, everyone¡¯s gaze turns to one spot.


    The jewel embedded in the center of the round table.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s green.¡±


    I¡¯m not surprised since it¡¯s the expected result.


    Although I didn¡¯t check it myself¡­


    ¡­I don¡¯t doubt this information at all.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t created by the GM.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, this is news to me too.¡±


    ¡°Then who created this ce?¡±


    The members, who were pouring out questions, all shut their mouths at the same time as if they had made a promise.


    And their gazes turn to one spot.


    The only one here who can answer that question.


    ¡®Okay, I think the aggro worked well.¡¯


    I speak amidst the heightened silence.


    In a voice that betrays no expectations.


    Without a single emotion.


    ¡°I hope it will be more interesting next time.¡±


    I say that.


    So that they¡¯ll bring something more useful next time.


    ___________________


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s gone.¡±


    A heavy silence hangs in the air in the Round Table room where Lion left.


    The reason was simple.


    Hisst words.


    To be precise, the emotion behind those words.


    ¡°¡­Is he angry at us?¡±


    The Clown scoffs at Fox¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Pfft, Miss Fox, you overestimate us. Do you think we¡¯re even worth him getting angry at?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Fox shuts her mouth, unable to refute.


    She remembers what the Master said earlier.


    [Wouldn¡¯t you have nothing to gain from participating here, at your level?]


    A secret gathering that ordinary yers wouldn¡¯t even know about. Fox had been using the information she obtained here to her advantage.


    So it was hard for her to ept it at first.


    But after hearing even the Master¡¯s words, there¡¯s no point in denying it.


    This ce holds no merit for Lion.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing¡­¡¯


    Fox can¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    [I hope it will be more interesting next time.]


    Interesting.


    Something that would alleviate his boredom, even a little.


    In short, entertainment.


    That¡¯s the only thing Lion wants from this gathering.


    But what have we been doing so far?


    We couldn¡¯t even do that properly.


    And we¡¯re just expecting him to tell us everything¡­


    ¡°¡­We must have seemed pathetic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a different kind of person from the Master. Although they¡¯re a bit simr.¡±


    Fox tilts her head at Antler¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Simr? In what way?¡±


    Crescent Moon answers,


    ¡°At least since he came here, we haven¡¯t felt the Master¡¯s absence.¡±


    She¡¯s starting to understand what he means.


    The Master was that special of an existence at the Round Table.


    He was the one who gathered the current members, and he was the one who taught them valuable information and knowledge that no one else knew.


    ¡°The difference is that Mr. Lion isn¡¯t the type to volunteer like the Master. Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Volunteer¡­?¡±


    ¡°What, am I wrong? Or do you really think the Master created this ce to obtain information?¡±


    Fox doesn¡¯t refute.


    No, she can¡¯t.


    Everything the Clown said is true.


    The Master always knew everything.


    And he shared it generously.


    Like a teacher in a ssroom full of students.


    ¡°Pfft, in the first ce, that¡¯s why Miss Fox follows the Master so devotedly.¡±


    Fox doesn¡¯t deny it this time either.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. If I didn¡¯t think he was volunteering, I wouldn¡¯t consider him as a benefactor.¡±


    This gathering has been maintained thanks to the Master.


    Just look at what happened recently.


    There were only four regr members before Lion came. The members¡¯ participation rate decreased significantly after the Master disappeared.


    The other members would only asionally enter the chat room to check if the Master had returned and then leave.


    ¡®I guess the others will also participate regrly if they know someone like this joined. Just like Mr. Goblin.¡¯


    She feels a strange sensation.


    But Fox pushes aside her emotions and focuses on the conversation the other members are having.


    The topic is the Master, who reappeared after a year.


    No, to be precise, it¡¯s about Lion, who seems to be acquainted with the Master.


    ¡°Mr. Lion must be someone we¡¯ve at least heard of. If the Master calls him ¡®amazing¡¯, he must be one of the best.¡±


    ¡°Well, he even treated the infamous ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯ like a child.¡±


    ¡°Child¡­ Yes, he did say that. Pfft.¡±


    It¡¯s time for deduction again.


    ¡°Hisst piece of information is also meaningful. That the GM didn¡¯t create thismunity¡­ How could he even know that?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe he knows the GM.¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean the GM who¡¯s shrouded in rumors?¡±


    ¡°That might be the case for us, but he¡¯s the one who calls the Master ¡®old man¡¯. There must be a world we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The Clown asks Goblin, who seems genuinely impressed,


    ¡°But why are you acting like this today? Last time, you treated everything he said as an exaggeration.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know much about him back then.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, so your two eyes weren¡¯t just for show?¡±


    Goblin avoids the Clown¡¯s gaze and coughs awkwardly.


    That¡¯s when Antler speaks.


    ¡°More importantly, am I the only one who felt it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I felt intent when the Master left.¡±


    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re talking about that, I felt it too.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, both of you. Intent? Are you saying he used ¡®Whisper¡¯?¡±


    Fox is genuinely surprised.


    ¡®Whisper¡¯ refers to an ability that can only be used in this spiritual space, a kind of telepathy.


    The principle is simr to killing intent.


    It¡¯s conveying your thoughts to the other person in the form ofnguage.


    ¡°But the Master said even he has trouble using that¡­¡±


    ¡°Huhu, Miss Fox, why are you surprised again? Did you think Mr. Lion wouldn¡¯t be able to do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although it¡¯s an annoying tone¡­


    ¡­I have nothing to say.


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s not that surprising, as the Clown said. He¡¯s a man who unleashed that much killing intent from our first encounter.


    It would be strange if he couldn¡¯t use ¡®Whisper¡¯.


    ¡°Anyway, so you¡¯re saying that the Master and Mr. Lion had a conversation before he left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They must have had something to talk about in secret.¡±


    ¡°And even Mr. Clown doesn¡¯t know what they talked about?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Both the Master and Mr. Lion are practically monsters!¡±


    Fox clicks her tongue, unable to hide her disappointment.


    If she could just know the content of their conversation, it might have been a clue to the Master¡¯s situation¡­


    ¡°Kick, but it¡¯s not like there were no gains.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Gains?¡±


    Foxes to her senses at the Clown¡¯s words.


    The Clown chuckles, pleased with her attentive posture.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±


    ¡°Please, can you borate a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lion¡¯s intent! I couldn¡¯t feel anything, even though he was clearly focusing it. Unlike the Master, whose intent I could at least faintly sense.¡±


    Fox, who has some knowledge about ¡®Whisper¡¯, freezes.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Although he spoke in his usual yful tone, the content itself wasn¡¯t lighthearted at all.


    ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    The Clown reveals the ¡®gain¡¯ he obtained today on behalf of Fox, who can¡¯t even finish her sentence.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe Mr. Lion is an even bigger monster than the Master.¡±


    Everyone is speechless at the shocking guess.


    Silence falls.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when Goblin cautiously speaks.


    ¡°Maybe the Master just spoke to him? Then it would exin why Mr. Clown couldn¡¯t feel his intent¡­ Ah, no, why are you all looking at me like that? I was just saying. Just saying. I didn¡¯t really mean it!¡±


    The silence continues for a while.

 Chapter 200 Master Key (5)

    Chapter 200 Master Key (5)


    Master Key (5) <hr>


    Master Key (5)


    Nickname ¡®Elfnunalove¡¯.


    A yer moremonly known by the name ¡®Ghost Master¡¯ in official settings, whose true identity is shrouded in rumors.


    He slowly opened his eyes and checked the time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just past midnight.


    The location was his personalb, located in the upper levels of the Magic Tower.


    As always, he spent a few moments organizing his thoughts while sitting in his chair.¡®What will he do now?¡¯


    He had just permanently banned a yer from themunity as soon as it opened.


    The target was ¡®Sergeant Lee¡¯.


    A Korean yer with the unique nickname ¡®Sergeant Lee¡¯.


    ¡®He must be fuming right now, wanting to find me and kill me.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of ¡®Sergeant Lee¡¯ either.


    ¡®Sergeant Lee¡¯ was the one who was closest to the ¡®key¡¯, and he was also the yer with the strongestbat power.


    ¡­Among those from Earth, that is.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t listen even when I tried to reason with him.¡¯


    Although he was a bit worried that he might have poked a sleeping tiger¡­


    ¡­it was something he had to do.


    It was hisst attempt to persuade him before permanently banning him.


    And it was Sergeant Lee who refused.


    Of course, he understood his situation, so he had left him alone until now, but he couldn¡¯t be considerate forever.


    He would have to make a choice now.


    ¡®¡­I feel a bit sorry for that person, though.¡¯


    His thoughts naturally shifted to another man.


    The Korean yer with the nickname ¡®Elfnunna¡¯.


    ¡®That person also seemed to be a fan of hers.¡¯


    Having met many Korean yers, he knew¡­


    ¡­how few of them there were.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that ¡®Sergeant Lee¡¯, who was desperately searching for a fellow countryman, begged for a few minutes to talk at the end.


    ¡®It¡¯s funny when you think about it. If he misses his hometown that much, he should be thinking about cooperating with everyone to clear the game and return.¡¯


    The man chuckled and got up from his seat.


    His crystal ball was vibrating, indicating an iing call.


    ¡°A call at this hour, it seems like something happened on your end, SoulQueens.¡±


    [Yes. I was just about to leave work, and I found a strange login record.]


    ¡°Strange login record?¡±


    The man adjusted his posture.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a trivial phenomenon, considering that it was her, who understood this space as much as he did.


    [There¡¯s a login record, but it doesn¡¯t show who it is. And most importantly¡­ the login time is around 3:00 AM.]


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying someone entered themunity in the middle of the session.¡±


    [Yes. That¡¯s why I found it strange¡­]


    ¡°Can you give me some time to think?¡±


    The man cast a spell on himself while staying on the call. It was his ownbination spell, ¡®Meditation¡¯, which he created by adding a few spells to ¡®Thought eleration¡¯.


    One person came to mind.


    ¡°Watchers of the Round Table.¡±


    [Ah! That suspicious person you banned a year ago!]


    Nickname ¡®0720¡¯.


    He learned about his existence a year ago.


    All the guides who helped newbies enter themunity said they didn¡¯t remember helping him, and he was suspicious after entering his inner world and seeing him dressed in the clothes of this ce.


    People usually wear modern clothes.


    He judged him to be a spy from the royal family who had somehow obtained a pill and secretly infiltrated themunity. Or a yer from somewhere other than Earth.


    ¡®¡­And most importantly, he was an old man.¡¯


    yers are generally young.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    They¡¯re people who enjoyed this hardcore game.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine an elderly man over 70 clearing this game.


    ¡°Maybe Watchers of the Round Table is a group they created to avoid our eyes.¡±


    [But didn¡¯t you judge the remaining members to be normal?]


    ¡°Yes, I did back then. But just in case, SoulQueens, would you mind entering and checking for me?¡±


    [¡­But it¡¯s a private chat room.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the invitation code. It might take a few months, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    [Okay, if that¡¯s the case¡­]


    SoulQueens agreed, and the man was about to end the call.


    He couldn¡¯t give her any further instructions until he entered next month and checked again.


    There was nothing he could do right now.


    But¡­


    ¡°SoulQueens, do you remember a yer named ¡®Elfnunna¡¯?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, as the nickname suddenly came to mind.


    [Ah, that person? He joined a few months ago, and I remember him clearly because he was unique. Not just his nickname, but other things about him were also impressive.]


    ¡°Impressive?¡±


    [I couldn¡¯t see his inner world at all. It was my first time encountering someone with such a thick mental barrier in all my time doing this.]


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    The man felt a sense of dissonance.


    Having an unusually thick mental barrier could be attributed to individual differences.


    SoulQueens¡¯ time as a guide was short.


    But he felt like he was missing something.


    He didn¡¯t dismiss it as just a feeling since his ¡®Intuition¡¯ stat also increases in ¡®Meditation¡¯ state.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    He asked for her understanding and checked the records in his head.


    To be precise, it was the list of people who sent letters to Elfnunna around the time he joined, as SoulQueens had mentioned.


    ¡®They¡¯re all newbies.¡¯


    He expanded the search to 3-month intervals in case he obtained the pillter, but the result was the same.


    There wasn¡¯t a single yer who reached the 5th floor or higher.


    But could his mental barrier be that high?


    ¡°¡­Bjorn Yandel?¡±


    A name caught his eye as he expanded the search range.


    A barbarian who chose a shield, which was rare.


    He had sent him a letter, wondering if he might be ¡®that person¡¯, but he had dismissed his suspicion because he didn¡¯t enter.


    ¡°SoulQueens.¡±


    The man gave a new order.


    ¡°Investigate the yer named Elfnunna. What posts he made, how much GP he has, what information he bought. Even if you have to restore deleted data.¡±


    He needed to check.


    ___________________


    The morning after themunity opened.


    Amelia woke me up.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on? This early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning? It¡¯s already past noon.¡±


    Geez, can¡¯t a barbarian sleep in?


    I gulp down a ss of water and ask,


    ¡°So what¡¯s up?¡±


    Amelia usually appears in the evening.


    We also agreed to meet around that time when we parted ways yesterday.


    Then why did shee looking for me in broad daylight?


    Amelia¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡°I thought I should at least tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you can stop the search.¡±


    Judging by her tone, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s leaving because she found ¡®Auril Gabis¡¯¡­


    I naturally try to get more information.


    ¡°It seems like something came up.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t answer.


    But that was enough for me.


    She¡¯s a woman who¡¯s been busy doing something in the city every day.


    [Noark sent a few people to the surface right before the lockdown. Their goal is to kill one explorer! Surprising, right?]


    Maybe the assassination mission that Clown mentioned is starting today.


    I had no intention of getting involved.


    It¡¯s not something I can stop.


    No, actually¡­


    ¡°Are you going toe back and look for himter? I can let them know if you need anything.¡±


    I make a good-natured offer.


    She¡¯s the type who¡¯s sensitive to favors and debts.


    I judged that it would be helpful to have her owe me one.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to find him this way anyway.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I don¡¯t offer again when Amelia refuses.


    And so, the conversation ends cleanly.


    ¡°Then see youter.¡±


    I say goodbye briefly, and Amelia silently stares at me.


    ¡°See youter? What do you mean?¡±


    Ah, so she was curious about that.


    Well, I was the one who acted like I didn¡¯t want to be involved with her. It must have sounded meaningful to her.


    I answer honestly,


    ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    This is already our fourth encounter.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to return home, but we¡¯ll definitely meet again at least once.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a strange person.¡±


    Amelia then disappears before my eyes like smoke, as usual.


    Alright, then it¡¯s time for me to start my day.


    Ding-!!


    First, I press the call bell I installed next to my bed.


    ¡°You called, Boss?¡±


    Jingjing appears in less than a minute, as expected of my right-hand man.


    I first give him the order to stop the search and then have a simple lunch before going out together.


    It¡¯s our daily after-meal walk.


    There¡¯s nothing else to do in Bifron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the distribution center.¡±


    ¡°Distribution center¡­ sir?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I¡¯ll guide you to the nearest one.¡±


    Today¡¯s destination is one of the twelve distribution centers in Bifron.


    When we arrive, I see a long line.


    It¡¯s the line for receiving the food supplies that the city provides every morning.


    It¡¯s a sight that was rare just a few days ago.


    Originally, each faction would upy the distribution centers and monopolize them.


    ¡°As you ordered, I made sure that at least minors can take whatever they want without any conditions.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep it that way.¡±


    I look at the line of children with a satisfied smile and then turn around. And I start exploring the city, walking wherever my feet take me.


    That¡¯s when I see a familiar child.


    It¡¯s the kid who guided me to that inn on my first day in Bifron, offering to show me the way.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The child, who was subtly backing away as soon as our eyes met, approaches me and stands at attention.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I, I was justing back from the distribution center¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained some weight since then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    Is it because I¡¯ve be the de facto ruler of Bifron?


    The child trembles, even though I haven¡¯t harmed him since that day.


    Geez, I just called him because I was happy to see him.


    Is this the loneliness of an absolute ruler?


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I, I read books in my spare time. At the library that Ya, Yandel built¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not a library I built, but rather one that I revived.


    There are still many empty bookshelves since so many books were used as kindling, but I ordered them to gather all the books and fill them up, so it will get better over time.


    ¡°I, I swear I won¡¯t do anything like that again! If I need money, I¡¯ll register at thebor camp and earn it honestly!¡±


    The child starts making excuses, as if he¡¯s anxious because I¡¯m just staring at him.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you said your dream was to be a schr.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes, sir!¡±


    I chuckle and give him a piece of advice.


    ¡°Keep living like that. If you try to cheat others and get your head messed up, you¡¯ll eventually disappear someday.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a schr without a head.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah, ye, yes¡­¡±


    Although he doesn¡¯t seem to understand at all, I don¡¯t bother exining further.


    I don¡¯t want to be a nagging barbarian.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    I then continue my walk with Jingjing.


    Distribution centers, libraries, residential facilities,bor camps, and so on.


    I¡¯ve been fixing the irrational aspects of the city since there¡¯s nothing else to do besides looking for Auril Gabis, and the city has definitely be more livelypared to when I first arrived.


    The biggest factor is that the tyranny of each faction has disappeared.


    ¡®Well, it will probably go back to the way it was once I¡¯m gone.¡¯


    In that sense, I head to the sewers with Jingjing.


    ¡°Um, why are we here¡­?¡±


    Jingjing looks at me, trembling and speaking in a strange voice.


    Geez, anyone would think I¡¯m going to kill him and bury him here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the city for a bit, do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Jingjing, who rarely repeats himself, asks back with a dazed expression.


    ¡°To, to, to the ci, ci, city¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t tell you? There¡¯s a passage connected to the city.¡±


    ¡°Th, th, th, th, th, th, th¡­ there¡¯s no wa, way?¡±


    ¡°Why are you stuttering? Did something happen to your head?¡±


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Jingjing hangs his head low, his face filled with despair, as he had only been thinking about being freed in a few days.


    But did he btedly realize that it might be a bluff?


    ¡°Anyway, you said you don¡¯t need anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I do!¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me.¡±


    Jingjing makes one request as I¡¯m about to leave for the city.


    It¡¯s skewers from a certain shop in the 9th district.


    ¡°It will be cold by the time I bring it back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡±


    I chuckle and nod.


    I know what he¡¯s thinking.


    He¡¯s trying to confirm whether I really have a way to go to the city.


    ¡°Then you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I then enter the sewers after sending Jingjing away. And I head towards the secret passage that Amelia told me about.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Buzz.


    The message stone I always carry with me, not in my subspace pocket just in case, vibrates.


    It¡¯s the one I received from the Dragonkin man.


    We agreed that he would contact me when they decided whether to give me the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blessing¡¯ I requested in exchange for Dragonyer.


    ¡®He said it would take a month or two, and it took exactly two months.¡¯


    I wonder what their decision is.


    I press the button on the bottom, and a voicees through.


    [Tear the paper I gave you.]


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about what happened.¡±


    [The elders decided to meet you in person and then decide.]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I tear the paper I had shoved in my subspace pocket as instructed.


    ¡®Meet me in person and then decide¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s not the ¡®YES¡¯ I was hoping for, but I¡¯m not too worried.


    To make it happen even if they say no¡­


    ¡­that¡¯s the spirit of a K-barbarian.

 Chapter 201 Blessing (1)

    Chapter 201 Blessing (1)


    Blessing (1) <hr>


    Blessing (1)


    A magic circle appeared on the sewer floor.


    As I stood still, bathed in the light emanating from it, the stench of sewage vanished.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    It was the Dragon Temple, the same ce I had been transported to before.


    The Dragonkin man stood at the forefront, and behind him, six Dragonkin caught my eye. They must be the elders he mentioned.


    Although their eyes were reptilian slits, I could sense their gazes weren¡¯t favorable.


    So, time for a battle cry.¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I didn¡¯t use [Wild Release] since I wasn¡¯t here to pick a fight. But was that enough to draw their attention?


    The elders frowned as they stared at me.


    As if wondering, ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I just felt like it.¡±


    The Dragonkin man, the only one here who had experience with me, spoke with a strange look in his eyes as I scratched the back of my head and apologized.


    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t changed.¡±


    Is that apliment?


    Now that the introductory shout was over, I got to the point.


    ¡°So, what should I do now?¡±


    Whether they would give me, a barbarian, the Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    The Dragonkin man said the elders would decide after meeting me in person.


    But they weren¡¯t really curious about my face.


    What kind of ¡®verification¡¯ were they nning?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    The Dragonkin man said.


    ¡°Before making a final decision, each elder will ask you a question or make a request.¡±


    ¡°I understand ¡®question¡¯, but what do you mean by ¡®request¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure either. But just so you know, you can refuse if you want.¡±


    Refuse my ass.


    They¡¯ll definitely vote against me if I do.


    ¡®Is it because it¡¯s the Dragon¡¯s Blessing? They¡¯re being awfully picky.¡¯


    ¡°So, are you going to do it?¡±


    I nodded, grumbling inwardly.


    It¡¯s annoying that they¡¯re being so demanding, even though I returned Dragonyer¡­


    But the Dragon¡¯s Blessing is definitely worth it.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s decided. There¡¯s no need to waste time, shall we begin right away?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Dragonkin man nced at the elders behind him at my answer.


    It was a sign to start the ¡®verification¡¯.


    The first to step forward was one of the two female Dragonkin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    It was impossible to guess her age based on appearance due to the Dragonkin¡¯s characteristics, but her tone and gaze gave off the youngest vibe among them.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel. What is your greatest desire?¡±


    I had a hunch about the purpose of this hearing as soon as I heard that question.


    It was literally verification.


    To confirm what kind of person I am before passing on the Dragonkin¡¯s secret art, the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Blessing¡¯, to another race.


    After a moment of contemtion, I answered honestly.


    Returning to Earth?


    That¡¯s just a secondary goal.


    ¡°To survive.¡±


    My top priority has always been survival.


    But it¡¯s changed a bit now.


    Survival is still my top priority, but there¡¯s something I want to add.


    ¡°With mypanions, if possible.¡±


    I feel a strange sensation as I answer.


    Maybe this is the biggest change since I fell into this strange world.


    Then what¡¯s their feedback to this answer?


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    The Dragonkin woman, who was looking at me with a meaningful gaze, asked an additional question.


    ¡°If yourpanion could survive because of your sacrifice, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you would only ask one question or make one request?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The Dragonkin woman said so in a voice that truly didn¡¯t seem to care, and I answered honestly again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey, the mage of Team Misfits.


    If you asked me if I could make the same choice as him, this is the only answer I could give.


    Because I know that any words and promises I make before that situation arises are meaningless.


    Death always puts humans to the test.


    ¡°But when that timees, I¡¯ll make the choice I have to make.¡±


    ¡°¡­You could have just said you would.¡±


    The Dragonkin woman looked at me as if she didn¡¯t understand, and I dismissed her briefly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a question I wanted to answer.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be respectful to him to do that.


    The Dragonkin woman, who couldn¡¯t possibly know what happened to me, stared at me for a moment and then stepped back.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for my question.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell from her expression whether she liked my answer or not.


    The next turn began without a moment¡¯s respite.


    ¡°I¡¯m Geornavehanuters.¡±


    A middle-aged man with a physique as impressive as mine made a request instead of a question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spar.¡±


    He even subtly unleashed his Dragon Fear as he made the offer.


    I answered without a moment¡¯s hesitation,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It would be ridiculous for a barbarian warrior to refuse that offer.


    And besides, it¡¯s a good opportunity.


    A Dragonkin elder should be at least 7th-floor level, right?


    If I can fight him without worrying about dying, there¡¯s no reason not to.


    That was my judgment, but¡­


    ¡°Everyone, stop it.¡±


    The Dragonkin man intervened.


    ¡°We agreed not to make requests like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more certain than a fistfight? Don¡¯t you think so, barbarian warrior?¡±


    Uh, I was going to use a mace¡­


    Although I believe that equipment is also a skill, I agreed with him for now.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I like this guy!¡±


    The macho Dragonkinughed heartily, pleased with my answer.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect him to agree to fight without even a moment¡¯s hesitation.¡±


    It seemed like the other elders also found the situation interesting.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask a question and move on.¡±


    The macho Dragonkin asked me in a slightly disappointed voice,


    ¡°Barbarian, what are you most afraid of?¡±


    The first thing that came to mind was death.


    But giving the same answer as the first question wouldn¡¯t be good for the interview.


    I borated on my answer.


    ¡°Fighting someone stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The macho Dragonkin tilted his head as if he misheard.


    But did he have a different thought?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought I was weaker than you?¡±


    The macho Dragonkin asked, sounding a bit angry, and I shook my head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But you just¡­¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t nning to kill me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    I cut him off and muttered briefly,


    ¡°I have to fight because I¡¯m afraid. Even more so.¡±


    I know it might sound un-barbarian-like to some.


    But so what?


    This is the essence of a barbarian.


    Fortunately, it seems like they understood the meaning of my words.


    ¡°To not run away because you¡¯re afraid, but to prepare for that moment¡­ It¡¯s a truly rational answer.¡±


    The macho Dragonkin chuckled.


    ¡°Interesting. Are all barbarians like you?¡±


    ¡°Simr.¡±


    Actually, it was Ainar who taught me what it meant to be a ¡®warrior¡¯, and the advice she gave me back then showed me the path I had to take when I was cornered.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s all for my question.¡±


    The macho Dragonkin then returned to his seat with a satisfied smile.


    At least I know one thing.


    I definitely secured one vote.


    _________________


    The third one was also a question, not a request.


    And a rather strange question at that.


    ¡°Do you have someone you love?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Your answer was a bitte. It seems like someone came to mind.¡±


    The female Dragonkin with sleepy eyes returned to her seat without asking anything further.


    And so, the fourth turn began.


    ¡°I will test your insight.¡±


    The old Dragonkin with a thick mane of white hair handed me an item. I could tell what it was as soon as I saw it.


    A puzzle ring.


    ¡°Try to separate them all.¡±


    Huh, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a mission like this.


    ¡°To give you a little help, you can only separate them all by using the correct order and the correct method.¡±


    The old Dragonkin chuckled and even gave me a hint as he handed me the puzzle ring.


    He probably thinks there¡¯s no way I could solve it.


    Geez, does he really think I¡¯m a barbarian?


    I yed with puzzle rings a lot when I was a child in the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much time as you need. After all, sometimes you reach the truth through perseverance.¡±


    I first examined the structure of the puzzle ring, looking at it from all sides.


    There¡¯s no way I couldn¡¯t solve it if I had enough time.


    Hmm, that should have been the case¡­


    ¡°Huhu, 5 minutes have passed.¡±


    Damn it.


    What the hell is this?


    ¡°10 minutes have passed. Are you still far from solving it?¡±


    I admit it honestly.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ll be able to solve it even if he gives me more time.


    Therefore, there¡¯s only one way.


    ¡®Gigantification.¡¯


    My body expands in an instant.


    I grab the rings with my erged hands and pull them apart.


    And¡­


    Kwagic.


    ¡­I sessfully separate the seven rings.


    ¡°Wh, what are you doing!!!¡±


    ¡°I separated them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Th, th, that¡¯s impossible!!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t break it.¡±


    I answer confidently.


    Because I already figured out the trap in this puzzle.


    The old man said he would test my insight, not my intelligence, at first.


    He also gave me the hint about reaching the truth through perseverance.


    In other words, this puzzle ring was impossible to solve from the beginning!


    ¡®He probably gave this to me to see how I would solve a problem with no solution¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Th, this is! This is how you solve it¡­!¡±


    The old Dragonkin mutters, staring nkly at the puzzle ring with a few more pieces, fiddling with it.


    His eyes seem sad.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t even get another one¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    I ignore the old Dragonkin and look at the elders, and the verification resumes.


    The fifth one is a question about my past.


    ¡°How many people have you killed so far?¡±


    I recall each and every one of them in my mind and then tell him the exact number, and the elder asks me why I killed them.


    The answer isn¡¯t difficult.


    Although the methods were diverse, the reason boils down to one.


    ¡°Because they tried to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The fifth one ends as the elder who asked the question nods and steps back.


    Now only thest one is left.


    I don¡¯t know if it went well.


    ¡®At least that old man who gave me the puzzle seems to be against it¡­¡¯


    The macho Dragonkin will vote in favor.


    The rest? Well, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    A handsome man in histe twenties steps forward.


    And he asks,


    ¡°Did you tell the truth?¡±


    His tone is as if he has the ability to distinguish between truth and lies.


    Although I¡¯m a bit uneasy, I¡¯ve answered all the questions truthfully so far.


    I judged that if I fail, I can start the K-Barbarian negotiation then.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s over.¡±


    The hearing is finally over.


    The Dragonkin man, after exchanging nces with the man who wentst, speaks.


    ¡°We need to discuss it among ourselves, so please wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Well, it should be over in an hour.¡±


    Hmm, then it¡¯s fine.


    I then follow the Dragonkin woman who asked the first question and head inside the temple.


    And we arrive at a room.


    I thought it would be a reception room for guests since she¡¯s guiding me to a ce to rest¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the barbarian who¡¯s supposed toe today?¡±


    ¡­but there¡¯s someone already inside.


    An unknown Dragonkin child, seemingly in his early teens.


    The child looks at me and giggles.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re ugly!¡±


    What the hell? This impertinent kid?


    I¡¯m momentarily stunned by the unexpected attack, but Iugh it off, like a mature adult.


    ¡°Haha, it seems like you don¡¯t have a mother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you had received a proper upbringing, you wouldn¡¯t tell such a ridiculous lie!¡±


    Bjorn Yandel is a handsome man, not ugly.

 Chapter 202 Blessing (2)

    Chapter 202 Blessing (2)


    Blessing (2) <hr>


    Blessing (2)


    If you want to embark on a path of revenge, dig two graves.


    It¡¯s a saying by Confucius.


    However, the book I read only had that sentence, it didn¡¯t exin the intention behind it.


    Then what was Confucius trying to say?


    The importance of resolve?


    Or just how self-destructive and dangerous revenge is?


    I have no way of knowing as a 21st-century person, so I just interpret it in a way that resonates with me more.Right, Confucius knew.


    That when you¡¯re about to hit someone, you have to be prepared to get hit too.


    ¡®But it seems like he didn¡¯t know that.¡¯


    I click my tongue and stare at the child.


    The child, who insulted me as soon as we met, is staring nkly into space, as if he¡¯s lost his mind.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t use any difficult words.


    So, if he doesn¡¯t understand, it means he doesn¡¯t understand the ¡®situation¡¯, not the ¡®words¡¯.


    Hmm, is that right?


    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t I have a mother!!¡±


    The child shouts, ring at me, and I ask briefly,


    ¡°Then do you?¡±


    ¡°No, she passed away, but¡­¡±


    The child flinches and trails off.


    Honestly, I¡¯m also a bit flustered.


    I can¡¯t believe he answered ¡®yes¡¯ to that question.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    I nod as if I knew it.


    He really doesn¡¯t have a mother?


    So what?


    Bjorn Yandel also grew up without a mother.


    And besides, considering the Dragonkin¡¯s characteristics, he¡¯s probably older than me, even though he looks like a child.


    There¡¯s no reason for me to stop punishing him for his first attack.


    ¡°Bu, but how¡­ how did you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°It shows.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ shows?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you had received a proper upbringing, you wouldn¡¯t tell such a lie.¡±


    The child grits his teeth as I say it matter-of-factly.


    Even though there are no parental insults in this world, words rted to family are still sensitive¡­


    Uh, is this also wrong?


    ¡°Apologize, barbarian! A lie? I didn¡¯t lie!¡±


    The child, having somewhat recovered, explodes in anger at being used of ¡®lying¡¯.


    I feel a pang of sympathy.


    For him to deny it so vehemently¡­


    ¡­it means he was truly serious when he said I was ugly.


    Bjorn Yandel would have been hurt.


    But this isn¡¯t a problem either.


    A K-barbarian with the Korean spirit of returning a blow for a blow.


    That¡¯s me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you lied¡­¡±


    I look at the child with pity.


    ¡°Oh dear, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have a fa¡ª¡±


    ¡°I do! I have a father! You crazy bastard!!¡±


    The child shouts, cutting me off.


    So I also stop messing with him.


    He should have learned by now that he could suffer greatly if he messes with a barbarian.


    And besides, this is the Dragonkin¡¯s home ground¡ª


    ¡®Uh, but why is the elder just standing there?¡¯


    I finally sense the dissonance and turn around.


    And I see a Dragonkin elder watching me with an amused expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to make Penitaseauro angry like that.¡±


    He¡¯s too emotional for that.


    He¡¯s still ring at me, breathing heavily.


    But I focus on something else.


    ¡®-nim?¡¯


    The elder used an honorific after his name.


    In other words, it means this child has a high status within the Dragonkin tribe.


    Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°Is he the shaman?¡±


    The Dragon Shaman.


    It¡¯s a simr position to the barbarian tribe¡¯s sole shaman.


    In short, only he can use ¡®blessings¡¯.


    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    How would I know if you didn¡¯t tell me?


    The child is now ring at me with a confident look, unlike before.


    ¡°What? Are you finally going to apologize?¡±


    There¡¯s a clear sneer on his lips.


    I hesitate for a moment and then decide to continue with my attitude.


    ¡°Kid, why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°¡­You said you wanted to receive a blessing, right?¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    But even if he¡¯s the shaman, he¡¯s still below the chieftain, the Dragonkin man. If he gives the okay, this kid will also have to give me the blessing.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the Ancient Dragon to decide.¡±


    The child smirks at my words.


    ¡°Ah, my dad?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    I freeze, still smiling.


    No, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the Dragonkin man¡¯s son¡­


    ______________________


    The tribe¡¯s shaman and the Ancient Dragon¡¯s son.


    It¡¯s a truly impressive status, but I erase the option of apologizing from my mind.


    It¡¯s not barbarian-like.


    And most importantly, if I apologize, it would be like admitting that I¡¯m ugly.


    ¡°¡­What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°No? I wasn¡¯t looking.¡±


    After the child¡¯s shocking revtion, we have a subtle battle of nerves in an awkward silence.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Both of you, stop it.¡±


    The elder mediates.


    No, to be precise, he scolds both of us.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, your words to Shaman-nim were very rude. This is a sacred temple where our spirits reside. Even if you¡¯re a barbarian, you need to show respect.¡±


    The elder, who calmly and logically pointed out my mistake, then turns his gaze towards the child, who¡¯s secretly smiling.


    ¡°Shaman-nim is also at fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel is the Ancient Dragon¡¯s guest and a benefactor of our tribe. It was rude of you toment on his appearance when you first met him.¡±


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    ¡°There are times when you have to stay silent, even if it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    The child hangs his head low, looking dejected.


    But I don¡¯t feel any satisfaction.


    No, actually¡­


    ¡®¡­What? Is he subtly scolding me?¡¯


    To stay silent even if it¡¯s the truth?


    It means he also agrees that I¡¯m ugly, but it was wrong of him to say it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going now since I have to attend the meeting.¡±


    The elder then leaves me, whose bones are aching, and returns to where he was before.


    I just sit down on the floor since I can¡¯t just stand there.


    A suffocating silence follows.


    The child is the first to speak.


    ¡°Tell me a story.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an explorer, right? Don¡¯t you have any interesting stories?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why should I?¡±


    The child res at me at my question.


    ¡°Words have power. And I have the ability to sense the nature of that power.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so I have to get used to your wavelength to engrave the blessing on youter. My dad probably sent you here early for that reason.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing about the power of words and wavelengths. But there¡¯s something that interests me more.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if it¡¯s already decided.¡±


    ¡°If it were a rejection, you wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s that meeting they¡¯re having about?¡±


    ¡°Well? Maybe they thought it was too easy to just give it to you.¡±


    Hmm, it seems usible.


    ¡°Anyway, just say anything. I need to hear you talk to read your wavelength. It will also be less burdensome on your body when I engrave the blessing.¡±


    Although I¡¯m not used to his overly reasonable words, unlike our first encounter, I obediently follow his request.


    ¡°Anything you¡¯re particrly curious about?¡±


    ¡°Why you became an explorer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange question. We¡¯re born warriors. We die if we don¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°So you became an explorer because of taxes?¡±


    Well, to put it simply, that¡¯s right.


    ¡°Our situation isn¡¯t as good as yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    Dragonkin don¡¯t pay taxes.


    It¡¯s because they made a great contribution in a war thousands of years ago. On the other hand, the other races are struggling with taxes every day.


    ¡°I heard that tribes usually lend money to pay taxes, but not barbarians?¡±


    I smile bitterly at his question, which seems genuinely curious.


    ¡°Right, not us.¡±


    Dwarves get tax exemptions if they be cksmiths.


    Beastmen and fairies are financially well-off because they use their unique abilities to help with agriculture and livestock in ¡®Gnometree¡¯.


    So they give interest-free loans for up to two years, and they rarely have to sell their hearts.


    But barbarians?


    They just get a weapon.


    ¡®If I be the chieftain, I¡¯ll collect donations and change everything.¡¯


    Barbarians are the most disadvantaged.


    They need improvement in many aspects.


    But does my expression look bad?


    ¡°¡­Forget about that, tell me about that.¡±


    The child changes the subject first.


    ¡°That?¡±


    ¡°You said you fought my uncle¡­ no, the Dragonyer, right?¡±


    Ah, that.


    Since it¡¯s our onlymon ground, I exin what happened, slightly embellishing the story.


    It¡¯s nothing special, I just omitted the parts that could be disadvantageous.


    How I obtained the Ogre essence, and the things that could make me seem suspicious as an evil spirit.


    But it¡¯s still an interesting story even without those parts.


    ¡°Liol Wobu Dwarkey¡­ It¡¯s a name I think I¡¯ll remember for a while.¡±


    Just like everyone else who heard this story, the child listened most intently to the part about Dwarkey.


    Honestly, I feel a sense of pride when I see this kind of reaction.


    It¡¯s like he¡¯s being acknowledged by others.


    ¡°Sword¡­ So that¡¯s how you got it. You¡¯re really an idiot. Anyway, so? What happened next?¡±


    After the Dragonyer story ends, we naturally move on to the part about finding newpanions, and I hear something interesting.


    ¡°You know? My older sister could have joined that team.¡±


    He seems to be talking about the 2-year contract panion¡¯ that the Dragonkin man offered¡­


    ¡°What kind of person is your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s kind. Although I don¡¯t see her often because she¡¯s busy.¡±


    No, I was asking how strong she is.


    I try to ask a few more questions since I¡¯m curious, but I can¡¯t.


    The door opens.


    ¡°So you two are getting along?¡±


    The Dragonkin man, who enters, smiles as he sees us chatting amicably.


    Thanks to that, I realize one thing.


    That elder didn¡¯t tell him what I said to the child. If he had heard about the upbringing talk, he wouldn¡¯t be making that kind of expression.


    ¡°So, is there a result?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Geez, he could have just told me the result.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We decided to ept your request.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nod and nce at the child.


    I¡¯m starting to think that what he said might be true. The decision has been made, and the reason why the meetingsted for an hour was just because of their pride?


    ¡®And in the first ce, wasn¡¯t that why they were asking those strange questions?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as that rational doubt arises¡­


    ¡­the Dragonkin man mutters softly,


    ¡°However, there¡¯s one condition.¡±


    ¡°Condition?¡±


    ¡°We confirmed through the Leats Church that you received an oracle. You¡¯ll probably meet Regal Vagos¡­ the Dragonyer, again someday.¡±


    ¡°I understand, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°When that happens, if you can kill him, bring us his heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­His heart? Why do you need it?¡±


    I ask for the reason first since it¡¯s a meaningful condition.


    And the answeres from the child.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me. I was the one who cursed my uncle back then.¡±


    ¡°Curse¡­?¡±


    It was a curse that made him a Dragonkin who wasn¡¯t a Dragonkin.


    Because of that, Regal Vagos was restricted in using Dragon Speech, and he couldn¡¯t properly wield Dragonyer, which he obtained by betraying his n.


    ¡°Wait a minute, but wasn¡¯t that a curse left behind by the previous Ancient Dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s known to the public. But it was our daughter who actually cast the curse.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It feels like I¡¯m listening to a Dragonkin legend.


    But that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now.


    ¡°So what does the curse have to do with you needing his heart?¡±


    ¡°My time stopped as the price for casting the curse. I¡¯ve be unable to leave this temple, even a single step.¡±


    ¡°So you can return to normal if you have his heart?¡±


    The child doesn¡¯t answer my question.


    The Dragonkin man just mutters sadly,


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what we believe.¡±


    I suddenly have a thought.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he offered to assign apanion to my team for two years.


    So that they could follow me and kill the Dragonyer when he appears and bring back his heart.


    ¡®But then how old is he?¡¯


    At first, I thought he might be a few years older than me, but now it seems like it¡¯s not just a few years. It¡¯s been over 30 years since the previous Ancient Dragon died.


    Well, he looks and acts much younger than his age¡­


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s only lived in the temple, so that might be the reason.¡¯


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Alright, if I kill the Dragonyer, I¡¯ll definitely bring back his heart.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    I ept the offer without any further negotiation since it¡¯s not a difficult condition.


    Now it¡¯s time to receive the reward in advance.


    ¡°Then when can I get the blessing engraved?¡±


    ¡°If you want, we can do it tonight.¡±


    The child answers my question.


    ¡°But I should ask this first. What kind of blessing do you want? I need to know to prepare.¡±


    ¡°What kind of blessings are there?¡±


    I ask to confirm.


    There might be differences between the game and reality.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I thought you were asking for this because you knew.¡±


    ¡°I only know one for sure.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to exin the rest.¡±


    The child exins each one in detail, although he looks annoyed.


    It seems like there aren¡¯t any changes from the game.


    ¡°The first is the Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing.¡±


    Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    If you engrave this blessing on your body, the additional stats you obtain from essences increase by 20%.


    It synergizes well with me, since base stats are important.


    Well, actually, what wouldn¡¯t synergize well with this?


    ¡°The second is the Volcano Dragon¡¯s Blessing.¡±


    Volcano Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    If the first one is about stats, this one increases the effectiveness of all skills.


    I think it¡¯s about 30%.


    In other words, if I choose this, the size of my [Gigantification] state will increase even further, and the performance of [Iron Hide] and [Swing] will also increase significantly.


    ¡°Andstly, there¡¯s the Sea Dragon¡¯s Blessing.¡±


    Sea Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    It¡¯s a blessing that increases a fixed stat, unlike the other two.


    The effect is Soul Power +100.


    Considering that your Soul Power increases by 10 every time you level up until level 5, you can imagine how high that number is.


    If I choose this, the duration of [Gigantification] will increase several times over.


    I probably won¡¯t have to worry about running out of MP until I absorb a few more core essences.


    ¡°Alright, the exnation is over. So which one will you choose?¡±


    The child says he can give me more time if I need it, but I firmly refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with this one.¡±


    I¡¯ve already made my decision.

 Chapter 203 Blessing (3)

    Chapter 203 Blessing (3)


    Blessing (3) <hr>


    Blessing (3)


    The Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    One of the several characteristics that make the Dragonkin an OP race. But unlike Dragon Speech, this blessing can be engraved on other races too.


    However, I received it less than ten times in the game.


    You could only get it after building a certain level of friendship with the Dragonkin and clearing a hidden quest.


    ¡®If you chose the Dwarves, who have a bad rtionship with them, you couldn¡¯t even try.¡¯


    Of course, I¡¯m a barbarian, not a dwarf, but I had practically given up on the ¡®blessing¡¯.


    The conditions for the ¡®hidden quest¡¯ itself were insane, and from what I found out, the ¡®hidden quest¡¯ itself has disappeared in the current era.It¡¯s been 150 years since the game¡¯s world setting.


    The history books stated that the problem, which was a headache for the Dragonkin, had already been solved by a hero.


    ¡®Wait a minute, if it can be done like this, doesn¡¯t it mean that other things aren¡¯tpletely impossible?¡¯


    I organized my thoughts, recalling a few hidden pieces that were already blocked. Maybe I could obtain them through other routes.


    No, even if that¡¯s not the case¡­


    Things that werepletely blocked by the system in the game.


    For example¡­


    ¡°Just in case, you can¡¯t choose multiple blessings. Your body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, as a barbarian.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean my body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it?¡±


    ¡°Literally. You¡¯ll die.¡±


    Hmm, so that¡¯s not possible.


    Although it seems like she would try if I insisted¡­


    ¡­I wasn¡¯t going to be that stubborn.


    The price is my life.


    Even among the Dragonkin, only a few, excluding the Dragonkin man, have engraved more than two blessings.


    It means it¡¯s very burdensome on the body.


    ¡°So, have you decided? I can give you more time if you need it.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with this one.¡±


    I shook my head and grinned.


    Because I already made my decision beforeing here.


    The Sea Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    This is definitely not it.


    Although MP is an important resource, I won¡¯t becking if I manage it well while hunting.


    And in the first ce, I¡¯m not a sorcerer.


    Having just enough is sufficient.


    In that sense¡­


    The Volcano Dragon¡¯s Blessing.


    This isn¡¯t bad.


    Since my skills are built around synergy, the performance enhancement won¡¯t just be limited to 30%.


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll receive the Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing.¡±


    I ultimately judged that it¡¯s better to increase stats than skills.


    The reason is simple.


    Many of my skills use stats as a coefficient. If my stats increase by 20%, it¡¯s practically the same as enhancing the performance of my skills by that much.


    ¡°Good choice. Are you mindful of that guy?¡±


    The Dragonkin man nodded at my choice.


    He seems to think I chose this because I¡¯m wary of the Dragonyer, so I just agree.


    It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t thinking about him.


    [Soul Silence]


    This OP Dragon Speech that the Dragonyer, Regal Vagos, possesses reduces your MP to zero, preventing you from using skills.


    That¡¯s why I had to fight him with my bare hands.


    However, if you asked me if that was the main reason for my choice, the answer would be no.


    The Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing has a hidden effect.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know about that¡­¡¯


    I narrowed my eyes, looking at the Dragonkin man and the child.


    I¡¯m not particrly offended.


    They wouldn¡¯t tell a member of another race about that.


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t need that kind of consideration.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡±


    The Dragonkin man left as soon as the decision was made.


    With a smug smile.


    ¡°Have a good time with my daughter.¡±


    No, that sounds weird.


    ______________________


    After the Dragonkin man left¡­


    ¡­the child and I talked until nightfall. The main topic was my exploration experiences so far.


    ¡°Do I really have to talk about myself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you do. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? Words have power. It¡¯s easier for me to feel your wavelength since it¡¯s the path you¡¯ve walked.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    I also thought it would be better than just rambling on, so I told him my story, filtering out some parts.


    Although it hasn¡¯t even been a year since I became an explorer, there were more stories to tell than I expected.


    Is that why?


    ¡°It¡¯s almost evening, are we almost done?¡±


    We even had dinner while talking, and it was already evening.


    But is it not enough to engrave the blessing yet?


    ¡°¡­Not yet. Your wavelength is strangely difficult to read. Hmm, right¡­ so just continue where you left off.¡±


    ¡°Where did I leave off?¡±


    ¡°The Doppelganger Forest. You met other explorers and realized that some of them were from the underground city.¡±


    Since we¡¯ve been talking all day aftering here in the afternoon, we¡¯ve already reached my recent journey.


    There¡¯s nothing left to talk about after this.


    I¡¯m a bit worried, but fortunately, it seems like he doesn¡¯t need to read my wavelength any further.


    ¡°Hmm, I think this is enough.¡±


    ¡°That means?¡±


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m going to engrave the blessing on you now.¡±


    I follow the child and see a cave hidden behind a thin cloth.


    A cave connected to the temple wall¡­


    ¡®This feels like an exploration.¡¯


    We walk for a few minutes, and a space that seems to be about 10 square meters appears.


    It¡¯s a cavern with a bed and a few pieces of furniture.


    A jewel embedded in the ceiling emits a faint light and smoke, creating a mystical atmosphere.


    ¡°Lie down here.¡±


    ¡°The bed is too small for me.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    ¡°Just lie down on the floor.¡±


    I lie down on the floor, as expected of a barbarian. The child chuckles and then starts preparing to engrave the blessing on me.


    It doesn¡¯t take long.


    Although it takes the form of a tattoo, the essence of the blessing lies in the shaman¡¯s special ability.


    ¡°Where should I engrave it?¡±


    ¡°How big is it?¡±


    ¡°This much.¡±


    The child opens his palm and shows me.


    It¡¯s much smaller than I expected.


    ¡°Does the location matter?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. But why?¡±


    ¡°I want to engrave it somewhere that¡¯s not visible.¡±


    It¡¯s a blessing from another race, after all.


    It would be a big problem if the barbarians see it before I be the chieftain and change the tribe¡¯s conservative rules.


    ¡°¡­Somewhere that¡¯s not visible?¡±


    The child¡¯s gaze naturally shifts to one spot, as if he¡¯s realized something.


    And he makes a troubled expression.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think I can do it there¡­¡±


    I follow his gaze and look down, and I¡¯m truly shocked.


    No, seriously, who would get a tattoo there?


    ¡°¡­I, I can do it on your butt.¡±


    What is he talking about?


    ¡°Forget it, do it here.¡±


    I tell him the spot I had in mind from the beginning.


    ¡°The sole of your foot? Ah, I see¡­¡±


    This world has a Western culture.


    They wear shoes even indoors, so they rarely take them off.


    The child, who seems to understand, then expresses his doubt.


    ¡°But can¡¯t we just engrave it small among your other tattoos? It wouldn¡¯t be noticeable. You said you always wear armor.¡±


    ¡°The shaman will notice.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Of course, judging by the shaman¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    But I want to hide it as much as possible.


    I don¡¯t know how things will turn out, and the shaman is strangely suspicious.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°It will be quite painful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just finish it quickly.¡±


    I¡¯m not too worried, despite the child¡¯s warning.


    Would it be as painful as the Spirit Engraving?


    Even if it¡¯s the kind of pain that Pain Resistance doesn¡¯t work on, I¡¯m not afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m a barbarian.¡±


    A barbarian.


    A being who always moves forward through struggle.


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    The child smiles meaningfully and then conjures a white me on his index finger.


    And¡­


    Sizzle!


    ¡­he presses the me against the sole of my foot and says,


    ¡°You can scream.¡±


    Ah, really?


    ¡¸The Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing has been imbued into the character¡¯s soul.¡¹


    ¡¸All additional stats are increased by 20%.¡¹


    I shout with all my might.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    This isn¡¯t the time to worry about my barbarian pride.


    __________________


    ¡¸Bjorn Yandel¡¹


    Level: 5


    Physical: 555 / Mental: 198 / Ability: 191


    Item Level: 3,068


    Total Combat Index: 1,907.6 (New +176.6)


    Acquired Essences: Corpse Golem - Rank 7 / Orc Hero - Rank 5 / Ogre - Rank 3 / Manticore - Rank 5


    __________________


    The process of engraving the Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing on the sole of my foot was short.


    Did it take about 3 minutes?


    It¡¯s practically a blink of an eyepared to the Spirit Engraving, which could take hours.


    However, the total time spent was simr.


    I passed out as soon as it was over.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    I slowly open my eyes and see the child sitting against the wall, reading a book.


    ¡°¡­I must have fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Not fainted?¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡±


    I ignore the child¡¯s mockery and check the time first.


    9:00 AM.


    It¡¯s already time to start a new day.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    I gulp down the water the child gave me and sit up.


    Although I¡¯m mentally exhausted, I feel a surge of energy in my body.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural since my stats increased by 20%.


    I¡¯m already excited.


    I only have three essences above 5th grade, excluding the Corpse Golem.


    Just filling up those spots will increase my stats as much as absorbing one high-grade essence.


    ¡°Kid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Penitaseauro.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t like being called a kid?


    ¡°Right, Penitasaur.¡±


    Although I call him by his name, it feels strange.


    Is it a person¡¯s name or a dinosaur¡¯s name¡­?


    ¡°¡­Just call me Pen.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Pen. So, is it over now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It went well. But just in case,e back when you have time. It¡¯s my first time doing this on another race, so there might be side effects.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if I have time.¡±


    ¡°Make time. I already told my dad.¡±


    I roughly agree and then leave the cave with Pen. And I ask for the Dragonkin man¡¯s location to go back.


    ¡°My dad will be where you first met him. Should I guide you?¡±


    ¡°I can find him myself.¡±


    I¡¯m confident in memorizing paths after receiving navigator lessons from Rotmiller.


    Therefore, just as I¡¯m about to leave¡­


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡­I hear a voice from behind.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For yesterday¡­ for saying you were ugly.¡±


    I chuckle.


    I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s an apology or another jab¡­


    ¡­but I decide to just state the facts, like a mature adult.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ugly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    Pen stares at me and then nods slightly.


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    It seems like I sessfully instilled a proper sense of aesthetics before he was corrupted by the world.


    ¡°See youter. I¡¯ll tell you more stories then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I then part ways with Pen and find the Dragonkin man.


    And after returning Dragonyer, I return to the sewers through Dragon Speech.


    The familiar stench of sewage makes me lose my appetite.


    I briefly consider going back and sleeping¡­


    ¡­but I quickly move my feet.


    ¡®It¡¯s really connected to the city.¡¯


    Just as Amelia said, I follow the secret passage and reach an exit connected to the city.


    It¡¯s the 8th district, next to the 7th district where I live.


    I was originally nning to meet Misha and Ainar and catch up¡­


    ¡­but I¡¯m too tired.


    ¡®I¡¯ll see them in a few days anyway¡­¡¯


    I cover my face with the hood I prepared and buy the skewers Jingjing requested before returning.


    ¡°Here are the skewers from the shop you mentioned. I ordered the spiciest ones, like a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so quiet? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Your voice is too quiet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!!!¡±


    Jingjing expresses his joy loudly, making my efforts of buying them while exhausted worthwhile.


    I¡¯m relieved, seeing him like this.


    The warning that I cane back anytime should be enough. Bifron won¡¯t return to its previous state just because I¡¯m gone.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    ¡°The skewers are spicy¡­ that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk. That¡¯s why you¡¯re going bald, crying so easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, don¡¯t wake me up.¡±


    I spend almost the entire day sleeping as soon as I return, and I continue to restfortably, enjoying myst vacation.


    Time passes, and that day finally arrives.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!!!¡±


    The end of my short but long exile.


    I head towards the city wall, receiving a warm farewell from all my gathered subordinates. And I say goodbye to Jingjing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    Jingjing seems to have regained hisposurepared to the first day.


    I emphasize once again that only the two of us know about the secret passage, and then I call for the guard at the wall.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel. Confirmed.¡±


    I enter the checkpoint and go through a simple identification process, and the guard opens the other gate of the double-door structure.


    ¡°The knight from the Mosn left a message. He said not to cause any more trouble.¡±


    Trouble my ass.


    I was imprisoned here because of their circumstances, even though it should have ended with a fine. I grumble and enter the city, taking a deep breath.


    The air feels different here.


    And the sunlight feels unusually warm today.


    ¡®¡­But why is there no one here?¡¯


    I stand still on the street, having returned to the city after 20 days of exile.


    Several minutes pass, but mypanions don¡¯t appear.


    Tsk, I expected them to at leaste and greet me.


    ¡®Well, they didn¡¯t know what time I would being out.¡¯


    I quickly hail a carriage and head towards the inn.


    And as soon as I arrive, I knock on Misha¡¯s door.


    Bang, bang!


    The door doesn¡¯t open no matter how many times I knock.


    And I don¡¯t hear any sounds from inside.


    ¡®What? Did she go out?¡¯


    Maybe she went to greet me and we missed each other.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Creak.


    ¡­a door opens.


    It¡¯s not Misha¡¯s room, but Ainar¡¯s.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­!!!!¡±


    Ainar greets me hurriedly, as if she just woke up.


    I feel a sense of dissonance.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    At first, it was just an instinct, but I soon realized the cause of the dissonance.


    If Misha had gone to greet me, Ainar wouldn¡¯t be here alone.


    She would have brought her along.


    ¡°Why¡­! Why are you sote!!¡±


    Something happened while I was gone.

 Chapter 204 Blessing (4)

    Chapter 204 Blessing (4)


    Blessing (4) <hr>


    Blessing (4)


    Misha was kidnapped.


    And in the city, at that.


    Although it sounded like something serious had happened, I calmly confirmed the rest of the story.


    If it was true, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for Ainar to be sleeping peacefully in her room.


    ¡°Kidnapped? Exin properly. What happened? When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It happened yesterday!¡±


    The incident urred just a day ago.Ainar and Misha had a simple meal outside and were on their way back, she said.


    But when they arrived at the inn, guess what?


    Beastmen dressed in ck were waiting for Misha.


    ¡°Ah! From what I heard, they seemed to be from Misha¡¯s family!¡±


    If it was her family, then it must have been the master who sent them.


    ¡°¡­¡­So?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®so¡¯? Those beastmen whispered something to Misha and then dragged her away!¡±


    Hmm, can you really call that ¡®dragging her away¡¯?


    I asked to confirm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Misha say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°She said she would be back tonight, so I should just spend a day alone. Ah! She also told me to go greet Bjorn¡­ but I was worried and couldn¡¯t sleep well, so I overslept!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Leaving aside the part about oversleeping, she even left a message before leaving, so how is this a kidnapping?


    I asked, and I got a rather interesting answer.


    ¡°Misha looked like she really didn¡¯t want to go! But if that¡¯s not a kidnapping, then what is it?!¡±


    To call it a kidnapping because they took someone who didn¡¯t want to go, it¡¯s typical barbarian logic.


    However, I¡¯m also a barbarian.


    ¡°Right, Misha was kidnapped.¡±


    I know how pointless it is to argue with a barbarian about whether it¡¯s a kidnapping or not.


    ¡°Right? I was so upset because Aruru said it was nothing!¡±


    ¡°What did Raven say?¡±


    ¡°She said to wait at home until Bjorn came back and not do anything stupid. So I haven¡¯t even reported it to the police yet!¡±


    Okay, she handled it well.


    It¡¯s best to leave barbarians to other barbarians.


    If that doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s best to not talk at all.


    ¡°So! What are we going to do, Bjorn! We have to go raid that ce, right? Misha is ourpanion!!¡±


    If we raid that ce, who knows what kind of trouble might happen?


    I said firmly,


    ¡°Misha is also a warrior. We have to give her time to handle it on her own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you¡¯re right!¡±


    Ainar easily agreed without being stubborn after I persuaded her in a barbarian-like way.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you hungry? It¡¯s morning.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m starving!¡±


    First, I had breakfast with Ainar.


    And I checked what happened while I was gone.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special.


    Just training, eating, and home, repeated every day.


    It seemed like they even decided to skip the regr meetings with Raven and the bear-like man until I came back.


    ¡°Ah, Misha said that Bjorn is amazing. It might not seem like it, but she said Bjorn is the center of the team, and they can¡¯t unite without him!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I see.¡±


    I feel a sense of embarrassment.


    Well, it¡¯s a hundred times better than them badmouthing me behind my back¡­


    I changed the subject.


    ¡°Did Misha leave money for food?¡±


    ¡°Uh, but I spent it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll leave some money, so make sure to eat well until tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving? Without waiting for Misha?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will change even if I just stay here. I have to do my work. Misha would want me to do that too.¡±


    After finishing the meal, I sent Ainar back to her room and went out.


    My first destination was the Magic Tower.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back? How¡¯s your body?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the antidote the Mosn gave me, I seem to be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯ve worked hard. Anyway, you heard about Miss Kaltstein, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go check on her if she doesn¡¯te back today, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried from the beginning. Miss Ainar is the strange one, why is she making such a fuss when she just went to her family¡¯s ce?¡±


    I smiled bitterly and kept my mouth shut.


    Unlike Raven, I know about Misha¡¯s situation with her family.


    So I can¡¯t help but be worried.


    ¡°More importantly, you said you couldn¡¯t do the settlement because I wasn¡¯t here? Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What if Miss Kaltstein iste?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back and let you know.¡±


    After briefly catching up, we set a time and ce to meet and parted ways.


    The next ce I headed to was the bear-like man¡¯s bar.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Anything happen while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Nothing worth mentioning. But shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking that? Were you okay while you were in Bifron?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s afortable ce to live.¡±


    Just like with Raven, I briefly caught up with the bear-like man and then set a time and ce to meet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finally get that money.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait. You could have taken it earlier.¡±


    ¡°No, this kind of thing should be done when everyone is present to avoid any disputes. And besides, it¡¯s not like you couldn¡¯te because you were busy having fun.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment after leaving the bar.


    I have quite a bit of time until evening, so what should I do? After organizing my thoughts, I headed towards the library.


    It¡¯s the best ce to kill time¡­


    ¡­and I also have someone to check on.


    ¡°¡­Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    Ragna freezes as soon as she sees me after I arrive at the library.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I ask nonchntly with a smile.


    And I was about to exin why I hadn¡¯t shown up for 20 days.


    But Ragna spoke first.


    ¡°I heard. You were exiled to Bifron for using an ability in the city and entering thebyrinth without permission.¡±


    Oh, she knew.


    Well, it¡¯s a story that became quite famous since it was a political punishment, from what I heard at the Round Table.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you returned safely. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An apology that doesn¡¯t make sense in this context.


    Ragna speaks cautiously as I tilt my head in confusion.


    ¡°I asked my butler if there was anything we could do to help, but he said it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    I still don¡¯t understand.


    Why is she apologizing, and what¡¯s a butler?


    Ragna shuts her mouth as if she made a mistake when I ask again.


    So I don¡¯t pry further.


    She wouldn¡¯t tell me anyway.


    ¡®¡­It seems like she¡¯s talking about her family.¡¯


    My waning interest in Ragna is reignited.


    A mage in her early twenties, at least 5th-grade or higher.


    The aura of wealth that¡¯s evident from her clothes and staff.


    And the butler she just mentioned.


    I was unsure because she¡¯s working as a librarian¡­


    ¡­but she¡¯s definitely a noble.


    But¡­


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s also strange.¡¯


    I looked into it out of curiosity before.


    There¡¯s no noble family with thest name ¡®Peprok¡¯.


    Then who the hell is she?


    ¡°¡­Are you going to read any books?¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I was nning to.¡±


    Ragna changes the subject, perhaps because she¡¯s ufortable with my staring.


    Therefore, I also just go inside to read books.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll find outter if I have the chance.¡¯


    It¡¯s not like she did anything to harm me.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be right for me, an outsider, to pry into her family matters when she doesn¡¯t want to talk about them.


    Our current rtionship isn¡¯t bad.


    ¡®¡­I couldn¡¯t find the Compendium series again today.¡¯


    I get up after reading books for a while, until the sky beyond the window darkens.


    I¡¯ve been asionally looking for the Compendium since I found it here by chance, but I couldn¡¯t find it again this time either.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Someone is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I then return to the inn and have dinner with Ainar. And I ask her what she did today.


    ¡°Today? I took a nap, and then I went to the sanctuary because I was bored.¡±


    ¡°The sanctuary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun teaching the young warriors. It brings back memories.¡±


    Although she doesn¡¯t seem much different from before¡­


    ¡­herbat power has increased significantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together next time. Everyone wants to see you. It¡¯s already been 20 days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together next time.¡±


    I readily agree since I¡¯ve also been visiting the sanctuary from time to time to provide early education after dering that I would be the chieftain.


    I need to build support within the tribe beforehand.


    ¡°Huhu, the young warriors will be happy.¡±


    As expected of barbarians, the meal is already over by the time we finish our conversation. However, we don¡¯t go back to our rooms and wait on the 1st floor, which also serves as a dining hall.


    Because Misha hasn¡¯t returned yet.


    ¡®Did something really happen?¡¯


    I get more worried as night deepens, but fortunately, Misha appears after about an hour. She¡¯s wearing ck clothes, unlike her usual preference for bright colors.


    ¡°Huh? Bjorn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Misha!! Misha is back!!¡±


    Ainar immediately runs over and hugs Misha.


    ¡°Ack! Stop it. I¡¯m not in the mood!¡±


    Misha sighs and pushes Ainar away.


    And shees and sits in front of me.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I was originally going to wait for you out front.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a child. More importantly, how did it go? I heard from Ainar that something happened.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Misha nces at Ainar, trailing off.


    ¡°Ainar, go upstairs and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Eek? Why?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go to sleep!!¡±


    We talk after sending Ainar away.


    ¡°So why did your family call for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ one of my older brothers died, so I had to attend the funeral. I¡¯m still a member of that family.¡±


    ¡°So it was because of a funeral.¡±


    Contrary to my worries, it doesn¡¯t seem like they forcefully took her away.


    But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s strange.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd. At this time?¡±


    It¡¯s not right after thebyrinth closed.


    But a funeral at this time?


    It means something happened in the city that could have killed someone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He was already sick. He always had to call a priest for treatment.¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t the guy from the Floor Master incident.¡±


    I ask directly,


    ¡°Then who was it? Judging by your gloomy expression, was it that older brother who you said took care of you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You probably don¡¯t know him. I never talked about him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t talk about him, he must have been one of the guys who bullied and ignored Misha.


    Then why is she so depressed?


    ¡°Now that I see it, something else must have happened besides the funeral.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    I subtly change my words, thinking she would get angry if I said I could tell just by looking at her face.


    ¡°If it were just because of the funeral, there would have been no reason to send Ainar away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only perceptive in these aspects.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just tell me. What happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Misha sighs deeply and continues,


    ¡°Father¡­ no, that bastard wants to see you again.¡±


    Why can¡¯t everyone just leave me alone?


    __________________


    The master of the Kaltstein family wants to see me.


    I wonder if he found a new clue about the Frost Spirit Ring¡­


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s that. You don¡¯t have to go. I already refused firmly.¡±


    But it seems like Misha already took care of it, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. She said she told him toe find me himself if he wanted to meet me.


    If there¡¯s no news, it means nothing happened.


    ¡®If he reallyes¡­ I¡¯ll listen to what he has to say and then decide. It seems like it would just be troublesome if I go.¡¯


    Then this matter is settled.


    ¡°Ugh, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. What the hell does that bastard think I am? I¡¯m never going back, even if he calls me for a funeral or whatever.¡±


    After that, I chat with Misha, who¡¯s burning with her newfound resolve for independence, and then go to bed.


    And the next afternoon¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve all gathered. How have you all been?¡±


    All the members of Team Apple Nark are gathered in one ce.


    The location is the same three-story bar where we¡¯ve been meeting since the first meeting.


    The goal is the final settlement, which we haven¡¯t been able to do yet.


    ¡°I heard about it back then, but I want to hear it again in detail. What¡¯s the total ie?¡±


    ¡°Including the ¡®Foxfire Knot¡¯ that was sold a few days ago, it¡¯s 159,000,000 stones.¡±


    ¡°Does that include the service fee we received from them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought about it, and we ended up killing them all, right? It would be ridiculous to im the service fee we received beforehand as my share now. So I just deducted the cost of the test tube.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s loot that would have ended up in our hands after the battle anyway.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s unexpected. Honestly, I thought she would im it as her share.¡¯


    She¡¯s be a bit more lenient.


    At leastpared to when we first met.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve organized the final settlement details here. It will be easier to talk if you look at this.¡±


    We start the settlement, looking at the document Raven prepared,plete with receipts.


    The magic stone ie is distributed equally.


    The loot from the battle with the explorers is also distributed equally.


    However, the herbs we gathered in the Doppelganger Forest are ssified as special loot, so Raven gets 40%.


    The potions aren¡¯t sold and are ssified as shared items.


    Thanks to the well-organized document, theplicated settlement proceeds smoothly.


    And¡­


    ¡°30 million stones¡­¡±


    A huge sum of 30 million stones per person, with slight variations, ends up in our hands.


    It¡¯s an unprecedented ie.


    But now it¡¯s time to pay up.


    ¡°Alright, then only the individual loot settlement is left. Actually, I had some time, so I roughly organized this too. I set the prices at about 70% of the average market price, so it will be much cheaper than buying them.¡±


    Raven looks at each of us in turn and says,


    ¡°First, Miss Kaltstein. The Half-Troll leather boots with ¡®eleration¡¯ and ¡®Size Adjustment¡¯ enchantments are 2.1 million stones. The Laetium ne with ¡®Cold Enhancement¡¯ engraving is 2.7 million stones. So it¡¯s 4.8 million in total. But we have to subtract Miss Kaltstein¡¯s share¡­ so you just have to pay 3.84 million stones.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Ainar, the expandable backpack is 1.5 million¡­ and that¡¯s it. Please pay 1.2 million stones.¡±


    ¡°Keuh.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit, the subspace quiver is 2.1 million stones, and the steelrge breastte is 550,000 stones¡­ But why did you take the breastte?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to enchant it with the ¡®Size Adjustment¡¯ spell and have Iron Bear wear it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. It would be annoying to equip it every time you summon him. Anyway, you have to pay 2.12 million stones.¡±


    Everyone except for Raven, who didn¡¯t choose any individual loot, puts the designated amount of money on the table withoutint.


    And then it¡¯s finally my turn.


    ¡°Finally, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    I wonder how much I¡¯ll have to pay.


    ¡°First, the Idium greaves, 3.1 million stones. No. 8667 Ouw of the Wastnd, 3.3 million stones.¡±


    ¡°Wait, exclude Ouw of the Wastnd. I¡¯m keeping that as a shared team item, not my personal loot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shared team item?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a useful item when we encounter that bastard on the 5th floor. It¡¯s better to keep it for then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Raven looks at me like a tax collector looking at a tax evader.


    But in the end, her decision is ¡®YES¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s a convincing argument. Although I feel like I¡¯m being tricked. Then let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Before I can even feel relieved that I saved some money, Raven moves on to thest item.


    The highlight of this settlement.


    ¡°The Manticore essence. And No. 2988 Guardian Corps Insignia.¡±


    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±


    ¡°The average exchange price for the Manticore essence is about 50 million stones, but I¡¯ve already deducted the test tube cost and calcted it at the guild¡¯s listed price.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the listed price?¡±


    ¡°32 million stones.¡±


    Damn it.


    So if we apply the usual 70% discount, and then subtract one-fifth since I¡¯ll get 20% back as my share after paying¡­


    ¡°You just have to pay 17,920,000 stones for the Manticore essence.¡±


    It¡¯s still expensive.


    ¡°¡­What about the Guardian Corps Insignia?¡±


    ¡°The average exchange price is 52 million stones.¡±


    So the price hasn¡¯t changed much from the game.


    If we apply the discount, the final price is 29,120,000 stones.


    ¡°Then if we add the Idium greaves, it¡¯s a total of 48,776,000 stones.¡±


    Raven smiles and continues,


    ¡°Do you usually save money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I keep my mouth shut.


    And I look at Ainar.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you suddenly looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Ainar, how much did you borrow from me¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re taking it back¡­!!¡±


    No, I¡¯m getting it back.


    ____________________


    It was a truly record-breaking expedition.


    However, after paying everything, I was still short, even after using all the money I had saved.


    The amount was too big to pay in full, even after adding the money I lent to Ainar.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡°Ainar, lend me some more money while you¡¯re paying me back.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­? But it¡¯s not good to have money transactions betweenpanions¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m paying you back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay¡­!¡±


    ¡°Misha, can you also lend me some?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, how much are you short?¡±


    I covered the remaining 13 million stones with credit loans from Ainar and Misha.


    I¡¯ve be a debtor.


    When will I ever pay this back?


    Should I hope to encounter a marauder in thebyrinth?


    ¡°I¡¯m rich now!!!!¡±


    Ainar, who was dejected for a moment after lending me money, started spendingvishly.


    Well, is it really vishly¡¯?


    Although she bought snacks without hesitation, the prices were so low that it was hard to make a dent in her finances no matter how much she ate.


    ¡°Bjorn, what should I do with this money?¡±


    ¡°Just keep it for now. We¡¯ll buy new equipment when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Me too! I want new equipment too!¡±


    ¡°Hold off this month. We¡¯re going to craft a few items, but they won¡¯t be finished until before thebyrinth opens.¡±


    Since the settlement was dyed, we decided to postpone spending money until next month.


    We have a lot of money now, so I¡¯m nning to get equipment that we can use until the 7th floor, even if it means only getting one or two pieces.


    Of course, I can¡¯t tell them to spend it all on that.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be too stingy and spend it on things you want to do. That¡¯s what you earned it for.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is, is that okay?¡±


    What does she think I am?


    Although growth is important, I don¡¯t intend to make them give up on their entire lives.


    ¡°It seems like you have something you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s your money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just¡­ because of that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Misha speaks cautiously as I look at her with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°How about¡­ we move?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re earning good money now, so I thought it would be better to move to a nicer ce¡­ And we can¡¯t even cook here.¡±


    Hmm, so that¡¯s why she was looking at us.


    I hesitate for a moment and then agree.


    I¡¯ve also been feeling like this inn is getting cramped.


    And Misha¡¯s cooking is much better than the food at the restaurant.


    It¡¯s healthier too.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look for a ce to moveter. We have to prepare for thebyrinth for now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!!¡±


    Ordinary days follow.


    We gather and make exploration ns, visit Rotmiller to resume our navigator lessons, asionally go to themercial district to check if there¡¯s anything we need to buy, and so on. Peaceful days.


    As always, those days pass by quickly.


    And¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go if everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    We gather at the bear-like man¡¯s bar, just likest time.


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    It¡¯s time to enter thebyrinth.

 Chapter 205 A Fleeting Moment (1)

    Chapter 205 A Fleeting Moment (1)


    A Fleeting Moment (1) <hr>


    A Fleeting Moment (1)


    Inside a grand hall, located deep within the Noark fortress, a man was conversing with someone through a crystal ball.


    ¡°Amelia Rainwales. Have you found that explorer?¡±


    [Not yet, Lord.]


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    It was the first regr report he received since the city¡¯s lockdown.


    Although it was too early to expect any results, the Lord couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    But more bad news was delivered.[But there¡¯s something I need to tell you.]


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    [Starting this month, the royal family will be distributing specially crafted identification tags to explorers.]


    ¡°¡­Magic tools?¡±


    [Yes.]


    ¡°Tell me more. You must have already looked into it.¡±


    The Lord then listened to Amelia¡¯s exnation about the ¡®identification tags¡¯ that the royal family was nning to distribute.


    The more he heard, the more grim the situation seemed.


    Identification tags personally designed by the royal family¡¯s Archmage¡­


    ¡°It would take us months to create something simr.¡±


    [Yes, I agree.]


    ¡°Thank you for the information. Focus on your mission and don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll see you next month.¡±


    The Lord closed his eyes and fell into deep thought after ending the call.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    He summoned the treasurer and first checked Noark¡¯s financial situation.


    No, to be precise, he asked this:


    ¡°Treasurer, how long can west without entering thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Three months, if we continue like this.¡±


    The situation wasn¡¯t good due to the aftermath of thest battle.


    But they had never been ahead of them.


    So this was a familiar situation.


    Something their ancestors had also experienced.


    ¡°If we starve and endure? Then how long can west?¡±


    ¡°¡­About twice that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Lord nodded briefly.


    And then he summoned his aide and gave him an order.


    ¡°Blockade thebyrinth until I give you further instructions. No one is allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­There will be strong opposition. Do you know how long it willst?¡±


    The Lord answered firmly,


    ¡°At least until we can create identification tags simr to the ones the royal family made.¡±


    It would be certain death if they entered before then.


    So¡­


    ¡°We have to endure until they let their guard down.¡±


    They had to wait for the right time and endure.


    And then it would surelye.


    A single opportunity to change everything.


    ___________________


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    ___________________


    Light gradually filled my closed eyelids.


    I opened my eyes leisurely, and a clear blue sky filled my vision.


    The warm city air filled my lungs with every breath.


    I could feel the passage of time throughout my body.


    ¡®It¡¯s already June¡­¡¯


    Six months had passed since that day I was exiled to Bifron.


    Winter, which was like a jokepared to Korea, had long since ended, and now even the short spring wasing to a close.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    It was March when I came to this world.


    It¡¯s really been over a year since I arrived here.


    I felt a strange sensation, just like when I paid my 1st-year taxes.


    Honestly, my life on Earth was bing increasingly blurry.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    If you include the time I spent in thebyrinth, I¡¯ve been in this world for almost two years.


    ¡°Hey, are you going straight back to the inn?¡±


    ¡°For now. Let¡¯s have a drink after we wash up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back!!¡±


    I dismissed my brief thoughts and checked my surroundings, which were no different from usual.


    ¡®Nothing happened this time either.¡¯


    I was curious about the other floors, but judging by the reactions around me, it seemed like there weren¡¯t any incidents.


    Geez, making me worry for nothing.


    Swaaa.


    I looked down and checked my wrist.


    The identification tag, engraved on my wrist like a tattoo, was already scattering into particles of light, even though it hadn¡¯t been long since I returned to the city.


    Although it was a hassle to get a new one every time we entered¡­


    ¡­its performance waspletely different from the previous identification tags, which could be easily stolen.


    Coincidentally, those bastards from the underground city disappeared without a trace since these were introduced.


    ¡®¡­I thought it was about time for them to reappear.¡¯


    Earth and this world havepletely different ecosystems.


    A world without flowing rivers or fertilend for farming.


    Both Noark and Lafdonia have to create food using magic stones from thebyrinth to survive.


    ¡®But it¡¯s already been 6 months without any news¡­¡¯


    I feel uneasy, especially since I heard from Fox at the Round Tablest month that therge ns had formed an alliance to prepare for a surprise attack from Noark.


    Where the hell are they hiding?


    It¡¯s not like they have another way to obtain food besides magic stones.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel! Why are you sote?!¡±


    Raven waved her hand from afar as I was organizing my thoughts while walking.


    Even the bear-like man, who¡¯s alwayste, was already there.


    ¡°I had something to think about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you could have done that while waiting in line¡­¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s so obsessed with efficiency.


    Anyway, I was the one who waste, so I apologized and got in line.


    It only took a few minutes for the line to disappear.


    After all, this is the 5th-grade checkpoint.


    ¡°Team Apple Nark, 5th grade¡­ is that correct?¡±


    It¡¯s one of the many changes that urred in the past six months. I, Ainar, and Misha were promoted to 5th grade, and our team rank also increased by one level.


    It was a bit of a hassle since we had to clear a guild quest to be 5th grade¡­


    ¡­but we cleared it together three months ago.


    I judged that we would be underestimated if our rank was low, and being underestimated would lead to more trouble in this industry.


    ¡°Wow, they even give out candy here. Bjorn, did you know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I put the candy Misha unwrapped and handed to me in my mouth and sucked on it.


    ¡°Sweet.¡±


    Lafdonia, a city that¡¯s merciless to the weak.


    I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯m being treated well wherever I go.


    ¡°So we¡¯re doing the settlement tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking something so obvious?¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Then let¡¯s go! Home!!!¡±


    We exchanged the magic stones and left for the city.


    Although the 5th-grade checkpoint even has bathing facilities for convenience, we didn¡¯t use them this time either.


    Why bother when we can wash up at home?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you guys at the bar tomorrow. Honey, I¡¯m home!¡±


    We disbanded in front of the bear-like man¡¯s bar to prevent him from getting lost and headed straight home.


    It¡¯s a four-story building located in the inner area of the 7th district, just a 10-minute walk from themercial city of Commelby.


    We use the 1st and 2nd floor, and another explorer couple lives on the 3rd and 4th floor.


    We rarely see each other since the entrances are separate.


    ¡°Ugh, home!¡±


    It¡¯s a new house that¡¯s superior to our previous single-room amodation in every aspect.


    Actually, it¡¯s only been two months since we moved in.


    It was a property we really liked, and the reason we were able to move in was because the previous tenants moved out at that time.


    Ah, of course, we¡¯re renting.


    The sale price was insane.


    ¡°We take a long time to wash up, so eat first if you¡¯re hungry!¡±


    Ainar and Misha went to the bathroom on the 1st floor, which has a bathtub, and I washed up in the small bathroom on the 2nd floor.


    Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s still much better than our previous amodation.


    I chuckled as Ithered my body with soap.


    ¡®Maybe this is also a change.¡¯


    A spacious house with a kitchen.


    Soap from a workshop, not mass-produced soap.


    And an expensive bed I bought after splurging.


    I¡¯ve started to improve my quality of life here, instead of stubbornly saving every penny and desperately trying to return home.


    But I don¡¯t want to think of it as an inefficient act.


    I don¡¯t know how many years I¡¯ll be spending here.


    No, with the Genesis Artifact gone, I don¡¯t even know if returning is possible anymore.


    ¡®And besides¡­ I don¡¯t even know if I have to go back.¡¯


    I dried my hair with a towel, as if to shake off my weak will, and left the bathroom.


    Swaaa!


    It seems like the others are still washing up downstairs.


    Although I¡¯m hungry, Misha¡¯s cooking is much better, so I just sit on the sofa and doze off.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°You woke up just in time. Come eat.¡±


    I look towards the kitchen, drawn by the appetizing smell, and the table is filled with food. It¡¯s mostly meat, as expected of a meal for two barbarians.


    We chat while eating.


    ¡°Ah, right. Are you going to drop off the equipment today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We have to take good care of it to use it for a long time. Gather it all after we eat, I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But are we going to Hikurod¡¯s cksmith again this time?¡±


    ¡°We should at least be his regr customers. It¡¯s not like it requires any special skills to check equipment.¡±


    The dwarf opened his cksmith¡¯s workshop a while ago.


    It¡¯s been about three months, and it seems like he¡¯s struggling to break even, as expected of a business that relies on regr customers.


    Well, it seems like it¡¯s getting better.


    ¡°But about Hikurod¡­ if his shop fails, he¡¯lle back as an explorer, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you crazy? I¡¯m not that thoughtless. I¡¯m just a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, Misha, why are you so worried? If he fails, we can just hire him as our butler!¡±


    ¡°Butler¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Hikurod be fun!¡±


    What does she think a butler is?


    I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s foolish to take a barbarian¡¯s words seriously.


    We giggle for a while, talking nonsense.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the cksmith¡¯s, you guys sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to do anything special.¡±


    I put the kids to bed and then head to the dwarf¡¯s cksmith¡¯s workshop with the organized equipment. And after dropping it off for inspection and repair, I return home and lie down on the bed.


    It¡¯s a super king-size bed that I bought after splurging 350,000 stones.


    ¡®Right, this is it.¡¯


    I close my eyes, satisfied with the unchangingfort.


    I suddenly remember the past.


    Was it when we had to stay in Commelby because we missed thest carriage? Back then, I sighed, wondering when I would be able to sleep in a bed like this every day, saying I had a long way to go¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It¡¯s already been over a year since I came to this city.


    I don¡¯t even flinch when I¡¯m covered in blood anymore.


    In fact, days without blood feel more awkward, and I don¡¯t even feel anything after killing people instead of monsters.


    I ask myself before falling asleep.


    Am I living a more humane life now than back then?


    __________________


    The nap thatsted until the next morning ended with Misha¡¯s visit.


    ¡°You said you were going outter, right? Wake up!¡±


    ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Do you want breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re meeting and eating together.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right?¡±


    I wash up again and prepare to go out, and I hear snoring from the 1st floor.


    It seems like Ainar is still sleeping.


    Ah, for reference, Misha and I each have a room on the 2nd floor.


    Although there are two rooms on the 1st floor¡­


    Snore!


    ¡­she snores louder than me.


    We¡¯re just using the remaining room on the 1st floor as a shared storage room.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the barter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have a good time!¡±


    I leave the house after saying goodbye to Misha.


    And I walk to Commelby, which is a 10-minute walk away.


    After passing through the gate and walking for about 30 minutes, I reach the public transportation tform where we agreed to meet.


    Raven is already there.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. It¡¯s been a while since I got off the carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think you just came early today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so perceptive. Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    After meeting up with Raven, we first have a meal at a restaurant we frequent and then dispose of the loot we earned from thest expedition by visiting various general stores and the exchange.


    We earned more than usual this time.


    It¡¯s thanks to a 5th-grade essence dropping in the other world inside the mirror we obtained by hunting a Mirodden.


    ¡°It might take a while for it to be sold, but I¡¯ll distribute it with my own money first and receive itter.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good for us, but are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be not okay about? It¡¯s just a hassle to wait until it¡¯s sold and then gather again to split it.¡±


    That¡¯s true, but we¡¯ve always done it that way.


    We judged that it was the least problematic method.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things.¡±


    I try to suppress myughter and walk straight ahead.


    Come to think of it, she¡¯s also changed a lot.


    She¡¯s still not very honest, though.


    ¡°It ended faster than expected. Let¡¯s go to the bar first.¡±


    We finish selling the loot and head towards the bar, our meeting ce.


    As expected, no one has arrived yet.


    ¡°This is better. We didn¡¯t have time to organizest time.¡±


    Raven orders drinks and takes out a piece of paper, then starts writing down the settlement details.


    It takes longer than expected.


    She always said it was nothing special when I asked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm, suddenly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always taking care of the annoying tasks for our team.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it if there was at least one other person who could. Why don¡¯t you pay me for it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay you. How much do you want? I¡¯m sure everyone will agree.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, thanks. Do you think I¡¯ll be rich from that?¡±


    Geez, she would be much more popr if it weren¡¯t for that grumbling tone.


    ¡°Oh, I thought I would be thest one.¡±


    The bear-like man arrives, and the melee damage dealer duo alsoes soon after.


    And so, the settlement begins.


    ¡°It¡¯s 8.5 million stones per person.¡±


    We each receive arge sum of money thanks to the Mirodden dropping a mirror. I already paid back my debt two months ago, so all this ie goes into my pocket.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about other things.¡±


    After the settlement, we rx, eat and drink, and n the next expedition.


    Well, to be precise, it¡¯s more like an announcement.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to go to the Hellfire Canyon anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±


    We¡¯ve been hunting in the Hellfire Canyon for six months and entered the other world through the mirror three times.


    And we finished exploring the ¡®Ash Gray Mountains¡¯ and the ¡®Lava Lake¡¯, which we couldn¡¯t clear before.


    It wasn¡¯t that difficult.


    We had the ¡®Orb of Fire¡¯, which blocks fire damage, and ourbat power had increased significantlypared to when we first entered that ce.


    ¡°Is there a reason to leave the ce that¡¯s mostpatible with us and go somewhere else?¡±


    Raven expresses her concern at my decision, as if she¡¯s enjoying the Hellfire Canyon.


    But this is non-negotiable.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay on the 5th floor forever. It¡¯s time to explore other ces.¡±


    We¡¯ve obtained everything we can from the Hellfire Canyon.


    So it¡¯s time to move on to the next chapter.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Frost Canyon.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Frost Canyon¡­¡±


    Misha nces at me, trailing off.


    She knows it¡¯s a field where she might have an opportunity, unlike the Hellfire Canyon.


    Well, she¡¯s not wrong.


    Many essences that synergize well with Misha, who¡¯s ice-attribute, drop in the Frost Canyon.


    And one of them is what I¡¯m aiming for.


    ¡®Once I absorb that essence, we¡¯re done with the Frost Canyon.¡¯


    After that, I n to level up in the remaining two fields of the ¡®Great Magical Forest¡¯ and then find a way to reach the 6th floor.


    Well, it will take at least another year to get there.


    ¡®Still, we¡¯vee a long way.¡¯


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­the vine ring on my hand emits light.


    ¡°Bjorn, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Unlike the first time, I don¡¯t try to deny it or deceive myself. I don¡¯t even try to reattach the vine by licking it.


    It wouldn¡¯t change anything anyway.


    ¡¸The activation condition for the Star¡¯s Blessing has been met.¡¹


    The second vine, which was blocking death gs rted to the Dragonyer, has broken.


    Damn it.

 Chapter 206 A Fleeting Moment (2)

    Chapter 206 A Fleeting Moment (2)


    A Fleeting Moment (2) <hr>


    A Fleeting Moment (2)


    [It¡¯s been a while, Miss Rainwales.]


    Amelia involuntarily tilted her head as she received a call from the city through the crystal ball.


    Because it wasn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s voice that was in her memory.


    ¡°¡­Old Man Alchemist?¡±


    [Kekeke, it¡¯s an honor that you recognized me by my voice.]


    ¡°¡­How can you use themunicationwork?¡±


    [I asked the Lord. I told him I had something to ask you and that it would be more convenient for both of us if I could speak to you directly. And I could hear your voice too.]¡°I see.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t understand.


    The alchemist was as important as the Lord in Noark. The Lord had no choice but to grant his request.


    Amelia quickly got to the point.


    ¡°So what is it you want to ask?¡±


    [Ah, it¡¯s nothing special. More importantly, how are you doing?]


    ¡°¡­You know that kind of talk doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±


    [You still haven¡¯t let go?]


    Amelia kept her mouth shut, avoiding the question.


    The old man, whom she had known since childhood, was one of the few people who knew her circumstances.


    [Miss Rainwales, I have a guess as to why you epted this mission. But it¡¯s time to let go. I¡¯m sure your sister would also rather you¡ª]


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Amelia cut him off coldly.


    ¡°Enough with that, just tell me what you need.¡±


    Those who are left behind have their own roles to fulfill.


    She didn¡¯t want to be interfered with, even by the old man.


    [¡­Alright. Then let¡¯s get to the point.]


    The alchemist then listed a few items he needed, and Amelia wrote them down so she wouldn¡¯t forget.


    They were mostly alchemy ingredients like magic reagents.


    Nothing special, but things that were difficult to obtain in Noark, which was under lockdown.


    [How long will it take you to get them all?]


    ¡°A few days should be enough.¡±


    [Really? Then could you get me some Sleeping Flower Pollen a little earlier?]


    ¡°I can send it to you right now.¡±


    [Oh, do you have some?]


    ¡°¡­You already knew, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Sleeping Flower Pollen has a sleep-inducing effect.


    Although the effect isn¡¯t that strong, she often used it because it could bypass poison resistance.


    Not on her enemies, but on herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in the two-way subspace pocket as soon as we¡¯re done.¡±


    [Kekeke, then we¡¯re already done?]


    The old man chuckled as if he was disappointed.


    Amelia, who was about to end the call, stopped as a question came to mind.


    ¡°But¡­ what do you need Sleeping Flower Pollen for?¡±


    Amelia felt awkward asking that question.


    Because she wouldn¡¯t have asked if it were normal.


    She rarely asked others questions first. Especially if it was out of simple curiosity.


    But¡­


    ¡°There are very few alchemy forms that use Sleeping Flower Pollen.¡±


    ¡­today was different.


    She felt like she was missing something important.


    [Ah, that?]


    The old man¡¯s voice soon came through the crystal ball.


    [It¡¯s for treating Dragonyer, Regal Vagos. Ah, not for making medicine, but it would be easier to put him to sleep beforehand.]


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you found a way to restore his memories?¡±


    [Not that, I¡¯m just nning to heal his broken body first. As you know, we need all the strength we can get right now.]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Amelia let out a sigh of relief.


    As long as his memories weren¡¯t restored, it wouldn¡¯t affect her, whether he recovered or not¡ª


    [Kekeke, but once his body recovers, I¡¯m nning to try restoring his lost memories.]


    Amelia froze.


    [The method is so drastic that it¡¯s impossible in his current state. Well, the sess rate is only about 50% since there aren¡¯t many samples.]


    50% sess rate.


    It was an incredibly low probability to leave things to chance.


    But it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    It would be fine if his body didn¡¯t recover.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Amelia ended the call with that.


    And she put the Sleeping Flower Pollen in the two-way subspace pocket as promised.


    Coated with a deadly poison that destroys living tissue upon consumption.


    ___________________


    The second vine broke.


    I had let my guard down because it had been quiet for a while¡­


    ¡®What the hell is that bastard up to?¡¯


    A sense of urgency washed over me.


    Because I wasn¡¯t fully prepared to meet him yet.


    Although I had grown in many aspects, I was still just a 5th-floor explorer, not a 4th-floor explorer anymore.


    But there¡¯s only one left now.


    ¡®6th floor. I have to get to the 6th floor as soon as possible.¡¯


    If I reach the 6th floor, there¡¯s a chance I can absorb that essence.


    My second core essence after [Gigantification].


    If I just obtain that, I¡¯ll be able to somehow go toe-to-toe with him¡ª


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°What are you thinking about so hard?¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts at Erwen¡¯s voice.


    Could it be because we had such a long period of peace?


    It wasn¡¯t even thest one, just the second vine broke, but I kept having anxious thoughts, making my mindplicated.


    ¡°Sorry. Where were we?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t talking, I was asking what you wanted to order¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    I nced at the menu and ordered some snacks and beer.


    ¡°This ce hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Erwen muttered, looking at the employee who was returning after taking our order. I didn¡¯t have to ask what she meant.


    ¡°We¡¯ve changed so much.¡±


    I was currently at a bar called ¡®Fidefuss¡¯, the ce where we had our return drinks after my first expedition with Erwen.


    So it was only natural for me to feel a strange sensation.


    The barbarian who struggled on the 1st floor because he didn¡¯t have apanion had be a fairly famous explorer in the city.


    Although I haven¡¯t gained fame, Erwen had also grown tremendously for someone who just finished her 1st year.


    The change was evident just by looking at her equipment.


    ¡°This is our first time drinking together since then, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, when I paid my 1st-year taxes?¡±


    For reference, it was right after I moved.


    So I was wondering where to meet her and decided on this ce.


    Misha would definitely be unhappy if I invited her to our house.


    In the first ce, I can¡¯t do whatever I want since it¡¯s a shared space with three people living together.


    ¡°Anything happen during this expedition?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it was the same as before.¡±


    We started talking in earnest after the drinks and snacks arrived.


    The main topic was catching up with each other.


    We didn¡¯t have much inmon anymore since our paths diverged, unlike before when she would visit every day.


    ¡°How¡¯s the atmosphere in your n? I¡¯m a bit curious. Any news?¡±


    ¡°Well? Even if there is, they wouldn¡¯t tell us¡­¡±


    Erwen and her sister, who joined a n they knew as mercenaries, were still exploring thebyrinth with them.


    For reference, their area of operation was the 5th floor.


    But we haven¡¯t encountered them in thebyrinth yet since we were only hunting in the Hellfire Canyon.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m so annoyed. You know that guy I mentioned before? The one who keeps hitting on my sister? He¡¯s doing it to me now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a high-ranking member, so I can¡¯t just shoot an arrow between his eyes¡­ I just have to endure it. Until I get everything I can and leave.¡±


    I realize that she¡¯s also changed a lot as we continue talking.


    It¡¯s only been a little over a year since she became an explorer.


    But she¡¯s no longer naive.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    A year in thebyrinth is enough time to see all sorts of things.


    ¡°By the way, tell me now. You said you had something to say.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±


    Erwen hesitated for a moment and then spoke as I judged that the atmosphere was ripe.


    ¡°Do you remember? I said I still had a lot to learn from my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    She also said she would join my team after absorbing everything from her sister within six months.


    Well, it¡¯s already been more than six months since then.


    I never brought it up first.


    There was no room on our team, and besides¡­


    ¡°I thought you changed your mind since you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    I just thought it ended vaguely.


    But was that not the case at all?


    Erwen vehemently denied it.


    ¡°Wha, what are you talking about! There¡¯s no way I would do that. We¡¯repanions!¡±


    Strictly speaking, my firstpanion was Hans A.


    He was that ¡®Hatz¡¯ spirit or whatever.


    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ it will take a little longer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re all 5th-grade, right? There¡¯s no room for me to squeeze in at my current level¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any hope anymore¡­ Ah, no, we¡¯re practically li, living together now¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Speak clearly.¡±


    Erwen chugged down the rest of her drink at my words.


    ¡°I regret it. Back then¡­ why didn¡¯t I ept your offer? I thought I would be able to close the gap quickly, but it¡¯s only widening¡­¡±


    It was closer to ament than a request.


    But I think I understand what she¡¯s trying to say.


    She wants to join our team, but she can¡¯t ask us to kick someone out.


    Her specs aren¡¯t even better than the current members.


    Hmm, so she hasn¡¯t changed her mind.


    ¡°Anyway, so what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I cut her off.


    There was a misunderstanding I had to clear up first.


    ¡°I never intended to add you to the current team.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    A brief silence fell.


    Confusion appeared in Erwen¡¯s eyes a momentter, as her gaze darted around restlessly.


    Tsk, that wasn¡¯t what I meant.


    I said firmly before the misunderstanding grew any further,


    ¡°Erwen, I¡¯m going to form a n.¡±


    ¡°A, a n?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, not now, it will take a few months. But if you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like you to join¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay!! I¡¯ll join!!¡±


    The answer came before I could even finish my sentence.


    ¡°No, but at least let me exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m joining anyway!¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s the case. Anyway, this is a secret. I haven¡¯t told anyone on our team yet.¡±


    ¡°Uh, so I¡¯m the first one you offered this to¡­?¡±


    Huh?


    I tilted my head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    How could I make an offer without even mentioning that I¡¯m forming a n? In the first ce, there¡¯s no need to even ask Misha and Ainar.


    Raven, who¡¯s from the Magic Tower, will probably refuse.


    I¡¯m not sure about the bear-like man.


    ¡®He seemed to have some bad memories of ns.¡¯


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Hehe, hihihi!¡±


    ¡­Erwen started making a strangeughing sound.


    __________________


    The drinking party with Erwen, which started in the early evening,sted longer than expected.


    I was originally nning to just listen to her request and catch up, and then leave¡­


    ¡°What? The n master is bald?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It was so hard to hold back myughter when his wig came off during a hunt.¡±


    But our conversation was very entertaining today.


    Is it because I haven¡¯t had alcohol in a long time?


    Why is it so funny even though it¡¯s nothing special?


    ¡®Ah, the kids will be waiting at home¡­¡¯


    That thought crossed my mind, but Erwen kept bringing up interesting stories, so I couldn¡¯t find the right time to leave.


    But it¡¯s really time to go back now.


    ¡°We, we should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, right!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you about the new essence I absorbed?¡±


    What? She absorbed an essence?


    I couldn¡¯t just leave without hearing about this.


    ¡°It has a really unique ability. And it suits me well.¡±


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and tell me. What did you absorb?¡±


    I adjusted my posture and listened to Erwen attentively.


    It was a 5th-grade essence.


    Since it was an essence her veteran sister rmended, it was a perfect fit for her, a bow-wielding fairy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to remove thister.¡¯


    I thought I should help Erwen n her build when I get back and asked her about the essence she absorbed.


    ¡°Wow, you know? Your eyes are sparkling all of a sudden.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    I¡¯m a yer who loves this game more than anyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s an essence that people say is very unique. I can¡¯t help but be curious about how it actually feels.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to exin. I can¡¯t show you¡­¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    That¡¯s when, as I nodded in understanding¡­


    ¡°Um, so¡­ mister.¡±


    ¡­Erwen nced at me, trailing off.


    Her face was flushed, perhaps from the alcohol.


    ¡°Do you want to go upstairs and see my ability for a bit?¡±


    ¡­What should I do?

 Chapter 207 A Fleeting Moment (3)

    Chapter 207 A Fleeting Moment (3)


    A Fleeting Moment (3) <hr>


    A Fleeting Moment (3)


    Most bars in this city also offer lodging.


    In other words¡­


    ¡°Do you want to go upstairs and see my ability for a bit?¡±


    ¡­it meant she was suggesting we get a room and she would show me her ability.


    It wasn¡¯t strange, as this had happened before.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    I expressed my refusal firmly as I looked at the flustered Erwen.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I have to go home.¡±


    Because I had a cat waiting for me.


    ¡°Show me next time you have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ okay!¡±


    I know myself well.


    As a gamer who¡¯s more interested in this world than anyone else, it was clear that I would stay up all night experimenting if I saw her ability.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back?¡±


    I parted ways with Erwen and arrived home, and Misha, who was reading a cookbook in the living room, approached me and sniffed.


    ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t drink much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like drinking.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    I felt ufortable making eye contact, even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Was it because I didn¡¯t tell her I was meeting Erwen?


    Hmm, that seemed to be the reason, but I couldn¡¯t help it since she would have been unhappy if I told her.


    I naturally changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ainar?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in her room.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. You should go to sleep too.¡±


    Just as I finished the short conversation and was heading upstairs, Misha stopped me.


    ¡°Wait, sit over there.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me she found out?


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your body to have something to settle your stomach before going to bed. It¡¯s nothing special, I¡¯ll just make some stew.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ thank you.¡±


    I sat down at the kitchen table as instructed.


    Misha put on an apron and started cooking, and I silently watched her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Her tail was moving.


    Swish, swish.


    As if she was annoyed.


    My contemtion didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I met Erwen today.¡±


    I confessed honestly before missing the golden time.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Her answer was a bit dyed, but her voice didn¡¯t sound surprised.


    ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡±


    Misha chuckled at my question.


    ¡°¡­Angry? I would be if she were even a threat.¡±


    Misha said so and then dumped the pot full of stew into the trash can.


    Her words and actions didn¡¯t match.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the seasoning wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°I, I see?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make another one.¡±


    Misha then made a new pot of stew and served it to me. And she said she was tired and went up to her room.


    ¡®¡­What was that about?¡¯


    I felt a sense of dissonance, but I ate the stew in my bowl. As always, it was perfectly seasoned for my taste, and I ate it all without any side dishes.


    Misha failed to season the stew?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    After finishing my meal, I roughly cleaned up and opened the trash can.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­I froze, holding the lid of the trash can.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a good thing I confessed.¡¯


    The stew in the trash can was full of carrots.


    She already knew.


    From the moment she came up to me and sniffed, she knew who I had met today.


    ____________________


    Time flows like water.


    You can¡¯t stop it with your hands, and you can¡¯t turn back what has already passed.


    Therefore, we only have one choice.


    To somehow row our boat towards our goal.


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s start today.¡¯


    I got out of bed and looked in the mirror for a moment, motivating myself.


    It¡¯s a gamer¡¯s know-how.


    You have to do something like this to avoid getting tired of repetitive quests.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ oh, you¡¯re awake? Then can you wake Ainar up for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    My daily routine had been the same, almost like a repetitive quest.


    Wake up at 7:00 AM, have breakfast with Ainar, prepared by Misha, and get ready to go out.


    ¡°Are you going to the library again today?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to take Ainar to the training centerter.¡±


    After breakfast, Misha and Ainar go to the training center they have a monthly membership at to warm up, and I go straight to the library.


    ¡°Are you here for that book again today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s more interesting than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, you should be grateful. I set it aside for you because I thought you woulde.¡±


    I¡¯ve been reading a long novel seriestely.


    Ragna rmended it, and it¡¯s much more interesting than I expected.


    The content is also substantial since it¡¯s set in thebyrinth.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s a bit unrealistic since all the characters are good people.¡¯


    But it¡¯s not unbearable if I think of it as a novel.


    Honestly, it¡¯s a decent form of entertainment.


    The problem with this world is that there aren¡¯t many hobbies besides drinking and partying.


    ¡°Then keep up the good work.¡±


    As always, I close the book I was reading and leave the library around 1:00 PM to have lunch.


    The menu is a meat-filled lunchbox prepared by Misha.


    I eat it by the fountain, and then it¡¯s time to meet Rotmiller.


    ¡°You¡¯rete today. About 30 seconds.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A good navigator has to be aware of the weight of time. We¡¯ll start the lesson right away since you¡¯rete today.¡±


    It¡¯s already been over six months since I started receiving scout training from Rotmiller.


    Honestly, I thought it would be over in a month or two.


    But Rotmiller¡¯s knowledge is like an ocean. There¡¯s always something new to learn.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve mastered the basics, so let¡¯s move on to the advanced course.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, what happened to what I said yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You mean about opening a training center?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was Rotmiller who first mentioned the training center.


    But the more lessons I receive from this man, the more I feel like it would be a huge sess.


    Navigation skills that anyone can learn, even if they don¡¯t have good ears like fairies, a good nose like beastmen, or the natural talent of a Guide.


    Rotmiller¡¯s essence, the reward of his hard work.


    It¡¯s already appealing, and on top of that, this man is a first-rate teacher, perhaps because he started from the very bottom.


    ¡®But this man has no idea of his own worth.¡¯


    Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why he hasn¡¯t done it yet.


    Unlike the dwarf¡¯s cksmith¡¯s workshop, it practically requires no initial capital.


    ¡°Think about it seriously. You¡¯ve been doing nothing but rxing for months.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not rxing, I¡¯m taking time to cultivate myself.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be even better to do it? There¡¯s a saying, ¡®you learn by teaching¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ hard to deny. Indeed, I¡¯ve also learned quite a few new things while teaching you.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    I subtly click my tongue.


    It seems like Rotmiller is reluctant to retire from active duty¡­


    ¡°Really? Tell me when you make up your mind. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Actually, I¡¯ve already made a rough n.


    First, I¡¯ll rent a training center and use it as a ssroom, targeting human children who want to be explorers.


    And once it¡¯s established, I¡¯ll advertise at the Explorer¡¯s Guild and operate a separate ss for explorers.


    That would be more profitable.


    Of course, it would take a long time to get it up and running¡­


    ¡®But Rotmiller is human.¡¯


    Humans have low taxes.


    Once it¡¯s established and generates a certain amount of ie, he won¡¯t have to worry about making a living.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s all over if he doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡¯


    If capital is the problem, I¡¯m willing to invest to some extent. The concept of stocks is still unfamiliar, but it¡¯s notpletely nonexistent in this world.


    It¡¯s also perfect for investment¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    Anyway, today¡¯s lesson ends after a few hours.


    It¡¯s around 8:00 PM.


    Is it because it¡¯s the advanced course? The exnation was longer than usual, so it ended about an hourter.


    ¡°Then tomorrow¡­ no, I can¡¯te tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in three days, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take care of yourself this time too.¡±


    Anyway, my daily routine ends here.


    I often spend my evenings drinking with explorers introduced by the dwarf or the bear-like man, listening to industry news, or having a bonding time with my team¡­


    But I don¡¯t have any appointments today.


    And I¡¯ve already taken care of my special bi-weekly routine, so my schedule ispletely empty.


    It¡¯s my first free time in a long time.


    ¡®Should I go back to the library? Or go to the training center and work out?¡¯


    I hesitate for a moment and then enter a random bar and order a drink.


    Right, there should be days like this sometimes.


    ¡°Keuh.¡±


    I organize my thoughts, drinking lukewarm beer.


    ¡®There¡¯s really nothing going on these days.¡¯


    My daily routine isn¡¯t boring.


    Honestly, it¡¯sfortable and enjoyable.


    But on the other hand, my anxiety grows.


    Because I know that these dream-like days won¡¯tst forever.


    ¡®¡­But it¡¯s still okay for now, right? There wasn¡¯t anything at the Round Table.¡¯


    The Round Table gathering I attended two weeks ago wasn¡¯t much different from before.


    Everyone looked at me with awe as I shared information while acting all serious, and I listened to the information they shared, pretending to be bored.


    That was the entire event.


    No one brought any interesting information that could pique my interest, and the gathering itself ended after just two rounds.


    ¡®Ah, was there really nothing strange?¡¯


    But if I had to choose one unusual thing from this gathering¡­


    ¡­it would be the Clown.


    [Then I¡¯ll see you next month. Pfft.]


    The Clown said goodbye for the first time when the gathering ended.


    Not to me, but to the other members.


    In a slightly meaningful tone.


    ¡®Does it mean something interesting will happen next time?¡¯


    Well, I don¡¯t know.


    It could just be a whim.


    After all, that¡¯s his character, and I¡¯m not a prophet or a mind reader.


    ¡®I should get up now.¡¯


    I get up from my seat after about an hour of wallowing in self-pity and head home.


    When I arrive, the melee damage dealer duo has already returned from the training center and is bickering.


    Well, to be precise, it¡¯s more like Ainar is being scolded.


    ¡°Ainar! I told you to put yourundry in one ce! Do you think you can be a great warrior like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I was going to do itter! I really wasn¡¯t trying to avoid it! Especially not because I waszy!¡±


    ¡°This is yourst warning. If you do this again, you¡¯ll have to wash your own clothes¡­ Oh, Bjorn, you¡¯re back? What about dinner?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I drank, but I didn¡¯t order any food.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll make something quickly, so go wash up first. Hey! Ainar! Where are you going! I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! She caught me!¡±


    I then head to the bathroom, leaving Ainar, who¡¯s being scolded by Misha, and when Ie out after washing up, the table is full of food.


    It seems like she put in extra effort since it would be difficult to eat like this tomorrow.


    ¡°Thank you, Misha.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±


    After dinner, we y card games that Misha bought from the market and spend time untilte at night.


    After all, it¡¯s better to sleepte today.


    ¡°The sun is rising.¡±


    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s invite Beefcake and Aruru and y together!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep saying weird things? I don¡¯t know about Aruru, but Avman should be at home. He has a wife.¡±


    ¡°Then we can just invite his wife too!¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I cut in and end the conversation before it turns into a pointless argument.


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go to bed. Try to sleep in aste as possible.¡±


    Thebyrinth opens tomorrow night.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    _____________________


    Pitch-ck darkness.


    It¡¯s an obvious phenomenon considering we just entered thebyrinth, but no one is flustered.


    It¡¯s because we¡¯ve experienced this several times since then.


    ¡°Liate.¡±


    A dimly lit light orb floats above our heads, illuminating our surroundings. The first thing I see is a Floor Stele located on the dead end wall.


    ¡°We arrived properly again. At this rate, I think we can consider it aw, not a special phenomenon.¡±


    The dimensional instability bug with a 100% sess rate.


    As always, Raven approaches the stele first and ces her hand on it.


    Is the mana flow structure when a portal is generated so unique that she can¡¯t get a sense of it after just one or two tries?


    Of course, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll use it for even if she figures it out.


    Is it even useful?


    ¡¸Opened a portal for the first time. EXP +2¡¹


    Anyway, we enter the portal, and the unique musty air and the ground greet us.


    Damn it.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Beast¡¯s Lair.¡¹


    Of all ces, we ended up here.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re going back down.¡±


    Even though I¡¯ve been taking Rotmiller¡¯s lessons for over six months, this ce is impossible.


    There are too many forks in the road, and the rules are tooplicated.


    Even Rotmiller had to use his sense of smell to navigate this floor, and he even told me it was better to just give up.


    ¡°Then are we going to the Goblin Forest again?¡±


    What else is there?


    We return to the 1st floor and head towards the Goblin Forest, the route we¡¯ve used the most. It¡¯s not that difficult to navigate the Land of the Dead or the Rock Desert¡­


    But this route is the fastest.


    ¡°You might be able to get portal opening achievement points too. We¡¯re going to move quickly, so follow me closely.¡±


    I took out thepass and started navigating.


    We left the dark zone without getting lost even once, and then we continued moving along the shortest route, crossing the border between the dark zone and the normal area.


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask the bear-like man for the portal¡¯s location.


    I¡¯ve mastered the Crystal Cave now.


    Thud.


    That¡¯s when, a little over 2 hours after entering thebyrinth¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yandel.¡±


    ¡­Raven stopped me, riding on Ainar¡¯s back.


    ¡°So, something¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°¡­Strange? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mana is swirling in the center. As if dozens of people are casting a joint spell¡­¡±


    A joint spell refers to a method where mages link their unique mana to cast high-level magic or amplify the power of a specific spell.


    For reference, it¡¯s often used inrge-scale raids.


    But to think it¡¯s being used on the 1st floor¡­


    ¡°¡­I can also feel dark magic. The aura of cursed magic.¡±


    And even dark magic is being used.


    The situation is serious.


    ¡°¡­It must be Noark, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯smon knowledge that there are many dark mages who are affiliated with Noark.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was too quiet. This is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what are we going to do?¡±


    Raven, as if scared of the current situation, showed a side of her that was unlike her usual calm self.


    Right, the more that¡¯s the case, the more I have to get a grip.


    ¡°Nothing changes. We¡¯ll increase our speed. We¡¯re getting out of the 1st floor as quickly as possible.¡±


    I quickly gave the order and resumed moving.


    About 5 minutester¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯sing from behind!¡±


    The moment Raven shouted¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­a red light from the passage behind us grazed past us and disappeared into the distance.


    There wasn¡¯t even time to dodge.


    ¡°¡­What the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. It seemed like mana¡­¡±


    I feel a sense of dread.


    A magic spell that even Raven doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Um, Bjorn¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep moving?¡±


    We continued forward, following Misha¡¯s advice, and I started analyzing the situation.


    There were no clear answers.


    Maybe that¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°We¡­ will be okay, right?¡±


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t answer that question, even though I knew what a leader¡¯s role was in times like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In this uncertain situation¡­


    ¡­one thing was clear.


    The peaceful days that felt like a blessing¡­


    ¡­hade to an end.

 Chapter 208 Leader (1)

    Chapter 208 Leader (1)


    Leader (1) <hr>


    Leader (1)


    We¡¯re moving forward slowly, cautiously observing our surroundings.


    It¡¯s a change that urred a few minutes ago.


    We stopped running towards the 2nd floor and started focusing more on safety.


    It was an unavoidable choice.


    Because fog had engulfed the entire cave.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard of this. It¡¯s dark magic. They said dark mages used it during the subjugation.¡±


    My heart beats slowly.Thump!


    Our visibility is only about 5 meters, even though Raven is using wind magic to clear the fog.


    It¡¯s difficult to deal with danger in this environment.


    This isn¡¯t a game where everything is just HP and MP.


    A single mistake can lead to death.


    And there¡¯s no ¡®retry¡¯ button.


    Thump!


    I have to stay alert.


    To return alive without losing anyone.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel¡­¡±


    We were too weak to protect ourselves.


    That¡¯s why we lost apanion.


    It was a crisis we couldn¡¯t ovee otherwise.


    Then what about this time?


    ¡®Right, we¡¯re much stronger than back then¡­¡¯


    I engrave the positive aspects in my mind to prevent my body from stiffening with tension.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yandel!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡±


    ¡°Then answer me quickly.¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡±


    Raven, riding on Ainar¡¯s back, asks cautiously.


    ¡°Is going to the 2nd floor the right choice?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of royal knights who entered. And manyrge ns too. Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to join them?¡±


    It¡¯s not apletely unreasonable suggestion.


    No, if we were near the starting point, I would have definitely chosen that option.


    But in the current situation¡­


    ¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like a good choice.


    And there¡¯s one thing I need to correct.


    ¡°Raven, more than half of therge ns didn¡¯t enter thebyrinth.¡±


    I heard it from Fox at the Round Table.


    Therge ns that were dissatisfied with the royal family started arge-scale boycott.


    Well, some of them backed out after realizing that the royal family was making a list of those ns¡­


    But it wouldn¡¯t be a significant number.


    ¡°¡­At a time like this.¡±


    No, they did it because of this situation.


    ¡°Avman, which direction?¡±


    I continue navigating, confirming the portal¡¯s location with the bear-like man. It¡¯s another change that urred after the fog engulfed the cave.


    Thepass stopped working.


    ¡°¡­Will it be okay if we just find the portal?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be safe just because it¡¯s the 2nd floor. But we just have to reach the 4th floor.¡±


    The Tower of Heaven is an independent floor.


    If we just get there, we¡¯ll be able to return to the city safely, even in the midst of this war.


    As expected, that¡¯s our best option¡ª


    ¡°No. I meant, what if there¡¯s no defense at the portal?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally. If I were a Noark tactician, I would first find a way to block the path to the 2nd floor.¡±


    That¡¯s¡­ true.


    But what am I supposed to do about it?


    We have to at least try.


    We¡¯re already in the outermost area thanks to the dimensional instability phenomenon.


    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible to go to the 2nd floor¡­ what are you going to do?¡±


    Raven keeps asking me questions, unlike usual. It seems like she¡¯s also feeling uneasy.


    Well, she needs someone to rely on.


    She¡¯s inexperienced in this area.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll join the people from the city, as you said. In the first ce, there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    I try to speak calmly.


    Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really the best option, at least someone has to do it.


    ¡°If you understand, let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when, as we¡¯re heading towards the 2nd floor as quickly as possible¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re finally meeting someone. Do you guys know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡­we encounter explorers.


    A team of three humans and two beastmen.


    Their equipment is about the same level as ours, or even better.


    Well, they wouldn¡¯t be low-level explorers if they¡¯re here at this time.


    Our strength would increase significantly if we joined forces.


    But there¡¯s something I need to confirm first.


    ¡°Identification tags first.¡±


    Are they trustworthy?


    ____________________


    ¡°They¡¯re real.¡±


    ¡°Then would they be fake?¡±


    We first confirm that we¡¯re all from the city by checking the identification tags engraved on our wrists.


    And we naturally start talking.


    Normally, we would have gone our separate ways after confirming the identification tags¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s clearly an emergency situation.


    ¡°Do you guys know anything?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Just that Noark is up to something.¡±


    ¡°Noark¡­ as expected.¡±


    I narrow my eyes, looking at the leader of the other team as he nods at my words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mage on your team?¡±


    It¡¯s a well-known fact that there are few mages in Noark.


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    But the leader shrugs confidently.


    ¡°We¡¯re a team that aims for achievement points. There¡¯s no need for a mage.¡±


    Damn it, that actually makes sense.


    Mages usually don¡¯t participate in speedruns.


    They would just be a burden because of their slow movement speed, and mages can¡¯t gain experience points from speedruns anyway.


    Therefore, we introduce ourselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    I figured that if he had any fame, I might have heard of him, just like how I have the title of Little Balkan.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hansen Kelders.¡±


    ¡°Hansen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you know me? Maybe we know each other through someone¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    I shake my head.


    Although I flinched because the name sounded ominous, I¡¯ve never heard of it.


    Then what should I do?


    Just as I¡¯m contemting, Hansen whispers something to hispanions.


    ¡°Little Balkan? Ah! The barbarian from the Floor Master incident!¡±


    It seems like one of them knew my title.


    Hansen¡¯s gaze bes a bit more favorable.


    ¡°Now that I see it, you¡¯re a famous guy, huh? How about we move together? It doesn¡¯t seem like either of us is in a situation to be exploring leisurely.¡±


    Hansen¡¯s team proposes to join forces.


    ¡°Can you give me some time?¡±


    ¡°A few minutes, if that¡¯s all. I¡¯m notfortable staying in one ce for too long.¡±


    I ask for Hansen¡¯s understanding and then have a discussion with mypanions.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®two heads are better than one¡¯, right?


    Maybe they noticed something strange that I missed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like it would be safer with more people¡­ but I think it¡¯s better to do whatever Bjorn wants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the same as Misha!¡±


    The melee damage dealer duo expresses their intention to follow my decision.


    The bear-like man is against it.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange. If they¡¯re at that level, they should be famous, but I¡¯ve never even heard of that name? Even if they¡¯re not from the underground city, they might be marauders.¡±


    This is a bit concerning.


    The bear-like man has the widest connections among us.


    ¡°Raven, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything strange. So wouldn¡¯t it be better to just join forces? Their identification tags were fine.¡±


    Hmm, right, that¡¯s true.


    I was secretly relying on Raven the most, but it seems like I need to change my thinking.


    Is it because this is her first time experiencing something like this?


    She¡¯s not as sharp as usual.


    ¡°Forget about the identification tags and just look at the people.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­ ah!¡±


    Raven¡¯s eyes widen as she realizes the meaning of my words.


    Considering the current situation, it¡¯s foolish to just trust identification tags.


    There¡¯s a chance they¡¯ve created counterfeits.


    There are two possibilities.


    They couldn¡¯t create counterfeits and are acting out of desperation.


    Or they seeded in creating counterfeits and are boldly making a move, trusting in them.


    I don¡¯t know which one it is yet.


    Therefore, I have to trust my gut and make a decision. Just like when I yed [Dungeon and Stone], where you get a game over if you die once.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. Mr. Yandel, please decide.¡±


    Raven leaves everything to me, as if she¡¯s confused.


    What the hell happened to her mental state?


    ¡°Raven, get a grip. You were fine even when there was a hidden assassin next to us in the Tower of Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Th, that was different. If I make a mistake now, other people will be harmed.¡±


    Ah, so that was it.


    I learned something new about Raven.


    I can¡¯t believe she can¡¯t make a decision when she has to take responsibility for others.


    Someone might die because of my judgment.


    It¡¯s not an easy burden to bear and make a decision.


    This isn¡¯t a game.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of a character dying.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    In the end, the decision is up to me.


    It¡¯s nothing new, but¡­


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    I sigh and look at Hansen¡¯s party, who are standing a distance away.


    If they had a mage¡­


    Or if they were explorers I¡¯ve heard of, or a team from a famous n¡­


    Then I would have trusted them more easily.


    ¡®But they¡¯re neither.¡¯


    Unfortunately, time is short.


    ¡°Have you made a decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I finally make up my mind.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait, but I¡¯m refusing your offer.¡±


    My final decision is to not gamble unnecessarily.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Hansen nods without any sign of displeasure. It seems like he already understands my reasoning.


    ¡°The cautious ones survive longer. I hope we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±


    ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the 2nd floor. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s safe there either, but it¡¯s better than here.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s meet in the city if we have the chance.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s move.¡±


    The short conversation ends, and Hansen¡¯s party leaves first, disappearing into the fog.


    Did I make the right choice?


    Smirk.


    I force a smile as if to erase my doubts and anxiety.


    When did I ever make a choice knowing the oue?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    We have no choice but to trust and move forward.


    _________________


    About 5 minutes after parting ways with Hansen¡¯s party, we find five corpses.


    They¡¯re not from Hansen¡¯s party.


    Although they¡¯re naked, as if their equipment was looted, it¡¯s not a problem to confirm their identities.


    ¡°It¡¯s a knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­A knight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The tattoo on the back of his neck. It¡¯s the emblem of Viscount Terten¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°To engrave their family emblem¡­ it¡¯s like a brand.¡±


    To be precise, it¡¯s like they¡¯re not even people, but objects.


    Is that why?


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    It¡¯s a stark reminder that even knights are treated as consumables in this world.


    ¡°¡­Not all noble families are like this.¡±


    I organize my thoughts, ignoring Raven, who¡¯s speaking defensively.


    The corpse of a knight and four soldiers.


    And the surroundings, devoid of any signs of battle.


    It means one thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a monster out there.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Judging by the wounds, they were all killed in one blow. And the wounds are identical, so it doesn¡¯t seem like they were attacked by multiple people.¡±


    Knights, who use Aura, are the strongest in PvP, the swords that protect the privileged in this world where magic and abilities exist.


    But to think they died without being able to do anything¡­


    It makes me realize that we¡¯ve entered the eye of the storm.


    A knight who probably spent his entire life wielding a sword and enjoying immense authority died like an extra.


    No, they¡¯re probably still dying.


    Just like during the Noark subjugation that took ce in the underground a few months ago.


    ¡°Time of death?¡±


    ¡°About 20 minutes ago.¡±


    Right, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s right next to us.


    It¡¯s a positive clue, but it¡¯s too early to rx.


    Anything could happen from now on.


    ¡°Are those bastards¡­ really nning to start a war?¡±


    The bear-like man frowned and muttered.


    It seemed like he finally realized the gravity of the situation after seeing the knight¡¯s corpse.


    Well, we haven¡¯t fought anyone yet.


    I said firmly,


    ¡°They¡¯re not nning to, Avman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The war has already begun.¡±


    We¡¯re lucky to be in the outermost area.


    So we haven¡¯t experienced the aftermath directly yet.


    Well, it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I sighed at Raven¡¯s question.


    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times she¡¯s asked me this since we came down to the 1st floor.


    We¡¯re at a crossroads again.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing but a portal in this direction.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. You¡¯re saying that bastard who killed this knight went that way.¡±


    The only escape route I judged to be possible, the 2nd-floor portal.


    A monster is lurking there.


    But even if we turn back, the situation is grim. The battle that started in the center will soon engulf the entire 1st floor.


    ¡®Damn it, we shouldn¡¯t havee down to the 1st floor, even if it meant going through the Beast¡¯s Lair.¡¯


    I can¡¯t help but regret it.


    I can¡¯t believe that trivial choice put me in this shitty situation.


    It¡¯s like the cruel world is testing me.


    Do whatever you want.


    But you¡¯re responsible for the consequences.


    I involuntarily look at mypanions.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Misha, Ainar, Raven, the bear-like man.


    They¡¯re also looking at me.


    As if to say the choice is mine.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I finally make a decision.


    I don¡¯t know who¡¯s ahead of us.


    It might even be a member of Orculus.


    There can¡¯t be many people at that level even in Noark.


    Just as I¡¯m about to turn back¡­


    ¡°Ha, are you really just going back?!¡±


    ¡­I hear a voice from beyond the fog.


    Thud.


    Footsteps follow.


    Swaaa!


    Raven immediately dispels the fog with a gust of wind.


    A man is revealed.


    A man wearing a simple ck outfit, with no visible equipment.


    He¡¯s wearing a skull mask.


    ¡°What kind of barbarian is so timid? Huh?¡±


    My body freezes at his voice.


    It¡¯s a voice I¡¯ve never heard before.


    That much is certain.


    But¡­


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    ¡­it¡¯s familiar.

 Chapter 209 Leader (2)

    Chapter 209 Leader (2)


    Leader (2) <hr>


    Leader (2)


    It¡¯s a coincidence.


    Hisughter just sounds simr.


    The world is vast, there¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t anyone else with simr habits, right?


    I didn¡¯t even consider that thought.


    I epted reality the moment I felt the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ¡®Clown.¡¯


    One of the members of Watchers of the Round Table, and the one who seemed to know the most and be the most skilled.That¡¯s the man¡¯s identity.


    ¡®I suspected he was from Noark, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him like this¡­¡¯


    The encounter with Clown, whom I¡¯ve been curious about.


    But I don¡¯t feel any sense of wee.


    No, actually¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯


    What should I do?


    He looks strong.


    Would he let us go if I reveal that I¡¯m Lion?


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    I dismissed the weak thought that briefly crossed my mind.


    It would be the same asing out as an evil spirit¡­


    And Clown respects Lion.


    Not a weak barbarian like me.


    The moment my identity is revealed, he¡¯ll lose interest and be enraged.


    Therefore, I shouted,


    ¡°Battle stations!¡±


    Head-on confrontation.


    It could be the best solution if I can just ovee my fear.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re finally acting like a barbarian!¡±


    He looks at me with an amused expression.


    But did that make her snap out of it?


    Raven immediately starts chanting.


    ¡°Derba Timunes.¡±


    It¡¯s the team voice spell.


    It seems like she thought of activating this as soon as she heard the battle cry since our opponent is a human, not a monster.


    ¡°Tsk, how boring.¡±


    Clown seemed displeased, as if he had lost something to enjoy.


    It¡¯s not something I should be concerned about.


    ¡°Everyone, get behind me!¡±


    I quickly give the order and activate [Gigantification], blocking the passage.


    It¡¯s the advantage of the 1st-floor Crystal Cave.


    Although the passages vary in size¡­


    nk.


    ¡­most of them are narrow.


    Narrow enough for a giant barbarian to block.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout the ancestor god¡¯s name to shake off my fear.


    And I raise my shield just enough so that it doesn¡¯t block my vision, and focus all my senses on his movements.


    Thump!


    My warrior¡¯s heart starts beating at just the right speed.


    Warm blood circtes rapidly, energizing my body.


    It feels like I won¡¯t die easily.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, we can¡¯t attack like this!¡±


    I firmly dismiss the mage¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know his identity. We need to figure out what abilities he has first. Don¡¯t attack until then.¡±


    Information is the most important thing in PvP.


    What kind of character build he has, how hebined his five essences and items to create his ss concept.


    It¡¯s difficult to respond properly without knowing that.


    ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s the monster who killed the knight. You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll figure it out alone?¡±


    Then what am I supposed to do?


    ¡°This is the most efficient method.¡±


    I¡¯m a tank.


    So I can endure even if I get hit by an unknown attack.


    But they can¡¯t.


    There¡¯s a much higher chance of them getting a game over if they¡¯re hit by an unexpected attack.


    ¡°This is no fun since I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Clown speaks in a cold voice and extends his hand to the side before we can even discuss our strategy further.


    A weapon is in his hand.


    ¡®Mithril.¡¯


    A stiletto emitting a bluish light.


    ¡°Just die.¡±


    His figure disappears before my eyes as soon as his low voice rings out.


    The time I miss him is short.


    After all, it¡¯s just a straight passage.


    ¡®Trying to y with my vision¡­¡¯


    I slightly lower my shield, and I see Clown moving in my blind spot. I quickly identify his attack point, honed by countless battles.


    ¡®The thigh¡­¡¯


    Everything in battle bes information.


    We¡¯re long past the level where we just swing our weapons mindlessly, and every movement has a reason and intention behind it.


    Then why did he aim for the thigh?


    ¡®As expected, is he an assassin type?¡¯


    He probably judged that it would be difficult to pierce my shield. After all, the first thing I upgraded with the money I earned after paying off my debt six months ago was my shield.


    ¡®He would have known if he had a brain.¡¯


    Arge shield made of 4th-tier Moonstone.


    It¡¯s durable enough to withstand even an Akro sword a few times.


    In other words¡­


    ng!


    ¡­it¡¯s impossible to pierce with a 5th-tier mithril weapon.


    ng!


    I don¡¯t just block it with my shield, I put strength into my arm.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    His body is pushed back without much resistance.


    I add another piece of information to my mind.


    Well, it¡¯s obvious, but¡­


    ¡®His Strength is lower than mine.¡¯


    I¡¯m starting to think that this might be manageable.


    It would have been different six months ago.


    I¡¯ve grown in many aspects, starting with my equipment.


    It seems like he¡¯s not at the Dragonyer¡¯s level.


    ¡®Well, he probably hasn¡¯t shown us everything yet.¡¯


    I don¡¯t let my guard down and stare at Clown, who has retreated.


    Although I blocked his first attack, it would be dangerous if I let him hit me even once.


    After all, he confidently said, ¡®Just die¡¯.


    That¡¯s not something you say while aiming for the thigh.


    ¡®Then is it poison?¡¯


    There¡¯s a high chance that his weapon is poisoned.


    Or his ability might be poison-rted.


    However, I keep all possibilities open since nothing has been confirmed yet.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯


    We¡¯ve only exchanged a few blows.


    And since this has been blocked, it¡¯s time to use skills.


    ¡°Ah, seriously! I wanted to conserve MP¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Regardless of his exaggerated tone¡­


    ¡°¡­Mr. Yandel! He¡¯s an evil spirit!¡±


    ¡­MP?


    This crazy bastard isn¡¯t even trying to hide the fact that he¡¯s a yer.


    ¡®Are they all like this in Noark?¡¯


    Well, there¡¯s no reason for him to hide it since he¡¯s already made an enemy of the royal family¡­


    ¡°Wait, if he¡¯s an evil spirit, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    My body involuntarily flinches at her words.


    Because I know what Raven is thinking.


    From Noark.


    Strong enough to kill a knight alone.


    And the most infamous yer in this city.


    ¡°The Corpse Collector¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s when, as Raven mutters the name nkly¡­


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    ¡­I quickly turn my head and check behind me.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Puppet].¡¹


    The corpses of the knight and soldiers, which were lying on the ground, are getting up and attacking Raven.


    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s really him.¡¯


    There¡¯s no point in denying it anymore.


    The Corpse Collector¡¯s character concept is famous.


    It¡¯s a good ss that I¡¯ve also yed a few times.


    Specialized in curses and summons, and with a high Agility stat topensate for his weak closebat¡­


    ¡®Agility Poison Necromancer.¡¯


    That¡¯s the ss of the enemy I have to fight now.


    ___________________


    I thought he was an assassin because he was aiming for vital points with a stiletto-like weapon¡­


    ¡®A Necromancer¡­¡¯


    ¡­but I was clearly mistaken.


    He was just trying to hit me with a normal attack because he underestimated me.


    His real specialty was something else.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t just happen to be nearby, he came looking for us.¡¯


    Now that I know his identity, my surroundings start to look different.


    He probably intentionally left the corpses behind.


    The reason is simple.


    He can use them like CCTV.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter now.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for reconnaissance.¡¯


    I decide to focus on the positive aspects.


    I gathered information about Orculus after the battle with the Dragonyer, so I know quite a bit about the ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯.


    ¡®There are 6 known essences.¡¯


    Of course, there would be at least 3 unknown essences, and considering his notoriety, they would be a disaster for us.


    But at least his ss has been confirmed.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t fight and just retreat!¡±


    I quickly give the order.


    In a battle against an ordinary summoner, the standard strategy is to defeat the summons first¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight?¡±


    ¡°We need to create distance first!¡±


    ¡­but Poison Necromancers are different. Each of their summons is practically a suicide bomber.


    In other words, creating distance is the foundation of the strategy.


    ¡°Aruru,e here!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    That¡¯s when, as Ainar takes Raven and prepares to retreat¡­


    sh!


    ¡­a gray light erupts from the slits of his mask.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Stone Curse].¡¹


    My senses start to go numb from my feet.


    I know what skill it is as soon as I¡¯m hit.


    The 4th-grade monster, Medusa¡¯s essence.


    Tadat.


    He charges towards me with his stiletto, as if he¡¯s going to kill me first.


    It¡¯s definitely an OP skill.


    ¡®The reason why there were no signs of battle around the corpses must be because of this skill.¡¯


    Even knights would have a hard time enduring a 4th-grade essence.


    The average level of an ordinary knight is 5.


    It¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s difficult for them to invest in Magic Resistance.


    ¡®Well, not me.¡¯


    The Manticore¡¯s passive skill, [Inheritance].


    I filled all 200 stat points of this passive with Magic Resistance. Normally, other stats also increase, but there¡¯s a loophole for Magic Resistance.


    Anyway, as a result¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­my battle cry has evolved to the point where it can rece the ¡®Indomitable¡¯ skill.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Magic Resistance is over 400.¡¹


    +20 from the 2nd stage of the Undying Engraving.


    +80 from the Ogre essence.


    +200 from the Manticore¡¯s passive skill [Inheritance].


    And about 40 from the Magic Resistance increase from [Gigantification] and [Wild Release]. Add the 20% increase from the Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing¡­


    ¡¸Character is granted Suppression Immunity.¡¹


    ¡­and my Magic Resistance temporarily exceeds 400, granting me immunity to suppression-type skills!


    ¡¸Status effect [Stone Curse] has been removed.¡¹


    I charge forward with my shield as soon as the numbness in my feet disappears.


    He also seems flustered.


    Well, to be precise, he¡¯s dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ha! Suppression Immunity? Just how much did you invest in Magic Resistance?!¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s praising me.


    In the first ce, the reason I absorbed the expensive Manticore essence was all for Magic Resistance.


    Leaving aside the stat bonus after removing it¡­


    ¡­Magic Resistance +200 alone is enough to be worth it until theter stages of the game.


    ¡®But he¡¯s really fast.¡¯


    Although I pushed forward like a tank, he easily created distance, as expected of an Agility Poison Necromancer.


    That¡¯s what makes these guys tricky.


    Summoners are usually weak in closebat, but it¡¯s really hard to catch these guys.


    Well, it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s not an assassin.


    ¡°Raven!! Freeze the corpses!¡±


    ¡°Yes? Yes!!¡±


    ¡°And Avman, shoot something big when I give you the signal! To create an opening for us to escape!¡±


    ¡°¡­Escape? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s 50/50.


    But we have to try.


    It¡¯s a much higher chance of sess than fighting him.


    ¡°I have to put everything into one shot. Okay!¡±


    Fortunately, the bear-like man follows my order.


    He must have sensed it as soon as he heard the name ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯.


    That the probability of winning in a fight is slim, and that even if we do win, there will be casualties.


    ¡®Of all people, the Corpse Collector.¡¯


    He¡¯s one of the top members of Orculus.


    He¡¯s definitely stronger than the Dragonyer.


    But¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s a chance now.¡¯


    Necromancers, due to their ss characteristics, aren¡¯t very good at chasing. And he¡¯s also trying to conserve his resources.


    ¡®He wants to minimize any waste since he¡¯ll have to fight until thebyrinth closes.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m quickly backpedaling with that thought¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­I feel a chill from behind.


    It seems like she used an ice spell to freeze the corpses.


    ¡°They¡¯re frozen!¡±


    Okay, confirmed.


    ¡°Avman!¡±


    ¡°Ah, just say the word!¡±


    It seems like the bear-like man is ready.


    I give him a brief signal and then ask Raven for one thing.


    ¡°Raven, deactivate the Voice Control spell.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s off.¡±


    As soon as the team voice magic is deactivated, I look at him and say,


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    He looks at me with a questioning gaze.


    This is why foreigners are¡­


    As expected, he doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Do you know the two ways to piss someone off?¡±


    ¡°Well? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    This is why foreigners are¡­


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The first is to stop talking in the middle of a sentence.¡±


    ¡°I see. What¡¯s the other one?¡±


    Clown nods in understanding.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    I trail off and deactivate [Gigantification].


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Enhancement].¡¹


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Dangerous Substance]¡­.¡¹


    ¡­an arrow imbued with all the bear-like man¡¯s skills is shot, piercing through the widened passage.


    Kwaaang!


    The cave shakes as if there¡¯s an earthquake.


    Whoosh!


    I shout with more enthusiasm than ever, looking at the other side of the passage, which is blocked by mes,


    ¡°What are you doing! Run!¡±

 Chapter 210 Leader (3)

    Chapter 210 Leader (3)


    Leader (3) <hr>


    Leader (3)


    Thick bones instantly cover his entire body.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Bone Armor].¡¹


    The man chuckled and looked straight ahead.


    The mes that had caught onto the bones were quickly extinguished, but the remaining mes in the passage formed a wall, blocking the path.


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect you to run away.¡±


    Should I chase after them?


    The man contemted, looking at the other side of the zing mes, and then decided to give up.Although he wasn¡¯t curious about the second way to piss someone off¡­


    [¡­Captain, it¡¯s the knight¡¯s corpse.]


    [As expected, he set a trap here too. Everyone, be on guard. There must be enemies nearby.]


    Explorers appeared from another passage connected to the 2nd-floor portal just in time.


    There were about 20 of them.


    They seemed to be a small n, judging by the identical emblem on their chests¡­


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The man clicked his tongue in displeasure and moved on.


    His mission in this operation was to block anyone trying to escape through the 2nd-floor portal.


    It was originally the Dragonyer¡¯s mission.


    ¡°That snake-eyed bastard is useless. Useless.¡±


    If he had just recovered in time, he would have been able to join the main force in the center and focus on his specialty, mass ughter.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll take care of the ones who ran away.¡±


    There¡¯s no need for him to chase after them and kill them.


    Just thinking about it was already annoying.


    I just have to do my job.


    That¡¯s when, as he was heading towards the 2nd-floor portal¡­


    Buzz.


    ¡­the message stone in his pocket vibrated.


    [Nekrapetto, what¡¯s the situation on your end? Did you reach the target location?]


    ¡°Oh, Vice-leader! Don¡¯t worry. I arrived a long time ago, and I¡¯ve blocked it off so that not even a single rat can escape. Pfft!¡±


    Although he answered confidently, the reply came after a long pause.


    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t even an answer.


    [¡­What¡¯s with that tone? And that strangeughter?]


    ¡°Strangeughter?¡±


    The man tilted his head in confusion at first, but then he chuckled as he realized what it meant.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a habit, Vice-leader, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    [Habit?]


    ¡°Yeah, a habit thates out when I¡¯m wearing a mask.¡±


    [¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Anyway, contact me immediately if something happens.]


    The call ended there.


    The man tapped the skull mask he received as a supply with his index finger.


    He suddenly thought of the Round Table members.


    ¡®Fox and Goblin definitely entered.¡¯


    He wondered how many of them would be alive and attend the next gathering.


    He was already looking forward to it.


    __________________


    We¡¯re running with all our might.


    Anxiously, in case he¡¯s chasing after us.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    That¡¯s when, after over 10 minutes of sprinting through the passage¡­


    ¡°Did we lose him¡­?¡±


    ¡­the bear-like man muttered.


    I felt a surge of anxiety at his jinx-like line, but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    I had a simr thought.


    ¡®To be precise, it¡¯s not that we lost him, but that he¡¯s not chasing us.¡¯


    But it¡¯s a fact that we can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s slow down from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t we running away anymore?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the only one we have to be wary of.¡±


    We¡¯re currently in the Crystal Cave, shrouded in fog.


    If we move too quickly, it will be difficult to react to unexpected dangers in time.


    It¡¯s safe to say that the entire 1st floor is a minefield¡ª


    ¡°Bjorn, shouldn¡¯t we have fought?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°What do you mean, Ainar?¡±


    ¡°The Corpse Collector? It was a chance to spread your name even further! But you ran away!¡±


    Right, no wonder she was so quiet.


    This is what she was unhappy about.


    She tends to admire me as if I¡¯m some ancient barbarian hero.


    A chance to gain fame, my ass.


    ¡®I¡¯m just grateful that no one got hurt.¡¯


    A Necromancer¡¯s true strength is revealed when they start pulling corpses out of their subspace pocket.


    And the Corpse Collector even has a Numbered Item that gave him his fame.


    It¡¯s his signature item, simr to the Dragonyer¡¯s Dragonyer.


    If he had taken that out, some of us would have definitely died or been seriously injured.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ainar, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Misha coldly rebukes her before I can even say anything, and Ainar shrinks back.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m okay¡­! I can understand since you¡¯re an adult. But ho, how can I exin this to the young warriors¡­!¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s the real problem.


    Ainar tells the young warriors at the sanctuary about our expeditions.


    It¡¯s so embarrassing that I want to crawl into a hole, but I¡¯ve been letting her do it since I thought it would increase my support within the tribe.


    ¡°Just make something up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right! Warriors don¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°Tsk! Are you going to talk back?!¡±


    Ainar shuts her mouth as Misha scolds her firmly.


    Her slumped shoulders make me feel bad.


    A barbarian¡¯s charm lies in their confidence.


    I hesitate for a moment and then speak.


    ¡°Ainar, we didn¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He ran away after seeing us.¡±


    It¡¯s the typical barbarian mental victory.


    ¡°Wh, what do you mean? Don¡¯t tease me¡­ I, I also thought that!¡±


    Hmm, I didn¡¯t know that.


    I repeat myself with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. Ainar, a wise warrior also knows how to choose the battlefield. We retreated to fight on favorable ground, and he ran away because he knew that.¡±


    Ainar furrows her brows as if in deep thought and then asks cautiously,


    ¡°Is that¡­ really true?¡±


    I was secretly worried, but it seems like it worked. Ainar returns to her usual cheerful self as I nod firmly.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel is¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°No. I was just thinking¡­ that this is the kind of person who should be a leader.¡±


    Raven shakes her head, looking at me with a strange gaze.


    It seems like she was impressed by meforting Ainar, who was disheartened.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep moving.¡±


    We end the small talk and continue cautiously, observing our surroundings.


    Our destination is the center of the 1st floor.


    The ce where I judged a bloodbath would be taking ce.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to open another portal?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be much different.¡±


    I¡¯vepletely given up on the option of heading towards the 2nd floor.


    The Corpse Collector was standing guard at the path leading to the Goblin Forest.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably trying to block the portal.¡¯


    If my prediction is correct, there¡¯s a high chance that someone of a simr level is waiting at the other portal.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll follow your judgment. Yandel, you have good intuition in these aspects.¡±


    We continue forward, pushing through the fog.


    After some time¡­


    nk, nk.


    ¡­we encounter a group of about 10 people at a crossroads.


    We¡¯re already within each other¡¯s line of sight when we sense their presence.


    Fortunately, they don¡¯t seem to be enemies.


    ¡°¡­Knights.¡±


    They¡¯re all wearing knight armor, and each armor has their family emblem engraved on it.


    Well, it¡¯s not impossible to disguise themselves if they¡¯re determined¡­


    ¡°Explorer, raise your wrist so I can see your identification tag.¡±


    ¡­but judging by their arrogant tone, it seems like they¡¯re the real deal.


    Therefore, I follow their instructions and show them my identification tag, then ask,


    ¡°Is the identification tag important?¡±


    It¡¯s the information I¡¯m most curious about.


    The knight answers briefly,


    ¡°To some extent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more details.¡±


    ¡°There was someone who ambushed us using our identification tags. We suffered quite a bit of damage because of that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Now that your curiosity is satisfied, lower your weapon and stand against the wall. Until we pass.¡±


    The knight then speaks authoritatively, and I obediently follow his instructions.


    The atmosphere is truly hostile.


    All the knights are drenched in blood, as if they¡¯ve been through countless battles.


    But I still have to ask what I need to ask.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a suspicious question.¡±


    ¡°We headed straight to the 2nd floor as soon as we entered, so we don¡¯t have any information about the inside.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The knight, who was walking, stops and stares at me.


    It¡¯s a gaze that¡¯s trying to determine whether I¡¯m telling the truth.


    That¡¯s when, as I start to regret asking¡­


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Arrua Raven, a mage from the Artemion school.¡±


    ¡­Raven steps forward and reveals her identity.


    ¡°If you¡¯re suspicious of our identities, we can prove it with magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer. If you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you think there are no mages in Noark?¡±


    Raven shuts her mouth, speechless at the knight¡¯s menacing voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence falls upon us.


    ¡°Sir Garfizel, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re from Noark, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    The situation is reversed as a knight from the backline intervenes.


    ¡°How can you guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s a famous explorer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this guy?¡±


    The knight who seems to be the leader tilts his head, looking at me, and I do the same.


    ¡°¡­Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The knight who received my question pushes up the visor of his helmet.


    And a familiar face is revealed.


    So, his name was¡­


    ¡°Kars Erimore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor that you remember. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Kars Erimore.


    It¡¯s the knight from Baron Martoan¡¯s family whom I met at the Count¡¯s estate.


    Although he was an apprentice, he was still a knight.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing him again here.


    ¡°So who is this?¡±


    ¡°His name is Bjorn Yandel, he¡¯s more famous in the city by the title of Little Balkan.¡±


    The knight¡¯s gaze changes as my identity is confirmed through my connection with Kars.


    ¡°Little Balkan¡­ I¡¯ve heard of you. In social circles, you¡¯re called the ¡®Knight Crusher¡¯, right?¡±


    His gaze is far from favorable.


    But at least he¡¯s no longer suspicious of us as enemies, so it¡¯s much better than before.


    ¡°So, can I hear what¡¯s going on now?¡±


    The knight briefly exins the situation.


    That explorers from Noark attacked them as soon as they entered thebyrinth.


    That there were even some among them who had identification tags, so they suffered significant damage in the beginning.


    And that they¡¯re currently gathering their forces and protecting explorers in the dark zone of the center after the fog appeared.


    ¡°By dark zone of the center, do you mean the ce with the monument?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go there. You¡¯ll be safe if you can reach it.¡±


    It¡¯s good news.


    I stop him as he¡¯s about to leave and ask cautiously,


    ¡°Are you guys going to the portal?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you curious about that?¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s prickly.


    ¡°Because we¡¯reing from there.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    I share the information I know with the knight who¡¯s showing interest.


    After all, we can be considered allies.


    I can¡¯t just let him die.


    ¡°The Corpse Collector is near the portal. So if you see any corpses in the passage, be careful. It means he¡¯s also found you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the knight listens to my words and then nods without questioning them.


    ¡°Every piece of information is valuable in times of war. The Corpse Collector¡­ Thank you for telling me.¡±


    He even expresses his gratitude and hands me a ring.


    ¡°If any knight suspects you, show them this and tell them about me. It will vouch for your identity.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    The knight leaves with his party as soon as I receive the ring.


    He doesn¡¯t seem as annoying as before.


    He¡¯s a guy who knows his duty.


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s not enchanted with the size adjustment spell.¡¯


    I try to put the ring on my pinky finger, but I give up and hand it to Misha.


    ¡°Huh? Me? You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit my finger.¡±


    ¡°¡­Th, then I guess I have no choice.¡±


    Misha then holds out her left hand.


    What? Does she want me to put it on for her?


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    I turn her hand over so that her palm is facing down and then ce the ring on her finger.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so shy.¡±


    ¡­What is she talking about?


    ___________________


    We increase our speed after meeting the knights. The smell of blood intensifies as we leave the outskirts and approach the center.


    ¡°Even here¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop looking and keep moving.¡±


    Corpses are visible every few minutes, wherever we go.


    Most of them are naked.


    They¡¯re taking everything even in this situation.


    Well, we¡¯re all the same, so I have nothing to say.


    ¡°Yandel! Ambush!!¡±


    We¡¯ve also had quite a few battles on the way here.


    About nine times now?


    Once, they ambushed us after checking our identification tags, and the rest of the time, they attacked as soon as we encountered them, drawing their weapons.


    Most of them were around 5th-grade level like us¡­


    ¡­but there haven¡¯t been any major problems so far.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    After all, we¡¯re quite strong on average.


    We¡¯ve grown to the point where we¡¯re aiming for the 6th floor, and ourbat power is high since we don¡¯t have a professional scout.


    ¡°Bjorn, what about the two who ran away?¡±


    ¡°Leave them. We don¡¯t have time, just gather their equipment quickly and let¡¯s move.¡±


    Equipment piles up in my subspace pocket as we travel.


    It feels like I¡¯m in a dungeon with an unlimited PK concept.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to feel this kind of thrill on the 1st floor.¡¯


    My anxiety gradually grows.


    Although we¡¯ve been moving without any major problems so far, how long will thisst?


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    I try not to show my anxiety and continue leading the team forward.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    ¡­we encounter a group of unknown explorers at a crossroads.


    There are about thirty of them.


    They seem to be resting after a tough battle, and they immediately take out their weapons and be wary as soon as they see us.


    Thump!


    My heart pounds like crazy.


    If they¡¯re from Noark, we¡¯re as good as dead¡ª


    ¡°Uh¡­! Mi, mister?!!¡±


    That¡¯s when I hear a familiar voice.

 Chapter 211 Leader (4)

    Chapter 211 Leader (4)


    Leader (4) <hr>


    Leader (4)


    ¡°Mister!!!!¡±


    Erwen, emerging from the group of explorers, hugged one of my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d! I was so worried!!¡±


    Huh, I didn¡¯t expect to see her here.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t unhappy about it.


    I rxed a bit and looked around.


    Her sister, Daria, was also there.¡®They¡¯re definitely not all from the same n¡­¡¯


    At first, I thought they might be from the n Erwen joined as a mercenary.


    But it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case either.


    Most of them were wearing n emblems, but not all of them. And the emblems were all different.


    Then what kind of group was this?


    ¡°Miss Erwen, who is he?¡±


    A human woman, seemingly in her early thirties, lowered her weapon and asked, and Erwen finally let go of my arm and turned around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know him! Ah, and my sister knows him too! Right, sis?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. His identity is confirmed, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him being from Noark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    The woman, after hearing Daria¡¯s words, ordered the wary explorers to lower their weapons.


    Hmm, is this woman the leader here?


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Versil Gond, the vice-leader of the Lalel n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Little Balkan¡­?¡±


    The woman looked at me with a weing gaze as I shrugged.


    ¡°My, we have a very important person here.¡±


    It was apliment that subtly raised my status.


    An ordinary barbarian would have puffed out his chest and acted arrogantly at this point.


    Is this how leaders talk?


    ¡°I¡¯m not that important. I should be the one saying that.¡±


    I answered briefly and looked at the woman.


    I wasn¡¯t just being polite, I meant it.


    ¡°The Lalel n, if I¡¯m not mistaken, is a pretty big n.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t one of the Top Ten ns, but it was big enough to be considered arge n.


    The unique characteristic was that 80% of the n members were women.


    ¡°And the vice-leader¡­¡±


    I met a big shot in an unexpected ce.


    But I had no intention of just socializing.


    ¡°So what are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Versil, the vice-leader of the Lalel n, briefly exined the situation as soon as the introductions were over.


    It seemed like they were in a simr situation to us.


    They had moved quickly to reach the 2nd floor as soon as they entered thebyrinth.


    And¡­


    ¡°That incident happened.¡±


    Versil returned to the starting point to assess the situation.


    However, it was already pandemonium.


    So she started gathering forces as a temporary measure.


    ¡°Everyone gathered here are people we met nearby. Their identities are confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everyone personally, but we¡¯re all acquainted one way or another. Unfortunately, we had to exclude those who couldn¡¯t be vouched for, so you can rx.¡±


    Right, so they used that method because they couldn¡¯t trust the identification tags.


    Just like how Erwen vouched for me.


    They were a group that had formed a minimum level of trust by vouching for each other.


    ¡°Our goal is simple.¡±


    Versil then presented the group¡¯s objective.


    ¡°To protect ourselves by joining forces. And ultimately, to break through the enemy lines and reach the safe zone.¡±


    ¡°By safe zone, do you mean the dark zone in the center?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems like you know. That¡¯s good.¡±


    As expected of a vice-leader of a sessful n¡­


    ¡­she was skilled at handling people.


    Her personality also seemed quite cautious.


    ¡®And she must be quite skilled, being a vice-leader.¡¯


    I epted Versil¡¯s offer to join them after a brief moment of contemtion.


    ¡°Alright, I look forward to working with you.¡±


    In this chaotic situation where I don¡¯t know how the day will end¡­


    ¡­I found a temporary shelter.


    ___________________


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep watch, so please rest for a while. I¡¯ll exin everything when we¡¯re about to leave.¡±


    I gratefully epted Versil¡¯s consideration.


    I desperately needed a break.


    The fog blocking our vision.


    Battles against humans, not monsters.


    And the chaotic situation where it¡¯s impossible to predict what will happen next.


    I was physically tired, but the mental stress was even greater.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s rest here.¡±


    I led my teammates, who were standing awkwardly as if they were ufortable with the unfamiliar explorers, to an empty spot and sat down.


    And we rested.


    ¡°This is great. To think we would meet these people¡­ there¡¯s still hope¡­¡±


    Could it be that they¡¯re finally rxing?


    Mypanions, who were initially wary of their surroundings, also enjoyed the brief respite with relieved expressions.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Mister, you made a good decision. That vice-leader, she¡¯s very strong. And the others are too.¡±


    Erwen, who had been tactfully staying next to her sister, naturally approached me and sat down.


    ¡°By the way, we must be fated. I was just thinking about you. And then you really appeared! Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Even Ainar and Misha, who usually didn¡¯t like Erwen, just frowned slightly and didn¡¯t start anything.


    They knew too.


    How foolish it would be to cause trouble with personal feelings in this situation.


    ¡°But how do you two know each other? I heard that fairies and barbarians don¡¯t get along.¡±


    Raven, who was meeting her for the first time, expressed her curiosity and joined the conversation.


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know! Mister told me about you a lot. He said a very talented mage joined his team¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Did Mr. Yandel really say that?¡±


    Hmm, not exactly¡­


    I decided to just watch silently, thinking that she¡¯s just being sociable.


    ¡°I¡¯m Erwen Fornachi di Tersia. It¡¯s Miss Arrua Raven, right?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Raven.¡±


    ¡°Then please call me Erwen.¡±


    Erwen, after finishing the introductions in a friendly atmosphere, told them about how we met, as if bragging.


    Even the bear-like man, who was leaning against the wall, was pretending not to listen but was actually listening intently, as if he was also curious about our rtionship.


    ¡°To think that this pretty fairy is the one he had his first return drinks with¡­ Yandel, you really have a lot of luck with women.¡±


    What is this man talking about?


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit, was it? Hehe, thank you for thepliment!¡±


    ¡°¡­Call me Avman.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Avman!¡±


    Erwen, acting like the youngest, quickly made friends with everyone.


    Honestly, I was quite impressed.


    ¡°But how do you use this crossbow? It seems like an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even be able to pull it because of the tension.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this? It¡¯s nothing special. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay? Ugh¡­ wow! It¡¯s on apletely different level from my bow.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s only natural since I used troll tendons.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s this good at socializing.


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s showing off her skills in front of her mother-inw¡ª


    ¡®Ah, maybe that¡¯s not wrong.¡¯


    Come to think of it, I said I was going to form a n.


    Naturally, Raven and the bear-like man are the top candidates for recruitment.


    She probably judged that it would be good to get on their good side since we might end up in the same n someday.


    Well, she was making enemies with the other two.


    ¡°Beefcake. Put your lips down. Is this a situation to be smiling?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The bear-like man freezes, stunned by Ainar¡¯s unexpected attack.


    But did he realize the situation btedly?


    He said something iprehensible, as if making an excuse.


    ¡°Ah, ah! I, I¡¯m a cat person, of course.¡±


    ¡°Right? I almost suspected you! Soe here and look at my greatsword. Talking about bows is boring!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ boring?¡±


    ¡°Of course!!¡±


    Ainar drags the bear-like man to her side and makes him sit down.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Erwen.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sis.¡±


    Daria, who was watching us from afar, approaches.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Uh, with mister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I was about to get up since she said she had something to talk to me about, but Daria stopped me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that while you¡¯re resting.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then what is it?¡±


    Daria looked at me awkwardly as I asked. She seemed ufortable talking to me.


    I soon realized why.


    ¡°You¡­ became a 5th-grade explorer?¡±


    As far as I know, Daria was also a 5th-grade explorer, and that hasn¡¯t changed.


    But what about me?


    I, who was a 9th-grade newbie back then, had be a 5th-grade explorer leading a team in just one year.


    So it¡¯s only natural for her to feel awkward.


    ¡°So? Is that all you wanted to say?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have a proposal.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°How about you join us for a while?¡±


    ¡°Exin in more detail.¡±


    Daria spoke in apletely business-like tone at my request.


    She said that although seven teams had gathered, it was all just temporary, and most teams were sticking with teams they were acquainted with.


    ¡°If you agree, our two teams will stay close together when we move. So that we can join forces immediately if something happens.¡±


    Wherever people gather, factions form.


    Daria was proposing an alliance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad offer.¡±


    The offer itself was quite attractive.


    Well, if one condition was met.


    ¡°But did you get permission from your leader?¡±


    Daria was a mercenary member of the 4th team of the Blue Wall n.


    Naturally, the team leader was one of the n¡¯s executives.


    Did she already discuss it with him?


    ¡°That guy¡­ don¡¯t worry, I can persuade him. So what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be backter. Erwen, let¡¯s go back for now.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    Daria then returned to her team with her sister, and I watched them leave.


    I felt a strange sensation.


    When we first met, she just treated me like a naive barbarian. And a guy who was just hanging around her sister.


    But to think I would receive an offer like this from her¡­


    ¡°Everyone, finish your preparations, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Versil announced our departure after a few more minutes of rest. Ah, for reference, she also told us the formation our team should maintain while moving, and we were positioned third from the front.


    The team right behind us was Erwen¡¯s.


    ¡®This feels like we¡¯re being taken advantage of.¡¯


    It¡¯s a structure where each team follows the other like a train.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t have anyints.


    It¡¯s only natural to move in a single file in the Crystal Cave, and Versil¡¯s team, with the strongestbat power, was clearing the path at the forefront.


    But¡­


    ¡°I heard about you from Daria and Erwen. You¡¯re called Little Balkan, right? I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave the rear to you.¡±


    Why are we ahead of them?


    Could this be a coincidence?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    Although the third and fourth positions might seem simr, it¡¯s a fact that the front is more dangerous.


    It¡¯s a minor detail, but we¡¯re definitely at a disadvantage.


    It seemed like Raven also thought so.


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t feel good about this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The formation. We¡¯re not going to keep going like this, right? It would be better to take turns, whether it¡¯s the front or the back.¡±


    The leader of Erwen¡¯s team, let¡¯s just call him Lantern Jaw, smiled kindly at Raven¡¯s objection.


    ¡°Haha, we have more ranged attackers, and you guys have more melee attackers. It¡¯s just a rational arrangement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°And besides, we¡¯re positioned in the safest spot, the center. Who do you think that¡¯s thanks to?¡±


    Lantern Jaw cut Raven off and drew a firm line.


    Even Raven, the rationalist, couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If it¡¯s really thanks to him that we¡¯re in this position¡­


    ¡­then it¡¯s only fair for us to be in the front since we didn¡¯t contribute anything.


    We could even say that we¡¯re benefiting from it.


    But¡­


    ¡®A mere team leader from a small or medium-sized n can influence the vice-leader of arge n?¡¯


    It sounded like bullshit.


    I needed to observe a bit more.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end this conversation here and go. It seems like the front has already left.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s rushing us.


    I pushed aside my suspicions and moved forward.


    Thud, thud.


    And so, the journey began in earnest.


    __________________


    The journey itself was smooth.


    It felt like a stroke of luck that we encountered them and that Erwen, who could vouch for my identity, was among them.


    ¡°Vice-leader! It¡¯s a dark mage!!¡±


    ¡°Buy some time. I¡¯ll take care of it soon.¡±


    Thebat power of the team with the vice-leader of arge n was truly impressive.


    ¡®They said their n mainly operates on the 7th floor.¡¯


    It was veryfortable for us to just follow them as they cleared the path.


    ¡®Is this what it feels like to be carried?¡¯


    I barely even swung my mace, except for a few ambushes from side paths.


    That¡¯s when, about an hour into the journey¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news.¡±


    ¡­Versil, the vice-leader, stopped and spoke to us.


    ¡°The good news is that we¡¯re almost there. We can reach the dark zone in 20 minutes if we run.¡±


    Right, I already knew that.


    ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    Versil muttered in a neutral tone at an explorer¡¯s question.


    ¡°We can¡¯t all go together.¡±


    A chilling silence started to fill the cave.

 Chapter 212 Sacrificial Pawn (1)

    Chapter 212 Sacrificial Pawn (1)


    Sacrificial Pawn (1) <hr>


    Sacrificial Pawn (1)


    A man shouted amidst the silence.


    ¡°We, we can¡¯t all go together? What do you mean?!¡±


    His voice was filled with the anxiety of being abandoned in this golden opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Versil, the vice-leader, continued calmly.


    ¡°Our scout said that explorers from Noark are stationed at all the passages leading to the dark zone. They¡¯ve blocked it off so that no one can enter or leave.¡±


    It means a muchrger force is stationed ahead,pared to what we¡¯ve encountered so far.Another man shouted,


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying there will be sacrifices if we want to break through from now on!¡±


    The true meaning of her words, ¡®we can¡¯t all go together¡¯.


    I also interpreted it the same way.


    But¡­


    ¡°It might be simr in some aspects.¡±


    ¡­the moment I heard that slightly bitter and meaningful mutter¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­my heart started to pound uneasily.


    Versil continued without pause, skipping any unnecessary excuses and getting straight to the point.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to use the Mass Teleportation spell.¡±


    Mass Teleport.


    A high-level special magic spell that only mages above 4th grade from certain schools can use.


    Now I understood.


    Why she said we couldn¡¯t all go together.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A deeper silence than when I first heard those words weighed down on us.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn? If we use the teleportation spell, we can get through without fighting, right? But why are everyone¡¯s expressions¡­¡±


    The reason is simple.


    ¡°¡­The Mass Teleportation spell can only be used on up to twenty people.¡±


    As Raven, a current mage, said¡­


    ¡­Mass Teleport can only be used on up to 20 people, but there are currently 35 of us.


    In other words¡­


    ¡®15 people.¡¯


    ¡­three teams will be abandoned.


    Right before reaching the safe zone in the center.


    ¡°Wh, why did you even tell us to join forces if you were going to abandon us at the end?!¡±


    Someone shouted in anger.


    But Versil just apologized briefly without changing her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. We didn¡¯t expect this either.¡±


    Her voice was gentle but firm.


    I sighed silently.


    Persuasion was meaningless against this type of person.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t change her mind no matter what I said.


    ¡°So how are you going to choose the 15 people who will be abandoned?¡±


    Versil looked at me with a strange expression as I asked.


    It seemed like she found it strange that I was so calm in this situation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll draw lots for each team.¡±


    ¡°Everyone except for your team?¡±


    ¡°No. One more team will be excluded.¡±


    Versil then looked in one direction.


    It was where the team that had been fighting alongside them, clearing the path right behind them, was located.


    ¡°I apologize. It seems like she has a long-standing rtionship with Vice-leader Versil.¡±


    The leader of that team didn¡¯t seem surprised and just expressed his regret to us, as if he already knew.


    Right, so it was pre-arranged.


    It wasn¡¯t strange. They were also a team from arge n.


    But¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    A headache throbbed in my temples.


    Now there were only two tickets left for teleportation.


    And three tickets for being left behind.


    The probability of being abandoned here was higher if we drew lots.


    But could it be that they realized that?


    ¡°Please take us with you.¡±


    The expressions of the remaining teams all changed.


    Desperately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 5 million¡­ no, 10 million stones per person.¡±


    Someone offered money.


    ¡°We¡¯re a team under the Blue Wall n. If you take us with you, our Master will definitely reward you greatly¡­¡±


    Someone promised future benefits through their connections.


    ¡°We, we don¡¯t have a n yet. And we¡¯re all women. We¡¯re currently operating on the 5th floor, but we used to be on the 6th. I heard the Lalel n is also recruiting members because they¡¯ve lost some strength recently¡­¡±


    Someone offered themselves as a bargaining chip.


    No one volunteered to draw lots.


    It was only natural.


    No one would want to leave their only life to chance.


    ¡°Yandel.¡±


    The bear-like man called out to me in a heavy voice.


    He must be thinking that we should do something too.


    But I decided to wait and see.


    I judged that it wouldn¡¯t be toote to offer something after seeing what kind of decision Versil Gond made.


    ¡°I apologize. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to do it that way.¡±


    ¡°Th, that means¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes. The rest of you will be decided fairly through a lottery. I hope you understand my decision.¡±


    Versil, having made an exception for just one team she had promised beforehand, stuck to her principles.


    ¡°Versil Gond, the vice-leader of the Lalel n. She¡¯s exactly as I heard.¡±


    Raven muttered in admiration of her integrity, but I couldn¡¯t rte.


    ¡®She just didn¡¯t receive any tempting offers.¡¯


    If she were truly fair, she wouldn¡¯t have excluded that other team in the first ce. Especially when she knew what kind of situation the remaining teams would be in.


    ¡®Anyway, we have to decide by lottery¡­¡¯


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing.


    I¡¯ve never won a lottery in my life.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin right away since we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    Versil then prepared for the lottery by creating a pouch with five stones inside.


    The rules were simple.


    Two white stones were winners.


    If you drew one of the three ck stones, you were abandoned here.


    ¡°Which team wants to go first?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The team that offered 10 million stones per person was the first to step forward.


    ¡°My fate is left to a damn stone¡­¡±


    The dwarf warrior, d in fancy equipment, nervously put his hand into the pouch.


    And¡­


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­ I got it!!¡±


    ¡­he seeded on his first try.


    The dwarf¡¯s team was filled with joy, while the expressions of the other teams darkened.


    ¡°Come over here. Then who¡¯s next?¡±


    No one stepped forward in the midst of the mixed emotions.


    There was only one winning ticket left.


    And three tickets to hell.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, we have to wait. The probability of drawing a white stone is higher if we wait.¡±


    25% chance of winning.


    75% chance of losing.


    But as always, probability was meaningless.


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    One of the teams that were awkwardly watching stepped forward.


    It was a teamposed entirely of women.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaak!!!¡±


    They drew thest white stone.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Damn it.


    __________________


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all over.¡±


    The fate of five teams was decided with just two draws. The remaining three teams didn¡¯t even have a chance to leave their fate to chance.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaak!!!¡±


    What was I doing while that female team was drawing the white stone?


    I was contemting whether to have Misha, Ainar, or Raven draw.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to end in just two draws.


    ¡®Is this even possible?¡¯


    Just as that thought crossed my mind, Versil turned the pouch inside out and scattered the three ck stones on the ground.


    As if to prove that there was no foul y.


    ¡°Then everyone gather here. I¡¯ll cast the spell as soon as we¡¯re ready.¡±


    The chosen ones quickly gathered at Versil¡¯s words.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Wa, wait!¡±


    One of the three teams that were mentally broken.


    Lantern Jaw, the leader of Erwen¡¯s team, hurriedly approached them.


    ¡°Pl, please take us with you! I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    A pathetic plea.


    But she wasn¡¯t the type to be swayed by something like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more room.¡±


    Lantern Jaw turned to the others at Versil¡¯s emotionless words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 million stones! No, 20 million stones if you give me your spot!¡±


    To buy a spot with money¡­


    He¡¯s truly pathetic.


    Judging by how he didn¡¯t even mention his teammates, he just wanted to survive on his own.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Daria, who was on the same team, frowned as if he was a bug, but Lantern Jaw didn¡¯t stop.


    He even approached each person and asked if they would take the deal, but they all ignored him.


    ¡°Is, is there really no one?¡±


    Would you do it if you were them?


    It wasn¡¯t just about the money, but if they sold their spot, they would be separated from theirpanions.


    ¡°Would you please step back if you¡¯re done talking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lantern Jaw dejectedly turned around and returned to his team at Versil¡¯s brief words.


    And so, themotion ended.


    The mage from Versil¡¯s team was drawing a magic circle on the ground to cast Mass Teleport.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    I ignored Misha¡¯s call and spoke to the vice-leader.


    ¡°Versil Gond.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    Her voice was polite but devoid of any other emotion.


    No pity or curiosity.


    Hmm, maybe she thought I would whine like Lantern Jaw.


    I chuckled and asked,


    ¡°Why did you put us in the safest position, the center, when we were moving?¡±


    Versil tilted her head.


    But she didn¡¯t seem particrly curious about why I was asking.


    She just answered as I wanted.


    ¡°We drew lots. To be fair.¡±


    Right, so everything she said was a lie.


    I expected it, but the reason we were ced in the center wasn¡¯t because of Lantern Jaw.


    ¡®Okay, so she¡¯s a sly bitch.¡¯


    Whether I like it or not, we¡¯ll have to work with the three abandoned teams from now on. It became clearer how I should treat Lantern Jaw.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to ask?¡±


    ¡°No, one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You said they¡¯re stationed at the passage, right? I want to hear more details. How are they positioned, and how strong are they?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re nning to break through on your own?¡±


    Did she think we would just die here?


    ¡°If necessary.¡±


    In the first ce, my destination was that ce, even though I met them andfortably traveled here.


    So nothing changes.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    Versil stared at me for a moment at my urging.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re truly as they say. Alright. Jenia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vice-leader.¡±


    ¡°Go and answer all his questions.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Versil then sent the scout from her team to me, and I listened to her briefing on the surrounding area.


    And after about 5 minutes¡­


    ¡°Jenia,e here.¡±


    All preparations for the spell wereplete, and Versil left after saying onest thing to us,


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t resent us.¡±


    It meant that we had to make our own way from now on.


    Well, it¡¯s nothing new.


    ______________________


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re really gone.¡±


    The empty space felt even bigger after more than half of the people disappeared.


    But I focused on one thing.


    What do I have to do right now?


    Dwelling on my feelings of emptiness wouldn¡¯t be the right way to spend this precious time.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Let me think for a moment.¡±


    There were two options.


    To break through the route that Versil gave up on and head towards the center, our original destination.


    Or to turn back and find another way.


    Thetter wasn¡¯t a bad option either.


    ¡®We can survive if we just stay in the outer areas.¡¯


    The war is raging in the center.


    And Noark¡¯s strongest explorers are blocking the paths in the outermost areas.


    But there would be rtively few people in the outer areas.


    And the area is vast, so we could somehow endure if we just avoided them and hid.


    But¡­


    ¡®We won¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    That¡¯s the biggest disadvantage.


    Every second is precious in this chaotic situation.


    If we just hide, we won¡¯t be able to get any information about what¡¯s happening.


    And besides¡­


    ¡®The Floor Master appears on Day 3.¡¯


    We can¡¯t defeat the 1st-floor Floor Master on our own.


    If it¡¯s summoned while we¡¯re waiting, we¡¯ll definitely be wiped out.


    ¡°I need to check our strength first.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can everyone gather here?¡±


    I put my decision on hold and gathered the other two teams who were in the same situation.


    And I immediately got to the point.


    ¡°Tell me your explorer rank, the essences you¡¯ve absorbed, and your specialties, one by one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying to reveal everything?¡±


    ¡°Is that important in this situation? We have to join forces now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like you¡¯re the leader.¡±


    Lantern Jaw frowned at my suggestion.


    Even he didn¡¯t seem to like the fact that I was naturally speaking like a leader.


    Geez, how annoying.


    ¡°Does it matter who the leader is? To be worried about something like that in this situation, you¡¯re a real idiot.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh, what? What the hell are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you want, we can decide on a leader first. Should we vote?¡±


    I naturally led the conversation towards voting.


    Because Erwen was here.


    If she, a member of another team, voted for me, I wouldn¡¯t lose.


    However, the situation took an unexpected turn.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to vote.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If we were to vote, our team would vote for you.¡±


    It was the man who was the leader of the remaining team.


    ¡°With our team, it¡¯s already 10 votes, so there¡¯s no need to waste time.¡±


    Hmm, so it¡¯s like this?


    Honestly, I¡¯m a bit flustered.


    But could it be that Lantern Jaw was also flustered? He helpfully asked the reason for me.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll make the barbarian the leader? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not good at leading.¡±


    ¡°Then it should obviously be me¡ª¡±


    ¡°If we had to choose between the two of you, he¡¯s much more trustworthy.¡±


    I think I understand their reasoning.


    They judged that I was better than Lantern Jaw, who tried to save himself by abandoning his team.


    But there was another reason.


    ¡°And most importantly, he was the only one who asked that woman for information when everyone else was in denial.¡±


    ¡­This is a bit embarrassing.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Takn Arbenon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    After formally exchanging names with Takn, I returned to the original topic.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s decided. Now tell me your explorer rank, the essences you¡¯ve absorbed, and your specialties, one by one. So that we can decide what to do¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait, who said it¡¯s decided?¡±


    Ha, this bastard again.


    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then get lost. Our two teams will move together.¡±


    I cut him off and said firmly, not wanting to waste any more time.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Lantern Jaw clenched his fists in frustration, but he didn¡¯t leave.


    Well, where would he go in this situation?


    I chuckled and said to him,


    ¡°If you interrupt me or disobey my orders one more time, that¡¯s it. Got it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    Okay, then the hierarchy is established.


    I then quickly finished what I was trying to do.


    Who¡¯s in what position and what essences they have.


    ¡®Hmm, this is a bit ambiguous.¡¯


    Although I checked their approximate strength, my worries deepened.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure.


    So I went through an additional confirmation process.


    ¡°Let¡¯s at least introduce ourselves. We should be able to call each other¡¯s names in an emergency.¡±


    I made up an excuse and listened to each of their names.


    Honestly, it would be difficult to remember them all¡­


    ¡®But there¡¯s no Hans.¡¯


    Fortunately, there was no Hans.


    It was a positive sign.


    It meant that the probability of sess increased, regardless of what decision I made.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    14 pairs of eyes turned towards me at Raven¡¯s question.


    It¡¯s time to make a decision.


    I spoke, erasing my doubts about my choice.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading towards the safe zone.¡±


    ¡°What are the chances of sess?¡±


    I just smiled wryly at Takn¡¯s question.


    I had just witnessed how meaningless probability was, but¡­


    One thing was certain.


    Not everyone would survive even if we seeded.


    ¡®About half will probably die.¡¯


    We have to risk our lives to reach a ce where some people were able to get to with just one spell.

 Chapter 213 Sacrificial Pawn (2)

    Chapter 213 Sacrificial Pawn (2)


    Sacrificial Pawn (2) <hr>


    Sacrificial Pawn (2)


    The 1st-floor Crystal Cave, shrouded in fog.


    A man was chuckling and chatting with hispanion in that ce, filled with the stench of blood and scattered corpses.


    Their conversation was trivial.


    About how pretty the woman they just killed was, and whether he felt a bit sorry for her.


    It inevitably ended with aint.


    ¡°Tsk, there¡¯s nothing fun happening here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, think of it differently, it¡¯s good because it¡¯s less dangerous.¡±¡°¡­You¡¯re unnecessarily optimistic.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    The man suppressed his frustration and took out some jerky from his pocket and chewed on it. It was his first time eating meat in a long time, as he was practically a low-ranking member.


    Noark, where he belonged, was suffering from a severe food shortage since they hadn¡¯t been able to enter thebyrinth for six months.


    ¡®¡­We¡¯ll be able to win, right?¡¯


    The man shook his head, dismissing the anxiety that briefly crossed his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether they could win.


    They had to win.


    So that they could live like humans.


    Even if it was in a dark underground city.


    ¡°Rex, focus on your mission.¡±


    The man, who was leaning against the wall and resting, sighed and adjusted his posture at his leader¡¯s words.


    ¡°You look dissatisfied.¡±


    The man spoke honestly,


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen anyone for over two hours.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It means no one wille. The ones who were going to enter have already entered, and the rest are either dead or ran away.¡±


    And besides, the area they were assigned to was quite far from the central dark zone.


    It meant they wouldn¡¯t encounter anyoneing from inside.


    ¡°Still, you never know, so keep an eye on your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The man casually answered his stubborn leader and stood at one of the forks in the road.


    He couldn¡¯t see far because of the fog.


    But he wasn¡¯t anxious.


    What would be the problem even if something jumped out from beyond?


    ¡®There are so many of us here.¡¯


    The loot he would bring back to Noark would just increase.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Leader! I sense a presence!¡±


    ¡­hispanion, who was keeping watch at another fork in the road, shouted. The man grabbed his weapon and moved towards him.


    ¡®Someone¡¯s really here?¡¯


    It was a bit unexpected, but he wasn¡¯t anxious.


    ¡®Does he not know anything about the situation here?¡¯


    He probably didn¡¯t.


    If he knew even a little, he wouldn¡¯t even think of passing through here.


    He must have taken this path without knowing anyth¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The man tilted his head.


    And it wasn¡¯t just him.


    Everyone tilted their heads and listened.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    What the hell is that sound?


    ¡°Footsteps?¡±


    Someone muttered briefly, but it didn¡¯t exin anything.


    How could those be human footsteps?


    Maybe if it were arge monster like a troll¡­


    ¡®But there are no monsters like that on the 1st floor.¡¯


    The man gripped his weapon tighter, feeling an unknown sense of unease.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­it appeared from beyond the thick fog, letting out a ferocious shout.


    ¡°What, what the hell is that?!¡±


    ¡°Block him!!¡±


    It was a barbarian.


    A giant one.


    _____________________


    Survival means letting go.


    What will you discard to survive?


    This process is strictly based on priority.


    Humans are rational beasts.


    Thump!


    It often appears in movies, doesn¡¯t it?


    Scenes where they discard luggage to make the helicopter fly, to prevent the ship from sinking, or to escape from enemies.


    The more you discard, the higher the probability of survival.


    But¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­reality is different from movies.


    It¡¯s not that kind.


    What we have to discard for survival isn¡¯t luggage, but something else.


    Thump!


    Versil probably knew that.


    That¡¯s why she left without hesitation.


    Leaving behind just these words:


    [I hope you won¡¯t resent us.]


    Of course, I didn¡¯t resent her.


    Because I knew it was apletely rational decision.


    She had her priorities, and she boldly discarded everything else to achieve them.


    Just like I am right now.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I shout and put strength into my feet.


    I feel an unprecedented resistance from the shield I¡¯m holding with both hands.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m climbing a tidal wave with just a shield.


    Well, maybe it¡¯s not apletely inurate description.


    Although it¡¯s a bit exaggerated.


    ¡°What, what the hell is this guy?!¡±


    ¡°Block him!!¡±


    I¡¯m clearing the path at the forefront.


    To cover the 20-minute distance.


    Pushing aside the swarming enemies.


    Like a tank on a battlefield.


    ¡°Bjorn!!!¡±


    Misha is following right behind me.


    Her role is simple.


    To take care of the enemies who are pushed aside by my charge.


    sh!


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t kill them in one shot.


    Our goal isn¡¯t to reduce their numbers, and besides¡­


    ¡­we have more power behind us.


    ¡°You, damn bitch¡ª!¡±


    If Misha is the first filter¡­


    ¡­the second filter is Raven and the bear-like man, who¡¯s carrying her.


    Kwaaang!


    The enemies Misha couldn¡¯t defeat are hit by crossbow bolts and magic before they can even get up.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a problem even if it doesn¡¯t end there.


    We have more filters behind us.


    ¡°Erwen, be careful!¡±


    The ranged damage dealer duo, Erwen and Daria.


    And Takn¡¯s team, with an average rank of 5, following right behind them, and Lantern Jaw¡¯s team at the very back.


    It¡¯s like a medieval cavalry charge.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaak!!!¡±


    Our only goal is to charge forward.


    The enemies we couldn¡¯t defeat at the front are taken care of by those behind us. And even if there are enemies who survive thest filter, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    That¡¯s for the rear to deal with.


    ¡®It¡¯s their own fault.¡¯


    When I came up with this strategy and formed the lines, Lantern Jaw insisted on being at the very back, even offering to give us the ranged fairy duo.


    His thoughts were obvious.


    He judged that the front was the most dangerous since we were charging. And he probably thought he could run away if something happened.


    He treated Erwen¡¯s team like sacrificial pawns.


    ¡®That idiot.¡¯


    The rear is actually the riskiest position in this strategy. Right now, they can freeload since everything is being taken care of at the front¡­


    ¡­but that won¡¯tst forever.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect that moment toe so soon.


    Thud!


    A heavy impact is transmitted through my shield.


    I can¡¯t move forward even though I¡¯m putting all my strength into my feet.


    I lower my shield slightly to check my front.


    ¡°What a crazy bastard.¡±


    A warrior from the ck Bear tribe, like the bear-like man, was blocking my path. He was about 1.5 times smaller than me in [Gigantification] state.


    But¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Just how strong is this guy?


    I¡¯m reminded once again that the level of Noark explorers is high, but I¡¯m not too worried.


    ¡°You barbarian, do you think you¡¯re some kind of hero from a¡ª¡±


    I ignore the bear bastard¡¯s words and shout to the back,


    ¡°Raven, now!!¡±


    I¡¯m not a hero who saves everyone.


    But neither is he.


    ¡°Everyone, get back!!¡±


    An explosive impact hits me from behind as soon as I hear Raven¡¯s warning.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 6th-grade support spell [Oxygen Explosion].¡¹


    It¡¯s a 6th-grade wind-attribute support spell.


    The reason she detonated it behind me is simple.


    Although the damage is low, it has a high knockback effect.


    ¡°Ugh! What the¡­!¡±


    I use the wind as a driving force, like a sail, and push the enemy back, ending the stalemate.


    And¡­


    ¡°N, no¡ª!¡±


    Kwagic.


    I stomp on the bear bastard¡¯s face with [Leap] as he loses his bnce and falls backward, then continue dashing forward.


    Well, he probably won¡¯t die just from this since he¡¯s also a tank¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­but I hear the sound of flesh being torn from behind.


    Geez, it sounds like they¡¯re stabbing tofu.


    It seems like his Physical Resistance is low, even though his Strength is high.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I use [Wild Release] to boost my stats and continue charging, as enemies have gathered behind me while the bear bastard was blocking my path.


    But¡­


    ¡°We have to move faster!!¡±


    ¡­we¡¯re not as fast as before.


    It¡¯s a big problem.


    One of the weaknesses of a cavalry charge is that they get surrounded if their breakthrough is stopped.


    ¡°These, crazy bastards!!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    The enemies who were pushed back and fell get up like zombies and charge towards mypanions.


    It means we have to fight our way through this chaos now, instead of just clearing the path.


    sh, thump, kwagic! Kwaaang!


    Fierce battle sounds ovep from behind.


    Of course, I can¡¯t know the exact situation.


    But the more that¡¯s the case, the more I look straight ahead.


    ¡°Bjorn, don¡¯t worry about the back!!¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m worried.


    Human lives are like flies in this war.


    I¡¯m anxious that someone might get seriously injured by a stray sword.


    sh!


    I don¡¯t know whose body that sound of flesh being pierced came from.


    Could it be Misha?


    Ainar?


    Raven?


    The bear-like man?


    Negative thoughts keep popping up in my head.


    But so what?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    If I stop here, the situation will only worsen.


    I embrace the fear I couldn¡¯t discard and focus everything on my single role.


    ¡°Wh, what kind of strength is this?!¡±


    To just open the path.


    To trust mypanions with the rear and move forward resolutely.


    It¡¯s what I have to do right now, and what only I can do.


    [The good news is that we¡¯re almost there. We can reach the dark zone in 20 minutes if we run.]


    An eternity passes.


    Inside the cave, filled with sweat, blood, and screams.


    ¡®Has it been about 3 minutes?¡¯


    Although it feels like at least an hour has passed¡­


    ¡­it can¡¯t be more than that. I can tell where we are just by looking at the walls of the 1st floor now.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It feels like I¡¯m trapped in a cave where time is distorted.


    I estimate how much time has passed by checking my location in real time.


    4 minutes. 5 minutes. 6 minutes.


    And¡­


    ¡®7 minutes.¡¯


    The first casualty.


    ¡°Cayenne!! Cayenne is injured!! Help me. We, we have to carry him together¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go, Lena.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But¡­!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ already dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving him here.¡±


    Cayenne was an archer from Takn¡¯s team.


    That¡¯s all I know about him, but he seemed like a good guy when we introduced ourselves.


    ¡®8 minutes.¡¯


    The path is blocked by a barrier someone summoned.


    I immediately change course and take a side path.


    It¡¯s an improvisation I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do if I hadn¡¯t received navigator training from Rotmiller.


    ¡®It will take at least 3 more minutes to reach our destination.¡¯


    The bad news doesn¡¯t end there.


    ¡®9 minutes.¡¯


    Another one dies.


    This time, it¡¯s a member of Lantern Jaw¡¯s team, who was following us from the rear.


    And one more thing.


    ¡°Bjorn, Misha is injured!!¡±


    Misha is injured.


    ¡°Where and how bad?¡±


    ¡°Lo, lower left chest! Her organs aren¡¯t damaged¡ª¡±


    ¡°Give her a potion while we¡¯re running. Ainar, carry Misha too!¡±


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not life-threatening, but Ainar, who was carrying Raven and helping with the battle with one hand, is now only a transporter.


    ¡®10 minutes.¡¯


    More bad news from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel! Those people in the back are gone!!¡±


    Lantern Jaw¡¯s team, who was in charge of the rear, ran away.


    It seems like they saw people dying in the front and decided it was hopeless¡­


    It was my misjudgment.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that stupid.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think he would be foolish enough to think he could escape alone when we¡¯re surrounded by enemies.


    Damn it, if he was going tomit suicide, he could have at least died for us.


    Anyway, the burden on Takn¡¯s team increased significantly after those bastards left.


    Is that why?


    ¡®13 minutes.¡¯


    Two people died this time.


    The mage from Takn¡¯s team and the warrior who was carrying him.


    ¡°Damn it! Because of a measly goblin¡­!¡±


    The primary cause of death was a respawning goblin.


    It flew into the sorcerer¡¯s face in the chaos and blocked his vision, and he was turned into an ice statue by a skill cast by the ice-type sorcerer in that instant.


    ¡®15 minutes.¡¯


    A dark mage who appeared from a side path unleashed an AoE spell.


    Although there were no casualties¡­


    ¡°Sister!!¡±


    Daria, who jumped in front of Erwen to protect her, is incapacitated.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s not dead.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there and move. I¡¯ll carry your sister!¡±


    Avman carries Daria, and we lose another fighter.


    ¡®17 minutes.¡¯


    I¡¯ve been spamming [Leap] to boost my stats.


    And my MP is depleted because I haven¡¯t deactivated [Gigantification] even once.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    As nned, I fill the empty space next to me with the bear-like man¡¯s tank summon, Iron Bear.


    ¡®18 minutes.¡¯


    Iron Bear is unsummoned.


    But Misha, who drank a potion, regains consciousness and returns to the battlefield.


    ¡®19 minutes.¡¯


    There¡¯s hope.


    We¡¯re almost there.


    Although we¡¯ve lost almost half of our people, there are no casualties among those I decided to save.


    ¡®20 minutes.¡¯


    A high-ranking explorer, presumed to be at least 4th grade, blocks my path.


    He¡¯s a swordsman.


    He¡¯s wielding a greatsword made of 5th-tier Adamantium¡­


    ¡°You look like you would be fun to cut.¡±


    ¡­and he¡¯s using Aura.


    Prev | Home | Next

 Chapter 214 Sacrificial Pawn (3)

    Chapter 214 Sacrificial Pawn (3)


    Sacrificial Pawn (3) <hr>


    Sacrificial Pawn (3)


    A 4th-grade explorer who uses Aura.


    He must have thought it was a hopeless situation.


    Well, the old me would have.


    Whoosh!


    Of course, I haven¡¯tpleted my Aura setup yet.


    A 5th-tier Adamantium greatsword and Aura?


    My Moonstone shield would surely turn into scrap metal in an instant.But¡­


    ¡°You look like you would be fun to cut.¡±


    ¡­[Dungeon and Stone] isn¡¯t a game you y with just HP/MP or item level.


    4th-grade, swordsman, 3rd-grade tank, whatever.


    It¡¯s a hardcore game where a single misjudgment can lead to your character¡¯s death.


    ¡°Fun to cut, my ass.¡±


    No matter how strong you are, you die if you take a fatal blow.


    In that sense¡­


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    ¡­he¡¯s not an unbeatable opponent.


    Although there¡¯s a penalty of having to finish the fight quickly since enemies are alsoing from behind¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s just a matter of discarding something.


    ¡°Barbarians are all the same, they don¡¯t know their ce.¡±


    I just pray.


    That he¡¯s not prepared.


    There¡¯s no time to scout, figure out his skills and equipment, and strategize safely.


    The winner and the loser will be decided in an instant.


    As it always has been.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I discard my fear.


    Tadat.


    I hear him pushing off the ground.


    Whoosh!


    He charges towards me through the fog, a giant for a human, over 190 centimeters tall.


    Whoosh!


    His greatsword swings.


    Tadat.


    I hurriedly dodge to the side instead of blocking with my shield.


    It¡¯s not because I¡¯m worried about my expensive shield, but because it¡¯s pointless.


    If you discard something, you have to gain something in return.


    Like this.


    sh!


    His greatsword cuts through my left arm above the elbow.


    ¡°Mr, Mr. Yandel¡­!!¡±


    I be one-armed in an instant.


    It¡¯s my second time experiencing this since the battle against Riakis, the Lord of Chaos.


    I¡¯m not particrly depressed.


    I discarded any naive thoughts of winning with all my limbs intact the moment I saw him.


    Sizzle!


    I aim my severed arm at him and spray acidic blood like a fountain.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    It hits his eyes.


    ¡®Jackpot.¡¯


    I blinded him in exchange for my arm.


    Of course, it won¡¯tst long¡­


    ¡°Raven, use Lava Eruption!¡±


    I give the order and cling to him.


    He can¡¯t hurt me with Aura at this distance since he¡¯s using a greatsword.


    If I hadn¡¯t blinded him, I would have had to sacrifice something else to get this close.


    ¡°But then Mr. Yandel will also¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just do it!!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­!¡±


    I hurriedly hold my breath and tense my muscles.


    It¡¯s simr to when I was wrestling with the troll on the 4th floor.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    Fierce resistance.


    Scales appear on his body.


    It¡¯s one of the effects of [Test Subject], which temporarily increases physical stats.


    I expected it since he uses Aura¡­


    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s a stat-heavy build.¡¯


    Coincidentally, I¡¯m also a simr type.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    I use [Gigantification] again.


    I judged that I would have recovered enough MP to use it for about 30 seconds since I haven¡¯t used it for a few minutes.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He groans and bends his waist as the weight suddenly increases.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    He swings his greatsword around wildly while carrying me on his back. Aura cuts through the walls of the passage.


    ¡°Are you scared because you can¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get back!!¡±


    Misha and the others can¡¯t attack because he¡¯s iling around.


    But it¡¯s actually good for me.


    Thanks to his struggle, the other enemies can¡¯t easily approach to help him.


    ¡°You idiot.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaak!!¡±


    He leans forward as if trying to throw me over his shoulder.


    But so what?


    Clinging to the enemy like a pervert is one of a tank¡¯s basic skills.


    Thud!


    Our bodies copse and are entangled.


    It¡¯s far from a scene from a romance movie.


    Maybe the final brawl in a thriller movie.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    He finally lets go of his greatsword and starts punching me in the face.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a problem.


    You can¡¯t use Aura with your hands.


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    I can endure physical attacks with my Physical Resistance.


    Well, his Strength is high since he¡¯s using an Adamantium greatsword, so my brain is shaking¡­


    But it¡¯s just a minor injurypared to my severed arm.


    ¡°Sir Kesial!!¡±


    The enemies, who couldn¡¯t approach before because of his wild sword dance, charge towards me as it ends.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ar, are you really going to shoot¡­?!¡±


    ¡­they¡¯re toote.


    ¡°What are you asking?!¡±


    The spell isplete.


    ¡°¡­Iherno Wature Tunbar!¡±


    The 4th-grade fire-attribute attack spell, ¡®Lava Eruption¡¯.


    Whoosh!


    ckish-redva spews from Raven¡¯s staff and engulfs us.


    I immediately change my position.


    From pinning him down and choking him¡­


    ¡­to me being on the ground and him on top.


    ¡°Let go, you barbarian¡­!¡±


    He shouts as his vision returns.


    He must have seen thevaing towards us.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like hot things?¡±


    Then you should have increased your Fire Resistance, you bastard.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    I squeeze my eyes shut.


    And at that moment¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­a scorching heat that feels like it will melt everything engulfs me.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaak!¡±


    And at the same time, I feel something flowing down my skin.


    The flowing substance quickly cools and hardens.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s health is below 50%.¡¹


    ¡¸All resistance and defense stats are increased due to the passive skill [Hero¡¯s Path].¡¹


    Fire Resistance from the 3rd stage of the Undying Engraving.


    Magic Resistance from the Manticore.


    And the Orb of Fire.


    ¡®This much even with all that¡­¡¯


    My whole body feels hot and itchy.


    It¡¯s like I drank a potion.


    Pain pierces through my Pain Resistance.


    But so what?


    I don¡¯t want to feel pain?


    That¡¯s something I¡¯ve already discarded.


    I repeat, this world isn¡¯t kind.


    ¡®¡­Should I have asked her to cast ¡®Cold Blood¡¯ too?¡¯


    I dismiss the weak thought.


    Raven¡¯s mana is already running low.


    I have to conserve resources.


    ¡°Keuheok.¡±


    I push the guy, who¡¯s turned into charcoal, and get up.


    It feels like my insides are cooked and turned into sausage.


    And something crispy falls off every time I move.


    Is this what they call crispy on the outside, soft on the inside?


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Yandel? Ar, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m just a bit burnt.¡±


    ¡°A, a bit burnt¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a price I have to pay for defeating an Aura user in such a short time.


    And the bleeding from my elbow has stopped.


    The fire magic cauterized it.


    It¡¯s a win-win¡ª


    ¡°Keugh.¡±


    Damn it, why is this bastard still alive?


    Don¡¯t tell me he also has Fire Resistance?


    I hurriedly turn towards the shield I threw away earlier and reach out with my remaining hand as he also gets up.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    My body loses bnce and tilts as [Gigantification] ends.


    And my hand, which was almost reaching the shield, moves away.


    Thump!


    A chill runs down my spine, even though my whole body is burning.


    If he takes out his greatsword now¡­


    No, even if he just takes out a dagger and stabs my neck, it¡¯s game over.


    The worst-case scenario ys out in my head.


    But¡­


    ¡°Keu, keuheok.¡±


    ¡­when I hurriedly turn around and check, he¡¯s running away.


    Staggering, but at a fast pace.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My body freezes at the unexpected sight, and then¡­


    ¡­I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®I¡¯m lucky.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t let go of his arrogance.


    So he tried to block me alone, even though he hadpanions.


    ¡°Huff, huff, heugh¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t give up on the hope that there would be another chance.


    So he chose to run away to survive, even though he had a chance to kill me.


    I can understand his feelings.


    ¡°You, damn barbarian¡­¡±


    To him, the battle with me wasn¡¯t about survival.


    There was no reason for him to risk his life.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡­our positions are reversed now.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    I grab the greatsword he left behind instead of my shield. The Strength I obtained from the Ogre is enough to wield an Adamantium greatsword with one hand.


    ¡°¡­Bl, block me!¡±


    I hurriedly chase after him.


    The distance closes in an instant.


    His gait is weak, as if he¡¯s taken a lot of damage.


    Soon, I¡¯m within sword¡¯s reach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your head.¡±


    Being a swordsman isn¡¯t bad either.


    sh!


    I grin at the satisfying sensation from the tip of the sword and shout,


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I survived.


    At least for now.


    ___________________


    It took about 2 minutes to encounter the 4th-grade Aura user and behead him.


    That¡¯s what battles are like.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for a winner and a loser to be decided.


    Even a knight who¡¯s trained his entire life¡­


    ¡­or a high-ranking explorer who¡¯s been in and out of thebyrinth countless times¡­


    ¡­can lose their life in an instant. That¡¯s this world.


    ¡°Ainar!!¡±


    I throw the greatsword I was holding at Ainar without even savoring the victory.


    ¡°Huh? Huh?¡±


    What is she panicking about?


    Take what you can get.


    I thought of you as soon as I saw it.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame.¡¯


    I pick up the shield with my empty hand and deliberately look away from the corpse.


    Phew, I feel like there would be more useful items if I looted him further.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no time.¡¯


    I discard my greed and look ahead.


    ¡°Sir Kesial is down!!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!!¡±


    The enemies, who had hesitated because of ¡®Lava Eruption¡¯, have regained theirposure and are charging towards us.


    I drag my battered body forward.


    Because that¡¯s my role.


    Shield Charge.


    I hold the shield with my remaining arm and charge, putting my weight into my shoulder.


    The level of explorers on this side is much higher than on the outside, perhaps because we¡¯re almost at the destination.


    That Aura swordsman from earlier is a good example.


    ng.


    A potion flies towards me and shatters.


    I feel a gentle burning sensation on the wound, as if someone is cauterizing it with fire, instead of a sharp pain from being stabbed with a stiletto.


    ¡°It¡¯s the high-grade potion that Mr. Yandel likes!¡±


    Right, no wonder.


    ¡®I feel energized.¡¯


    Let¡¯s try again.


    We¡¯re almost there.


    The goal is right in front of us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too!¡±


    Ainar stands next to me.


    ¡°What about Raven?¡±


    ¡°I left her with Beefcake!¡±


    Good judgment.


    Raven probably told her to do that.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I stop checking our location using the terrain.


    I focus solely on this moment.


    ¡°Misha! Stick close behind me!¡±


    Just a little further.


    ¡°Erwen! Now! Use it!¡±


    Right, just a little further.


    ¡°Keheuk! N, no. Not now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yandel! Raven¡¯s out of mana!¡±


    That¡¯s when Raven¡¯s magical support, which was being provided by the bear-like man, ends.


    It means we can no longer use [Oxygen Explosion] to forcefully open paths when they¡¯re blocked or when our speed slows down.


    ¡°Ah, no! Lena¡­!¡±


    Another one dies as our speed decreases.


    It¡¯s the sorcerer from Takn¡¯s team.


    She was a support-type sorcerer who specialized in defense and support, and she was a great help in protecting the rear¡­


    ¡°We were almost there¡­¡±


    It will be even more difficult from now on.


    I clench my teeth and push aside my guilt.


    ¡°Damn iiiit!!¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to cover my ears.


    And even if I did, I shouldn¡¯t.


    It was my decision.


    Choice and focus.


    What to discard.


    And what I can¡¯t discard.


    What I want to protect.


    ¡°¡­Misha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can still fight¡­!¡±


    Everyone is pushing forward with one mind, in the midst of this fierce battle where anyone could die.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°This way!¡±


    ¡­a dark passage appears.


    We immediately change direction and enter the passage as soon as we see it.


    ¡°Erwen, visibility!¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes!¡±


    Erwen summons a fire spirit to illuminate the surroundings, recing Raven, who¡¯s out of mana.


    A passage with colorless crystals scattered here and there.


    There are no explorers from the city side waiting to greet us.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bjorn! They¡¯re not following us!!¡±


    As if this is the turning point, the chase stops.


    Right, the area is divided from here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down and keep moving.¡±


    It¡¯s too early to rx.


    I don¡¯t slow down and continue forward. We can rest, drink potions, and reorganize after we¡¯re safe.


    About 3 minutester¡­


    ¡­we encounter the group we¡¯ve been wanting to see.


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    A group of ten knights.


    The surroundings are filled with naked corpses.


    They must be from Noark.


    It was a good thing we risked our lives toe here.


    I feel reassured just by thinking that they¡¯re on our side¡ª


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The knight I make eye contact with draws his sword and slowly takes a step forward.


    Aura is surging from his sword.


    I hurriedly shout,


    ¡°We¡¯re not enemies! We have identification ta¡ª¡±


    Ah, my arm¡­ I left it there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one, but the others do!¡±


    I quickly add, but the reaction is cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick us with a pathetic act. You came from the path that¡¯s upied by Noark, and you¡¯re talking about identification tags?¡±


    Phew, it¡¯s understandable that he doesn¡¯t believe us.


    We look like we¡¯re disguised to infiltrate as spies.


    Then what should I do?


    Would he believe me if I tell him about my title, Little Balkan?


    Just as I¡¯m contemting¡­


    ¡°Misha, take off your ring and show it to him.¡±


    ¡­I realize there¡¯s a better way.


    Coincidentally, I received an item for this kind of situation.

 Chapter 215 Sacrificial Pawn (4)

    Chapter 215 Sacrificial Pawn (4)


    Sacrificial Pawn (4) <hr>


    Sacrificial Pawn (4)


    The knight who gave me this ring said¡­


    ¡­that if I showed it to them and told them about him, it would immediately vouch for my identity.


    Right, that¡¯s all he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a message ring. And¡­ it¡¯s Sir Garfizel¡¯s, who went to search the 2nd-floor portal.¡±


    One of the knights recognized the ring before I could even say who gave it to me.


    And he chuckled, looking at my reaction.


    ¡°Message ring¡­?¡±¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t even know what this is. Wait a moment. We¡¯ll know soon enough whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not.¡±


    The knight turned the jewel on the ring, and a blue light seeped out and flowed into his body.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The knight closed his eyes and remained silent, as if savoring the afterglow.


    He opened his mouth after about 3 minutes.


    ¡°The Corpse Collector is near the portal¡­¡±


    The entire chain of events yed out in my head at that single sentence.


    Damn it, so it was a ¡®message¡¯ ring.


    No wonder he just gave it to me without even asking for a reward.


    ¡®Now I understand why he gave it to me.¡¯


    The knight named Garfizel wanted to convey information.


    Using me, whom he happened to encounter.


    That must have been why he gave us information about this ce.


    [By dark zone of the center, do you mean the ce with the monument?]


    [Yes, go there. You¡¯ll be safe if you can reach it.]


    It would be good if it was delivered, and there¡¯s no loss if it wasn¡¯t.


    But he could have just told me honestly.


    This really feels like I was tricked.


    ¡®Why are there so many bastards who y with people in this world?¡¯


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth¡­


    But I¡¯m grateful that the ring at least served its purpose of vouching for our identities.


    ¡°Little Balkan, Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    The knight, whom I¡¯ve never even introduced myself to, calls my name.


    ¡°Are you no longer suspicious?¡±


    ¡°It seems certain that you¡¯re not from Noark. Although I¡¯m a bit curious how you managed to break through that path¡­ Come in. We¡¯ll talk more at the central temporary headquarters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Is there a priest here?¡±


    I asked indirectly, even though it was obvious there would be one.


    Fortunately, the knight seemed to understand what I meant.


    ¡°Right, you need to be treated first.¡±


    He nodded, looking at our condition.


    It was a bit unexpected.


    I thought he would be inflexible and interrogate us first¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my men take yourpanions to the temporary infirmary.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about me?¡±


    ¡°Interrogation first.¡±


    Well, I guess this is as good as it gets.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you guys go rest.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    Misha objected to my decision, but I just looked at one spot.


    Where a patient in a more serious condition than me, who¡¯s missing an arm, was.


    ¡°Is Daria okay?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. Raven cast a curse removal spell, but she¡¯s still unconscious¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine if she sees a priest. So, go now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Sorry for what?


    I chuckled and patted Erwen¡¯s shoulder, who looked like she hadmitted a sin. And I approached Raven and had a brief conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader while I¡¯m gone. I know it¡¯s difficult because of mana exhaustion, but I¡¯m asking you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about the team. I¡¯ll take care of it. It can¡¯t be harder than what you went through, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    Hmm, is that something a one-armed guy should say?


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, follow me. My men will take yourpanions to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I then parted ways with mypanions and followed the knight inside.


    It was a strange sight.


    The dark zone, which was originally pitch-ck, was now illuminated by torches.


    ¡®It¡¯s like a temporary shelter.¡¯


    The outside was guarded by knights and explorers, but the inside was different. Explorers were sitting or lying down, resting in the narrow passages.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no fog here?¡±


    ¡°Because we set up a defensive magic circle.¡±


    ¡°Defensive magic circle¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you wouldn¡¯t know since you came from outside. That fog is a poison-type dark spell. It¡¯s not that dangerous since it¡¯s spread out over a wide area.¡±


    A dark spell in the form of fog¡­


    Then is it [Feast of Evil]?


    I thought it was just an ordinary fog spell to obscure vision since there was no problem breathing and it covered the entire 1st floor.


    ¡®Just how many dark mages did they sacrifice?¡¯


    I shudder.


    What would have happened if we had decided to endure in the sparsely popted outer areas?


    ¡®¡­We would have been screwed.¡¯


    No matter how weak it is, the symptoms would have appeared after a few days of exposure. I would have realized the true nature of the fog and tried to find a solution.


    But the choices would have been limited since we werete.


    ¡°Hey, you, it¡¯s good to rest, but move to the side so you¡¯re not in the way.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    That¡¯s when, after about 20 minutes of navigating the narrow passage¡­


    ¡­the central cavern finally appeared.


    No, should I call it a za?


    ¡°¡­How did they do this?¡±


    ¡°They used mages to copse the nearby walls and expand the space. They couldn¡¯t amodate everyone in that small space.¡±


    Huh, is this military-style civil engineering?


    There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do when this many people gather.


    The cavern, which was about 30 meters in radius, had been expanded to hundreds of times its original size. Tents with n emblems were pitched throughout the expanded area.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The knight led us to arge tent in the center.


    The Lafdonia royal family¡¯s g was nted at the entrance, and inside, I saw people having a meeting around a round table.


    ¡®It¡¯s a meeting of the leaders¡­¡¯


    Although it was the royal family¡¯s tent, there weren¡¯t just knights.


    Explorers with emblems of famous ns were also present, discussing something.


    For reference, there was a familiar face among them.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re¡­!¡±


    The woman looked at me as if she had seen a ghost.


    I smiled bitterly and greeted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Versil Gond.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to see her again so soon.


    ___________________


    ¡°How are you here¡­? Did you find a mage who can use teleportation?¡±


    There¡¯s no way.


    I just waved my arm, which was missing everything but the elbow, instead of answering.


    It seemed like she understood what it meant, judging by her expression.


    ¡°You really broke through that path¡­?¡±


    Versil muttered incredulously.


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t expect us to break through the route they gave up on and even seed.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Well, it¡¯s not something I can proudly brag about.


    I used a simr method to what she did.


    I discarded what I had to discard, based on priority.


    ¡°Enough with the small talk.¡±


    A man intervened, and silence fell as Versil and I were catching up.


    Right, this man is the boss here.


    ¡°Sir Ergos, what are you doing here when you should be on the front lines? And who¡¯s this barbarian?¡±


    ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I obtained Sir Garfizel¡¯s message ring.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sir Garfizel¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And this is an explorer named Bjorn Yandel, he¡¯s the one who gave me the ring.¡±


    The knight handed him the message ring, and the man activated it.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Marco Elburn, the captain of the 3rd Royal Knight Order.¡±


    The man looked at me and spoke.


    It seemed like he was finally interested in me, who was standing behind the knight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions, will you answer truthfully?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°First, if the contents of this ring are true, it means the ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯ is stationed north of the Goblin Forest.¡±


    A few explorers eximed, ¡®Corpse Collector!¡¯ at his words, but it wasn¡¯t enough to interrupt the conversation.


    It wasn¡¯t something I should be concerned about right now.


    ¡°So what¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Is it confirmed information?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. We fought, although he ran away.¡±


    ¡°Fought? May I ask what your team¡¯s rank is?¡±


    ¡°¡­5th grade.¡±


    The knightmander touched his chin with a strange expression as I revealed our rank.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s safe to say that he let you go.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    I readily agreed.


    Indeed, it seemed like his only interest was blocking the 2nd-floor portal. If it weren¡¯t for that, we would have had a hard time escaping.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to ask?¡±


    ¡°No, one more thing. From what I heard, it seems like you entered through the path that Sir Ergos was in charge of. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the details. Is there a way to avoid them and move?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would be in this state if there was?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. Then can you tell me the details of how you got here? It might be helpful for our strategy.¡±


    Although it seemed like my identity as a non-Noark explorer had already been confirmed¡­


    ¡­there was no need to refuse and cause trouble.


    I briefly summarized the 20-minute bloodbath.


    But was that enough to convey how desperate our journey was?


    ¡°That was an impressive story.¡±


    The knightmander¡¯s gaze became more favorable.


    The n explorers who were listening to my story were also looking at me with curiosity.


    ¡°I see the qualities of amander in you.¡±


    ¡°If I had those qualities, half of us wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I see those qualities. All of yourpanions survived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A goodmander isn¡¯t someone who makes perfect choices. It¡¯s someone who makes the choices they have to make.¡±


    Although it seemed like he meant it sincerely, it wasn¡¯t a topic I wanted to talk about.


    I wasn¡¯t even happy about thepliment.


    I changed the subject.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any more questions, I¡¯d like to leave.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask. The guy you met at the end, did he have a scar on his chin?¡±


    A scar¡­


    ¡°He did.¡±


    The knightmanderughed as I nodded.


    ¡°I thought it might be the case since he was using an Adamantium greatsword, but it really was the Serpent Knight.¡±


    ¡°Serpent Knight?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the guy who stabbed his lord¡¯s son with a sword and ran away. He¡¯s a famous guy, don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    No wonder he was using Aura, he was a former knight.


    Judging by the murmurs of the surrounding explorers, he must have been quite famous.


    ¡°Anyway, congrattions. Your fame will increase even further since you killed someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Fame¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t barbarians like that kind of thing?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, but I¡¯m different from ordinary barbarians.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be bad if my fame increased.


    I have to obtain permission to enter Karnon, the Imperial City, after all.


    But¡­


    ¡°If I return alive.¡±


    I could worry about thatter.


    It hasn¡¯t even been a day since thebyrinth opened.


    __________________


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve kept you for too long. Go and rest. Sir Ergos will tell you about the rules here.¡±


    I left the tent and then went to the temporary infirmary, guided by a knight, and reunited with mypanions.


    ¡°Mister!!!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Daria?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯spletely healed after receiving purification from the priest. She¡¯s sleeping now because she¡¯s tired¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±


    Erwen, who was back to her usual cheerful self now that her sister was treated, hugged me.


    Misha approached and pulled Erwen away.


    ¡°Hey! Stop bothering him and get away.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see Bjorn is injured?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Are you okay? Nothing else hurts? You¡¯ve worked hard, being called away like that. Let¡¯s go and show the priest your arm.¡±


    Since it seemed like my injuries were all treated, I followed Misha to the priest and received treatment.


    Ah, for reference, it was free.


    It¡¯s a wartime situation.


    All explorers have to follow the royal family¡¯s orders.


    In the first ce, the infirmary here was probably set up by conscripting priests from other teams.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel a bit weak and strange for about a day. Well then, I have many other patients. May the radiance of the sun be with you.¡±


    My arm regenerated in less than a few minutes after a single heal.


    I¡¯m reminded once again of the importance of priests.


    I would have had to use two or three top-grade potions if it were me.


    And besides¡­


    ¡­the potion¡¯s effectiveness decreases as your physical abilities increase.


    ¡®I have to get a priest as soon as I form a n.¡¯


    After receiving treatment, I reunited with mypanions and talked.


    ¡°Raven, did you hear about the situation here?¡±


    ¡°I heard a bit while we were getting our area assignments.¡±


    ¡°Area assignments?¡±


    ¡°The ce where we¡¯ll be sleeping. Looking at the map they gave us, it¡¯s a passage in the outer area. I guess it¡¯s because we camete. The safe areas inside are already full.¡±


    I smiled silently at Raven¡¯s words.


    Only the tents ofrge ns were in the center, so I wonder if they were assigned there because they came early?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go there quickly. They said we have to take turns keeping watch from tomorrow.¡±


    Geez, it¡¯s like we¡¯re in the army.


    That¡¯s when, as I was looking around at the tense atmosphere¡­


    ¡°¡­But where¡¯s Takn?¡±


    ¡­I asked a question that suddenly came to mind.


    Takn Arbenon.


    The 5th-grade explorer who was practically the only survivor of this n.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Mypanions all froze when I mentioned Takn¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ah, that person¡­¡±


    Raven forced a smile and spoke.


    ¡°He went there as soon as he received his area assignment. They said explorers who are alone or in groups of two or less are assigned to teams with vacancies.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    But he could have just joined our team, right?


    It seemed like ns were all sticking together.


    And there were quite a few groups with six or more members that we passed by.


    Raven smiled awkwardly and said as I expressed my doubts,


    ¡°He wanted to. So don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    I nodded nonchntly and thought,


    ¡®Something must have happened while I was gone.¡¯


    There was an incident.


    Although I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re hiding it from me¡­


    I can just subtly ask Ainar or Mishater¡­


    ¡°Erwen, you said you were joining the Blue Wall n, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I, I don¡¯t want to, but my sister said I have to¡­ She said there might be problems with the contractter.¡±


    Well, leaving aside the contract, she probably thought it would be much safer. The Blue Wall is a n that operates six teams.


    Well, one of them disappeared on the way here, but¡­


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be going. You take care of your sister when she wakes up. And always be wary of your surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­!¡±


    We then parted ways with Erwen and headed towards the area we were assigned to.


    It was a passage in the outer area, and the distance between us and the team next to us was less than 2 meters.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I slept on the 1st floor¡­¡±


    But we spread out our sleeping bags on the ground andy down next to each other, without anyints, as expected of explorers.


    We all knew.


    That we should be grateful to even be able to sleep like this.


    Snore!


    Ainar started snoring as soon as shey down.


    I don¡¯t know why, but listening to it reminded me of the things I had to do.


    I had to check the loot I obtained today, inspect the equipment that was covered inva, and clean my body that was soaked in blood and sweat.


    Ah, and I have to find out what happened with Takn.


    There was a mountain of things to do.


    But even though I did so much¡­


    ¡®Ah, whatever, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡¯


    Strength drained from my body as soon as I closed my eyes.


    As if I was sinking into water.


    That¡¯s when, as my consciousness slowly faded into sleep, I heard Misha¡¯s voice next to me.


    ¡°Bjorn, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    And I also heard Raven¡¯s voice on the other side.


    ¡°Yes, you really did a great job.¡±


    Avman also chuckled awkwardly and said,


    ¡°Rest, Yandel.¡±


    Only then did I realize¡­


    Snore!


    ¡­that the unusually long Day 1 had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 216 Sacrificial Pawn (5)

    Chapter 216 Sacrificial Pawn (5)


    Sacrificial Pawn (5) <hr>


    Sacrificial Pawn (5)


    Orculus.


    A notorious group of criminals who rebelled against the royal family.


    This group, formed only a few decades ago, had been infamous for its countless acts of terrorism and crime.


    Although the royal family had offered a huge bounty and started hunting them, they were so secretive that only seven of them had been killed so far.


    ¡°Seven of them are here¡­¡±


    Marco Elburn, the captain of the 3rd Royal Knight Order, couldn¡¯t hide his dismay as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report.


    He had quickly responded to the situation and established a safe zone in the center, dering a state of emergency and takingmand.The first thing he did was gather information.


    He sent a search party to the 2nd-floor portal, which could be a breakthrough, and he had been checking and rechecking all the informationing from the front lines without sleeping since the incident urred.


    As a result, seven members of Orculus were identified.


    The Screaming Witch, ck w, and the Lighthouse Keeper.


    These three were currently rampaging around the safe zone, while the other four were blocking the 2nd-floor portal.


    ¡®This was their goal from the beginning.¡¯


    Elburn clenched his fists in frustration.


    The three were one thing, but these four were the biggest obstacle.


    The Corpse Collector, infamous for his grotesque and cruel acts, even more so than for being an evil spirit.


    The Ruin Schr, once the leader of arge school, who became a criminal after dabbling in forbidden magic.


    The Blood Knight, who started as a soldier born in Bifron and gained fame by killing the previous captain of the 1st Royal Knight Order.


    Andstly¡­


    ¡®The Traitor.¡¯


    The one who gathered those madmen and formed Orculus, the one who created their countless infamous deeds and history of ughter with his own hands.


    Four of the most representative members of ¡®that group¡¯ were all here.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Orculus they had to be wary of.


    There were also countless notorious criminals who had escaped to Noark, and if they joined forces, it would be a situation where they couldn¡¯t be confident in victory even if they fought with all their might.


    Elburn finally broke the long silence and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re abandoning the n to break through them and reach the 2nd floor.¡±


    An even heavier silence fell upon the room.


    One of the knights spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°¡­Day 3 is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°I know. But now that we¡¯ve confirmed that even the Ruin Schr is here, there¡¯s a high chance that the portal is already unusable.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Elburn closed and opened his eyes as if to clear his thoughts.


    Amander is someone who has to make decisions.


    ¡°Gather all the mages who can use the Dimensional Gate spell as discreetly as possible.¡±


    He had to make the necessary decisions.


    No matter the sacrifice.


    _________________


    I open my eyes and check the clock.


    [00:17]


    Another day has passed, and it¡¯s Day 3.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special yesterday.


    I checked the loot we obtained on the way here.


    I found an explorer with a repair ability and had him fix our damaged equipment.


    I stood guard duty with my team.


    I gathered information after my shift ended.


    Ah, and I also heard about what happened with Takn.


    [¡­Uh, that guy?]


    Although I had Misha work hard to get her to talk¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t much of a story.


    He just lost his mind for a moment.


    He said some aggressive things to us, who had all survived.


    But it didn¡¯tst long.


    [Aruru was really amazing. She scolded him, asking how he could say that when you were in that state and couldn¡¯t even receive treatment. Ugh, I was sweating just listening to her.]


    Hmm, she¡¯s scary when she¡¯s angry.


    It¡¯s still a mystery how she can unleash that kind of energy from that small body.


    [Anyway, that¡¯s all. And Ainar was about to draw her sword, but he just disappeared.]


    Although I¡¯m grateful for mypanions¡¯ actions, my expression hardened as I heard the whole story.


    Because they don¡¯t know.


    That I intentionally ced them in the back, even though it might have been more suitable for them to be in the rear, to increase our chances of survival.


    [Huh? Why that expression?]


    [It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just hungry.]


    Takn¡¯s anger is justified.


    More people could have survived if I had just formed the lines based on efficiency.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I ced everyone behind me, where it was rtively safe, even if it wasn¡¯t the most suitable position for them. Takn probably acted that way because he realized that btedly.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s better if only I know this.¡¯


    I briefly woke up and then slowly got up and organized my sleeping bag.


    Although Day 2 was peacefulpared to the intense Day 1¡­


    ¡­it was only until today.


    ¡°Hmm, Mr. Yandel¡­?¡±


    Raven peeked her head out of her sleeping bag, rubbing her eyes as if she woke up because of me.


    ¡°Did I wake you up? Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, I just couldn¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep more?¡±


    Raven sat up in her sleeping bag at my question.


    ¡°What about you, Mr. Yandel? Aren¡¯t you going to sleep more?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°So you were going to keep watch alone?¡±


    I chuckled and admitted it.


    It would be ridiculous to deny it when we¡¯re both in the same situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s already Day 3¡­¡±


    The Floor Master is summoned from Day 3 onwards.


    The only condition is that there are five or more people gathered in one ce.


    Of course, it¡¯s a certain probability, and the chance of it being summoned near us is low since there are already over ten thousand explorers gathered on the 1st floor¡­


    ¡®But you never know.¡¯


    I¡¯m the tank of this team.


    I can at least buy some time for mypanions to run away even if the Floor Master appears right in front of us¡ª


    Whoosh!


    That¡¯s when the ground trembles slightly, and the colorless crystals embedded in the cave walls emit a brilliant light.


    The color of the light is blood red.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, this is¡­!¡±


    It means the Floor Master has appeared somewhere.


    ¡°What, what?!¡±


    Mypanions, including Ainar, wake up one after another. And it¡¯s the same for the explorers from other teams who were sleeping nearby.


    I calmly soothe mypanions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like it was summoned near us.¡±


    There¡¯s always a loud noise where the 1st-floor Floor Master is. But there¡¯s no sound, so it must be far away.


    ¡°Everyone, go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up if something happens. It hasn¡¯t been long since our watch duty ended.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tired too.¡±


    ¡°I dozed off a bit during my shift, so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know if I can actually fall asleep, I force mypanions to lie down and close their eyes.


    Recovering stamina is the priority.


    After about 20 minutes¡­


    Whoosh¡­


    ¡­the crystals that were illuminating the surroundings go out as if their batteries have died.


    It means the Floor Master has been defeated.


    Of course, it¡¯s too early to rx.


    Unlike the Floor Masters on the upper floors, who have long respawn times of at least a few months to years¡­


    ¡­this guy can be resummoned countless times.


    ¡°Will it be okay from now on¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it takes about 30 decent explorers to defeat the 1st-floor Floor Master. In the current situation, it will be taken care of quickly no matter where it appears.¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s one of the biggest reasons why I wanted to join the royal forces after that desperate journey.


    We¡¯re safe from the Floor Master here.


    Even if it appears right in front of us, help will arrive quickly as long as I hold out for a bit.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see if I can get some information.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯lle with¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of manpower. If you really can¡¯t sleep, keep watch next to me.¡±


    As soon as the first Floor Master was defeated, I left our assigned area and headed towards the center.


    The Floor Master¡¯s respawn time is six hours.


    I was nning to wander around and see if there was anything unusual during that time.


    There¡¯s nothing else to do anyway.


    [North 172-21]


    I listened to the conversations of the surrounding explorers as I moved forward, using the signs the royal family had drawn on the walls to distinguish the terrain.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? It was the south passage.¡±


    ¡°You mean where the Floor Master appeared?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about twenty people died before backup arrived.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if it was going to appear, it should have appeared near those underground city bastards.¡±


    Although the information wasn¡¯t very reliable since it was just a conversation between explorers in a simr situation to me¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t something I couldpletely ignore.


    It was very useful for gauging public opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we have to stay cooped up here.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? In thest speech, they said they would open a path to the 2nd-floor portal soon. It¡¯s already Day 3.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unsettling that they¡¯re so quiet.¡±


    As expected, the explorers were expressing their distrust towards the leaders, who hadn¡¯t made any announcements since the first day.


    For reference, I felt the same way.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time for them to make a decision.¡¯


    If we assume that a Floor Master is defeated every 6 hours, a total of eight Floor Masters would have been defeated in two days.


    In other words, it will definitely appear on Day 5.


    ¡®They haverge ns and even a royal knight captain, so there¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know that¡­¡¯


    But why haven¡¯t they done anything yet?


    I¡¯m dying to know what was discussed in that tent where the meeting was held when we arrived.


    ¡®They should be able to tell that this is what Noark was aiming for¡­¡¯


    Why are they just waiting here?


    I naturally assumed they would open a path and move towards the 2nd floor, one way or another.


    Thud, thud.


    I increased my pace as my worries deepened.


    That¡¯s when I saw a familiar face.


    The guy who first discovered the backpack duplication bug and spread it throughout the tribe.


    ¡°Karon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, the great warrior!!!!¡±


    Karon immediately got up and ran towards me enthusiastically as I recognized him and called out his name.


    ¡°To think we would meet here!! You¡¯re truly destined to lead us!!¡±


    Although I was a bit flustered, I greeted him in a barbarian-like way since I was happy to see him.


    And I asked what I was curious about.


    ¡°But who¡¯s that next to you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re warriors I met here!!¡±


    ¡°Met here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand at all.


    The barbarian backpack duplication bug had already been patched. It was partly because the method was revealed to other explorers, but the main reason was that low-level explorers had disappeared after the introduction of the identification tag, which is a kind of magic tool.


    It costs 70,000 stones to get one.


    So I thought Karon had also joined a 3-person team recently¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s your team?¡±


    ¡°Ah, those guys died on the way here! So the soldiers introduced me to other warriors who were left alone like me!¡±


    Those damn soldiers.


    A 5-man barbarian warrior party¡­


    They must have just formed a team because they were toozy to deal with them individually.


    ¡°Is, is it really Little Balkan! It¡¯s an honor to meet you!! I, I¡¯m Dban, the second son of Beroks!!¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. Nice to meet you too.¡±


    After briefly greeting the excited barbarians, I continued talking to Karon.


    I couldn¡¯t just leave him after seeing him.


    ¡°Instead of staying here, how about joining our side?¡±


    ¡°Is, is that okay?¡±


    The fact that they paid 70,000 stones for identification tags and the equipment they were wearing, these alone indicated that they were at least 3rd-grade warriors.


    They would definitely be helpful.


    And most importantly, they¡¯re trustworthy.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I told the overwhelmed Karon the location of our assigned area.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the administrator on my way there, so you guys go ahead. Tell the mage that I sent you when you see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t know the way, ask other explorers. They¡¯ll answer if you¡¯re annoying enough.¡±


    ¡°Ooh!! As expected!¡±


    That¡¯s when, just as I¡¯m about to leave after sending Karon and his party¡­


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    ¡­I stop at a low male voice.


    I turn my head, and a person I didn¡¯t want to see is standing there.


    ¡°Takn Arbenon.¡±


    He¡¯s with a group of explorers I¡¯ve never seen before.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    He lost all hispanions on the way here.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Takn stares at me in silence.


    His slightly trembling jaw shows that he¡¯s struggling to hold back something.


    I ask first,


    ¡°I heard about what happened while I was gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you resent me?¡±


    Takn doesn¡¯t nod or shake his head.


    He just stares at me and endures.


    His answeres after a long time.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t resent you.¡±


    It¡¯s an unexpected answer.


    Takn then speaks, pouring out his emotions.


    ¡°I kept thinking about it. Because there was nothing else I could do. Why did this happen to me? Why could you guysugh when Lena died? If those bastards hadn¡¯t run away, wouldn¡¯t she still be alive?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, most importantly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you really not know this would happen?¡±


    ¡°So have you reached a conclusion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You were the one who was most injured. You were the one who did the hardest work. And there was no guarantee that even yourpanions would survive.¡±


    Is there even such a thing as a guaranteed situation?


    I just did my best.


    To increase our chances of survival, even a little.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have followed you.¡±


    It felt like a sharp knife was scraping something inside me.


    ¡°But.¡±


    Takn continued.


    ¡°I was the one who decided to follow you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who voted for you to be the leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And I was the one¡­ who couldn¡¯t even offer anything and just watched when that woman said she would use the Mass Teleportation spell¡­!¡±


    Self-loathing.


    I¡¯m overwhelmed with indescribable emotions as I look at him, ming himself for everything.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t resent you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    What should I even say in this situation?


    I couldn¡¯t even offer any words offort.


    But did he sense my hesitation?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me.¡±


    Takn ended the conversation and sat back down.


    ¡°The day wille when you¡¯ll feel the same way.¡±


    His gaze is no longer on me.


    It¡¯s just on the ground.


    I sense that our conversation is over.


    Thud, thud.


    Therefore, I continue on my way.


    Takn doesn¡¯t say anything.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­the passage widens, and the expanded central cavern appears.


    I first find an administrator and inform him that Karon and his party will be joining us.


    ¡°Team Apple Nark¡­ Ah, the outer passage in the northern district. Confirmed.¡±


    With that, my errand is done.


    But just as I¡¯m about to turn around¡­


    nk, nk.


    ¡­a knightes out of the tent and nces at me as he heads towards the administrator who helped me earlier.


    And he names six schools.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Mages from those schools? I¡¯ll check the list.¡±


    They¡¯re conscripting mages on top of priests?


    That thought crosses my mind at first, but¡­


    ¡®Delta, Spheris, Jacquard¡­¡¯


    I realize one thing inmon as I think about the schools the knight mentioned.


    ¡®Dimensional Gate magic.¡¯


    Mages above 4th grade from those schools can open a ¡®Dimensional Gate¡¯ that can be used by up to 30 people.


    The moment I realize this¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­my heart pounds uneasily.


    And a conversation I had recently shes through my mind.


    There¡¯s no point in denying it.


    [A goodmander isn¡¯t someone who makes perfect choices. It¡¯s someone who makes the choices they have to make.]


    He would discard them without hesitation.


    Those he judged to be low priority.


    Everything.

 Chapter 217 Monarch (1)

    Chapter 217 Monarch (1)


    Monarch (1) <hr>


    Monarch (1)


    Dimensional Gate.


    A unique magic spell handled only by a few schools.


    It goes without saying how overpowered this spell is in this game filled with game over gs.


    To be able to return to the city without waiting for thebyrinth to close?


    It¡¯s the ultimate survival skill.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not without limitations.¡¯


    First, it¡¯s not easy to use as an escape tool during battle since the countermeasures are widely known, at least in PvP.And it can only be used by up to 30 people.


    That¡¯s why expedition parties on the upper floors are almost always formed in groups of 30.


    ¡®And most importantly, the mage can¡¯t use that spell again once they use it.¡¯


    For reference, this is different from the game.


    Originally, in the game, only Archmages who reached 1st grade could use the ¡®Dimensional Gate¡¯ spell.


    And if they used it, they always died.


    But this world is 150 years in the futurepared to the game¡¯s timeline.


    The six schools that possess the Dimensional Gate spell form conducted joint research and created a method for lower-ranked mages to use it.


    Although I don¡¯t know the details since I¡¯m not a mage, I do know that it¡¯s a method that can only be used once in a mage¡¯s life.


    ¡®There¡¯s no mage in this situation who would refuse to use the Dimensional Gate spell¡­¡¯


    Then how many of them entered thebyrinth?


    Hmm, it would be quite a few.


    Large ns prioritize recruiting mages who can use Dimensional Gate, and those schools also encourage mages who still have ¡®Dimensional Gate¡¯ uses left to participate in exploration support.


    But¡­


    ¡®Even if they gather everyone they can, it won¡¯t be more than 150.¡¯


    Realistically, less than 4,500 people can escape this hell through Dimensional Gate.


    ¡®Excluding the royal knights and the elites ofrge ns who have mages¡­ it¡¯s safe to say that the rest are all abandoned.¡¯


    The more concrete the numbers became, the more I realized how insane this n was.


    The scale was different from the 3rd-floor Floor Master incident.


    At least tens of thousands of explorers would die.


    ¡®To make this decision knowing that¡­¡¯


    I pushed aside the feeling of dread and continued my reasoning calmly.


    Maybe this is the most important thing right now.


    Why did the knightmander make this decision?


    ¡®¡­He must have judged that the path to the 2nd floor is blocked, or at least no different.¡¯


    It¡¯s impossible to escape the 1st floor.


    No, it might be possible, but it would result in more casualties than having a small number escape through ¡®Dimensional Gate¡¯.


    So the knightmander made this decision.


    He judged that it was strategically the right choice to preserve as much strength as possible and return to the city¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    I turned around abruptly at the sudden presence behind me and froze.


    Phew, that startled me.


    ¡°You¡¯re Bjorn Yandel, right?¡±


    The knightmander was standing behind me.


    So, his name was¡­


    ¡°Marco Elburn.¡±


    ¡°You have a good memory for a barbarian.¡±


    Normally, I would have retorted, but I responded gently,


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    He¡¯s the highest authority here, after all.


    It¡¯s a golden opportunity to have a private conversation with him, even for a short time.


    I asked him after much deliberation.


    Directly, like a barbarian.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for mages who can use Dimensional Gate, are you nning to escape?¡±


    This question was the most important, to confirm whether it was true.


    His eyes turned cold as soon as he heard it.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a barbarian in this aspect. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask me directly, even if they knew.¡±


    That¡¯s because I¡¯m a barbarian.


    He asked back as we maintained eye contact,


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    That was enough.


    Right, it¡¯s true.


    I was hoping there might be another strategy¡­


    ¡°I heard a knight giving orders to an administrator earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not very careful. Or maybe he let his guard down because he thought you were a barbarian.¡±


    Judging by his gaze, that knight wouldn¡¯t get off easily, but it¡¯s not my concern.


    Just as I¡¯m about to continue the conversation¡­


    ¡°Hmm, maybe you¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡±


    ¡­he spoke with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll just tell you. I heard about your teamposition from the administrator.¡±


    ¡°¡­You investigated me?¡±


    ¡°I became interested.¡±


    Interested¡­


    Is this a positive variable, or the opposite?


    Well, it turned out to be both.


    ¡°I can take you and the mage. If you promise to serve the royal army for one year.¡±


    He offered me a Dimensional Gate ticket.


    The problem was that there were only two tickets.


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? What kind of choice you have to make.¡±


    Damn it, so they don¡¯t meet the criteria.


    I thought I raised them well for the past few months.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±


    I¡¯m at a crossroads.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to answer now. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    My life and one of mypanion¡¯s lives?


    Or a gamble where we risk all our lives?


    [Can¡­ we win?]


    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save everyone and get us back.]


    A fleeting conversation we had shes through my mind.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon mypanions.¡±


    Maybe I¡¯ve really be a barbarian, even in my mind.


    _________________


    ¡¸The second Lord of Fear has been defeated.¡¹


    ¡¸The third Lord of Fear has been defeated.¡¹


    ¡¸The fourth Lord of Fear has been defeated.¡¹


    ¡¸The fifth Lord of Fear has been defeated¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    _________________


    Time passes.


    I kept the conversation I had with the knightmander a secret.


    [Keep the Dimensional Gate a secret. If you value yourpanions.]


    It wasn¡¯t just because of his threat, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to tell them. It would spread soon enough even if I didn¡¯t.


    And indeed, it did.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, you heard, right? About that.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to silence thousands of people.


    Especially if they¡¯re not united as one.


    The knightmander¡¯s n to escape through Dimensional Gate spread through word of mouth, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to reach Raven¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do? Do you also think it¡¯s a rumor?¡±


    The bear-like man and Misha¡¯s gazes turn to me at Raven¡¯s question. So they already discussed it among themselves before talking to me.


    Well, they¡¯re probably the only ones who didn¡¯t feel the killing intent that¡¯s filling this cave.


    ¡°Karon, you can¡¯t even lift that greatsword! How can you call yourself a man!!¡±


    ¡°I, I can lift it! Lo, look!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then are you half a man?!¡±


    The barbarians have been ying with one Adamantium greatsword for an hour.


    Sometimes I envy their carefree nature.


    To be able to move forward without any doubts.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Yandel¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I was lost in thought.¡±


    I forced a smile and patted Raven¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rumor! Everything will be fine!¡±


    Everything will be fine.


    I¡¯ll make sure of it.


    So I just want them to move forward without any doubts.


    I¡¯m the only one who needs to be constantly wary and anxious about what traps and enemies lie ahead.


    ¡°No, why are you being so unnecessarily optimistic?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what a leader does.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, stop hitting my shoulder!¡±


    I roughly ended the conversation and closed my eyes, lost in thought.


    My only concern recently has been one thing.


    How can we all return alive?


    I¡¯ve contemted thousands of times, made and discarded countless ns, and even after making one n, I repeatedly reviewed it to see if there were any variables or miscalctions.


    ¡®It has to be perfect.¡¯


    If n A doesn¡¯t work, then n B.


    And if that doesn¡¯t work, then n C.


    I simte the worst-case scenarios I might encounter, from beginning to end, whenever I have time, just like now.


    After some time¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­a faint tremor emanates from the ground, as if we¡¯re getting closer to the critical point.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the eighth one.¡±


    With this, the eighth Floor Master has been summoned.


    Raven and the others don¡¯t react much since it¡¯s something that¡¯s been happening for days.


    Because they don¡¯t know.


    What event urs when the ninth Floor Master is defeated.


    ¡®That¡¯s probably why there haven¡¯t been any protests, even though there¡¯s a rumor about it. Most people probably think it¡¯s a groundless rumor.¡¯


    From an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, there¡¯s no reason for the leaders to escape through Dimensional Gate.


    Because they don¡¯t know about ¡®that¡¯.


    ¡°By the way, it seems like it¡¯s nearby since I can hear screams¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be on guard, it mighte this way.¡±


    We get ready, just in case, and wait for the Floor Master to be defeated.


    That¡¯s when we hear footsteps from the passage behind us.


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through, so everyone, move to the side!¡±


    A group of people is moving quickly, pushing aside the explorers in the narrow passage as if an ambnce is on an emergency call.


    They graze past us as soon as we move to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Star of Eramel n.¡±


    It¡¯s a group from arge n that¡¯s quite famous.


    They¡¯re probably heading towards where the screams areing from to defeat the Floor Master.


    ¡°It will get dark again soon since the backup has arrived.¡±


    30 7th-grade explorers are enough to defeat the 1st-floor Floor Master. And it¡¯s possible with even fewer people if you know the strategy.


    I smile bitterly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand why they even bother defeating the Floor Master when they¡¯re just going to abandon everyone.¡¯


    The 1st-floor Floor Master doesn¡¯t drop any noteworthy loot.


    It doesn¡¯t even drop an essence, and the byproducts that can be obtained with the ¡®Distortion¡¯ spell aren¡¯t that valuable either.


    The only reward for defeating it is that you can be promoted to a 4th-grade n, which is when the real benefits start.


    So it¡¯s mostly used for verification.


    It¡¯s a monster that you defeat once as a rite of passage when you reach a certain level and then move on.


    ¡®Could it be guilt? Like, ¡®we did our best until the end¡¯?¡¯


    That thought briefly crosses my mind, but the real reason is probably more practical.


    They have to act like they¡¯re fulfilling their roles until the very end so that those who will be abandoned don¡¯t notice.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak¡ª!!]


    About 20 minutester, a giant roar echoes from afar, and the red crystals that were glowing brightly lose their light.


    It means the Floor Master has been defeated.


    ¡°It will be Day 5 from tomorrow, so we just have to endure for two more days.¡±


    I check the time from time to time and continue to review my n.


    How much more time has passed?


    [22:07]


    It¡¯s already been about two hours since the eighth Floor Master was defeated.


    In other words¡­


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    ¡­it¡¯s 4 hours until hell breaks loose.


    ¡°Everyone, run inside! The rumor was true!¡±


    ¡°Those royal bastards are trying to abandon us and escape!! Stop them!!¡±


    Commotion spreads from the inner part of the cave.


    ___________________


    At that time, in the central area where the tents of therge ns and the royal knights were located¡­


    ¡°You bastards!! Move aside, move aside!!¡±


    ¡°Step back, explorer, I¡¯ll cut you down if youe any closer.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to die anywa¡ª!¡±


    sh!


    Thud, roll.


    An explorer¡¯s head falls to the ground.


    ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    The explorers hesitate for a moment at the knight¡¯s menacing words.


    ¡°What are you doing, push forward!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting out of here! I¡¯m getting out!!¡±


    ¡°Aak! My arm! My arm¡­!¡±


    Explorers, blinded by the desire to survive, charge forward like moths to a me.


    It¡¯s a scene that¡¯s unfolding simultaneously at all the passages leading to the center.


    ¡°The real enemy is out there, but they¡¯re determined to shed blood unnecessarily.¡±


    Marco Elburn, the captain of the 3rd Royal Knight Order and the one who created this situation, clicked his tongue and asked his adjutant,


    ¡°What¡¯s the current progress?¡±


    ¡°A little over half of the personnel have escaped.¡±


    ¡°Half¡­ it¡¯s taking much longer than nned.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t have been thismotion if they had all used Dimensional Gate simultaneously and escaped to the city.


    But they had to cast the spell sequentially because of its characteristic of absorbing the surrounding mana.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost our turn. Leave this ce to the remaining knights and let¡¯s go, Captain.¡±


    Marco Elburn followed his adjutant towards the center. A new Dimensional Gate was open, emitting a brilliant light.


    Whoosh!


    Marco Elburn dismissed all his lingering thoughts and slowly walked towards the portal.


    ¡°Please, take me too!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaak!¡±


    Screams filled with emotion and the sh of weapons echoed behind him with every step he took.


    nk, nk.


    Marco Elburn stopped for a moment in front of the portal.


    He suddenly remembered a conversation he had two days ago.


    [I don¡¯t abandon mypanions.]


    He was an impressive person.


    Barbarian-like, but not at the same time.


    He was a bit disappointed.


    [I misjudged you. To think you would make such a wrong choice.]


    He lost interest in the barbarian.


    He had made that offer purely out of whim.


    But to think he wouldn¡¯t even grab that opportunity¡­


    [Keep the Dimensional Gate a secret. If you value yourpanions.]


    He was about to leave after threatening him to keep quiet.


    But at that moment¡­


    [You feel guilty.]


    ¡­the barbarian said something strange.


    [Guilty¡­?]


    [That¡¯s why you were disappointed when I refused your offer.]


    He didn¡¯t understand at first.


    But then a cold voice pierced his ears.


    [You wanted to use me to ease your guilt, didn¡¯t you?]


    Marco Elburn couldn¡¯t refute him.


    Even he had the thought that it might be true, although he didn¡¯t realize it himself.


    [Knight, I¡¯m different from you.]


    [So don¡¯t try to use me to discard your emotions.]


    That was the end of his conversation with the barbarian.


    They would probably never see each other again.


    ¡°Captain, we have to go now.¡±


    Marco Elburn looked ahead.


    The bright city was visible beyond the portal, unlike this darkbyrinth.


    The only city in this cursed world.


    The ce we have to protect.


    Thest bastion.


    ¡°For Lafdonia.¡±


    He stepped into the portal.


    It was the choice he had to make.


    _________________


    I close my eyes for a moment and catch my breath.


    And I remind myself.


    The moment has finallye.


    So¡­


    ¡®Do what you have to do.¡¯


    I open my eyes.


    ¡°Everyone, follow me. We¡¯re heading to the center.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What are you going to do there?¡±


    What else is there to do?


    By the time we arrive, all the talented people abandoned by the various groups will be drowning in despair.


    ¡®I need to increase our numbers first.¡¯


    We have to gather forces.


    That¡¯s the first step to survival.

 Chapter 218 Monarch (2)

    Chapter 218 Monarch (2)


    Monarch (2) <hr>


    Monarch (2)


    ¡°No! Take me too¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The battle ended as soon as an explorer closed his eyes and entered the Dimensional Gate.


    The reason was simple.


    Although knights were still blocking the explorers in various passages¡­


    ¡°Surrender.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But our Dimensional Gate spell isn¡¯t ready ye¡ª¡±¡°That was thest Dimensional Gate. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ca, Captain, what do you me¡ª! Aaaak!!¡±


    The explorers charged towards the knight and trampled him, punching him mercilessly as soon as he lowered his sword.


    ¡°Tell me! What did you mean just now! Thest Dimensional Gate?!¡±


    The knight just endured all the violence.


    And he answered their questions even as his teeth were knocked out and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°It means what I said.¡±


    ¡°You, you bastard! You knew we were going to be abandoned, and you still¡­!¡±


    ¡°Someone has to stay behind. Your anger is justified. So please, unleash it on me. My body still has that much value.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±


    ¡°For¡­ Lafdonia¡­!¡±


    Some knights surrendered, and some fought back with their swords until the end.


    But the result was the same.


    The explorers overwhelmed them with their numbers, and they mercilessly unleashed their despair and anger.


    Of course, the explorers knew.


    That these knights were also in the same situation, and that they would be valuable allies.


    But they needed someone to vent their emotions on.


    That¡¯s when, as simr scenes were unfolding throughout the center¡­


    ¡°Aak! What the hell! Don¡¯t push¡ª!¡±


    ¡­a barbarian appeared from one of the passages, easily pushing aside the crowd.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hey, knight.¡±


    ¡­he spoke, grabbing the wrist of an explorer who was beating up a knight.


    ¡°Killing him.¡±


    ¡°Le, let go of me?!¡±


    ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    ¡°What! You abandoned us, and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re on his side¡ª!¡±


    The barbarian¡¯s fist mmed into the explorer¡¯s face as he protested vehemently.


    Thwack!


    The explorer¡¯s body copsed limply.


    ¡°I said¡­ it¡¯s¡­ troublesome.¡±


    The barbarian spoke, catching his breath.


    And a brief silence fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one else dared to attack the knight.


    At least not in that area.


    __________________


    The situation in the center wasn¡¯t much different from what I expected.


    Except for one thing.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect there to be this many knights left.¡¯


    It was a pleasant miscalction.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t be under mymand¡­


    ¡­they were still valuable assets.


    Just by existing and walking around in this cave, they would be good bait for me.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel!¡±


    Mypanions appeared a momentter, following the path I had created.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Can you take care of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Just make sure they don¡¯t die.¡±


    I left the half-dead knights to mypanions and headed towards the center of the cavern.


    ¡°Aak! St, stop¡­!¡±


    Screams echoed from all sides with every step I took.


    Most of them were from knights.


    Right, you guys are also human.


    You feel pain when you¡¯re beaten up.


    ¡°¡­Damn iiiit!!!¡±


    Anger welled up inside me.


    And I also saw people who were sitting nkly, lost in despair, having retreated from the violence.


    Those who had lost even the will to be angry.


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to die.¡±


    ¡°Cecilia¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Those who had epted their deaths.


    There were even some among them who were wearing emblems ofrge ns. Some were in teams, and some were alone or in pairs.


    Well, evenrge ns couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    Even knights were abandoned.


    They must have prioritized their members.


    Because tickets were limited.


    ¡°Stop it¡­! Even so, nothing will change! They¡¯re in the same situation as us!¡±


    Sometimes I heard voices trying to quell the anger.


    They were divided into two categories.


    Those who appealed to emotions and morality, raising their voices to protect humanity.


    And¡­


    ¡°Are you all crazy! This will just get us all killed!¡±


    ¡­those who hadn¡¯t given up hope.


    Those who tried to stop the violence rationally, pushing aside their anger.


    I would probably belong to thetter category.


    And they were the ones who would be most helpful to me in the current situation.


    Thud.


    I finally stopped.


    There was a monument in front of me that I had seen countless times.


    Thest Archmage.


    The only structure in thebyrinth, built tomemorate the achievements of Diflun Groundel Gavrilius.


    [Inmemoration of his great first step]


    There¡¯s a hidden piece in this monument.


    It¡¯s the one that allows you to open the 1st-floor rift.


    But we can¡¯t escape the war by entering the rift.


    We don¡¯t have any 8th-grade magic stones¡­


    And even if we did, it would be useless.


    Thest time the rift opened was a month ago.


    We didn¡¯t go because we thought it would be more profitable to explore the 5th floor, and it opened naturally.


    Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do by regretting it.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    I clear my throat.


    But I¡¯m not worried.


    If there¡¯s one thing that barbarians are good at, besides their physical abilities, it¡¯s their loud voices.


    ¡°Stoooooooooop¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!!¡±


    I shout with all my might in [Gigantification] state.


    It¡¯s loud enough to reach everyone¡¯s ears even in this chaotic situation.


    Everyone stops and looks at me.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯tst long.


    The explorers look at me with a ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ expression and then lose interest.


    ¡®Right, this much isn¡¯t enough.¡¯


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect much.


    That kind of thing only happens in cartoons.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel, Little Balkan!!¡±


    I continue shouting, even if they ignore me.


    Barbarian rule number one:


    If your voice doesn¡¯t reach them, it¡¯s because you weren¡¯t loud enough.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°If there are any of my tribe who know me, repeat after me!!!¡±


    I ask for support.


    I¡¯m not the only barbarian here.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, Little Balkan!¡±


    ¡°Great warrior!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the next chieftain¡¯s order!! We have to follow him!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The barbarians scattered throughout the cave let out battle cries as if they¡¯ve been waiting, starting with Karon and Ainar.


    They had been watching me since I started shouting.


    They probably thought they had to help since I¡¯m their tribesman, even if they didn¡¯t know what I was trying to do.


    ¡°I repeat¡ª! Everyone, stop¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The crowd stops again and focuses their attention on me as the chorus follows.


    It¡¯s only natural for them to be curious when the same shout is repeated everywhere as if it¡¯s an announcement, unlike when I was shouting alone until my throat was sore.


    ¡°Who are you to tell us to stop?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in this state because of these bastards, and you¡¯re telling us to hold back?!¡±


    But the negative gazes are still stronger.


    Many of them are still enraged and beating up the knights.


    Therefore, I continue shouting.


    ¡°I repeat¡ª! Everyone, stop¡ª!!¡±


    Like a simple-minded barbarian.


    Stubbornly repeating the same thing over and over again.


    Until my demand is met.


    That¡¯s when, after shouting about ten times¡­


    ¡°I repeat¡ª! Everyone, stop¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Someone shut that bastard up!!¡±


    ¡­the arrows of anger, which never seem to decrease no matter how much they¡¯re vented, finally turn towards me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to side with the royal family, you die too!!¡±


    Some explorers even charge towards me.


    ¡°Protect the next chieftain!!¡±


    The barbarian warriors charge forward to protect me.


    But I stop them.


    ¡°Stop!!! We shouldn¡¯t fight among ourselves!!!¡±


    The naive barbarians stop at my shout. But the explorer who was charging towards me doesn¡¯t.


    Whoosh.


    He swings his sword as if I¡¯m his enemy.


    ng!


    As expected, judging by his equipment, my body is unscathed.


    No, how could an ordinary iron sword even scratch me?


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    I just took the hit with my body, maintaining my original posture, without even blocking.


    The difference in skill is evident just from that.


    Did he realize his mistake btedly?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The explorer, as if scared of me, steps back as his excitement subsides and his head cools down.


    Geez, where does he think he¡¯s going?


    I grab his shoulder and pull him towards me.


    And I ask,


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you want to live!!! Why are you running away when you¡¯re going to die anyway?!¡±


    The explorer¡¯s face turns pale as I shout at him.


    ¡°Tell me, do you want to live?!¡±


    The explorer, cornered, shouts back at me,


    ¡°Wh, who would want to die?!¡±


    It¡¯s the line I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    Everyone is looking at us because of his sudden outburst.


    I let go of his shoulder.


    ¡°Then run away. If you think you can survive that way.¡±


    The explorer, having regained his freedom, doesn¡¯t turn around and run away.


    To be precise, he can¡¯t.


    His legs give out, and he copses to the ground.


    But does he still have some energy left?


    He shouts, venting his frustration,


    ¡°Then what the hell are we supposed to do?!¡±


    What else is there to do?


    I¡¯ve already said it countless times.


    I turn my gaze away from him.


    And I shout again, looking around,


    ¡°I repeat¡ª! Everyone, stop¡ª!!¡±


    My life as a barbarian has taught me.


    Stubbornness eventually bes perseverance.


    If you don¡¯t give up first.


    ____________________


    A brief silence falls.


    It¡¯s a miracle.


    That barbarian just shouted. He didn¡¯t use violence, he just kept shouting.


    At first, he thought it was foolish.


    He didn¡¯t think this chaos would subside, no matter how many times he shouted.


    So he had been staying away from the situation with his n members, judging that everyone would regain theirposure ande up with a n after the knights were all dead.


    But¡­


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    The one-sided violence against the knights had almostpletely stopped.


    The result of a single barbarian¡¯s actions.


    Then how was this possible?


    He still didn¡¯t know the exact reason.


    But he could only guess.


    Just like how they say words have power¡­


    ¡­maybe that barbarian¡¯s words carried even greater power.


    Just like how a single action can be more deeply engraved in your mind than a hundred words¡­


    ¡­maybe they started to have hope, even if it was just a sliver, because of that foolish persistence.


    Smirk.


    No, maybe they just regained theirposure after watching him do something stupid over and over again.


    You know how it is, right?


    The atmosphere changes when someone says something silly in the middle of a serious conversation.


    Of course, it¡¯s just a guess.


    He doesn¡¯t know the real reason.


    Maybe he¡¯s just curious about what that barbarian is trying to say.


    But one thing was clear.


    That barbarian did something he couldn¡¯t.


    Little Balkan, a 5th-grade explorer.


    Although his strength and the force hemanded were much weaker than his¡­


    ¡­he did it.


    ¡°Vice-leader.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not just watching anymore. If you see anyone attacking a knight nearby, stop them.¡±


    The man gave an order to his vice-leader.


    And he started walking.


    ¡°Leader, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hear what he has to say, why he¡¯s doing that. Whether he¡¯s just an idiot, or¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Although the vice-leader tilted her head, the man didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He found it amusing himself.


    But¡­


    ¡°Everyone, stop it! He¡¯s right! Stop for now! And let¡¯s calmly think together!¡±


    ¡­just like he was doing right now¡­


    ¡­he saw people who had been watching from the sidelines raising their voices and stepping forward.


    Thump!


    His heart pounded for some reason.


    The man looked at the monument.


    ¡°I repeat¡ª! Everyone, stop¡ª!!¡±


    The barbarian was still shouting.


    His tribesmen were chanting along.


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    And now even those who weren¡¯t rted to him were shouting.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but think¡­


    ¡°From now on, anyone who causes trouble will be considered an enemy!¡±


    ¡­that everything that was happening right now¡­


    ¡­was like a scene from a legend he read as a child, a story about a hero.


    _________________


    One person approaches.


    ¡°I¡¯m Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n. If you have a way to resolve this situation, I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    Then a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lacey Naret from the Heindel Church. I came to thank you for stopping this tragedy.¡±


    The third one is a mage.


    ¡°I¡¯m a military mage of Lafdonia. Ah, for reference, I stayed behind on my own, not because I was abandoned. I don¡¯t like thatmander bastard.¡±


    More people gather after that.


    Priests, mages, n leaders, vice-leaders, team leaders, or individuals. Those who were abandoned or stayed behind voluntarily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can stop shouting now? Everyone is waiting for you to speak.¡±


    ¡°Tell us. Do you really have a solution? You didn¡¯t just say that to save the knights because you felt sorry for them, did you?!¡±


    Is the barbarian ¡®Just do it!¡¯ tactic invincible?


    I deactivated the mindless infinite loop mode after achieving my goal.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you all. I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    The conditions for conversation were finally met.

 Chapter 219 Monarch (3)

    Chapter 219 Monarch (3)


    Monarch (3) <hr>


    Monarch (3)


    The central cavern, expanded to the size of a za.


    I look around once more before deactivating [Gigantification].


    ¡®This is like Gwanghwamun za.¡¯


    Thousands of explorers are standing shoulder to shoulder, staring at me.


    Just how many are there?


    I can¡¯t even begin to count.


    If you include those who are still in the passages because of the crowd in the center, it would be a truly staggering number.I realize once again¡­


    ¡­that there¡¯s a huge difference between numbers you hear or read about and numbers you see with your own eyes.


    ¡®Would that bastard have made a different decision if he had seen this?¡¯


    That thought briefly crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it.


    It was a meaningless assumption.


    And it wasn¡¯t something I should be worried about right now.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°¡­You were supposed to tell us what to do, why are you suddenly shouting?¡±


    ¡°I just felt like it!¡±


    To be precise, I get nervous when this many people gather.


    But shouting made me feel a bit better.


    I¡¯m a barbarian.


    Right, so¡­


    ¡­there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do in this world.


    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully!¡±


    All eyes turn to me in the silence, which is hard to believe considering how many people are gathered here.


    Geez, how embarrassing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put our heads together! There must be someone smart among this many people!¡±


    I continue speaking shamelessly.


    Although I already have a n, I judged that it would seem suspicious if I revealed everything in front of this many people.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­?¡±


    The explorers, who were listening intently, make dazed expressions.


    Some of them even look disappointed.


    ¡°What was I even expecting? From a barbarian?¡±


    It¡¯s a barbarian¡¯s only weakness.


    They can¡¯t lead the situation proactively while showing their intellectual side. Well, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop the fighting if I weren¡¯t a barbarian.


    ¡°Th, then why were you shouting so passionately earlier?!¡±


    ¡°Because a wise warrior knows where to vent their anger. This isn¡¯t the ce for us to shed blood.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, but¡­¡±


    The explorers don¡¯t know what to say.


    I feign ignorance.


    I¡¯ve already achieved my goal of saving the knight.


    No, is that all?


    I also seeded in creating an environment for everyone to gather and talk, and I even left a deep impression on them.


    The first objective isplete.


    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Everyone has their own role, right? He stopped the unnecessary bloodshed and allowed us to gather here, so he¡¯s already fulfilled a great duty.¡±


    The middle-aged man who introduced himself as a military mage defended me and changed the atmosphere.


    It seems like he has a good impression of me.


    ¡°Role¡­ that reminds me of a passage from The Prince. That a monarch¡¯s role isn¡¯t to fight, but to inspire the will to fight.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone here who read that book. It¡¯s nice to meet you. You¡¯re Melter Pend from the Nartel n, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite famous.¡±


    The two of them exchange friendly nces as they have a brief conversation.


    It¡¯s not a good sign.


    We don¡¯t have time for socializing, and these are explorers who were abandoned by the leaders.


    They¡¯ll definitely feel uneasy if a bond forms between us.


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s talk! Does anyone have any information they don¡¯t know?¡±


    I cut in, pretending to be clueless, and steer the conversation back on track.


    These people need to have a discussion for my n to work.


    And they need to reach the conclusion I¡¯ve already reached.


    Even if it¡¯s a bit troublesome for me.


    ¡°First, we need to figure this out. Why did the royal family abandon us?¡±


    Melter Pend initiates the conversation as no one else steps forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There was no problem enduring until now, so why did those bastards¡­¡±


    The biggest contradiction in the current situation.


    Those who were angry at being abandoned have regained theirposure and are expressing their doubts.


    The answeres quickly since there are so many people gathered here.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the Floor Master.¡±


    It was the military mage, Kyle, who spoke.


    ¡°¡­Floor Master?¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve been sessfully blocking the Floor Master until now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true for now. Themander was probably afraid of what would appear after the ninth Floor Master is defeated.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak. It¡¯s another Floor Master.¡±


    Most of them are confused, saying they¡¯ve never heard of it, and Kyle briefly exins the Lord of the Abyss to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to report to the guild and get their approval before defeating the Lord of Fear. It¡¯s that much of a disaster.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that even hundreds of knights andrge ns can¡¯t defeat it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad. But¡­¡±


    Kyle trails off and looks into the distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones here.¡±


    Noark and Lafdonia.


    And the Lord of the Abyss, Verzak.


    ¡°Themand judged that Noark would definitely interfere if we fought Verzak.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, there haven¡¯t been any attacks since the first day¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I was wondering why, so that was their n all along!¡±


    It¡¯s a kind of endgame scenario.


    A strategy of mutual destruction, where they use Verzak to inflict heavy damage on each other.


    That¡¯s why the knightmander chose to retreat.


    High-ranking explorers and knights are valuable assets that can¡¯t be easily reced.


    He wanted to protect at least that much.


    For that damn royal family.


    ¡°Wait! Then isn¡¯t that strange? If they knew something so dangerous would appear, why didn¡¯t they try to go up to the 2nd floor before that?¡±


    One explorer points out a contradiction.


    It¡¯s also something I¡¯ve thought about deeply.


    But the answer is simple.


    ¡°I think I can answer that.¡±


    This time, it¡¯s the priestess from the Heindel Church.


    ¡°A search party was formed to explore the 2nd-floor portal on the first day we entered thebyrinth. And this is information I heard while treating a knight from the search party who survived.¡±


    ¡°Tell us quickly!¡±


    ¡°The portal connected to the west, the Rock Desert, is unfortunately no longer usable.¡±


    ¡°No longer usable?¡±


    ¡°The Ruin Schr. I heard that cursed mage destroyed the portal.¡±


    A wave of unrest spreads as the name of the Ruin Schr, one of Orculus¡¯s executives, is mentioned.


    I silently organize my thoughts.


    ¡®The west¡­¡¯


    Then the probability is 1 in 3 now?


    I obtained valuable information.


    ¡°If the west is blocked, we can just go through another portal!¡±


    Someone in the crowd shouts, but very few people agree.


    Because it¡¯s an obvious cause and effect.


    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t confirmed the other portals, the knight said it¡¯s highly likely that the Ruin Schr has already been there.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it means we¡¯repletely trapped here.¡±


    A heavy silence falls after the priestess¡¯s words.


    But the discussion continues.


    ¡°Those Noark bastards are really serious this time.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not that Verzak monster, if they find out that our core forces are gone, they¡¯ll definitely attack.¡±


    The explorers are participating in the conversation even more actively than before.


    But there are no results.


    Because we don¡¯t have enough clues toe up with a solution.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all looking at this too narrowly? A skilled warrior always predicts the enemy¡¯s next move and acts ordingly.¡±


    I interject from time to time and give them hints.


    ¡°Do you think they didn¡¯t expect us to open Dimensional Gates and escape after preparing for months?¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, I think it would be stranger if they didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    It¡¯s a crazy act that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even think of.


    But¡­


    ¡°That makes sense. Maybe they cornered us to make us use Dimensional Gate.


    The military mage, Kyle, and a few others didn¡¯t dismiss my words.


    ¡°Yes. Then the real war might be next time, not this time. There aren¡¯t many mages left in the city who can use Dimensional Gate.¡±


    ¡°It could also be a strategy to instigate internal conflict between the royal family and the explorers. If this incident spreads throughout the city, the distrust towards the royal family will explode. Well, that¡¯s only meaningful if we return alive.¡±


    They were all questions I had pondered.


    Any of them made sense in the current situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what those bastards are aiming for.¡±


    The military mage, Kyle, asked me,


    ¡°What do you think? I think your opinion is important.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You just pointed out the key point. I¡¯m curious about your intuition as a warrior.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment.


    I had reached a conclusion after much contemtion and spection.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was right.


    But¡­


    ¡°I think we were their target from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, not the knights and therge ns?¡±


    Kyle responded with interest, but not everyone felt the same way.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If they knew we would use Dimensional Gate, why would they use this strategy? It would be a loss for them to be annihted with us after all the valuable people have escaped.¡±


    It was the guy who had been talking amicably with the other powerful figures and giving me hostile looks.


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s acting like that towards me.


    Is it because I¡¯m bald?


    I chuckled and spoke,


    ¡°Why do you think they want to die with us? They can just go up to the upper floors.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before¡ª¡±


    ¡°They can just leave one portal open and escape through it.¡±


    That was my conclusion.


    After all, it¡¯s a world full of efficiency freaks.


    If I were the leader of the enemy, this was the only option that made sense.


    ¡®It¡¯s the most profitable option for them.¡¯


    First, they can make over a hundred high-ranking mages use Dimensional Gate and buy time.


    And they can weaken the royal family¡¯s influence in the city¡­


    And most importantly, they can wipe out tens of thousands of explorers without shedding a single drop of blood, even if the core forces have escaped.


    We wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat ¡®Verzak¡¯ even if we tried, now that the key yers are gone.


    But could it be that it was hard for him to ept?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s that simple¡ª¡±


    The guy, who was momentarily speechless, started to object mindlessly.


    No, to be precise, he was about to¡­


    ¡°As expected, you also thought the same.¡±


    ¡­when the military mage, Kyle, nodded.


    ¡®What, so he was testing me even though he already had a guess?¡¯


    Although it¡¯s a bit unsettling, I keep my mouth shut.


    Geez, this is why I tried not to stand out.


    But it wasforting that it seemed like he was testing my abilities rather than suspecting me.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s when we heard amotion from outside.


    Although we couldn¡¯t hear the sound because it was far away¡­


    ¡­it didn¡¯t take long for the news to reach us.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Noark bastards who were blocking the passages have all disappeared!¡±


    Kyle smiled bitterly, looking at me.


    ¡°It seems like you and I were right.¡±


    Now we really have to hurry.


    ____________________


    It wasn¡¯t difficult toe up with a n after learning about Noark¡¯s strategy.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a perfect n.


    What we had to do was clear.


    ¡°We have to go up to the 2nd floor too.¡±


    ¡°But do we even know where it is?¡±


    ¡°At least we know it¡¯s not in the west. Let¡¯s split into three groups and search.¡±


    We split into three groups and run towards the 2nd-floor portal.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a problem even if we go up! They¡¯ll be there¡­¡±


    Another mountain to climb.


    More hardships await us.


    But so what?


    ¡°It¡¯s better than dying here. It¡¯s up to each of you now.¡±


    Kyle spoke coldly, and no one said they would stay behind.


    At least not around us.


    ¡°Then how are we going to divide our forces?¡±


    One explorer asked about the detailed strategy.


    I interjected before Kyle, who had been leading the conversation like a leader, could say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to divide into groups of 300.¡±


    ¡°300? We¡¯re already short on manpower, what are you¡ª¡±


    Ha, this bastard is at it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrain where it¡¯s difficult to fight together effectively if there are too many people. It¡¯s better this way.¡±


    In technical terms, it means we¡¯re going for guerri warfare.


    Although I didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone seemed to understand the meaning behind it.


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Leaving aside the battles, more people will survive if we disperse. It will also distract that monster.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should act as bait for each other and survive individually since most of us will die if we encounter him.¡±


    It¡¯s a truly ruthless strategy.


    But everyone agreed without objection.


    That¡¯s the good thing about being an explorer.


    There¡¯s no time wasted on arguing about things like fairness.


    ¡°Then how are we going to form the groups?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it ourselves. I don¡¯t want to be under anyone¡¯smand.¡±


    ¡°Right, we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    One explorer, the leader of an unknown small n, left as soon as the n was roughly organized.


    And then it was pandemonium.


    ¡°Red Light n! I¡¯m looking for people to escape this damn ce with! Anyone above 6th grade, any number of people!¡±


    Some were recruitingpanions.


    ¡°One of our team members is 7th grade. How about it?¡±


    Some were looking for a ce to belong.


    And in the midst of that chaos¡­


    ¡°Mr. Kyle, I heard you¡¯re alone, would you like to join our n?¡±


    ¡­Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n, immediately tried to recruit the mage.


    Tsk, I was going to ask him first.


    But judging by how they were chatting amicably earlier, it seems like he won¡¯t refuse.


    ¡®I need to move quickly before they¡¯re all taken.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. Let¡¯s see each other alive.¡±


    I said goodbye briefly and turned around.


    I was nning to return to mypanions and then quickly start recruiting.


    It would be quite difficult to gather 300 people as a nobody barbarian.


    That¡¯s when, as I was hurriedly walking away¡­


    ¡°Wait, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡­the military mage, Kyle, stopped me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the type to be the leader, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then take me with you.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just following my gut. I feel like people will gather around you.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re following your gut in a life-or-death situation?¡±


    Kyle smiled and answered as I nced at Melter Pend, who had just offered him a position,


    ¡°A mage who voluntarily stayed in this mess wouldn¡¯t be sane, would he?¡±


    Uh, well, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°Alright. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    I have a high-ranking mage now.


    It¡¯s a very positive sign.


    I can use this to recruit even better members¡ª


    ¡°Take us with you.¡±


    A group of knights approached me before I could even take a step.


    The knight at the front was a familiar face. It was the one who was being beaten up with a resigned expression when we first arrived.


    ¡°Four regr knights and six apprentice knights. We won¡¯t hold you back, wherever you go.¡±


    Are they trying to repay their debt?


    It¡¯s a win for me.


    ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    The knights stand behind me.


    But before I can even take another step, someone calls out to me.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It¡¯s Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n.


    What? Is it because I stole the mage from him?


    He didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person¡­


    ¡°Which direction are you going?¡±


    ¡°East.¡±


    The west is blocked, so the east is the best option.


    If the first attempt fails, we can change course and head north or south, depending on the situation.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also heading in that direction. How about we go together?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to join your n.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This was also unexpected.


    I didn¡¯t think he was the type to be under someone¡¯smand.


    What is this? A prank?


    ¡°So what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you promise to follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Melter Pend and his n members stand behind me.


    Honestly, I¡¯m dumbfounded.


    I haven¡¯t even made an offer yet, and I¡¯ve already gathered this many people?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Follow the next chieftain!!¡±


    More barbarians run towards me and follow as I take a few more steps.


    Well, this is only natural.


    ¡°Mister!!¡±


    ¡°Erwen? Where¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°My sister said this way is safer! You¡¯ll take us too, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The fairy sisters also join us, as if they were watching from nearby.


    And that¡¯s not all.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, we¡¯d like to join you.¡±


    A 4th-grade team operating on the 6th floor.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be able to save the most people.¡±


    A priestess who stayed behind to save people.


    ¡°Haha, a loyal guy is the most trustworthy in times like this. Take us with you too.¡±


    Even a famous dwarf n from the city.


    Countless people approach me and ask to join as I¡¯m just walking.


    ¡°See, I told you. People would gather around you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°A mage¡¯s intuition is usually urate.¡±


    Kyle smiles meaningfully, looking at me.

 Chapter 220 Monarch (4)

    Chapter 220 Monarch (4)


    Monarch (4) <hr>


    Monarch (4)


    Raven, the mage of Team Apple Nark.


    She was near the passage with her remainingpanions.


    The reason was simple.


    She had also tried to move towards where the team leader was when the attacks on the knights stopped¡­


    ¡­but she couldn¡¯t even think of passing through because of the thousands of people gathered there.


    ¡°Miss Ainar, can I ask you a favor? I can¡¯t see well from here.¡±


    She was a little over 150 centimeters tall.She was much shorter than the average height of a human woman, so she sat on Ainar¡¯s shoulders and observed the events unfolding in the center.


    Although it was too far to hear anything, it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    She could just use magic.


    ¡°What are they saying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost over. It seems like they¡¯re going to split into groups of 300 and each break through.¡±


    Raven ryed the events in the center to herpanions in real time.


    And it wasn¡¯t just her, many other teams were doing the same. After all, everyone had at least one person with an ability like magic or Enhanced Hearing.


    ¡°What about Bjorn? What¡¯s he saying?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that is¡­ it seems like he¡¯sing this way. Ah, and a mage talked to him, as expected, it seems like Mr. Yandel is trying to gather a team.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡±


    Misha nodded slowly, looking worried.


    It was understandable.


    ¡°We¡¯re going north!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to leave with me!¡±


    Many ns and teams were already shouting, trying to recruitpanions.


    There were even famous explorers whose names were widely known.


    And leaders of ns with fame.


    There was even a ce where three such ns had already gathered and formed an alliance.


    But Raven said brightly,


    ¡°What are you guys worried about? You know that Mr. Yandel is no slouch in terms of fame, right? He¡¯ll be able to gather 300 people, even if it takes some time.¡±


    It was a clearly different behavior from usual.


    She was usually the type to analyze the situation and just state the facts.


    But¡­


    ¡®Mr. Yandel would probably do this.¡¯


    She had learned something from following that barbarian.


    That a leader can¡¯t just act as they ple¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Raven froze involuntarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°That mage said he would follow Mr. Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? I heard he¡¯s a really talented mage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    Raven was bewildered.


    Although it was good news, she was uneasy because she didn¡¯t know the reason.


    ¡®He could have gone to a much better ce¡­¡¯


    Why would a mage like that join them?


    She couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    So she decided to be honest with herpanions and ask for their opinions.


    ¡°Hmm, that mage said he felt like people would gather around Yandel? I think I understand what he meant.¡±


    ¡°You understand?¡±


    ¡°Because Yandel, that guy, is special. Even Raven, you know that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know?¡±


    Just as Raven asked back as if she didn¡¯t understand, Ainar shouted,


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel is a great warrior!!¡±


    Great warrior.


    She suddenly remembered what happened in the Crimson Fortress.


    Throughout their long history, less than ten barbarians had officially received that title from the King.


    But back then, she thought¡­


    ¡­as she looked at the 2-month-old barbarian who had passed out after doing everything he could¡­


    ¡­that he might really be one someday.


    ¡°You joined this team because of that too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Raven nodded readily.


    Urikfrit wasn¡¯t wrong.


    If she hadn¡¯t felt anything special about that barbarian, she wouldn¡¯t have joined this team.


    ¡°He has a strange power that draws people in.¡±


    Raven finished her conversation with herpanions and looked up to check where Yandel was.


    It hadn¡¯t even been that long¡­


    [If it¡¯s okay with you, we¡¯d like to join you.]


    [I think you¡¯ll be able to save the most people.]


    [Haha, a loyal guy is the most trustworthy in times like this. Take us with you too.]


    ¡­but countless explorers were already following him.


    But maybe it was because of what Urikfrit said?


    It didn¡¯t seem strange anymore.


    And she didn¡¯t even doubt the mage¡¯s intentions, who was the first to follow him.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not the only one.¡±


    There are people in the world whose backs you want to follow.


    And¡­


    [See, I told you. People would gather around you.]


    [A mage¡¯s intuition is usually urate.]


    ¡­most of them leave great footprints.


    __________________


    One to two hours.


    I expected it to take at least that long.


    Even though all the valuable explorers had escaped through Dimensional Gate, there were still many explorers who were better than me.


    I thought I would have to work hard to build a force that couldpete with them.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s probably because of this man.¡¯


    The situation was reversed when Kyle, the military mage with knowledge, strength, and natural charisma, joined me.


    Melter Pend, a 3rd-grade explorer, brought his entire n under mymand, and it triggered a herd mentality.


    It¡¯s like panic buying.


    Even if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary, you feel like you have to do it when everyone else is.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°The hope of barbarians!¡±


    ¡°Follow the great warrior!!¡±


    I ignore the barbarians¡¯ enthusiastic cheers and move forward.


    It¡¯s a feeling I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    ¡°Take me with you! I won¡¯t hold you back!¡±


    Is this what it feels like to be a superstar arriving at the airport?


    With every step I take, a new team, n, or individual approaches me and appeals to their strengths.


    So I raise the bar.


    The reason is simple.


    I¡¯m the one in power now, ording to the basic market principle of supply and demand.


    ¡°Tell me your role and rank.¡±


    ¡°5th grade, I¡¯m alone now, but I was the guardian in my previous team.¡±


    Guardian refers to the warrior role that stands at the forefront.


    His skills must be decent if he¡¯s 5th grade.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Pel Akaberd.¡±


    Pass.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel. Get behind me.¡±


    I continue recruiting as I move, only choosing the people I need.


    ¡®There are barely any priests left since they all escaped through Dimensional Gate.¡¯


    It¡¯s a shame, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    I have no choice but to fill the team with warriors and mages as much as possible.


    Ah, and knights would be even better.


    ¡°¡­Kars Erimore.¡±


    ¡°Is there a spot for me and mypanions? Three apprentice knights and one regr knight.¡±


    Someone I know appears.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were abandoned too.¡±


    ¡°I guess an apprentice knight from an explorer background isn¡¯t that important.¡±


    It¡¯s the knight from Baron Martoan¡¯s family whom I met at the Count¡¯s estate.


    His personality isn¡¯t bad, and he¡¯s a former explorer, so he¡¯ll be able to pull his weight.


    And we even have a knight who can use Aura.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    One step, two steps.


    The number of people following me increases with every step I take.


    I¡¯ve already exceeded the 300-person limit just from the barbarians who decided to follow me, but I continue recruiting.


    ¡®We¡¯re just splitting into groups of 300 anyway.¡¯


    If we move along the same route, we can help each other in an emergency.


    Although I didn¡¯t expect to be able to gather this many people¡­


    ¡®Alright, things are going well.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I continue moving forward¡­


    ¡­I see one person in this huge crowd.


    ¡°Takn.¡±


    He¡¯s standing there alone.


    He didn¡¯t join anyone¡¯s team, and he didn¡¯t even try to form one.


    Maybe he just gave up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He avoids my gaze as soon as our eyes meet.


    It¡¯s clear that he wants me to pretend I didn¡¯t see him and just pass by. But I¡¯m a barbarian who has to do what I want to do.


    I approach him and say,


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I said that.


    The words just came out.


    ¡°If you want to live.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ think I want to live?¡±


    He mutters as if he heard something strange.


    ¡°Lena was my wife.¡±


    Right, that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°But why should I live?¡±


    I answer,


    ¡°Someone has to deliver the news.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my true intention.


    Even at the moment of taking their own lives, everyone deep down desires to live.


    Takn also followed us until the end, even though he lost all hispanions.


    Was there a reason back then?


    Well, I don¡¯t think so.


    But¡­


    ¡°Right, there was that¡­¡±


    ¡­people can get back on their feet more easily if there¡¯s a reason.


    ¡°If you¡¯vee to your senses, get behind me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you being so kind to me? You don¡¯t even need me now.¡±


    I answered honestly, selfishly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll feel a little better if you survive.¡±


    Using someone else to alleviate my guilt.


    It¡¯s simr to what that knightmander bastard did.


    The only difference is that I know how cowardly I am.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he thought after hearing my words.


    But Takn joined the group behind me after that conversation.


    ¡®I spent a lot of time unintentionally.¡¯


    I continue to lead the group.


    And I soon see mypanions in the passage.


    ¡°Bjorn!!¡±


    Misha and Ainar run towards me and greet me enthusiastically as soon as we¡¯re close enough.


    I roughly push them aside and talk to Raven.


    ¡°Raven, anything happen?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. And you heard the conversation inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡±


    Okay, then I don¡¯t have to exin again.


    ¡°But why are you avoiding my gaze?¡±


    ¡°No? I wasn¡¯t. Look!¡±


    Hmm, really?


    She seems strangely awkward around me.


    Ah, is it because of the people behind me?


    Well, even I think Army Commander Barbarian Mode is intimidating.


    Raven regains herposure and speaks as I tease her,


    ¡°Anyway, with this many people¡­ we can leave as soon as we finish counting them. It worked out well. We were running out of time.¡±


    We were running out of time.


    She¡¯s not wrong.


    But there¡¯s one thing we have to do first.


    Something that might be the most important thing in oveing this crisis.


    _________________


    Kyle Pebrosk.


    A 3rd-grade military mage with the title of ¡®Iron Mage¡¯.


    He let out a heartyugh.


    ¡®I was wondering what he was going to do¡­¡¯


    He was a fascinating guy.


    To gather all these people and the first thing he does is ask for their names.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He approaches each person and asks for their name.


    And after hearing their name, he briefly shakes their hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    Someone even asked the barbarian why he was doing that.


    They asked why he was wasting time on introductions when they didn¡¯t have time.


    And his answer was truly unbelievable.


    ¡°There are still many people whose names I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So what? What does that have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to me. So don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    The barbarian continued with the introductions as if it were a sacred ritual.


    Most people thought it was meaningless.


    Even Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n, who had his own experience and insight, felt the same way.


    ¡°¡­Is there a meaning behind it?¡±


    Kyle smiled at his question, approaching him subtly.


    ¡°Melter Pend, why did you decide to follow him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Melter Pend hesitated and then spoke.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought there must be a reason why you chose him, Mr. Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s also a reason. But it¡¯s not all. You have people you¡¯re responsible for.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know about my situation?¡±


    ¡°I happened to hear about it. You received an offer from thatmander bastard, but you refused because you couldn¡¯t abandon the rest of your n members, right?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ a bit embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I think it was a loyal choice. But to just follow someone else¡¯s decision after going to such lengths to protect your n members¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand, even from my perspective.¡±


    Melter Pendughed awkwardly.


    And he continued cautiously,


    ¡°This might sound strange, but I had a feeling. That it would be safest to stand behind him¡­¡±


    ¡°So you followed your intuition¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quitemon in this industry. After all, you die if you¡¯re unlucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Actually, everyone here is probably not much different from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Although Melter Pend tilted his head, Kyle just said something cryptic.


    ¡°Just watch. We¡¯ll soon know whether it was a meaningless act or not.¡±


    The two of them then observed the barbarian without saying anything. He was still asking for everyone¡¯s name one by one.


    ¡°¡­Hans?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Hanbus.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? Nice to meet you! I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine!¡±


    He just asked for their name and briefly greeted them.


    But something was different from the beginning.


    ¡°Teterud. Nice to meet you. That¡¯s a nice axe.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the highestpliment for a dwarf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on youter.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The atmosphere was gradually softening.


    The corners of their mouths, which had been tense as if covered in thorns, rxed as they faced a battle where their lives weren¡¯t guaranteed.


    ¡°Wait, why are you just passing me by?¡±


    ¡°I already asked you when we first met. Davers, was it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, you remember all that?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯repanions who have to fight together.¡±


    Melter Pend finally understood the reason for the change.


    That barbarian was naturally gaining trust from all these people.


    Just by asking for their names.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel. Are you really nning to hear all these people¡¯s names?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, I just find you to be a truly persistent guy. I¡¯m Humble Elbertin. Let¡¯s have a drink if we get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Humble Elbertin, I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t miss that. Me too! Me too!¡±


    And the trust wasn¡¯t just limited to those who had exchanged names.


    The brief conversations they had while revealing their names could also be heard by others.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­ no longer strangers.¡±


    Melter Pend was truly shocked.


    They were people who were forced into the same group, but they were strangers until today.


    But now they know each other¡¯s names and faces.


    They even have a rough understanding of each other¡¯s personalities from the conversations they overheard.


    The personal rtionship each individual had with that barbarian became amon ground.


    They intertwined like a spider web, forming a bond.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, he¡­ could it be that he calcted all of this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense if he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because people don¡¯t usually do something like that without a reason.¡±


    Kyle chuckled.


    Indeed, that¡¯s usually the case.


    The same action usually leads topletely different results.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand. You should know if you¡¯ve studied history. There are always people like that in every era.¡±


    Because their actions and results are iprehensible to ordinary people¡­


    ¡­they are considered great.


    ________________


    The long introduction session ended.


    And the moment we finished dividing the thousand people into three groups, following Kyle¡¯s advice¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t help but let out a battle cry with all my might, expressing my reverence for the ancestor god¡¯s blessing.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hey, why are you shouting again? The other barbarians are also shouting because of you.¡±


    Uh, sorry about that¡­


    But it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡®There¡¯s no Hans among all these people.¡¯


    Isn¡¯t this practically a revtion from the ancestor god?

 Chapter 221 Like a Flame (1)

    Chapter 221 Like a me (1)


    Like a me (1) <hr>


    Like a me (1)


    One 3rd-grade explorer.


    Nine 4th-grade explorers.


    Fourteen regr knights capable of using Aura.


    And¡­


    ¡®One 3rd-grade mage.¡¯


    These were the key members for this operation.


    Well, considering the crisis we¡¯re facing, even this number wasn''t enough to be certain of anything¡­¡®But it¡¯s practically a miracle that we were able to gather this many people.¡¯


    The core members had already escaped through Dimensional Gate.


    It was only natural that we werecking top-tier personnel.


    After all, how many people would voluntarily stay behind like these people, refusing their survival tickets?


    Realistically, this was probably all of them.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    I nced to the side with that thought.


    A 40-year-old Caucasian man with ck hair, wearing a robe, was standing there.


    He was the one I found most curious.


    Kyle Pebrosk.


    A 3rd-grade military mage from the royal family.


    I was truly surprised when I learned about his rank.


    It¡¯s customary in this industry to treat a mage¡¯s rank as +1.


    Of course, it¡¯s not out of respect for mages.


    Raven was only 6th-grade, but she was doing the second most work on our team.


    It¡¯s more urate to say that the criteria for ranking are different.


    But a 3rd-grade mage?


    ¡®A 2nd-grade explorer is practically a top-tier yer.¡¯


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t understand why the knightmander left this man here alone.


    A 3rd-grade mage? Even if he screamed and protested, they should have taken him with them. He was a top-tier asset, someone whose loss would be greater than the loss of thousands of explorers to the royal family.


    ¡®No, maybe that¡¯s why the knightmander couldn¡¯t take him by force?¡¯


    Hmm, that¡¯s possible.


    To the royal family, the death of this man would be a bigger loss than the death of thousands of explorers.


    It¡¯s usible that themander tried to take him, but failed.


    ¡®It must be because of a grudge.¡¯


    I asked Kyle why he stayed behind right before we departed, and he answered coldly in a sharp voice.


    [I can¡¯t run away and leave him behind. It¡¯s an opportunity thates once in a blue moon.]


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t tell me who ¡®him¡¯ was.


    But the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right to pry further, and it was a good thing for me regardless of his motivation, so we immediately started our journey.


    And time passed, and now¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­I¡¯m running.


    At the very forefront of hundreds of people.


    nk, nk.


    The formation is simple.


    We divided the thousand explorers into three groups, and they were following at a distance.


    Although we distributed the forces evenly, most of the key members I mentioned earlier were in the first group.


    There were no objections from the rear groups.


    They understood too.


    That if ¡®he¡¯ appeared, we would be the ones clearing the path amidst all the danger.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only a solemn silence, broken only by the sound of running, continues.


    Normally, I would have chatted with mypanions to relieve the tension¡­


    But it was impossible now.


    Because my team members were in a different group.


    nk, nk.


    Only warriors and knights, heavily armed like me, are behind me.


    Our mission, including mine, is only one.


    To open the path when the timees.


    It¡¯s naturally the most dangerous position.


    So I sent mypanions to the back.


    The situation was different from before.


    It¡¯s much safer in the back since there are many people.


    [Anything strange back there?]


    That¡¯s when, as we¡¯re running¡­


    ¡­I hear Kyle¡¯s voice through the message stone on my waist.


    It¡¯s from Kyle, who¡¯s about 70 meters behind me.


    For reference, I ced all our team members near him.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I feel a bit awkward as I answer.


    This type ofmunication is essential since we have to spread out and use the terrain effectively when moving in arge group¡­


    ¡­but I¡¯ve never done it when we were in a team.


    I wonder if I¡¯ll get used to this once I form a n.


    [Okay, I¡¯ll ry that to the back. Tell me immediately if something happens. It¡¯s about to begin.]


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I end the call and look straight ahead.


    The fog that was thick a few days ago haspletely disappeared, and there¡¯s no sign of explorers from Noark.


    Only traces of time, bloodstains, and corpses, fill the area.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯


    My heart pounds uneasily as time passes.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    It¡¯s been over 30 minutes since the crystals on the cave walls started emitting a red light, signifying the appearance of the ninth Floor Master.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    I suddenly turn right at a fork in the road.


    And at the same time, a warrior behind me marks the wall.


    It¡¯s also the reason why I¡¯m leading the way.


    A vanguard with navigation skills is usually¡ª


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    I clear my thoughts and stop everyone.


    The crystal that was emitting a bright red light was losing its glow and turning ck.


    After about 3 seconds¡­


    ¡­the entire passage was plunged into darkness.


    Whoosh.


    I light the torch I prepared beforehand and say,


    ¡°Everyone, brace yourselves.¡±


    I suddenly remember a quote by Einstein.


    He said he didn¡¯t know what weapons would be used in World War III, but World War IV would be fought with sticks and stones.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a perfect analogy for my current situation.


    But one thing is clear.


    _____________________


    ¡¸Special condition - Nine Fears fulfilled.¡¹


    ¡¸The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak, starts to roam the floor.¡¹


    It¡¯s time to return to the basics.


    ¡¸Field effect - Abyssal Fog applied.¡¹


    ¡¸All usage effects are deactivated.¡¹


    ¡¸Mana efficiency reduced to 1/4.¡¹


    ¡¸Monsters exposed to the Abyssal Fog evolve into superior beings.¡¹


    _____________________


    Click.


    I insert the torch into the slot on my helmet.


    It¡¯s the Barbarian Candle Mode.


    Although it¡¯s a mode I haven¡¯t used in a long time, I¡¯m not embarrassed.


    Because all the other warriors are doing the same.


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s been a while since I used a torch.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Our vision is restored as everyone inserts torches into their helmets. And the ck fog surrounding us bes clearer.


    It¡¯s simr to the darkness of thebyrinth that appears from the 2nd floor onwards.


    Darkness that devours light.


    ¡®Visibility is about 2 meters.¡¯


    It¡¯s shorter than I thought.


    Well, in the game, I always brought several Archmages with me when I fought Verzak.


    I never had to face this kind of situation because I summoned him after preparing a perfect environment.


    ¡°I heard about it, but it¡¯s more dangerous than I thought.¡±


    Tension fills the air among the experienced warriors.


    That¡¯s how important vision is in battle.


    For example, in the United States, 21 feet (6.4 meters) is rmended as the ideal distance for confronting a criminal.


    It¡¯s difficult to react properly if the criminal is closer and charges with a knife.


    For reference, that¡¯s for ¡®guns¡¯.


    They need that much distance to aim and pull the trigger at a ¡®human¡¯ charging at full speed.


    But 2 meters¡­?


    [We have to move quickly.]


    I¡¯m interrupted from my mental preparation as Kyle¡¯s voicees through the message stone.


    ¡°We were inserting torches. We¡¯ll depart now.¡±


    I inform the warriors and then move forward, covering my upper body with my shield.


    And¡­


    nk, nk.


    ¡­I gradually increase my pace.


    It¡¯s one of the reasons why the current situation is so difficult, and why I only included strong warriors and knights in the vanguard.


    To have to run with a visibility of 2 meters.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout to shake off my fear and push off the ground.


    We¡¯ll never reach our destination if we just walk slowly.


    Right, we already know it¡¯s dangerous.


    ¡°Le, let¡¯s go!!¡±


    The warriors also gather their courage and follow as I run into the darkness first.


    Well, they¡¯ll be better off since I¡¯m illuminating the path¡ª


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    A beast roars and charges towards us from the darkness.


    It¡¯s much bigger than anything we¡¯ve encountered on the 1st floor.


    Well, it¡¯s also because I¡¯m not using [Gigantification] this time.


    Thwack!


    I smash the beast¡¯s jaw with my shield.


    And at the same time, the warrior to my right swings his double-edged axe at its neck.


    ng!


    The axe prates the flesh, but it gets caught on the bone.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    The dwarf who just swung that axe is a 4th-grade warrior. And he¡¯s not even a guardian, but a melee damage dealer.


    But he couldn¡¯t kill it in one shot¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!¡±


    The beast charges towards us again, despite the deep wound on its neck.


    I smash its head with my mace.


    Thwack!


    It probably didn¡¯t die from this either.


    I didn¡¯t even use [Swing], my only attack skill.


    Well, to be precise, I couldn¡¯t use it.


    ¡¸All usage effects are deactivated.¡¹


    Active skills are sealed in the ¡®Abyssal Fog¡¯.


    Although I can still use the Corpse Golem¡¯s [Acidic Fluid], I can¡¯t use [Flesh Explosion].


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t use [Gigantification] right now.


    ¡®It really feels like I¡¯m back to the beginning.¡¯


    A strange sense of loss washes over me.


    I remember the early days when I had nothing.


    That¡¯s probably the biggest reason why the other warriors are so afraid of the darkness beyond.


    Because one of their greatest weapons is gone.


    But¡­


    ¡°What are you guys doing! Follow me!¡±


    ¡­the base stats from the essences are still there.


    We can still use passives, and we have the equipment we worked hard to buy.


    Well, we can¡¯t use the equipment¡¯s usage effects or scrolls¡­


    ¡­but permanent options like the 50% shock absorption from the Guardian Corps Insignia still apply.


    ¡°Leave the ones you can¡¯t kill to the back!¡±


    We ignore the beast and run into the darkness again. We¡¯ll never reach our destination in time if we try to kill each and every one of them.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Beasts appear in groups every few steps.


    They¡¯re about 1.5 times bigger than a lion.


    But their appearance is the same as the de Wolves thatmonly appear in the eastern district of the 1st floor.


    Their strength is on apletely different level, though.


    ¡¸Killed Abyssal de Wolf. EXP +5¡¹


    They¡¯re 5th-grade monsters, the same level as trolls.


    We have to break through them without active skills.


    That¡¯s why I focused on recruiting warriors.


    Sorcerers, summoners, necromancers, and other sses that rely heavily on skills would be useless in this event.


    On the other hand, warriors usually have high base stats.


    ¡°Aak, my arm¡­!¡±


    ¡°Priest, heal him quickly!¡±


    But casualties start to appear as we break through.


    Just like how mybat power has decreased significantly after losing [Gigantification], the other explorers aren¡¯t used to their current selves.


    Ah, and the Abyssal de Wolf¡¯s skill also ys a part.


    ¡¸Abyssal de Wolf has cast [Inner Madness].¡¹


    [Inner Madness], the active skill that de Wolves acquire after evolving in the Abyssal Fog.


    The effect is simple.


    nk.


    The caster¡¯s defense stats are all removed, and their offensive stats, like sharpness, destructive power, and pration, are increased proportionally¡ª


    ¡°Kyaaaak!¡±


    I hurriedly cover my face with my shield, clearing my thoughts.


    ng!


    I hear a grinding sound from beyond the shield as I block the ws.


    But I¡¯m more worried about my body than the repair costs.


    4th-tier Moonstone is at this point?


    ¡®Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this with my bare body.¡¯


    It¡¯s only natural that casualties are appearing.


    Their ws can tear through 2nd-tier metal like paper.


    ¡®Phew, if an essence drops, I¡¯ll absorb it right away.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t find their essences appealing when I triggered this event in thete game.


    But it¡¯s different for me now.


    First, their base stats are high for a 5th-grade monster¡­


    ¡­and the skill is decent.


    With this skill, I can temporarily change my position from a tank to a damage dealer.


    Well, it¡¯s a skill I can¡¯t use in the current situation.


    ¡®But their base stats are really high.¡¯


    Any increase in stats would be a big help.


    I can just remove the essenceter at the temple.


    1 million stones isn¡¯t that expensive anymore.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout to boost morale.


    And it¡¯s not just me.


    Everyone is shouting, calling out to what they believe in to ovee their fear.


    ¡°For Lafdonia!¡±


    The loyal knights call out to the royal family that abandoned them.


    ¡°Ailey!!¡±


    Someone calls out their wife¡¯s name.


    ¡°May the starlight guide me!¡±


    Someone asks for help from their god.


    After some time¡­


    [It¡¯s time to switch.]


    ¡­Kyle¡¯s voicees through the message stone, and the warriors and knights who were conserving their strength in the rear switch ces with the vanguard.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    The dwarf warrior who was fighting the hardest next to me asks with concern.


    Honestly, I want to rest too.


    But¡­


    ¡°Someone has to navigate at the front.¡±


    ¡°You can just call another scout and have them do it.¡±


    ¡°Another scout¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Most scouts have lowbat power.


    And he¡¯s saying to call them here, where even heavily armed warriors and knights are getting their flesh torn and their organs spilled?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s loyal after just fighting together for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    The dwarf warrior also retreats, and new people fill the spots behind and next to me.


    They¡¯re not unfamiliar.


    We already introduced ourselves before departing.


    ¡°Elbertin, Davers, Karkin, good to see you. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you look like a mess already.¡±


    ¡°How about you rest in the back? We¡¯ll open the path from now on.¡±


    The warriors offer their consideration, looking at my tattered equipment and the blood that¡¯s still flowing.


    ¡°I can still endure. I¡¯ll tell you when I need a break.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why so many people gathered around him.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, those bastards don¡¯t even give us time to greet each other.¡±


    We¡¯re forced to resume our journey before we can even finish our brief conversation as a beast appears in front of us.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful, they¡¯re different from ordinary de Wolves.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡±


    ¡°As if they weren¡¯t already jumping out from side paths enough.¡±


    ¡°It was intense back there too. Many have already died.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Died¡­?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a priest there.¡±


    Right, that¡¯s how it is.


    We ced all the priests on the front lines.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s safer here.


    There were casualties even in that battle.


    And¡­


    ¡®The divine power will eventually run out.¡¯


    We had the injured retreat and use potions to conserve divine power.


    But it¡¯s also just a matter of time.


    Then this ce will turn into an even worse hell.


    ¡®Misha¡­¡¯


    I shake my head.


    Although I¡¯m worried about mypanions who are in the back, if something happened, they would have contacted me through the message stone.


    ¡®Let¡¯s focus on what I have to do.¡¯


    I dismiss my thoughts and put my weight into my shield.


    I swing my mace when necessary.


    Sometimes I shout, sometimes I lose my bnce and fall, but I quickly get back up.


    Thwack! Thwack! sh! Kwaaang!


    Beasts bleeding ck blood, cut by maces, swords, or Aura unleashed by knights.


    Their blood covers my body over and over again.


    Time passes.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    The warriors, who focused on physical stats, breathe heavily and groan.


    It¡¯s that kind of battle.


    Even I, who prided myself on experiencing all sorts of chaos, am struggling to maintain myposure.


    Is that why?


    When Ie to my senses, another warrior is standing next to me.


    Since when?


    ¡°Davers, when did Elbertin go back?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­I see.


    We were supposed to have a drink togetherter.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I keep moving forward, as if fueling myself by burning away even fleeting emotions.


    And I give the priests orders to prioritize healing others, not me.


    Potions are enough for me since I have Pain Resistance, and besides¡­


    Smirk.


    ¡­honestly, I don¡¯t even know anymore.


    Is my judgment clouded because I¡¯ve been fighting so much?


    Or have my barbarian instincts awakened because I¡¯m surrounded by warriors?


    Because we¡¯ve be acquainted?


    Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen too many deaths recently.


    I was a sacrificial pawn to someone.


    And I also treated others as sacrificial pawns.


    It was a natural fact until a few days ago.


    I didn¡¯t feel any resentment or unfairness.


    That was the world, and I chose to adapt.


    But¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­what is this feeling?


    I wasn¡¯t this kind of person.


    But¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­my heart is burning.


    My head.


    The warmth of the flowing blood.


    The stickiness.


    Thump!


    Right, it¡¯s only natural for me to be insane.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    I stop trying to find a reason.


    I don¡¯t know why, but something stirs inside me every time someone following me dies.


    It¡¯s a desire I¡¯ve never felt before.


    Thump!


    I want to¡­


    Save mypanions.


    And the countless people following me.


    Thump!


    I want to return alive.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s health is below 20%.¡¹


    ¡¸All resistance and defense stats are increased to their maximum due to the passive skill [Hero¡¯s Path].¡¹


    Even if it means burning everything I have.

 Chapter 222 Like a Flame (2)

    Chapter 222 Like a me (2)


    Like a me (2) <hr>


    Like a me (2)


    I wasn¡¯t like this before.


    Then, what was I like?


    Little Lee Hansu, who spent most of his childhood in the hospital, was an ordinary child.


    He admired heroes.


    And he believed he would be someone special someday.


    But that child learned as he grew up.


    Emotions are just emotions.In the end, the ones who couldugh and live were those who thought and acted rationally.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®Misha, Ainar, Raven, the bear-like man.¡¯


    I engrave my priorities in my mind once again.


    No matter what happens, I¡¯ll return alive with them.


    But even as I make that resolution¡­


    ng!


    ¡­I block a beast¡¯s ws that were aiming for mypanion with my shield.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah! Thank you¡­¡±


    I want to save even one more person, I don¡¯t want to let go of this desire that¡¯s burning my heart and mind.


    My head is hot.


    As hot as my breath.


    Was I always this passionate?


    ¡°Davers, go back and rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not until you go rest.¡±


    Why are warriors so stubborn?


    Although I regret asking for their names, I¡¯m also d I did.


    I dismiss my doubts.


    And my regrets.


    As if I¡¯ve really be a game character, I only think about one thing.


    The Shield Barbarian, built to protectpanions.


    Bjorn Yandel, who followed that build to the letter.


    What¡¯s the thing he¡¯s best at?


    No, what¡¯s the thing he has to do?


    I know the answer.


    ¡¸Body regenerates quickly due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    I¡¯m still barely holding on, like walking a tightrope, maintaining my tattered state with just potions.


    Even though I know I would be much safer if I received the priest¡¯s care.


    I don¡¯t ask for healing instead of potions.


    [Hero¡¯s Path], the Orc Hero¡¯s passive skill that increases defense stats as health decreases.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The more I burn my life force¡­


    ¡­the tougher I be.


    Then I can save more people, and those who survive will help ovee the remaining obstacles.


    Right, so¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!!¡±


    ¡­this is a rational choice.


    Let¡¯s trust and move forward.


    ___________________


    About 9 hours have passed since we left the center.


    The first two hours were spent sprinting with all our might, and the remaining seven hours were spent clearing the path through the ¡®Abyssal Fog¡¯.


    There were many casualties.


    Horrible things happened, things that can¡¯t be summarized in a few sentences.


    But¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡­we finally reached our first destination.


    Right, our first destination.


    [How is it? Is the portal open?]


    I swallowed my groan and answered calmly,


    ¡°No, the portal is destroyed.¡±


    What greeted us after we crossed countless corpses and blood was a scene of destruction.


    There was nothing where the stele and the portal should have been.


    Clench.


    For the first time in a while, I felt a surge of anger at the absurdity.


    So many warriors died¡­


    Each of them had families, and they were beings who carried precious things that couldn¡¯t be reced¡­


    [It was a wasted trip.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [Get a grip. There are still two portals left. We have to decide where to go.]


    I forcefully suppress my overflowing emotions and try to clear my head.


    And I think.


    North or south?


    [Please make a decision quickly.]


    There¡¯s no time to contemte leisurely.


    The battle is still raging.


    ¡°Yandel, don¡¯t feel pressured. How can you even choose? It¡¯s just luck.¡±


    ¡°Haha, a warrior makes decisions with their heart, not their head!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow you, no matter what you choose.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the wrong choice, no one can me you. If there¡¯s anyone like that, I¡¯ll split their head open with my axe.¡±


    The warriors who have crossed the line of death with me several times offer words offort.


    They¡¯re strange people.


    How can they smile when they¡¯re in that state?


    Smirk.


    I close my eyes.


    ¡®We only have one chance left.¡¯


    Realistically, it¡¯s impossible to check all three portals.


    We judged that we only had two chances, both in terms of time and strength, and we chose the east as our first destination.


    There were several reasons.


    1. If we chose the east, we could still choose between north and south even if the first attempt failed.


    We could change our route if we obtained new information during the expedition.


    2. Abyssal de Wolves are less troublesome than other monsters.


    It¡¯s also the path with the least casualties.


    And¡­


    3. It¡¯s difficult for Noark to set up an encirclement in the Beast¡¯s Lair.


    I judged that it would be advantageous for us if a battle broke out.


    We could just endure while backing up against the walls on three sides and then go down to the 1st floor when Day 7 ended.


    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯


    I btedly realize something after organizing my thoughts like this.


    ¡®It was a bad judgment from the beginning.¡¯


    It was reasonable for me to choose the east.


    But what about from the other side¡¯s perspective?


    ¡®I was short-sighted.¡¯


    I only made ns that were advantageous to me.


    It would be the best-case scenario for me if it seeded.


    I acted while imagining the best possible oue.


    But it¡¯s obvious that everyone else would be doing the same.


    ¡®Where would they have chosen?¡¯


    I asked myself again.


    Which portal would be most advantageous to Noark?


    The answer came quickly.


    ¡®North.¡¯


    The Goblin Forest.


    No matter how I thought about it, there was no better option for them.


    There were three reasons.


    1. Abyssal Goblins are the most troublesome of the four monsters on the 1st floor.


    Many casualties would be inevitable if we tried to break through this path.


    2. There are no terrain features to act as walls, so encirclement is possible.


    And they even have an advantage in battle.


    And most importantly¡­


    3. The Goblin Forest is the closest to the 3rd floor.


    This is the most crucial part.


    They would have wanted to go up to the upper floors and mine magic stones after this operation since they were struggling with a food shortage after stopping exploration for six months.


    After all, everyone in this world is an efficiency freak.


    ¡®You idiot.¡¯


    I already knew about the food shortage.


    That¡¯s why I thought there wouldn¡¯t be many people stationed in front of the 2nd floor.


    So I made this n, believing in that.


    But I didn¡¯t connect it to the Goblin Forest.


    Even after simting it countless times.


    ¡®One out of three, my ass. I just wanted it to be the easy path.¡¯


    I curse at my own stupidity.


    But I grab the message stone instead of dwelling on my self-reproach.


    Clench.


    It¡¯s not the time for me to copse alone.


    The milk has already been spilled.


    So, what¡¯s important now is how we deal with it.


    ¡°We¡¯re going north.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s voice came through the message stone as I informed him of my decision.


    [Goblin Forest¡­]


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    [No, actually, I was going to rmend that ce if you didn¡¯t choose anything. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and it seems suspicious.]


    Right, he also had the same thought.


    It would have been better if we had realized it sooner.


    Both of us.


    ¡®Enoughining.¡¯


    I resumed leading the group.


    Our destination is the Goblin Forest to the north.


    ¡°Ha, the break is over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can rest after we get out of here.¡±


    Instead of going back the way we came, we changed direction and took a detour, even if it meant going a longer distance.


    ¡°Grrr¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaak!¡±


    As expected, beasts appear as soon as we leave the portal area.


    We fight our way through them again, shedding blood.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Gr?, Grrr!!¡±


    ¡­Abyssal Goblins start to appear.


    It means we¡¯ve moved a considerable distance from the eastern district where de Wolves appear.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    A small physique, no different from usual.


    But a goblin with skin as ck as night stares at me.


    ¡°Krrk, Krrr!!¡±


    He¡¯s smiling.


    Just like when I first fell into this cave.


    ¡°Battle stations!¡±


    We¡¯re about to embark on a difficult path.


    __________________


    Level 9 monster, Goblin.


    These guys are nothing special.


    Just watch out for traps, and even those traps can be neutralized with a decent pair of boots.


    But¡­


    ¡¸Killed Abyssal Goblin. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡­5th-grade Abyssal Goblins are different.


    These damn bastards transform into beings that are even more troublesome than trolls.


    ¡¸Abyssal Goblin has cast [Random Trap].¡¹


    The active skill, [Random Trap].


    The effect is simple.


    nk.


    When triggered, a random skill below 5th grade is cast on the target.


    Ah, for reference, buffs are excluded.


    Only offensive and curse-type skills are activated.


    Whoosh!


    The moment I hear the trap being triggered, a warrior is engulfed in mes.


    I recognize it as soon as I see it.


    [Extinction me]


    It¡¯s one of the top single-target damage skills among 5th-grade skills.


    ¡°Damn iiiit!! Priest! Priest, Prieeeest¡ª!¡±


    The priest, whom he had been calling for, immediately casts a heal, but it¡¯s useless.


    Thud.


    The warrior, who had been clearing the path at the forefront for over two hours, copses, charred ck.


    It¡¯s a truly meaningless death.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s so annoying about Abyssal Goblins.


    ¡°Krrk, Krrr!!¡±


    No matter what build you have, there¡¯s always a counter, but random attacks?


    You can die in one shot if you¡¯re unlucky.


    And on top of that¡­


    ¡°Damn it, this is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡­you can¡¯t detect Abyssal Goblin traps with your eyes or magic.


    You just have to step on them.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t go any further. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The warrior who smiled and returned after getting his arm torn off by a de Wolf steps back.


    I can understand.


    It would be different if I was injured because I was weak or couldn¡¯t dodge the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    But to die just because you¡¯re unlucky?


    It would be difficult for even an experienced warrior to ovee that psychological fear.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    I step forward.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not afraid¡­


    And I don¡¯t have a noble heart that would allow me to smile and sacrifice myself for everyone¡­


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡­but we¡¯re doomed if everyone is scared.


    nk.


    Someone has to take the first step, oveing their fear.


    Right, there has to be at least one.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I ovee my fear and increase my speed.


    nk.


    A trap is triggered every twenty steps.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s stamina is greatly decreased.¡¹


    A curse-type debuff.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s body burns, and regeneration is temporarily sealed.¡¹


    The continuous fire attack, [Leech me].


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Cold damage taken is temporarily greatly increased.¡¹


    A downpour¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­and a real lightning bolt.


    All sorts of skills are stacked on me.


    But I keep moving forward.


    Trusting in the +200 Magic Resistance I obtained from the Manticore.


    Believing that the first step I took won¡¯t be meaningless.


    nk.


    I continue to take steps forward.


    I hear people¡¯s voices from afar.


    But it doesn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop being pathetic and step back. I¡¯ll go next.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why¡­ why me¡­¡±


    Those who stop and fall are passed by those who follow behind me.


    ¡°We¡¯re following the great warrior!!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Barbarians first.


    ¡°Haha! You said you have a family, didn¡¯t you? People like me, who are alone, should do this kind of thing.¡±


    The leader who lost his team.


    ¡°¡­This is also fulfilling my duty as a knight. I¡¯ll be next.¡±


    The abandoned knight.


    ¡°This is crazy. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Ha, how the hell are we supposed to get out of here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking this since earlier, but he¡¯s truly insane.¡±


    The murmurs grow louder.


    And I can feel the presence of mypanions right behind me.


    But I don¡¯t look back.


    What we need in this situation isn¡¯t someone who doubts and worries.


    It¡¯s someone who moves forward silently.


    ¡°You guys are crazy! Do you think anyone will acknowledge you for this?! Huh? A hero?¡±


    I don¡¯t me those who copse.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ but I¡¯m still going. Someone has to do it.¡±


    I move forward with those who get back up.


    nk.


    To avoid discarding anything else.


    ____________________


    When Ie to my senses, I¡¯m being carried on Ainar¡¯s back.


    But I don¡¯t ask what happened.


    Because this is already the third time.


    I fainted after stepping on traps over and over again.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ rest a bit longer, Bjorn¡­ okay?¡±


    I ignore Misha¡¯s concern and get off Ainar¡¯s back.


    I see Kyle.


    He¡¯ll tell me.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in about two hours.¡±


    ¡°Right, I see.¡±


    It seems like I was unconscious for about 30 minutes.


    The priests¡¯ divine power has already run out.


    I wonder how many people died at the front while I was gone.


    ¡°Mister¡­¡±


    Erwen grabs my wrist as I¡¯m about to start walking again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you¡­ not go¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The others are clearing the path now. Right?¡±


    It¡¯s a selfish but tempting suggestion.


    And it¡¯s something I would have considered rational in the past.


    But¡­


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m sick of seeing people die.¡±


    I have high magic resistance.


    So I only fainted after stepping on hundreds of traps.


    It¡¯s just a 5th-grade skill.


    Even without [Gigantification], my body is very strong.


    And I realized that I won¡¯t die from this crazy thing.


    So¡­


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    I push Erwen aside and head towards the front.


    Mypanions don¡¯t stop me this time.


    I soon rejoin the vanguard as I increase my speed.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    The passage is blocked by almost 200 warriors.


    I gathered all the warriors I could find, regardless of group, so this is the result.


    This ce is different from the de Wolf district.


    If someone just steps on the traps at the front, the enemies that appear from the side paths aren¡¯t that dangerous.


    The condition is to be 5th grade or higher.


    And to have high defense stats.


    Ah, although I also epted melee damage dealers, Ipletely excluded non-warrior sses.


    The Abyssal Goblin¡¯s unique characteristic isn¡¯t just its traps.


    They use throwing weapons.


    They¡¯re called ¡®Monster Pouches¡¯.


    When thrown, they explode, and a random monster below 5th grade appears.


    And right in front of you, at that.


    It¡¯s an environment that fragile spellcasters and archers can¡¯t endure.


    ¡°¡­Is that a priest on your back?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just leave us alone. He keeps passing out after using divine power.¡±


    For reference, it¡¯s not just a priest.


    Warriors who were seriously injured and retreated are being carried on the backs of other warriors, two per person.


    They¡¯ll probably get up and carry another warrior when they regain consciousness.


    ¡°I see. Make sure to stop him when he wakes up. We have to save it for when we really need it.¡±


    ¡°But this priest is so stubborn, he doesn¡¯t listen to us.¡±


    ¡°Then just knock him out beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    The warrior nods in understanding, even though I just told him tomit sacrilege against a priest.


    It¡¯s not a situation where we can be picky.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to move forward, nodding¡­


    ¡­the warriors push me back with their shoulders.


    Wait a minute, did I just get shoulder-checked?


    It¡¯s my first time experiencing this since waking up in this body.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is this?¡±


    The warriors shrug nonchntly as I ask.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see the line here?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re the leader, you have to follow the rules.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, do you think you¡¯re some kind of hero?¡±


    What?


    No, what the hell is this bullshit?


    It¡¯s ridiculous, but the warriors¡¯ expressions are serious.


    ¡°Rest a bit longer, Yandel.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not.


    Just as I¡¯m watching the situation¡­


    ¡°Hey, stop!!¡±


    ¡­I hear amotion from the front.


    Stop in this situation?


    Something must have happened.


    ¡°Move aside.¡±


    I hurriedly push past the warriors and move forward.


    Even the flustered warriors don¡¯t stop me this time.


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Yandel? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We agreed to let you rest¡­¡±


    Familiar explorers greet me as I reach the forefront. But there¡¯s something I need to take care of before their questions.


    What was themotion about?


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask, the answer was right in front of me.


    ¡°Anyway, you came just in time. Yandel, is that the thing the mage mentioned?¡±


    Beyond the passage.


    A giant eye is blinking at me from the darkness that devours light.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    I sighed and nodded.


    There¡¯s no point in denying it.


    Now that we¡¯ve made eye contact, it¡¯s practically confirmed that we¡¯ll encounter the Lord of the Abyss, Verzak.


    Well, it¡¯s a miracle that we haven¡¯t met him yet.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡±


    What else is there to do? Follow the n.


    ¡°Everyone, get back.¡±


    I grab my mace and step forward.


    The giant eye just blinks, not retreating, even though I¡¯m approaching with a weapon.


    It¡¯s a creepy gaze.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®Geez, have you never seen a barbarian before?¡¯


    I shove my mace into its eye with all my might.


    Kwagic!


    As expected of a 9th-grade token monster, the eye disappears into light with a single hit.


    ¡¸Killed Abyssal Watcher. EXP +1¡¹


    ¡¸The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak, is starting to take a strong interest in you.¡¹


    Phew, I¡¯m already having to work hard again, even though I just woke up.


    I take out my message stone and report to Kyle.


    ¡°I just killed the Abyssal Watcher. Come here quickly.¡±


    It¡¯s time to move on to n B.

 Chapter 223 Like a Flame (3)

    Chapter 223 Like a me (3)


    Like a me (3) <hr>


    Like a me (3)


    The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak.


    A Floor Master whose actualbat power is lower than the 3rd floor¡¯s Riakis, but whose difficulty is several times higher.


    It¡¯s because the ¡®Abyssal Fog¡¯ is OP.


    Active skill and usage effect seal.


    Mana efficiency reduced by 75%.


    And 5th-grade Abyssal Monsters that constantly appear as trash mobs and interfere.


    Because of these harsh conditions, it¡¯s difficult to even attempt to defeat him unless it¡¯s in thete game.There are too many prerequisites.


    High-grade Numbered Items with permanent effects, not usage effects.


    A top-tier tank capable of solo holding.


    A damage dealer who can use Aura, or someone of a simr level.


    As many priests as possible.


    And several mages who can still be effective even with 25% mana efficiency.


    It¡¯s rmended that all participants have at least 5th-tier equipment, and even then, the casualties will be high if you don¡¯t prepare special consumables.


    But even with all that¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s practically a guaranteed failure from Day 7 onwards.


    Because additional patterns are unlocked regardless of the phase.


    In other words, it means that it¡¯s impossible for us to defeat him in our current state.


    But¡­


    [It seems like he¡¯s finally noticed us. I¡¯ll be there soon.]


    ¡­we should be able to buy some time.


    I checked the time while waiting for Kyle to arrive.


    [19:34]


    Day 5, 7:34 PM.


    We had desperately fought our way through and checked the eastern portal, and we were now only about two hours away from the Goblin Forest.


    It was a valuable result achieved through the warriors¡¯ sacrifices.


    But it would be a lie to say there wasn¡¯t a bit of luck involved.


    ¡°Yandel, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? I expected to encounter him at some point.¡±


    Actually, it was a stroke of luck that we only encountered him now.


    The expedition party that chose a different direction instead of us was probably suffering heavy losses.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Just how many people died needlessly?


    My head suddenly cooled down, but I didn¡¯t feel guilty.


    We were all in the same situation.


    We agreed to be bait for each other.


    If we had encountered him earlier, the other expedition parties would have been able to break through more easily.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡±


    Kyle arrived after about 5 minutes, bringing the forces for n B.


    Six 5th-grade mages.


    Three knights and three warriors.


    I couldn¡¯t hide my doubt as I quickly scanned their numbers.


    ¡°Why are there so few of you?¡±


    The number of mages was the same, but the rest had significantly decreased.


    What was the reason?


    ¡°The rest are all dead.¡±


    Right, they weren¡¯t just ying around in the back.


    Six people short.


    Then who should I fill those spots with?


    ¡°Ah, for reference, yourpanions said they wanted toe, but I stopped them. I¡¯ll have to hear theminter.¡±


    Comin¡­


    But six isn¡¯t enough, is it?


    Ah, maybe the fairy sisters also volunteered.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I thanked Kyle and then nced at the warriors around me.


    And I spoke brightly,


    ¡°As you all heard, we¡¯re six people short. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re all in such a state, but is there anyone who wants toe with us?¡±


    Someone answered before I could even finish my sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. With you.¡±


    Alexandros Bell, a 5th-grade warrior.


    He was a member of arge n, but he was abandoned here because he wasn¡¯t a priority.


    ¡°I was getting bored just stepping on traps, this is great!¡±


    Karkin, the third son of Tion.


    He was a barbarian warrior in his thirties, who was active in a n with 10 members.


    I was surprised to see a tribesman who was 4th grade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to buy me a drink when we get out!¡±


    Milton Teterud.


    He was the leader of a nposed solely of dwarves.


    But they didn¡¯t explore together, they usually lent their n members to other teams as mercenaries.


    It was a n that was closer to a guild.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although it was the time for me to express my gratitude¡­


    ¡­I was speechless.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect this situation.


    It was different from before.


    We were only two hours away from the portal.


    Even if it¡¯s a fleeting hope that will disappear the moment we reach despair, hope is hope.


    Even those who were clearing the path, treating their lives like straw, wouldn¡¯t want to die.


    I thought there would be very few people who would volunteer to be bait for the boss monster, especially after suffering this much damage just from fighting trash mobs.


    But what was the reality?


    ¡°Oh, so I can join that drinking party if I follow him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in something else. If I just close my eyes and follow him once, I¡¯ll have a story to brag about for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Take me with you. I¡¯ve always been curious about that Verzak bastard¡¯s face.¡±


    Countless explorers volunteered.


    Just because they trusted the n Kyle and I made?


    Or because their brains were releasing endorphins due to the heated atmosphere?


    Well, that¡¯s also a reason.


    But one thing was clear.


    ¡°You guys¡­ are all crazy.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a choice a sane person would make.


    But did my words sound strange?


    A brief silence fell.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong. I think everyone would say that if we told them this story outside.¡±


    Someone agreed.


    ¡°Buting from you?¡±


    Someoneughed incredulously.


    I didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    I just did what I had to do.


    But¡­


    ¡®Does that mean they¡¯re the same?¡¯


    My heart pounded as if I was also going crazy.


    But my head needed to be cold.


    I chose six people from the countless volunteers.


    The only criterion was this:


    Who would be the best fit.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to choose since we had been fighting together all day.


    I already knew their fighting styles.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you leaving me behind?!¡±


    The dwarf n leader, Teterud, protested as soon as I made my decision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you think I¡¯ll hold you back?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°Then why? I won¡¯t let you go until you tell me!¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s so stubborn, even though he¡¯s so small.


    It seemed like the magic circle was almostplete, so I briefly exined.


    ¡°Someone needs to lead this ce while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Teterud was a 4th-grade explorer.


    He was skilled, and he knew how to handle people since he was a n leader.


    He was the perfect person to take charge of the front lines.


    Actually, I heard that he had been taking the lead whenever I fainted.


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother me any further, as if he understood, although he seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°Yandel, we¡¯re ready. It¡¯s about time for him toe anyway.¡±


    Phew, right.


    I sent them off as soon as I heard Kyle¡¯s words that the magic circle wasplete.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you guys go now. The scout Kyle brought will guide you. I heard he¡¯s quite tough, but just in case, make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like you¡¯re a father. Enough, we¡¯ll be going. See youter. Definitely. Got it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who sounds like a father.¡±


    ¡°I do have a child in the city. Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    I moved to the side so I wouldn¡¯t block their path, and Teterud took the lead, stepping on traps and opening the way, and the warriors followed.


    They each said something as they passed by.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, strangely, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die. See youter!¡±


    Most of them were words of encouragement and support.


    Those words continued for a while even after the warrior group passed. Some expressed their gratitude, and some apologized.


    It happened over and over again.


    ¡°Why are they doing that?¡±


    Kyle chuckled at my question.


    ¡°Because your message stone was on the whole time. Everyone knows what¡¯s happening at the front.¡±


    Right, so that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    My team members also appeared as the procession continued.


    Misha looked like she was about to cry when she saw my condition. Raven and the bear-like man also had troubled expressions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and just go. You¡¯re blocking the path if you stay here.¡±


    ¡°I, I won¡¯t let you off the hook if youe back injured.¡±


    Hmm, telling a tank not to get injured? That¡¯s practically a threat.


    That thought crossed my mind, but I swallowed my words.


    ¡®It¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    What¡¯s wrong with being scolded a bit?


    After all, I¡¯m doing all this to have that kind of everyday life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely protect our team even without you, Mr. Yandel. Miss Ainar? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, o, okay! Don¡¯t pull my hair!¡±


    Raven then left, carrying Ainar, who was whining about wanting to follow me.


    And the procession continued.


    They looked like refugees escaping through a tunnel during wartime.


    Whoosh.


    Flickering torches.


    The groans of the injured being carried on theirpanions¡¯ backs.


    Broken equipment.


    Bloodstains.


    Sadness in their eyes.


    Sweat dripping from their limping steps.


    I didn¡¯t even have to ask Kyle to know.


    Just like how I had a lot going on, today must have been a long day for them too.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all gone now.¡±


    The first group, which I was a part of, as well as the 2nd and 3rd groups, which were following the marks we left on the passage, had all passed us.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    After all, they were running, even if it was just a jog.


    And the number of people had decreased significantlypared to the beginning.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten eerily quiet.¡±


    The surroundings darkened as soon as everyone left.


    Could it be because the flickering torches were illuminating the surroundings while the procession was passing by?


    The contrast was clear.


    It felt like we were the only ones left in this isted world.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time¡­¡¯


    I raised my shield.


    And I looked beyond the passage.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    A visibility of 2 meters.


    Hundreds of eyes were watching us from the darkness of thebyrinth beyond.


    The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak.


    He had arrived.


    __________________


    The biggest concern I had when I first made the n was, of course, Verzak.


    No matter how I thought about it, it was impossible to escape from this bastard with just a few hundred people.


    It was practically a guaranteed wipeout the moment we encountered him.


    Well, quite a few people would survive if we scattered and ran away since the aggro would be all over the ce¡­


    But what could we do after being scattered?


    We wouldn¡¯t even be able to fight on the 2nd floor, let alone break through the trash mobs and reach the portal.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Can you use the magic circle right away?¡±


    ¡­we came up with n B.


    But we could only use this strategy once with the resources we had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked the magic circle several times.¡±


    We would all die if n B failed.


    And even if it seeded, we would be wiped out if we encountered the Abyssal Watcher again.


    Ah, for reference, this was also one of the reasons why I set the maximum number of portal searches to two.


    By that time, countless expedition parties would have disappeared.


    I judged that the probability of encountering Verzak again was too high, even if we managed to get past him once.


    ¡°Battle stations.¡±


    Everyone took out their weapons and got ready to fight as soon as the eyes appeared in the darkness.


    They knew what those eyes meant because of Kyle¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    These intangible eyes were an effect that appeared around Verzak.


    For reference, the radius was about 2 kilometers, ording to the game¡¯s setting.


    But they weren¡¯t just background images.


    All those eyes shared vision with him.


    In other words, Verzak was already watching us.


    ¡°As you all know, our goal is to endure as long as possible. Until the other explorers escape from his line of sight.¡±


    Kyle, as if he was also nervous, repeated the exnation he had already given several times.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re idiots? We all remember. You also said we just have to endure for about 10 minutes, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I apologize. But there¡¯s one more thing. I forgot to mention it earlier¡­ no matter what happens, protect Yandel.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yandel? Alright.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows. That we can only return alive if he survives.¡±


    Everyone nodded at a warrior¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was going to say that if Yandel, who killed the Abyssal Watcher, dies, he might target the main force, but¡­¡±


    Kyleughed awkwardly and stopped talking.


    ¡°Well, whatever. It doesn¡¯t really matter even if I say it.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Right, it doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is as long as the result is the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very valid opinion. But it seems like warriors and mages are no different in this aspect.¡±


    The light conversation softened the tense atmosphere.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯tst long.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow shot towards us, sharp as a stiletto.


    Kwaaang!


    I felt pain in the back of my hand as soon as I blocked it with my shield.


    It wasn¡¯t deep.


    Just a small puncture.


    ¡®Phew, I can¡¯t calcte the damage since this is my first time encountering him in such an unprepared state.¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe my Moonstone shield was pierced by a normal attack.


    Is it because I¡¯m not in [Gigantification] state?


    The warriors¡¯ expressions hardened as they saw my pierced shield.


    Kyle muttered as if to boost morale,


    ¡°¡­Just endure for 10 minutes.¡±


    It already seemed like an eternity.


    But I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Warriorsugh when they¡¯re in pain.¡±


    I looked ahead.


    A shadow was flickering in the darkness.


    The Lord of the Abyss, Verzak.


    One of the bosses that could only be defeated in thete game.


    A monster among monsters that we could only endure against in our current state.


    But so what?


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    He¡¯s just one of the many hurdles we have to ovee.


    To end this unusually long day¡­


    ¡­and greet tomorrow.

 Chapter 224 Like a Flame (4)

    Chapter 224 Like a me (4)


    Like a me (4) <hr>


    Like a me (4)


    Darkness, just a few steps away.


    We maintain a tight formation, relying on the flickering torches.


    Unfriendly gazes surround us.


    ¡®Geez, they¡¯re staring.¡¯


    Hundreds of eyes gleaming in the darkness.


    It¡¯s like we¡¯ve entered a cruel fairy tale, characterized by a gloomy and eerie atmosphere.


    Of course, it¡¯s just the atmosphere.The oue depends on us.


    If we ovee this adversity, it will be a story of hope.


    And if we crumble, it will just be a cruel tale.


    Whoosh!


    The stiletto-shaped shadow that was embedded in my shield is pulled back into the darkness.


    It¡¯s already happened several times.


    This bastard is being shy since it¡¯s our first meeting, just poking us from afar with normal attacks.


    ¡®Is this a good thing for us, who are trying to buy time?¡¯


    I check the condition of my equipment with that thought.


    My shield is riddled with holes.


    A warrior next to me mutters,


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to buy a new shield when we get out.¡±


    It¡¯s a statement based on the premise that we¡¯ll survive.


    I chuckle and answer,


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll have to.¡±


    We¡¯re going to survive.


    As many of us as possible.


    Swoosh.


    After four consecutive normal attacks, I hear movement from the darkness.


    Right, the probing is over?


    Swoosh.


    He appears with an eerie gust of wind.


    He¡¯s about 2 meters tall.


    He¡¯s wearing a ragged robe, like something a dead person would wear, and he has no weapons.


    His silhouette is that of a basic human form.


    But like an incorporeal monster¡­


    ¡­only dark blue smoke billows from the parts of his body that are exposed outside his clothes.


    And¡­


    sh!


    ¡­where his head should be.


    Only crimson eyes gleam in the shadowed area beneath his hood.


    It¡¯s clearly different from a human¡¯s structure.


    First, there¡¯s only one eye emitting light.


    And it¡¯s not even on the left or right side, but in the center of his face, making the proportions off, and¡­


    ¡­it¡¯s huge.


    As if his entire head is a giant eyeball.


    ¡°Try not to make eye contact with him.¡±


    I fixed my gaze on his shoulder as soon as I saw him.


    The reason is simple.


    [Don¡¯t be afraid.]


    There¡¯s a certain probability of being afflicted with the ¡®Fear¡¯ status effect if you make eye contact.


    And¡­


    [Look at me.]


    ¡­if Fear stacks nine times, that character permanently bes a subordinate of the Lord of the Abyss.


    Just like the countless monsters in thebyrinth.


    They be enemies and attack us.


    ¡®It was a bullshit pattern.¡¯


    It¡¯s practically an instant death move.


    ¡®Monsterization¡¯ doesn¡¯t even disappear after the boss is defeated.


    ¡®Well, we¡¯re not trying to defeat him, we just have to endure for 10 minutes¡­¡¯


    I don¡¯t think anyone will reach ¡®Monsterization¡¯ within 10 minutes.


    But I can¡¯t rx.


    We didn¡¯te here fully prepared.


    We haven¡¯t done any Fear-rted setup.


    In other words, even the ¡®Fear¡¯ status effect alone is a threat.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    A warrior next to me groans and clutches his head.


    It seems like he made eye contact with him.


    If he was afflicted with Fear, he would have either dropped his weapon and run away or attacked us¡ª


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    A shadow shoots out from Verzak¡¯s chest while I¡¯m briefly checking on mypanion.


    It¡¯s the same stiletto that attacked my shield several times.


    But it¡¯s a different pattern from before.


    Whoosh!


    The stiletto, which was flying towards me menacingly, splits into dozens of strands and envelops me.


    Like a.


    Thwack.


    The shadows cling to my body like octopus suckers.


    I feel a pulling force from all directions.


    His intention is clear.


    He¡¯s trying to drag me into the darkness since it would take too long if he just used normal attacks.


    Huh, we¡¯re not that weak.


    ¡°Ekobir Iheran Aiphoun.¡±


    Kyle casts a spell he prepared beforehand.


    The 7th-grade support spell, ¡®Attribute Imbuement¡¯.


    For reference, the attribute is Sun, which is the opposite of dark-type monsters.


    Whoosh!


    A white me, abination of fire and holy attributes, envelops everyone¡¯s weapons except for the knights¡¯.


    The reason he didn¡¯t use it on the knights is simple.


    sh!


    They can damage him even without ¡®Attribute Imbuement¡¯ since they have Aura.


    ¡°Save Bjorn!¡±


    The warriors charge forward and cut or smash the shadows that are binding me with their me-engulfed weapons.


    My body is freed in an instant.


    But dozens of shadows shoot out from his body again before I can even catch my breath.


    Whoosh!


    It¡¯s a different pattern again.


    He¡¯s targeting everyone, not just me.


    I hurriedly adjust my shield.


    ¡®It¡¯s starting now.¡¯


    It¡¯s time to start the real battle.


    _____________________


    The eye monster I killed earlier.


    The ¡®Abyssal Watcher¡¯ is a summoning skill that Verzak uses to choose his next target after finishing a battle.


    It¡¯s summoned throughout the cave, and it searches for sacrifices.


    For reference, once you encounter it, that¡¯s it.


    There¡¯s no way to shake off the aggro.


    That¡¯s why I crushed its eye without hesitation.


    We wouldn¡¯t be able to lure him out if someone didn¡¯t draw aggro.


    As you can see, he only recognized me as an enemy until mypanions attacked to save me.


    [But wouldn¡¯t it be better for someone to step up and sacrifice themselves?]


    Someone suggested that when we were making the n, but it was an impossible strategy.


    Leaving aside the question of who would take on that role¡­


    Verzak¡¯s line of sight is about 2 kilometers.


    It¡¯s meaningless unless they can endure until the expedition partypletely escapes from his sight.


    ¡®10 minutes.¡¯


    Kyle estimated that time to be about 10 minutes.


    If we copse before then, he¡¯ll chase after us and start a massacre.


    Therefore¡­


    Thud!


    ¡­we endure.


    Not just me.


    But with the mages and warriors who followed me.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    We resist the darkness, wielding our burning weapons.


    It¡¯s not easy.


    Whoosh!


    His normal attack is a stiletto-shaped shadow with high pration.


    Normally, I would have been able to react easily.


    I wouldn¡¯t be seriously injured as long as I blocked it with my shield, although I don¡¯t know how long it wouldst.


    But¡­


    ¡®Damn game.¡¯


    ¡­the problem is that I can¡¯t see properly.


    I can¡¯t react in time because I¡¯m looking down to avoid making eye contact.


    For reference, it was the same in the actual game.


    [Don¡¯t make eye contact with Verzak.]


    If you applied this instruction to your character, their evasion and block sess rates would plummet, no matter how high their Agility stat was.


    Just like now.


    Thump!


    A shadow pierces deep into my shoulder.


    ¡¸Body regenerates quickly due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    I can¡¯t drink enough potions.


    Even though the aggro is somewhat dispersed, I¡¯m still the main target.


    And in the midst of that¡­


    ¡°Ah, aak!!¡±


    ¡­he doesn¡¯t just stab us, he throws shadows in the shape ofs, draggingpanions into the darkness.


    Although we¡¯ve been blocking them by cutting them¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡­we can¡¯t block them forever.


    The first casualty.


    ¡°Sillian!!¡±


    Sillian Nerf.


    The guy who followed me because he thought it would be a cool story to tell at a drinking party.


    ¡°Aaaaaak! Aak! Ack!!¡±


    Horrible screamse from the darkness where he was dragged away.


    I feel a strange sensation.


    In the game, I just thought it was an effect to enhance the atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anger boils inside me.


    But I have to get a grip.


    Someone has to be rational in this situation.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die too if you go.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to save him now that he¡¯s been dragged in.


    Not at our level.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A warrior vents his anger.


    I can understand.


    He couldn¡¯t even watch hisrade, who he had fought alongside all day, die.


    He just heard the screams from beyond the darkness.


    Powerless.


    It¡¯s an emotion I¡¯ve felt countless times today.


    But the battle continues, whether we¡¯re powerless or not.


    ¡¸Body regenerates quickly due to [Moderate Healing] effect.¡¹


    Verzak also used a skill.


    [Abyssal Call].


    It¡¯s a skill that summons all trash mobs within his line of sight to one location.


    ¡°Grrr! Grrr!¡±


    The Abyssal Goblins who were called swarm, throwing Monster Pouches and summoning monsters, and scattering traps from afar.


    One person died because of this.


    Thump.


    A chaotic battle where traps are triggered and monsters summoned from Monster Pouches run rampant.


    A stiletto-shaped shadow pierces apanion¡¯s body.


    Even the mages, who were casting Mana Shield to prevent fatal blows, couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Thud.


    Another one dies.


    ¡°Kyle! How much time is left?!¡±


    ¡°4 minutes.¡±


    What, 3 minutes?


    ¡°4 minutes have passed.¡±


    Phew, I almost got my hopes¡ª


    Kwagic!


    That¡¯s when the first variable urred.


    ¡°It¡¯s a troll! Push it back!!¡±


    Another one dies.


    The cause of death was a troll that was summoned right in front of us.


    The problem wasn¡¯t the troll, but the fact that the casualty was a mage.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I considered the death of a warrior to be inevitable, but a mage was different.


    We ced them in the center to protect them.


    ¡®At this rate, we¡¯ll run out of mana quickly¡­¡¯


    This is the worst.


    I continued moving despite that thought.


    Time passed.


    ¡°5 minutes left.¡±


    ¡°4 minutes!¡±


    Kyle told us the time every minute, as if to boost morale.


    ¡°Just endure for 3 more minutes!¡±


    There were no casualties after the mage died.


    As expected of veteran explorers, theirbat proficiency was starting to increase.


    But that¡¯s when, after 8 minutes¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t cast any more spells. It¡¯s all I can do to maintain the imbuement spells.¡±


    ¡­Kyle made an announcement.


    ¡®We have to endure for 2 more minutes without the mages¡¯ support¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s earlier than expected, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    One mage died.


    He probably had no other choice if he wanted to save enough mana to activate that magic circle.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaak!!¡±


    Monsters summoned from the pouches start to pile up as the mages¡¯ AoE spells stop.


    Our numbers have decreased.


    And we don¡¯t have magic.


    Verzak didn¡¯t stop, shooting shadows like arrows from afar as the burden on us increased.


    Thump!


    Another one dies.


    ¡®I can¡¯t keep that promise.¡¯


    You can¡¯t leave ast will and testament in the middle of such a fierce battle.


    Whether the enemy is a monster or a human.


    They¡¯re not kind enough to give you the time.


    So we talked about it beforehand.


    [If you can take their equipment, take it and give it to theirpanions.]


    That was thest will and testament of the guy who just copsed.


    But as I said back then, it doesn¡¯t seem like there will be any time for that.


    ¡°Aak! He, help me!¡±


    The guy next to me was dragged away by a shadow and disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Aak! Aaaak!!¡±


    I clenched my teeth, listening to his screams.


    [Deliver the news to my son. I have a feeling you¡¯ll be famous when you get out. He¡¯ll be happy.]


    I¡¯ll be able to keep this one.


    If I can return alive.


    ¡°We¡¯re using the magic circle now!¡±


    One minute left until the 10-minute mark.


    The mages activated the magic circle they had drawn beforehand.


    I swung my mace mindlessly.


    I couldn¡¯t see my shield anywhere.


    Ah, I threw it away earlier, saying it was useless.


    It¡¯s not like I can repair it anyway.


    ¡°Yandel,e here!¡±


    Oh, is it done already?


    A brilliant light erupted from the floor.


    Verzak also stopped attacking and looked at us, as if wary.


    It was the same for the other monsters.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The battle stopped for a fleeting moment.


    I quickly scanned the surroundings.


    I couldn¡¯t see all the corpses.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    Some were dragged away into the darkness.


    ¡®He must be nearby¡­ ah!¡¯


    The corpse I was looking for was at the edge of the light.


    I quickly approached it and retrieved the sword and shield.


    I had to use quite a bit of force.


    He was still holding onto his weapons, his eyes open even in death.


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    Someone shouted, and I rolled on the ground and entered the magic circle.


    The warriors didn¡¯t ask why.


    ¡°That was¡­ right, we had that promise.¡±


    ¡°Hispanions will be grateful.¡±


    I quickly got up, and I saw monsters approaching us.


    They hesitated for a moment at the light emanating from the magic circle¡­


    ¡­but they judged that it wasn¡¯t a threat.


    ¡°They¡¯re annoying us until the very end!¡±


    ¡°Hey, mage! It¡¯s time to go!¡±


    ¡°Just a little longer!¡±


    I looked straight ahead.


    Verzak, he was there.


    [I¡¯ve seen you.]


    Seen my ass.


    I fixed my gaze on him and repeated the names of the dead.


    Sillian Nerf.


    Neil Famez.


    Paul Agmus.


    Garpen Gullun.


    Matt Elvans.


    Lefrey Siaberus.


    Six people in total.


    ¡®Right, I¡¯ll see you again someday.¡¯


    Riakis, the Lord of Chaos.


    Regal Vagos, the Dragonyer.


    And Verzak.


    ¡¸Kyle Pebrosk has cast the 4th-grade spatial magic [Mass Teleportation].¡¹


    I hope these bastards know.


    That I won¡¯t always run away.


    __________________


    When I opened my eyes, I was surrounded by people.


    Right, we made it.


    ¡°How far did we get from him?¡±


    ¡°Well, it should be about 3 kilometers. He won¡¯t be able to follow us since we¡¯repletely out of his sight. Ah, it would be a different story if we encounter the Abyssal Watcher again.¡±


    I instinctively looked back.


    There wasn¡¯t a single one of those damn eyes in the darkness. It meant we really seeded in teleporting that far.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°Amazing my ass. Even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to teleport this far if I hadn¡¯t left the coordinate designation medium here. Ah, and I also shared mana with the other mages.¡±


    Well, although he said it awkwardly, it wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.


    Even with the other mages¡¯ help¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t easy to cast that kind of magic in a ce where mana efficiency was reduced by 75%.


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Without resting?¡±


    ¡°We can rest while we¡¯re moving.¡±


    I opened a potion and poured it over my head.


    And I moved forward while the other warriors were receiving treatment.


    I soon found the people I was looking for.


    It was Garpen Gullun¡¯spanions.


    They were so close that they even came to the front lines to drag him back, asking why he was trying to suffer needlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    They also recognized me.


    And they froze.


    Their gazes were on the sword and shield I was holding.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is he dead?¡±


    A female explorer asked tearfully, and I just remained silent. She spoke again after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll take this. But please take this.¡±


    She took the sword and then handed me the shield.


    ¡°I thought you¡­ might need it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I decided to ept the shield without refusing.


    After all, I lost my shield.


    And it seemed like refusing would only hurt them more.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    I continued forward.


    And before I knew it, I reached where mypanions were.


    ¡°Anyone get injured while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one answered my question.


    They just stared at me nkly.


    Misha¡¯s hands were even trembling.


    Ah, are they going to scold me for getting injured?


    I should run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured. Then I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please, just rest for a bit. You¡¯ve done enough. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Yandel. Do as Miss Kaltstein says. It won¡¯t help if you go to the front now. You said we might have a big fightter.¡±


    I gave up.


    Raven was right.


    Although we had gone through so much, there were still mountains to climb.


    It would be better to conserve our strength.


    Thud, thud.


    I recovered my stamina, following the procession next to mypanions while other warriors were clearing the path at the front.


    After some time¡­


    [Halt!]


    ¡­an order to stop the procession came through the message stone.


    I instinctively knew.


    That we had reached our destination.


    [The portal¡­ is the portal open?]


    I heard Kyle¡¯s voice, and then Teterud, the leader of the dwarf n who was in charge of the front lines.


    [It¡¯s open.]


    Right, so we came to the right ce.


    My legs felt weak.


    If this one was also destroyed, I would have lost my mind.


    ¡°Raven, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. You¡¯re going to go anyway even if I stop you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I pushed past the explorers and headed towards the front lines.


    Teterud greeted me as soon as I arrived.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Are you going in right away?¡±


    ¡°As soon as the preparations in the back areplete.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take the lead again this time?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? You¡¯re just going to follow us anyway.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I then stood in front of the portal.


    After about 10 minutes, I received a message from Kyle through the message stone.


    [We¡¯re ready. You can enter now.]


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Even I could feel my ragged breathing.


    But I tried to focus on the positive aspects.


    ¡®There might be no one there.¡¯


    Noark would have thought the same.


    That even if someone survived, it would only be a small number.


    ¡®It¡¯s more advantageous for them if we return to the city and testify about what the royal family did, causing chaos.¡¯


    Of course, it¡¯s just a possibility.


    They might have stationed troops and tried to eliminate even the few survivors.


    But¡­


    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t have left many behind.¡¯


    No matter how much equipment they looted on the 1st floor, they couldn¡¯t live off of that. The core forces would be on the upper floors, mining magic stones.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t be certain, even though I thought that.


    But I took a step forward.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like it¡¯s my first time.¡¯


    When was I ever truly certain?


    We didn¡¯t have a choice anyway.


    If we just waited here, our strength would only decrease as we were harassed by Abyssal Goblins.


    So¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­I took another step and entered the portal.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Goblin Forest.¡¹


    My vision went ck for a moment.


    And then I felt a sensation of weightlessness.


    I opened my eyes, and a green forest came into view.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    There was good news and bad news.


    The good news was that there weren¡¯t many enemies nearby.


    And the bad news¡­


    ¡®Damn it, I can¡¯t believe these bastards are still here.¡¯


    My prediction that the core forces would be on the upper floors, mining magic stones, was wrong.


    Thud.


    Inded on the ground and observed the three people in the forest.


    I could tell who they were just by their appearances.


    At least two of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first survivor.¡±


    The Ruin Schr.


    The one who destroyed all the portals.


    ¡°Haha, I told you someone woulde if we waited, didn¡¯t I? Hey, barbarian! Congrattions. It must have been a tough journey.¡±


    An unidentified beastman.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hoo, we meet again.¡±


    The man who was still wearing that white mask.


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re fated.¡±


    The Corpse Collector.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    He smiled, looking at me.

 Chapter 225 Turning the Tables (1)

    Chapter 225 Turning the Tables (1)


    Turning the Tables (1) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (1)


    The Goblin Forest is one of the brighter areas on the 2nd floor.


    It¡¯s dark, but the starlight that fills the sky provides some illumination.


    Well, it¡¯s not usually this bright, though.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of light orbs are floating in the air, illuminating the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    It¡¯s like a stadium at night with the lights on.


    ¡®Just how much surplus mana does he have?¡¯The difference in our levels is clear just from this, and it makes my heart pound¡­


    ¡­but that¡¯s not what I should be thinking about right now.


    ¡°Yandel, those guys¡­¡±


    ¡°The Ruin Schr and the Corpse Collector. And I don¡¯t know about the other one.¡±


    I briefly share information with the warriors who followed me through the portal, but my eyes are fixed on the front.


    ¡°Oh, so he didn¡¯te alone?¡±


    The beastman, whose identity I haven¡¯t figured out yet, chuckled.


    He seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°We¡¯ll earn quite a bit even if we split this three ways.¡±


    His greedy gaze sweeps over us.


    It¡¯s like we¡¯re just trash mobs in a good hunting ground.


    Ha, I was hoping they might let us go if we congratted them.


    ¡°How low-ss.¡±


    The old mage with white hair, the ¡®Ruin Schr¡¯, clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this why you decided to stay behind?¡±


    The beastman asked, but the Ruin Schr didn¡¯t answer as if he was annoyed.


    That¡¯s when the Corpse Collector chuckled and interjected.


    ¡°Pfft, you still don¡¯t know that old hag? He just wants to go back quickly, loot or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Then it¡¯s just the two of us who are low-ss.¡±


    ¡°Ha, what are you talking about? You think I stayed behind just to get some equipment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then what is it?¡±


    The beastman tilted his head at the Corpse Collector¡¯s words.


    I also pretended not to know and listened closely.


    I judged that if I knew each individual¡¯s motivation and goal for staying here, it might increase our options.


    Hmm, right, but¡­


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s because it seems fun!¡±


    The Clown shouted exaggeratedly, just like he did at the Round Table.


    ¡°To be able to kill explorers who barely made it here after going through all that hardship with just a sliver of hope! Isn¡¯t that the best?!¡±


    The Ruin Schr frowned again.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone? You¡¯re suddenly acting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? It¡¯s because I thought there might be someone I know here! Pfft.¡±


    ¡°Someone you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, there are. I¡¯ve always wanted to kill them, but it wouldn¡¯t be fun if I just killed them, right? It¡¯s more fun if they at least know who I am before they die!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Do whatever you want. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    Although the Ruin Schr had a confused expression, I was different.


    ¡®This crazy psycho bastard.¡¯


    He was hoping that if there was a Round Table member among us, they would recognize him.


    That¡¯s why he even bothered wearing a mask and revealing himself.


    It was a gesture that showed his resolve.


    That he wouldn¡¯t let anyone here leave alive.


    ¡°Hmm, but there are a lot more than I expected?¡±


    The beastman, who had been chatting casually while mypanions were entering through the portal and forming a line, looked at us and expressed his doubt.


    But there wasn¡¯t a shred of nervousness in his expression.


    The leftovers abandoned by the royal family¡¯s core forces.


    He must be confident that he can handle them, no matter how many there are.


    ¡®This is better.¡¯


    I decided to think positively.


    In the first ce, the situation would have been much worse if they had attacked us as soon as we arrived on the 2nd floor.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the enemy underestimates us.


    So¡­


    ¡°Pfft, it seems like this is the end since no one else ising.¡±


    ¡­we can use that to our advantage, whether it¡¯s arrogance or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t send more people, it would have been troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, troublesome, my ass.¡±


    The Corpse Collector, a high-ranking Necromancer who¡¯s also called a one-man army.


    The Clown snapped his fingers.


    Whoosh!


    A giant subspace pocket opened in the air.


    And¡­


    [Groaaaaaaaaar!]


    ¡­he unleashed an army of hundreds of corpses.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    It¡¯s time to start the final battle we¡¯ve been waiting for.


    ____________________


    An army of corpses is charging towards us from the front.


    They¡¯re even properly equipped, as if he diligently collected them.


    The pressure is immense.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hey, we can go back if we just win this battle, right?¡±


    ¡­no one is running away.


    At least not around me.


    ¡°Phew, I can finally fight properly.¡±


    The warriors, who are exhausted, smile and take out their weapons.


    ¡°I can finally save face. I¡¯m even one rank higher than you.¡±


    It¡¯s different from when we were clearing the path on the 1st floor.


    Various weapons like swords, hammers, axes, maces, and ils emit a bright light.


    ¡¸Alexandros Bell has cast [Fury of Fire].¡¹


    ¡¸Ralph Kel has cast [Gale de].¡¹


    ¡¸Milton Teterud has cast [Banner of Struggle].¡¹


    ¡¸Stamina consumption greatly reduced during battle.¡¹


    The skills they couldn¡¯t use because of the field effect.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gooooooo!!¡±


    The warriors charge towards the corpse army, unleashing their skills as if they¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.


    I also activate [Gigantification] and join them.


    Right, we might be out of stamina, but are we out of MP?


    Kwaaang!


    An explosion urs as the vanguard shes with the corpse army.


    It¡¯s a sound that should apany an explorer battle.


    [Grooooowl¡­]


    Support follows from the rear as soon as the corpse army¡¯s charge is stopped.


    Arrows fly towards us.


    Attack magic of various attributes.


    And ranged abilities.


    Of course, they¡¯re not just watching.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Stone Curse].¡¹


    Bodies turn into stone statues during battle.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Corpse Explosion].¡¹


    Corpses modified for self-destruction charge in and explode.


    Boom!


    The power of the explosion is about that of a 6th-grade fire spell.


    It wasn¡¯t strong enough to instantly kill the warriors, who were tougher and more agile after using their active skills.


    But¡­


    Sizzle.


    ¡­as expected of corpses handled by a Poison Necromancer, the bodies of those who were sshed with blood at close range melt away in an instant.


    ¡°Aaaaaak!!¡±


    And in the midst of that¡­


    ¡°Hey, barbarian! Are you the leader here?¡±


    ¡­the beastman, one of the three, leaps high andnds in front of me.


    His appearance ispletely different from before.


    Sharp fangs protruding from his mouth.


    Fur covering his entire body and a blue mane.


    His height and build are simr to mine in [Gigantification] state.


    He¡¯s transformed into a beast that resembles a werewolf.


    ¡®No wonder he didn¡¯t have any equipment.¡¯


    I scan him and quickly analyze.


    ¡®Enhancement type.¡¯


    ¡®Spirit Beast¡¯, a beastman¡¯s unique ability.


    It seems like this guy is an enhancement type like Misha. He must have a transformation skill among the abilities he obtained by raising his Spirit Beast level.


    ¡®I wonder what essence he absorbed.¡¯


    I dismiss the question, which I¡¯ll naturally find outter, and cover my face with my shield.


    He¡¯s swinging his giant paw at me.


    Kwaaang!


    A heavy impact that shakes my bones.


    ¡®His Strength is higher than mine.¡¯


    As expected, it¡¯s going to be a tough fight¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Just as I¡¯m retreating to avoid a strength contest, a sword swings.


    Towards the wolf bastard, not me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this guy, you step back!¡±


    It¡¯s Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kyle¡¯s order.¡±


    Then it¡¯s fine.


    I readily yield and step back.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®the right person in the right ce¡¯, right?


    Melter Pend is the only 3rd-grade explorer in our expedition party. And he¡¯s been conserving his strength with his n members for the 2nd-floor battle.


    ¡®He said he was an apprentice knight before.¡¯


    He¡¯s much better at PvP than me.


    [Yandel, can you hear me?]


    Kyle¡¯s voicees through the message stone as soon as I turn around after leaving the wolf bastard to Melter.


    ¡°I can hear you.¡±


    [Sorry, I was a bitte because I was dividing the forces.]


    ¡°Skip the apology, just get to the point.¡±


    [You focus on leading the people and fighting the Corpse Collector. Melter Pend and hispanions will take care of Blue Mane.]


    ¡°Blue Mane?¡±


    [Ah, you didn¡¯t know? He¡¯s the one who became famous during the Noark subjugation. He was the sessor of the Blue Wolf tribe, but it seems like hemitted a crime and escaped, and then he was hiding in Noark.]


    Hmm, so he wasn¡¯t a member of Orculus.


    No wonder I couldn¡¯t think of anyone when I saw him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of this side.¡±


    [That¡¯s reassuring. Then I¡¯ll focus everything on blocking that old man.]


    By old man, he must mean the Ruin Schr, right?


    Maybe the person Kyle wanted to take revenge on was that old man.


    ¡°Right, then I¡¯ll trust you with that.¡±


    I say it as if ending the conversation and swing my mace at the surrounding corpses.


    That¡¯s when I hear another voice.


    [Ah, and one more thing.]


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    [Yourpanions will be arriving soon.]


    ¡°What?¡±


    [¡­¡­.]


    There¡¯s no answer.


    Kwagic!


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m crushing a corpse that was protecting its head with a shield, shield and all¡­


    sh!


    ¡­an Adamantium greatsword is embedded in the temple of a corpse that was aiming for my side.


    ¡°We¡¯ll help too from now on!!¡±


    Ainar.


    And¡­


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    ¡­Misha.


    The melee damage dealer duo naturally takes their positions behind me, ready to fight.


    It¡¯s the formation that Team Apple Nark usually uses.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try to fight alone again, are you?¡±


    I turn around and see Raven riding on the bear-like man¡¯s summon, Woongie.


    ¡®Wait, if Woongie is here¡­¡¯


    As expected, I look around and see the bear-like man.


    ¡°Why are you guys here when you should be in the rear¡­?¡±


    I can understand the melee damage dealer duo, but why did these twoe all the way here?


    It would be much safer in the back.


    The bear-like man answers as he loads an arrow into hisrge crossbow,


    ¡°Indirect fire isn¡¯t my specialty.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real reason.


    ¡®I should give him the [Leap Shot] essenceter when we go up to the 6th floor.¡¯


    I think about the essence I¡¯ll give the bear-like manter and swing my mace.


    But the corpse copses before it even reaches it.


    Whoosh!


    An arrow of fire embedded in its forehead.


    ¡°Mister!!¡±


    Right, you came too.


    Her sister, Daria, is also next to her.


    She was just trying to protect herself with her sister, but did she suddenly change her mind?


    I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not bad.


    ¡°Protect the leader!¡±


    Melter Pend and his n members are diligently fighting the wolf bastard, creating their own territory within the battlefield.


    ¡°These leftovers¡­!¡±


    Judging by thepliments that are erupting, it seems like they¡¯re sessfully clearing it.


    Although the Ruin Schr is still quiet¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s trust them.¡¯


    Kyle will take care of it if he tries anything.


    I just have to do my job.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­I scan the front.


    It¡¯s not difficult to find the Clown since I¡¯m in [Gigantification] state.


    He¡¯s sitting on a giant corpse monster, watching the battlefield.


    As if he¡¯s truly enjoying the show.


    ¡®Geez, there¡¯s a limit to looking down on people.¡¯


    I can¡¯t help butugh.


    Come to think of it, that Dragonyer bastard also had that kind of look in his eyes when we first met.


    ¡°Misha, Ainar, we¡¯re breaking through.¡±


    I then start advancing through the corpse army.


    My target is the Corpse Collector.


    And my goal is to smash his head and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with his brain.


    ¡°Yandel! Yandel is doing something again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is he aiming for the Corpse Collector?¡±


    ¡°Follow the great warrior!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gooooooo!!¡±


    Explorers start gathering around me.

 Chapter 226 Turning the Tables (2)

    Chapter 226 Turning the Tables (2)


    Turning the Tables (2) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (2)


    We avoided the worst-case scenario.


    Although there were veteran yers whose names were known to everyone, it wasn¡¯t an army of thousands.


    There were only three enemies we had to deal with.


    And they didn¡¯t even focus fire on us, perhaps out of overconfidence, while we were entering through the portal and forming a line.


    But¡­


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Puppet].¡¹


    ¡­that didn¡¯t mean the situation was positive.Although we were currently fighting without being pushed back, the longer this battle dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for us.


    That¡¯s what Necromancers are.


    [Groaaaaaaaaar!]


    Casualties were appearing in real time in thisrge-scale battle.


    The corpses were tearing our flesh and beheading ourpanions, and then those corpses would get up and attack us.


    Kwagic!


    Although I¡¯m diligently crushing their heads¡­


    ¡­we¡¯ll eventually be outnumbered if this continues.


    ¡®Ha, what abination.¡¯


    I can¡¯t help but groan.


    Although there were only three of them, their bnce was too good.


    The Corpse Collector¡¯s overwhelming numbers.


    Blue Mane¡¯s PvPbat prowess.


    And the Ruin Schr, a top-tier mage with AoE spells and the ability to create unexpected variables.


    Our chances of winning would have been much higher if they were just three strong yers who were good at fighting.


    ¡®No, they probably left only three behind because of thisbination.¡¯


    I dismiss my brief regret.


    Just like how there¡¯s no one without ws¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    Actually, there was an advantage for me since our opponent was the Corpse Collector.


    ¡¸Character has used [Ouw of the Wastnd].¡¹


    I didn¡¯t expect to use this item I obtained in the Doppelganger Forest here.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I unleash my battle cry with all my might at the forefront of the battle, doing what I¡¯ve done countless times today.


    Clearing the path.


    Kwagic! Kwaaang!


    Corpses, d in various equipment, are swept away like fallen leaves every time I swing my mace.


    The reason is simple.


    ¡®Ouw of the Wastnd¡¯ is one of the ultimate counter items against Necromancers.


    ¡¸Melee physical damage temporarily increases in proportion to the number of humanoid monsters.¡¹


    Increased melee physical damage proportional to the number of enemies.


    I don¡¯t know for sure, but the increase rate must have already reached its maximum.


    Hmm, so the maximum was¡­


    ¡¸Current increase rate 1,000%.¡¹


    ¡­10 times, right?


    Kwagic!


    Is this what Lu Bu from Romance of the Three Kingdoms felt like?


    I don¡¯t even need to use [Swing] since they¡¯re exploding with every casual swing of my mace.


    Well, it would be more helpful if I used it¡­


    ¡­but it¡¯s a better judgment to conserve my limited MP and invest it in [Gigantification].


    ¡°Huh, for a 5th-grade explorer¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a great warrior!!¡±


    ¡°Follow him!¡±


    A breakthrough formation naturally forms as explorers follow me after I start my mindless charge.


    Okay, then I don¡¯t have to worry about getting backstabbed.


    ¡°Suicide bomber!¡±


    We¡¯re also starting to deal with [Corpse Explosion], which inflicted countless casualties in the beginning.


    After all, they¡¯re veteran explorers who are used to raiding.


    They naturally figured out the countermeasures without me having to give instructions.


    ¡°Mage!¡±


    ¡°Dertu Tayran!¡±


    The 8th-grade support spell, ¡®Gale¡¯.


    Kwaaang!


    As soon as a suicide bomber¡¯s body starts to swell, they¡¯re pushed away with a spell or skill that has a knockback effect.


    Of course, even then, some of them exploded within our formation, causing damage, and I was the one who took the most hits.


    Sizzle!


    The suicide bombers¡¯ poison clings to my body.


    But it doesn¡¯t sting that much.


    Although I didn¡¯t invest much in Poison Resistance¡­


    ¡­[Dungeon and Stone] is a team game.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 7th-grade support spell [Neutralization].¡¹


    A buff spell that halves poison damage.


    ¡¸Reba Izel has cast [Share].¡¹


    An active skill that allows her to take 1/3 of the damage received by the target.


    ¡¸Kan Argon has cast [Group Immunity].¡¹


    An aura-type skill that shares half of his resistance stats with everyone within a 15-meter radius, regardless of friend or foe.


    ¡¸Polton Casel has cast [Blood Spring].¡¹


    ¡¸Healing orbs are generated when the character takes damage.¡¹


    And healing tokens even burst out of my body when I take damage, healing mypanions who pick them up.


    It¡¯s literally a situation where there¡¯s no skill we don¡¯t have, with hundreds of 5th-grade explorers gathered¡ª


    Whoosh!


    That¡¯s when the dozens of light orbs that were filling the sky above the Goblin Forest disappear simultaneously, and the surroundings darken.


    I instinctively know.


    [Be careful, he¡¯s about to move.]


    The Ruin Schr.


    Right, he wouldn¡¯t just watch forever.


    Whoosh!


    The sky darkens as if there¡¯s a sr eclipse.


    And a crimson sphere appears, rapidly increasing in size.


    [It¡¯s the Orb of Ruin.]


    Orb of Ruin.


    It¡¯s an attack spell I¡¯ve never seen or heard of in the game.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    It¡¯s the Ruin Schr¡¯s signature spell, something he created from scratch, from the form to everything.


    ¡®He said it¡¯s a 2nd-grade spell.¡¯


    My heart clenches.


    I know how unrealistically powerful high-level attack magic is.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    I would have guessed even if I didn¡¯t know.


    Just how dangerous that spell is.


    ¡°This crazy old man!! Are you trying to kill me too?!¡±


    The wolf bastard, as soon as he sees the thing in the sky, shudders and tries to escape.


    The Clown, who¡¯s far away, is no different.


    He¡¯s shouting something with a flustered expression.


    Although I can¡¯t hear him, it¡¯s not difficult to guess what he¡¯s saying. The corpse army he stationed on the outskirts is retreating.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    They, the Ruin Schr¡¯spanions, judged¡­


    ¡­that everything, friend or foe, would disappear without a trace when that spellnded.


    But so what?


    [I¡¯ll block it, you guys keep moving!]


    I ovee my anxiety and focus on clearing the path for now.


    ¡°What are you doing! Keep moving!¡±


    ¡°Bu, but if that falls¡­!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to go if you run away? Fight!¡±


    The explorers encourage each other and gather their resolve, as if they¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, without me having to do anything.


    ¡°It¡¯sing¡­!¡±


    I look up at someone¡¯s mutter.


    The ominous sphere, which has grownrge enough to fill the entire sky, is finally falling towards the ground.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Kyle Pebrosk has cast the 3rd-grade attack spell [Piercing Steel].¡¹


    ¡­Kyle¡¯s spell, which he was preparing to counter the Ruin Schr, ispleted at that moment.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    An intense gray light erupts from the back, as if he had drawn a magic circle beforehand.


    sh!


    A giant arrow pierces the giant meteor as the light shes for a split second and then fades.


    Kwaaang!


    An earsplitting sound of impact.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    A powerful wind blows, sweeping across the ground.


    And¡­


    ¡°Do, dodge!!¡±


    ¡­hundreds ofrge and small fragments, engulfed in crimson mes, rain down like hail.


    Although the explorers scatter in panic, not many of them actually reach the ground.


    It¡¯s Kyle¡¯s doing again.


    Bang! Kwaang! Kwaaang!


    Hundreds of falling fragments are blocked by a translucent barrier and explode in midair, disappearing.


    Even a 3rd-grade mage wouldn¡¯t be able to create a barrier over such a wide area¡­


    ¡®¡­Did he control them all?¡¯


    He read the trajectories of the fragments and blocked each one with minimal mana.


    That¡¯s the rational guess.


    Indeed, Raven is gaping in disbelief as she watches.


    ¡°Is, is that even possible¡­?¡±


    As a mage, she can feel it more clearly.


    Just how high-level that technique is.


    But unfortunately, the mage on the other side wasn¡¯t an ordinary human either.


    No, the Ruin Schr was an Archmage belonging to Orculus, considered to be even more skilled than Kyle.


    [Damn that old man.]


    The falling meteors, like curveballs, change their trajectories and bypass the barrier, crashing into the ground.


    Thud!


    The meteors didn¡¯t discriminate between friend or foe.


    They fell on the corpse army, behind and next to me, crushing mypanions.


    And they transformed into golems and got up.


    ¡®5th-grade summon magic, me Giant.¡¯


    Raven shouted in disbelief,


    ¡°Mr. Pebrosk! How is this possible? He didn¡¯t have any summoning forms¡­!¡±


    [He used his remaining mana to create new forms and imbue them into the remaining fragments.]


    ¡°In that short amount of time, a 5th-grade spell¡­ and dozens of them¡­?¡±


    Raven¡¯s astonished mutter.


    But it seemed like Kyle didn¡¯t have time to answer her kindly.


    [Yandel! I have to prepare for the next attack, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!]


    The call ended abruptly.


    Phew, he said he would take care of the Ruin Schr¡­


    So the cleanup is my job again.


    ¡®Well, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that monster alone.¡¯


    And Kyle was also low on mana after using Mass Teleport on the 1st floor.


    I¡¯m reminded once again that we¡¯re still at a disadvantage.


    Melter Pend is dealing with Blue Mane.


    Kyle is dedicated to the Ruin Schr.


    And I¡¯m in charge of taking down the Corpse Collector with hundreds of explorers.


    It¡¯s game over if even one of us loses.


    The precarious bnce will copse, and we¡¯ll all be swept away in an instant.


    But conversely, it¡¯s the same for the other side.


    Therefore¡­


    Swoosh.


    ¡­I charge towards the me Giant, which haspletely risen and is looking down at me.


    With my giant mace in hand.


    Tadat.


    I use [Leap]¡­


    ¡®Swing.¡¯


    ¡­and swing my mace down, even using MP.


    One hit was enough.


    To smash the core of the 5th-grade summon, me Giant.


    Kwaaang!


    The me Giant disappears into particles of mana.


    I looked straight ahead, beyond it.


    The Clown was far away.


    ¡®He¡¯s stillughing.¡¯


    If I can just kill him, we¡¯ll have the advantage.


    ____________________


    I¡¯m moving forward one step at a time, slowly.


    Smashing, trampling, and sometimes pushing corpses aside with my shield.


    Kwagic!


    I¡¯m opening a path for survival.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    Rains of fire, unleashed by the Ruin Schr, are pouring down from the sky.


    Kwaaang!


    Kyle is diligently casting defensive magic and fighting back, but it¡¯s not enough to block everything.


    ¡°Aaaaaak¡ª!¡±


    Screams echo from everywhere.


    The bodies of those who desperately reached this far, longing for life, copse on the damp ground, charred ck.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Puppet].¡¹


    ¡­they get up in that state and swing their weapons at us.


    Looking at them, I can¡¯t help but think¡­


    ¡­that if there¡¯s a hell on earth, this is it.


    Kwaaang!


    A pile of corpses flies towards us like a cannonball and disrupts our formation.


    It¡¯s a change that¡¯s been happening for a few minutes.


    The Corpse Collector started summoning more creatures from his subspace pocket.


    Damn it, I thought we were almost there.


    ¡®Just how much did he stockpile?¡¯


    Curses escape my lips.


    But my feet don¡¯t stop.


    Although we¡¯re surrounded by the corpse army, far from the main force¡­


    ¡­I continue to charge forward.


    I don¡¯t know how many are left.


    Many must have died.


    But even so¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡­Ainar shouts as she cuts down a corpse, and a chorus follows from behind and beside me.


    ¡°Right, Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    It¡¯s not from barbarians.


    Humans, dwarves, or beastmen.


    Right, it¡¯s quite addictive.


    Thud!


    A pile of corpses flies towards me and gets up.


    It¡¯s a grotesque figure formed bybining five corpses.


    I frown at its appearance, but then I recognize a familiar face among them.


    ¡®Hansen Kelders.¡¯


    I met him on Day 1 while wandering through the passage.


    It was before we even knew what was going on, and before we met the Clown.


    He offered to join forces, but I refused.


    Because I couldn¡¯t trust him.


    [The cautious ones survive longer. I hope we¡¯ll see each other again.]


    He smiled and left, even after being rejected.


    And¡­


    [Grooooooooowl¡­]


    ¡­we¡¯ve reunited like this.


    ¡®¡­He really was one of us.¡¯


    A gruesome sight that would have made Lee Hansu vomit just by looking at it.


    I swing my mace at it and think.


    If I had trusted him back then¡­


    And if we had decided to move together¡­


    Would he be fighting on our side, not as an enemy?


    Kwagic!


    Well, maybe.


    But only one thing is certain.


    I was wrong back then.


    It wasn¡¯t even the best choice.


    I didn¡¯t try because he was a stranger.


    I could have found evidence to trust him if I had tried harder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I dash forward, stepping on the pile of corpses.


    And I briefly think.


    What kind of person was he?


    What could he have done if he were alive?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I can¡¯t know now.


    Maybe he had great potential and could have been a big help to me.


    Actually, even Dwarkey wasn¡¯t that impressive at first.


    I just thought he was a weirdo.


    But what was he really like?


    He was the kindest among us, and he was a greater mage than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.


    [Yandel, are we almost there?]


    I dismiss my thoughts at Kyle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    We¡¯re really almost there.


    Just a little further, and we¡¯ll reach where the Clown is.


    Although closebat won¡¯t be easy since he¡¯s an Agility Poison Necromancer¡­


    ¡­a Necromancer¡¯s weakness is obvious.


    And even he must have consumed a lot of MP after summoning such arge army.


    If Kyle can hold off the Ruin Schr, and Melter Pend can keep that wolf bastard upied, there shouldn¡¯t be any variables¡ª


    [Hurry up.]


    Huh?


    [I have a bad feeling.]


    A bad feeling?


    Is this also a mage¡¯s intuition?


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m swinging my mace¡­


    [Groaaaaaaaaar!]


    ¡­a group of explorers I¡¯ve never seen before appears among the corpses.


    One team, two teams, three teams¡­


    There are too many to count.


    ¡°I came to see what themotion was about, and what the hell is this¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll help too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Lafdonia remnants! Kill them!!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    They were explorers from Noark, who were hunting on the 2nd floor.

 Chapter 227 Turning the Tables (3)

    Chapter 227 Turning the Tables (3)


    Turning the Tables (3) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (3)


    Takn Arbenon.


    He couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡®What am I doing?¡¯


    He swings his sword.


    He moves his arm with all his might, to kill the enemy.


    But he keeps asking himself,


    ¡®Why?¡¯His precious wife was dead.


    Then why should he live?


    The barbarian answered that question.


    [Someone has to deliver the news.]


    [Right, there was that¡­]


    Takn, who was in despair, joined this arduous journey after hearing his words.


    To deliver the news to hispanion¡¯s family?


    He knew that wasn¡¯t the real reason.


    The barbarian who protected everything, unlike him.


    [I repeat! Everyone, stop!]


    He stopped the tragedy that was consumed by madness with his foolishly persistent voice.


    [Melter Pend, the leader of the Nartel n.]


    [Lacey Naret from the Heindel Church.]


    [I¡¯m a military mage of Lafdonia.]


    He was acknowledged by renowned explorers.


    [Behelaaaaaaaaa!!]


    The great barbarian who led that arduous journey at the most dangerous forefront and guided them to their destination.


    This man was a natural-born leader.


    He had the power to move people¡¯s hearts, just like how Takn was drawn to him at first.


    But that¡¯s why¡­


    ¡­he wanted to see this amazing man lose his precious things and drown in despair.


    Then he would feel a little better.


    Right, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Even a man like this couldn¡¯t do it.


    It was only natural that he couldn¡¯t protect them.


    He followed this journey with the disgusting motivation of seekingfort through others¡¯ misfortune.


    Right, that must have been the case¡­


    sh!


    ¡­but he¡¯s swinging his sword.


    To save others, not just himself.


    ¡°Ah, thank you. You¡¯re Takn, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a quiet one.¡±


    He¡¯s fighting with all his might to save a stranger, even though he lost hispanion of many years.


    Takn couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    sh!


    Why was he still fighting?


    Because he didn¡¯t see that barbarian despair?


    No, then why¡­


    ¡°Phew, reinforcements at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re probably going to die, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha, this is crazy. We came all this way.¡±


    ¡°Stop chattering and fight!¡±


    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t die with this much regret!¡±


    Were they fighting until the end, even though they sensed their own deaths?


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa¡ª!¡±


    Takn scanned the explorers¡¯ eyes and soon realized the reason.


    Kwaaang!


    Beyond the constant explosions¡­


    ¡­a man with a giant back was fighting.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    He still hadn¡¯t given up hope.


    _____________________


    The situation was grim.


    But the more that was the case, the more I focused on the positive aspects.


    ¡®Their equipment is just 2nd or 3rd-floor level.¡¯


    Although they were numerous, their individual strength was quite low. Well, they would have been hunting on the upper floors if they were skilled.


    Indeed, the Noark remnants attacked us, mixed in with the corpse army, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to us.


    One of the corpses summoned by the Clown was more threatening at our level.


    ¡®The problem is¡­ it takes longer to break through.¡¯


    Actually, this was the most troublesome part.


    Time wasn¡¯t on our side.


    We had to defeat the Clown as quickly as possible and then gang up on the wolf bastard or the Ruin Schr to have a chance of winning.


    But those Noark remnants had to appear now.


    ¡®At this rate, even the rear formation will copse¡­¡¯


    I gripped my mace tighter as my impatience grew.


    Kwagic!


    As expected, it died in one hit.


    But even as I was defeating the enemy¡­


    ¡°Aaaaaak!¡±


    ¡­our numbers were decreasing.


    People were at their most honest in the face of death.


    Some confessed their love to their families, some cursed the King, and some revealed their true identities that they had never been able to reveal before.


    ¡°That look¡­ Hey, I¡¯m an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Wh, what does that¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­ for deceiving you¡­ Thank you¡­ Keugh! I¡¯m finally¡­ ho, home¡­ Ah, ah, mom¡­ I¡¯m¡­,te¡­¡±


    Right, there¡¯s no way there wouldn¡¯t be a single yer among this many people.


    Thump!


    I felt a sense of injustice.


    To die so meaninglessly after oveing so many hardships to get here?


    ¡®¡­No, that can¡¯t be.¡¯


    I gather my wavering mind.


    It wouldn¡¯t be toote to break down after I copse.


    My arms and legs were still moving.


    I had to struggle until my breath stopped and my blood ran cold.


    Right, so¡­


    Kwagic!


    ¡­I swing my mace and think.


    Just like the first day I came here.


    What do I have to do to survive?


    Hmm, first, I need to assess the situation.


    ¡°Kyle! How¡¯s it going on your end?¡±


    [We¡¯re barely holding out, but it¡¯s not good.]


    It seemed like the rear, where the ranged damage dealers like mages and archers were gathered, was also suffering heavy losses.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    Noark explorers would have attacked them too. And it would have been difficult for them to deal with it since most of the warriors were here.


    ¡®So we¡¯re surrounded.¡¯


    But surprisingly, there was an escape route.


    The portal we came through.


    Even Kyle, who didn¡¯t say it out loud to maintain morale, probably had some people escape through it to the 1st floor.


    Escape is always a tempting option.


    Especially in a life-or-death situation.


    ¡°¡­Yandel, how about we go down and reorganize?!¡±


    A warrior shouted advice at me.


    But did Kyle hear it through the message stone?


    [Absolutely not. We¡¯ll eventually have toe back up to avoid him, and by then, they won¡¯t give us time to form a line.]


    Kyle firmly rejected the idea.


    It was pointless.


    I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it.


    0 and 1 are different.


    And if Kyle and my judgment is correct¡­


    ¡­this was definitely a 1.


    We had to settle things here.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°How¡¯s Melter Pend doing?¡±


    ¡­I ask about another battlefield that could be a variable.


    But again, there was no positive answer.


    [He¡¯s holding out well, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it will end soon.]


    Right, so that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°¡­Bjorn!!¡±


    I look to the side in surprise, and a suicide bomber is right next to me.


    ¡°Dertu Tayran!¡±


    Fortunately, Raven casts ¡®Gale¡¯ just in time and pushes the suicide bomber away.


    Boom!


    The suicide bomber explodes.


    The other corpses aren¡¯t affected, but the Noark explorers who came as reinforcements are different.


    Sizzle!


    The ones who were nearby melt away, and even those who were just sshed with a single drop turn pale and stumble.


    I feel a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Lafdonia or Noark, they¡¯re both treating people like consumables.


    ¡°Then what about the Ruin Schr?¡±


    I continue the conversation without a moment¡¯s respite.


    It¡¯s information that might be the most important right now.


    ¡°Can you kill him?¡±


    [I¡¯ll try now that the magic circle isplete. But¡­]


    Kyle trails off.


    It seems like he¡¯s not confident.


    [I¡¯m sorry. I thought I had caught up, but the gap is even wider than before.]


    I didn¡¯t feel like ming him.


    In the first ce, we wouldn¡¯t even be here if he had escaped through Dimensional Gate. And besides, even I thought the Ruin Schr was an insane mage.


    [But like I said, I can at least buy some time. I¡¯ll try tond a hit within that time. Even if it means sacrificing my life.]


    His words reminded me of Dwarkey.


    ¡°Are you talking about that Awakening spell?¡±


    [¡­Something simr.]


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±


    [If I was afraid of the price, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed here. This is the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for. And I¡¯ve improved it over a long time, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll definitely die.]


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell him that he didn¡¯t have to go that far.


    It would just be hypocrisy¡­


    ¡°Aaaaaak!!¡±


    ¡­and besides, who wasn¡¯t fighting with their life on the line in this situation?


    Even I was.


    For example, even if I copse right now, people would be sad, but they wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    It was that kind of battle.


    [Then what are you going to do?]


    I smiled at Kyle¡¯s cautious question.


    Why does he always ask this kind of thing?


    [It might be better toe back here and fight together¡ª]


    ¡°No.¡±


    I firmly cut him off.


    Although we were now outnumbered even in terms of quantity because of the Noark explorers who came as reinforcements¡­


    ¡°Nothing changes.¡±


    Kyle Pebrosk is in charge of the Ruin Schr.


    Melter Pend is in charge of the wolf bastard.


    ¡°We¡¯re in charge of the Corpse Collector.¡±


    [I knew you would say that.]


    I hear a chuckle from beyond the message stone.


    ¡°Why are youughing? You think we can¡¯t do it?¡±


    [No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just remembered something you said earlier.]


    Something I said?


    [Didn¡¯t you say warriorsugh when they¡¯re in pain? Now include mages too.]


    Hmm, our warriorsugh more heartily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a more manlyugh next time.¡±


    [Next time¡­]


    Ah, was that a bit inappropriate in this situation?


    I felt a bit regretful, but a lighter voice soon came through.


    [Right, it¡¯s not bad to have a next time. You know? I¡¯m going to write a book when I get back. A book about my life. It was my childhood dream.]


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it if I have the chance.¡±


    [It would be an honor. Can I include what you said in the book?]


    ¡°What I said?¡±


    [About warriorsughing when they¡¯re in pain. It keeps lingering in my mind.]


    Uh, I just said that casually.


    I¡¯m a bit embarrassed that he¡¯s taking it so seriously.


    But I would allow anything if it meant we could return.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Kyleughed out loud at my answer.


    [Haha, really? Then it¡¯s settled.]


    It was a much more heartyugh than before.


    ___________________


    The current battle situation is a bitplicated.


    First, the ranged damage dealers of the expedition party are concentrated around the portal.


    And the warriors are protecting them.


    Originally, we just had to block the corpse army from the front, but now we¡¯re surrounded since the Noark explorers are also attacking from behind.


    ¡®They must be having a hard time too.¡¯


    Melter Pend and his n members were left in the middle of the battlefield, still raiding the wolf bastard, as we were forming a line aftering through the portal.


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯re struggling as much as we are.


    After all, we¡¯re also a separate unit that broke away from the main force to kill the Corpse Collector.


    It¡¯s a kind of special task force.


    Hmm, in that sense, time for a mid-battle check.


    ¡°Raven! How many are left?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Ah, I think there are about 40 of us!¡±


    Phew, so many died in that short amount of time.


    I think there were well over a hundred at first¡ª


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    That¡¯s when a light suddenly erupted from the ground.


    A giant red magic circle instantly engulfed the entire battlefield.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a spatial magic form!¡±


    Raven was the first to read the form.


    But that was all she could figure out.


    Kyle¡¯s calm voice came through the message stone.


    [Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s just time.]


    ¡°So there¡¯s no problem with the n?¡±


    [Right, I thought that old man would definitely use this spell.]


    I was relieved at his words.


    He was saying that if the Ruin Schr used a spatial magic form, we could use his mana to cast another spell?


    That was the rough n, but I don¡¯t know the details since I¡¯m not a mage.


    This kind of thing wasn¡¯t even implemented in the game.


    It was a limitation of the 2D game format.


    But¡­


    ¡®I should get ready too.¡¯


    I have to act believing that it will work.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no hope.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    The light emanating from the magic circle intensified, and my vision turnedpletely white.


    And at that moment¡­


    [I¡¯ll be back.]


    ¡­I heard Kyle¡¯s voice again.


    sh!


    A blinding sh engulfed the battlefield.


    ¡¸Kyle Pebrosk has cast the 2nd-grade space-time magic [Parallel World].¡¹


    A ringing sound echoed in my ears.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the unchanged battlefield through blurry vision.


    I muttered briefly,


    ¡°Kyle, did it work?¡±


    There was no answer.


    In other words, it meant the spell was sessful.


    Kyle was probably starting his 1:1 with the Ruin Schr in a virtual space based on the Goblin Forest.


    I hope he wins and returns¡­


    ¡®But I should prepare for when he doesn¡¯t.¡¯


    Kyle thought he could at least buy some time.


    We have to achieve something within that time.


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Run!¡±


    We resumed our breakthrough, leading the task force, after briefly stopping because of the white sh.


    The advance was much smoother without the Ruin Schr¡¯s constant harassment.


    After some time¡­


    ¡®This should be enough.¡¯


    ¡­we reached the target distance.


    We didn¡¯t have to risk our lives to break through anymore.


    Therefore, I left the task force to Teterud, who had been clearing the path with me.


    ¡°Teterud, take the rest of the people and go back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    We had alreadymunicated while clearing the path.


    ¡°Alright, you heard him? We¡¯re going back!¡±


    ¡°But even that doesn¡¯t seem easy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Yandel will take care of it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡±


    Teterud then led the remaining forces and retreated towards where Melter Pend was.


    They might not be able to reach the main force from here, but they should be able to reach there.


    And once they arrive, they¡¯ll be able to help defeat the wolf bastard.


    ¡°Everyone, get on.¡±


    Misha quickly jumped onto my shoulder, which was in [Gigantification] state, as soon as I gave the order.


    ¡°Are we really going alone?¡±


    Then Ainar.


    ¡°Oh! Now I understand why Aruru rides on you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t put her on my shoulder because of her size, so I wrapped my left arm around her waist and lifted her up.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Raven, who got off Woongie after he was unsummoned, sat on Misha¡¯sp.


    ¡°¡­This feels very strange.¡±


    The bear-like man, who was the biggest, clung to my back, choking me.


    And¡­


    ¡°Now it really feels like we¡¯re a team!¡±


    ¡­Erwen sat on my right shoulder.


    Huh, it really feels like I¡¯ve be a vehicle.


    That¡¯s when, just as we¡¯re about to leave¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡­Daria stopped me.


    I knew what she was going to say, so I said it first.


    ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t send Erwen.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t give her to them, no matter how much she used her sister¡¯s position to pressure me.


    Erwen was the core of this strategy¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m going too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Right, so you do have a conscience.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come here.¡±


    I quickly extended my remaining arm and wrapped it around Daria¡¯s waist.


    [Grooooooooowl¡­!]


    ¡°Kill him! It¡¯s over if we just kill him!¡±


    The corpses summoned by the Clown, as well as the low-level Noark explorers on the 2nd floor, were swarming towards us.


    I bent my knees slightly and checked the front.


    Over a hundred Noark explorers were between the Clown and me, and even more corpses were swarming¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s about 60 meters.¡¯


    I checked the distance one more time and then bent my knees further, likepressing a spring.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    ¡­this time, I didn¡¯t just jump lightly, but with all my might.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Leap].¡¹


    My body soared into the air, and I could see the entire battlefield at a nce.


    ¡°We¡¯re flying!! We¡¯re flying!!¡±


    Melter Pend, who was raiding the wolf bastard with his n members in a siege formation.


    Teterud, who had started running towards them.


    The main force in the center.


    And the Clown, who was just watching me from a safe distance andughing.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when, as I reached the highest point¡­


    ¡­someone pulled my hair with all their might.


    Geez, should I add something to my armor for them to grab ontoter?


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!!!¡±


    My body, which was drawing a parab, starts falling rapidly. The Clown, who was sitting on a corpse monster, moved his summon back as he saw me.


    No, do you think that would work now?


    If you¡¯re going to kite, at least do it properly.


    Kwaaang!


    My body crashes into the ground like a cannonball.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s total weight is over 1,000 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸The special terrain effect [Recoil] is additionally applied to the damage radius.¡¹


    The Noark remnants and the corpse army around the Clown are all thrown into the air by the [Recoil] effect.


    Ah, except for the corpse monster the Clown was riding.


    It didn¡¯t even budge since its weight was over 500 kg.


    Of course, it was a minor issue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have absorbed the Manticore essence. Pfft!¡±


    The Clown was still looking at me with a rxed expression.


    He even seemed to be enjoying it.


    Although I wanted to chat with him for a bit¡­


    ¡­I quickly deactivated [Gigantification].


    My body shrinks rapidly.


    ¡°Kyaak!!¡±


    Mypanions, who were clinging to me, all fall off, and the Clown speaks in an exaggerated tone as he looks at me.


    ¡°Oh my, oh my! You ran out of MP? That¡¯s a shame after you worked so hard to get here.¡±


    Ran out of MP, my ass.


    Well, he¡¯ll stop with that stupid tone once he experiences it firsthand.


    ¡°Erwen.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Erwen uses her ability as soon as I call her name.


    ¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia has cast [Spirit Transformation].¡¹


    [Spirit Transformation].


    It¡¯s the 5th-grade monster Evan¡¯s ability, and a skill that had a very unique concept even in [Dungeon and Stone].


    The effect is simple.


    The caster bes incorporeal and immune to physical damage.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia offers a ¡®contract¡¯ to the character.¡¹


    ¡­they form a contract with one person and temporarily share various powers.


    [Mister, hold my hand.]


    A voice that sounds like it¡¯s not from this world.


    I instinctively grab Erwen¡¯s outstretched hand.


    And at that moment¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­fierce mes erupt, enveloping and protecting my body.


    It¡¯s Elemental Barbarian (Fire) Mode.


    ¡°Erwen, put out the fire.¡±


    [¡­Yes? Ah, right!]


    Did she finally remember what I said before?


    Erwen quickly changes the element.


    Crackle.


    My already thick skin cracks like drynd and bes even thicker.


    ¡¸The Earth Spirit has been imbued into the character¡¯s body.¡¹


    ¡¸Fire damage taken is halved.¡¹


    ¡¸Water damage taken is doubled.¡¹


    ¡¸Poison Immunity bonus.¡¹


    ¡¸Strong bonus added to destructive actions when using blunt weapons.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical Resistance greatly increased¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    Damn right, a man is a rock.

 Chapter 228 Turning the Tables (4)

    Chapter 228 Turning the Tables (4)


    Turning the Tables (4) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (4)


    There are a few essences in [Dungeon and Stone] that are specialized for certain races.


    [Spirit Transformation], which Erwen just used, is a prime example.


    If a human who can¡¯t handle spirits uses it, they just be an elementless spirit.


    And the skill coefficient is even based on Elemental and Nature, the resources used to handle spirits.


    It¡¯s practically a fairy-exclusive essence.


    Rustle.


    Dirt crumbles and falls every time I move my arm.It feels like I¡¯ve be a rock giant.


    Ah, is it even right to call it a giant?


    ¡®Phew, I want to use [Gigantification].¡¯


    It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t see that majestic form, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    Tadat.


    I dismiss my regret and dash forward.


    [Gwaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    That¡¯s when the corpse monster the Clown was riding spits poison from its mouth.


    I take the hit with my body, without even raising my shield.


    Elemental Barbarian (Earth) Mode is immune to poison.


    ¡°Ah, so that was the effect?¡±


    As expected, this bastard also cleared the cheat version, as he only realized my status after seeing it firsthand.


    But he was still rxed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s clever. Pfft.¡±


    The Clown was smiling, even though his main damage, poison, was blocked.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable.


    He¡¯s not just a Poison Necromancer, but an Agility Poison Necromancer.


    Tadat.


    He gets off the corpse monster and retreats. Although I¡¯m also running with all my might, the distance between us keeps increasing.


    It¡¯s because of the penalty thates with Elemental Barbarian (Earth).


    ¡¸Agility is greatly decreased.¡¹


    It feels like my body is moving twice as slow.


    Honestly, this was a bigger penalty than the doubled water damage or the significantly decreased magic resistance.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t expect this?¡±


    He starts kiting as soon as his poison is blocked, abandoning closebat.


    It¡¯s something a proud person would never do.


    But¡­


    ¡®Why do you think I deactivated [Gigantification]?¡¯


    A top-tier explorer with the title of Corpse Collector running away from a 5th-grade barbarian?


    I knew you would do that, you bastard.


    ¡®Leap.¡¯


    I mutter the skill name inwardly and push off the ground.


    [Kyaak!]


    Erwen, who¡¯s in spirit form and can¡¯t be more than 5 meters away from me, is pulled along as if her hair is being grabbed.


    I feel a bit sorry¡­


    ¡®The maximum distance seems to be about 30 meters.¡¯


    ¡­but I calmly assess the situation.


    It¡¯s a ridiculously short distancepared to the 70 meters I jumped while in [Gigantification] state.


    It makes me realize how heavy this body is.


    It would have been less than half if I were in [Gigantification] state.


    But the speed itself is simr.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The distance closes in an instant, as expected of a movement skill.


    Kwaaang!


    The ground shakes around thending point.


    Although the effect itself is the same as before, there¡¯s a clear difference.


    The corpse monster, which didn¡¯t even budge before¡­


    [Gwaek?]


    ¡­is thrown into the air.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s total weight is over 1,000 kg.¡¹


    Right, it seems like I¡¯m heavier than you now.


    And the Clown, who looks weak, is needless to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    His body floats in the air, still in his backpedaling stance.


    I waddle towards him before he cannd and then take a stance as if I¡¯m swinging a baseball bat.


    That¡¯s when I make eye contact with him in midair.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be smiling.


    Geez, how disappointing.


    ¡°Laugh.¡±


    There¡¯s no answer.


    Right, if you don¡¯t want to, then I have no choice.


    I¡¯ll have to make youugh.


    Whoosh!


    I swing my mace as if to smash his head at the right time.


    Thick bones sprout from his skin.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Bone Armor].¡¹


    [Bone Armor].


    The one that blocked the bear-like man¡¯s ultimate move without taking much damage when we first met.


    But I¡¯m not too worried.


    ¡®Ouw of the Wastnd¡¯ is still active.


    And the blunt weapon destruction bonus from Elemental Barbarian (Earth).


    And [Swing], imbued with the Ogre¡¯s soul.


    There¡¯s no way he can block this with a 4th-grade skill, even with all the synergy.


    Kwagic!


    [Bone Armor] shatters like a walnut being cracked with a hammer as soon as my mace hits it.


    And his soft flesh is revealed.


    ¡°Erwen!¡±


    Erwen, who¡¯s following me in spirit form, shoots an arrow.


    The target is, as always, between the eyes.


    Kwaaang!


    The fire arrow embedded in his mask explodes.


    But could it be that even his mask is considered equipment?


    The first hit is blocked by the mask and doesn¡¯t deal much damage.


    Thud.


    The Clown, who was sent flying, regains his bnce andnds.


    And at that moment¡­


    Crack, crack.


    ¡­the mask, which was covered in spiderweb cracks, shatters into pieces.


    I chuckle, looking at him.


    Ah, so that¡¯s what your face looks like.


    It¡¯s a face that would make Pen, the Dragonkin child, faint.


    But could it be that this is his weak spot?


    ¡°Those damn NPC bastards who don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    __________________


    He explodes.


    He stopped ying the clown.


    He abandoned his exaggerated tone and spoke like an ordinary trash explorer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think this will end with just death.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s what the Dragonyer bastard said.


    He babbled on about how even death wouldn¡¯t be able to save me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer in ways you can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    Is this kind of line popr in Orculus?


    I don¡¯t know, but the battle is progressing smoothly, as expected of the constantpliments.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Puppet].¡¹


    A Necromancer¡¯s true strength lies in numbers.


    But most of his corpse army is fighting the main force, and many of them have already died.


    He probably doesn¡¯t have much MP left.


    And most importantly, I have a type advantage.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Stone Curse].¡¹


    A curse spell that stops my charge?


    It¡¯s meaningless since the skill¡¯s attribute is Earth.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m Elemental Barbarian.¡¯


    Even though my magic resistance has decreased significantly because of the penalty, I easily resist it with my Earth Resistance.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Bone Armor].¡¹


    I counter [Bone Armor] with [Swing].


    Kwagic!


    Erwen, who¡¯s following me in spirit form, shoots an arrow every time I break the shell.


    Thump!


    Damage steadily umtes as the battle continues.


    [Groaaaaaaaaar!]


    The Clown bastard starts summoning elite corpses with high individualbat power from his subspace pocket and attacking Erwen.


    It¡¯s a good judgment.


    If Erwen takes a certain amount of damage, Elemental Barbarian Mode will be deactivated.


    Then he¡¯ll be able to deal poison damage to me too.


    But¡­


    ¡®Okay, so there¡¯s no mage?¡¯


    His summons are all focused on ¡®poison + physical damage¡¯. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for them to damage Erwen, who has a physical damage immunity bonus.


    Well, there are some elite corpses with elemental weapons¡­


    Kwagic!


    ¡­but I smash them before they can get close.


    Of course, it¡¯s difficult for me to block them all alone.


    But I¡¯m not the only one here.


    ¡°Dertu Tayran!¡±


    Raven pushes the enemies back with the ¡®Gale¡¯ spell, or if that doesn¡¯t work, she casts Mana Shield to protect Erwen.


    ¡®As expected, mages are the best for utility.¡¯


    For reference, the other members are focusing on protecting Raven from afar.


    It¡¯s ideal teamwork where we protect each other.


    ¡°How long do you think you can hold out?!¡±


    The bastard spits out apliment, his voiceced with blood.


    But it¡¯s apliment that¡¯s too sincere to justugh at.


    ¡®¡­You slippery bastard.¡¯


    Although the battle itself seemed to be going in our favor, we were actually the ones who were in a hurry.


    Even if we minimize the damage Erwen takes, Elemental Barbarian Mode will eventually end.


    And I don¡¯t know how long Kyle will be able to hold out.


    ¡®Phew, we have to finish this before the Ruin Schr arrives.¡¯


    My impatience grows as time passes.


    Although my Physical Resistance has increased significantly after bing an Earth-type barbarian, my magic resistance has decreased proportionally.


    If I get hit by a proper magic spell, I won¡¯t be able to endure, let alone Erwen.


    And it would be even worse if it¡¯s a water-type spell, which deals double damage.


    In the first ce, if it weren¡¯t for the Ruin Schr, I would have already arrived here with just my team, without having to form a task force of over a hundred people.


    ¡°¡­The corpses are retreating!¡±


    To make matters worse, he starts putting the corpses around him back into his subspace pocket.


    It¡¯s a big problem.


    Well, thanks to that, the burden on mypanions who were following me has decreased significantly¡­


    Kwagic!


    ¡­but the [Bone Armor] that used to shatter in one hit is now enduring up to two hits.


    Because the damage increase rate from ¡®Ouw of the Wastnd¡¯ has decreased.


    ¡°Right, so it was because of that?¡±


    Ha, this is why yers are¡­


    He noticed, even though I hid it so well that light couldn¡¯t even escape.


    The corners of the Clown bastard¡¯s eyes curl up.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. You¡¯re ugly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll rip your tongue out when this is over.¡±


    Try me.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I shout and push him back even more aggressively.


    His resistance is fierce.


    He¡¯s even using an essence that¡¯s not known to the public, as if he¡¯s acknowledging me as a worthy opponent.


    ¡¸Abet Nekrapetto has cast [Momentary Immortality].¡¹


    The 3rd-grade monster, Death Lord¡¯s skill.


    Whoosh!


    His clothes and skin are engulfed in ck mes and burned away, leaving only bones.


    He looks like a lich.


    ¡®No wonder he wasn¡¯t wearing any armor.¡¯


    I thought it might be the case, but I can¡¯t believe he actually has this skill.


    The effect of [Momentary Immortality] is simple.


    He can¡¯t die for 1 minute, no matter what, and his Mental and Ability stats are converted to Physical stats.


    ¡®A top-tier explorer with all his stats in Physical¡­¡¯


    I gulp but speak calmly,


    ¡°You look much better now.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    He just charges towards me, clicking his bony jaw in annoyance.


    Kwaaang!


    It¡¯s just a push.


    But my body, which was able to throw even a corpse monster into the air with [Recoil], is pushed back.


    Phew, just how much did his Strength increase?


    But the good news is that I didn¡¯t take any damage because of my Physical Resistance¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡­but mypanions are different.


    It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯ll be easily defeated if he just hits them with normal attacks.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Everyone, get back!¡±


    The situation is reversed in an instant.


    I have to block him now, instead of him blocking me.


    Tadat.


    The Clown bastard starts charging mindlessly, pushing me aside.


    The distance between us widens in a split second.


    It¡¯s like a max-level skeleton.


    Tadat.


    I quickly use [Leap] to catch up.


    Kwaaang!


    He¡¯s thrown into the air by [Recoil] as Ind, but it doesn¡¯t even buy me much time.


    He easily breaks free and continues charging even while he¡¯s falling.


    A split second is enough for an ident to happen.


    ¡°Miss Ainar!!¡±


    Ainar, who blocked his punch, is sent flying with her Adamantium greatsword and crashes into the bear-like man.


    And¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­Misha copses after being punched in the stomach.


    Raven hurriedly summons a stone wall with her magic, but it shatters with a single punch.


    His goal is obvious.


    He¡¯s trying to eliminate the mage, who¡¯s the most troublesome, in the remaining time.


    ¡°Protect Raven!!¡±


    He charges towards us again, ignoring the unconscious Misha, as soon as I shout and use [Leap].


    Thud!


    Iron Bear, the tank summon, is unsummoned by a single punch.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    Raven¡¯s body, who was riding on Iron Bear, floats in the air. He swings his fist again before she even hits the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The bear-like man grabs Raven by the scruff of her neck and pulls her back just in time.


    And at that moment¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­Ind, and he¡¯s thrown into the air again.


    I activate [Gigantification] and lie down on top of my copsedpanions.


    The bear-like man and Daria quickly get under me, as if they understand what I¡¯m trying to do.


    Kwaaang! Kwaang!


    Hends and punches my back repeatedly as if trying to crush us.


    I wonder if they¡¯re okay?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    No, it seems like they¡¯re not.


    I thought this might work¡­


    ¡®n B.¡¯


    I change my mind in less than 5 seconds and quickly get up, punching him in the head.


    He¡¯s sent flying, as if he didn¡¯t expect the blow.


    Right, the best defense is a good offense.


    I dive towards him.


    And¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡­I pin him down with my overwhelming weight.


    He struggles to push me off after a few seconds, as if even he finds the weight of a giant Earth Barbarian burdensome.


    But how much time is¡ª


    ¡°¡­Damn barbarian.¡±


    Right, it¡¯s over now.


    Ha, I thought we were all going to die.


    I chuckle, looking at him as flesh starts to grow on his bones and he bes naked.


    ¡°Small.¡±


    Although it would be a lie to say I don¡¯t feel any pity¡­


    ¡­that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll show him any mercy.


    Tadat.


    I immediately dash forward and swing my mace at him.


    As expected, [Bone Armor] activates.


    Kwagic!


    It shatters in one hit, perhaps because I¡¯m in [Gigantification] state, and Erwen shoots an arrow in that gap.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    She aimed for his head, but he rolls and dodges, as expected of an agility-based character.


    But the arrow hits his leg.


    ¡®Nice.¡¯


    Now that his leg is pierced, he should be slower.


    I quickly dash towards him again.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    My body shrinks as my MP runs out.


    Well, it was about time.


    I used [Leap] and [Swing] a lot.


    But it¡¯s not a problem.


    It seems like this bastard is also almost out of mana.


    [Mister, the corpses near the portal have all copsed!]


    The corpse army that was maintaining its [Puppet] state while fighting us.


    But he deactivated it?


    It means he¡¯s cornered.


    ¡®Just a few more times.¡¯


    I charge towards him as he runs away like a rat.


    Although I don¡¯t have [Leap], it¡¯s simr to the battles we¡¯ve had so far.


    He activates [Bone Armor] when he¡¯s caught while running away.


    I smash it with my mace, and then Erwen shoots an arrow.


    After some time¡­


    ¡®Just how big is his MP pool?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I was about to smash him again after catching him and activating [Bone Armor]¡­


    [Ah, Yandel, can you hear me?]


    ¡­good news and bad news arrived simultaneously.


    [We defeated Blue Mane. We¡¯ll be there soon.]


    Melter Pend and his n members finally seeded in raiding the wolf bastard.


    The disappearance of the corpse army was probably the main reason.


    It¡¯s great news.


    But¡­


    [And one more thing, it seems like¡­ Mr. Kyle lost.]


    Kyle was defeated.


    [Be careful, the Ruin Schr might be heading towards you.]


    Melter Pend¡¯s warning was meaningless.


    Because he was already here.


    ¡°Huhu, Mr. Nekrapetto, you¡¯re also in a sorry state.¡±


    Damn it.

 Chapter 229 Turning the Tables (5)

    Chapter 229 Turning the Tables (5)


    Turning the Tables (5) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (5)


    Kwagic!


    The Clown bastard¡¯s face is revealed as his [Bone Armor] is stripped away again.


    His expression is filled with panic.


    Based on my experience, this expression is a sign that this long battle is nearing its end.


    But just as I¡¯m about to swing my mace down with all my might¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­a cool breeze grazes me from the side.¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia has taken damage exceeding the allowed amount.¡¹


    ¡¸[Spirit Transformation] is deactivated.¡¹


    My body suddenly feels lighter.


    My rock-like skin has returned to normal.


    My hearing, sharpened like an animal sensing danger, picks up every sound.


    Thud.


    I hear something copse behind me.


    ¡°Erwen!!¡±


    Daria¡¯s urgent shout follows.


    It¡¯s not difficult to deduce the situation.


    Erwen was attacked.


    So Elemental Barbarian Mode ended.


    But why?


    I see the answer before I can even turn my head towards where the wind came from.


    ¡°Huhu, Mr. Nekrapetto, you¡¯re also in a sorry state.¡±


    Thick white hair and a white beard.


    Kind-looking features.


    An old mage with the typical appearance of a mage.


    ¡®The Ruin Schr.¡¯


    He¡¯s here.


    ¡®How? What happened to Kyle?¡¯


    Countless questions erupt in my mind as I face that reality.


    But¡­


    Swoosh.


    ¡­I suppress my questions and move my arm.


    It was an instinctive judgment made in a split second.


    ¡®If not now¡­¡¯


    ¡­there¡¯s no chance.


    Elemental Barbarian Mode is over.


    I can¡¯t block poison damage anymore, so if I miss this opportunity, I¡¯ll have to face both the Clown and the old man at the same time.


    So¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    Damn it.


    My left arm loses strength, and the mace I was holding falls to the ground.


    Thud!


    A red light pierces my wrist.


    I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.


    ¡®Crazy, what kind of normal attack¡­¡¯


    There was no casting time.


    It means the spell he just used is no different from ¡®Magic Missile¡¯, a basic attack spell for the Ruin Schr.


    But my body was pierced by a normal attack?


    My magic resistance should have returned now that Elemental Barbarian Mode is over.


    ¡®No, I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯


    I dismiss the question again.


    That¡¯s not what I need to do right now.


    I lost my mace?


    Then I can just use my shield.


    A K-barbarian¡¯s spirit is to use their gums if they don¡¯t have teeth.


    Thwack.


    I smash the Clown bastard¡¯s face with my shield as soon as I drop my mace.


    He won¡¯t die from one hit, so I hit him again.


    Thwack!


    I¡¯m not reassured with two hits, so one more time.


    Whoosh!


    That¡¯s when, as I¡¯m about to m it down for the third time¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one.¡±


    ¡­my body stops.


    It¡¯s like something invisible is pressing down on my entire body with immense pressure.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    I roll my eyes and look to the side.


    The Ruin Schr is staring at me.


    Although he has an expressionless face, he seems amused.


    As if he¡¯s discovered something interesting.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Right, so you¡¯re curious about me.


    ¡°You put Mr. Nekrapetto in that state, so you can¡¯t be a nameless explorer.¡±


    His voice is devoid of any malice.


    [Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already there¡­!]


    Melter Pend¡¯s voicees through the message stone, and the Ruin Schr frowns as if annoyed by the interruption.


    Right, that¡¯s all he did¡­


    [Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll be there soo¡ª!]


    ¡­and the message stone on my waist explodes.


    Boom!


    No, what kind of mage is this?


    He didn¡¯t even swing his staff or wand, and there wasn¡¯t even the hand gesture unique to mages when they manipte mana.


    Just how high-ranking is this old man?


    I heard he was 3rd-grade before being exiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    I quickly answer.


    I judged that I had to buy time by talking to him until Melter Pend arrived with the main force.


    ¡°Title?¡±


    ¡°Little Balkan.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve never heard of it. Then what¡¯s your rank?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was promoted to 5th grade a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°5th grade, I¡¯m even more interested now.¡±


    The Ruin Schr looked at me with a strange glint in his eyes and then waved his hand as if manipting mana.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    Multicolored lights erupt from the ground.


    Ah, I know this spell.


    The 5th-grade unique spell, ¡®Memory of the Earth¡¯.


    It¡¯s a spell that reys the events that took ce in a certain area.


    ¡®He¡¯s just using unique spells from other schools.¡¯


    ¡®Memory of the Earth¡¯ is a unique spell of the Earthlin School.


    And ording to the information I gathered, the school that the Ruin Schr belonged to before being exiled pursued apletely different type of magic.


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The Ruin Schr, who was looking into the distance as if watching the rey, chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more interesting than I thought. To say that to Mr. Nekrapetto.¡±


    That¡­


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s talking about my appearance or the fact that I called him ¡®small¡¯.


    But what does it matter?


    ¡°What happened to Kyle?¡±


    I asked what I was curious about since he seemed to want to talk.


    Unexpectedly, he answered readily.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive. He¡¯s too valuable to die here.¡±


    ¡°¡­You intentionally didn¡¯t kill him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s achieved a lot through the emotion of revenge. He¡¯ll reach an even higher level if he can discard even human emotions.¡±


    Although his pronunciation was fluent and urate, as expected of a mage¡­


    ¡­I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying even after hearing it.


    Why would that be a reason not to kill him?


    Shouldn¡¯t you kill an enemy if their potential is high?


    I didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    But did he sense my question even through my gaze?


    ¡°What does it matter whether it¡¯s an individual or a group, an enemy or an ally?¡±


    The Ruin Schr said.


    ¡°As someone who seeks to see the end of magic, I¡¯m just curious. What kind of magic he¡¯ll leave behind when he reaches that level.¡±


    ¡°Even if it can kill you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Reaching that level means discarding everything unnecessary. By then, he won¡¯t have any human emotions left.¡±


    I just decided to give up on understanding.


    People said he was an old man who had gone insane from his obsession with magic, and it seemed like it was true.


    His way of thinking waspletely different.


    But that¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s end the conversation here.¡±


    ¡­I had a sliver of hope.


    That his way of thinking might save my life today.


    ¡°I went a bit overboard today.¡±


    I noticed a bloodstain on the Ruin Schr¡¯s beard.


    It seemed like the stain remained even after he wiped it off.


    ¡®¡­This bastard is also not in a good condition.¡¯


    It¡¯s a positive factor, regardless of the oue.


    That¡¯s when, as I was thinking that¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡­the Ruin Schr said as if saying goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Mr. Nekrapetto with me since I still need him.¡±


    The Clown bastard¡¯s body, half-conscious from being hit by the shield, floated into the air. I could only watch as his body was paralyzed.


    Mixed emotions washed over me.


    We were almost there.


    Is this how it ends?


    No, even if this is how it ends, it¡¯s still a good deal if he¡¯s letting us go¡ª


    ¡°Then die.¡±


    Right, there¡¯s no way he would.


    Swoosh.


    The Ruin Schr extended his hand towards me, and an ominous red mana gathered on it.


    I cleanly dismissed my lingering thoughts.


    It¡¯s nothing new.


    It¡¯s always been like this.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I have to fight.


    To survive.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    My warrior¡¯s body grows in size again, as if squeezing out thest of my strength.


    Kwagic, crackle, crackle.


    I feel the intangible mana that was covering my body shattering as I put strength into my legs.


    I roughly expected it.


    He¡¯s a mage, the embodiment of efficiency.


    He would have only used as much mana as necessary since he wasn¡¯t in a good condition either.


    Tadat.


    My body is finally free.


    I push off the ground and dash.


    Towards the enemy¡¯s backline.


    ¡°Yandel! I see Yandel!¡±


    Not towards where my allies are running¡­


    Thud!


    ¡­but towards where the enemy is.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The Ruin Schr looked at me with curiosity.


    He must be wondering why I¡¯m not running away even though I dispelled his CC.


    But that¡¯s only from his perspective.


    How long could Ist with the MP I recovered in less than 10 minutes?


    ¡®20 seconds at most.¡¯


    Even [Gigantification] would end by then.


    Therefore, the best I can do right now¡­


    Thud!


    ¡­is to close the distance and get close to the Clown bastard.


    The reason is simple.


    That old man, who seemed only interested in magic, said earlier,


    [I¡¯ll be taking Mr. Nekrapetto with me since I still need him.]


    He said he still needed the Clown.


    In other words, he can¡¯t use magic if I¡¯m close to him.


    That¡¯s probably the reason why he tried to take the Clown first.


    ¡°Clever.¡±


    Although the red mana in the Ruin Schr¡¯s hand remained, he didn¡¯t aim it at me.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of mana to just discard it.¡±


    ¡­his outstretched hand turned towards a different direction.


    Not me, but where mypanions were.


    sh!


    A red sphere shot out from his palm.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Barhatun Wiar.¡±


    ¡­a dozen stone walls were erected along its path.


    It was Raven¡¯s magic.


    No wonder she was so quiet, she was secretly preparing a spell.


    But it was meaningless.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The red sphere easily broke through the stone walls and flew towards us.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    The bear-like man covered hispanions with his body, just like I did earlier, and even summoned ck Bear on top of that.


    And in that instant¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the sphere exploded in midair, unleashing thousands of mes.


    It was the exact midpoint between me and mypanions.


    No, to be precise¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡­it was right where Erwen, who had copsed after [Spirit Transformation] was deactivated, was.


    As if he had been aiming for her from the beginning.


    Booom!


    Countless mes erupt like fireworks, exploding over and over again.


    Whoosh!


    Hot wind grazed my skin.


    Even in the midst of that, the Ruin Schr muttered in a calm voice, his expression unchanged,


    ¡°That youngdy is the second most fated after you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    But one thing was clear.


    He really was aiming for Erwen.


    Crack.


    My jaw ached.


    It felt like someone had smashed the back of my head with a giant blunt weapon.


    Is Erwen really dead?


    Thump!


    Blood rushed to my heart, and my mind went numb.


    But I focused on one thing.


    What did I have to do to protect the rest of them?


    ¡®At least I have to kill this bastard.¡¯


    I reach for the Clown bastard¡¯s head, trusting that the allies who will arrive soon will somehow take care of the Ruin Schr.


    This guy, at least.


    Thwack!


    My shield ms into the Clown bastard¡¯s face once more.


    But was he still conscious?


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    He spits blood into my face.


    Sizzle!


    I hear a burning sound.


    Although I don¡¯t feel any pain, I can feel something flowing down my face, even through my numbed senses.


    I open my eyes, but my vision is blurry.


    ¡®Venom Hydra.¡¯


    It¡¯s his passive skill.


    It has a simr effect to [Acidic Fluid], but the performance is vastly different. He probably modified his suicide bomber corpses using his own blood.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I reach out through my darkened vision.


    Grab.


    I luckily grab his hair.


    Okay, I won¡¯t miss him now.


    Crack.


    I bite him like a beast, using my teeth instead of my left arm, which has a hole in it and can¡¯t apply force.


    ¡°Aaaaaak!!¡±


    Soft cartge is crushed between my teeth.


    Is this his ear?


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I spit it out and lower my jaw.


    I¡¯m aiming for his neck.


    If I sever the blood vessels leading to his brain, even this bastard¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re truly a beast.¡±


    A voice filled with disgust.


    sh!


    Something sharp cuts through my right arm.


    It really hurts for the first time in a while.


    And my lips curl up into a smile.


    ¡°Now I understand why they call barbarians savages. You¡¯re all broken in some way.¡±


    The Ruin Schr asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know anything about barbarians.


    They¡¯re not beings who don¡¯t know fear.


    They just learned how to ovee it and move forward.


    Because they had no choice.


    They smile and choose the only option they have.


    People called them barbarians.


    And they called themselves those who struggle.


    Warriors.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] ends.¡¹


    [Gigantification] ends just in time.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    I¡¯m pushed back as I lose my grip.


    My body rolls on the ground.


    I get back on my feet without any problems, even though I can¡¯t see, perhaps because I¡¯ve been in so many brawls.


    The problem is my lost sense of direction.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Right, you¡¯re there.


    Tadat.


    I charge towards where I heard his voice.


    Thump!


    Something pierces my abdomen.


    But at that moment¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­a warm energy envelops me.


    It¡¯s divine power.


    ¡°Yandel! Save Yandel!!¡±


    I also hear the dwarf, Teterud, whom I sent to help Melter Pend.


    He¡¯s quite close.


    [Belvev Ruinjenes!!]


    I also hear Kyle¡¯s voice, amplified by magic.


    He¡¯s shouting the Ruin Schr¡¯s real name, filled with anger.


    Kwaaang!


    Something explodes in front of me.


    But did he retreat to dodge?


    ¡°So even that friend came. I should have just killed him.¡±


    The Ruin Schr¡¯s voice is a bit further away.


    ¡°You know? I wasn¡¯t trying to be lenient. I just miscalcted. I thought that much time would be enough.¡±


    His voice is still calm.


    ¡°Well, it was like that from the beginning. I didn¡¯t think anyone would be able toe up.¡±


    His voice fades into the distance.


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re the only winner.¡±


    With that, his voice disappears. And my blurry vision turns ck.


    I can¡¯t even feel a faint light.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m alone in space.


    Thud.


    I sense someone approaching, and I instinctively swing my severed arm to attack.


    Thwack.


    It¡¯s blocked.


    But there¡¯s no counterattack.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    I hear the dwarf, Teterud.


    ¡°My friend¡­ it¡¯s¡­ over¡­¡±


    Ah.


    ¡°So¡­ rest now.¡±


    Ah¡­


    ¡®What about Erwen¡­?¡¯


    I had a question I had to ask, but I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Thud.


    Such a long day.


    That was myst memory.

 Chapter 230 Turning the Tables (6)

    Chapter 230 Turning the Tables (6)


    Turning the Tables (6) <hr>


    Turning the Tables (6)


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Misha Kaltstein opened her eyes, tasting the lingering bitterness of the potion on her tongue.


    The first person she saw was Avman.


    ¡°¡­Wh, what happened? Did we win?¡±


    Misha asked as soon as she opened her eyes and tried to recall what had happened.


    Her memories were fragmented.


    They were broken and iplete.[Protect Raven!!]


    The Corpse Collector, transformed into a skeleton, charging towards them.


    Being knocked back by him without being able to withstand a single blow.


    And¡­


    Kwaaang! Kwaang!


    ¡­opening her eyes to a thunderous roar and seeing Bjorn on the ground, desperately protecting them.


    That was herst memory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we won, but at least we¡¯re safe for now. The enemies have all retreated.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. But the, the casualties¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Avman frowned.


    As if there were casualties.


    But did he realize his mistake after seeing her eyes?


    He quickly continued,


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t think about anything strange. Everyone on our team survived. It¡¯s the fairy who died.¡±


    ¡°Fairy¡­?¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Erwen?¡±


    Erwen Fornachi di Tersia.


    Although they weren¡¯t exactly on good terms, she felt a pang of sadness deep down.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s her older sister who died. She hugged her sister at thest moment and protected her from the explosion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then Erwen?¡±


    ¡°She would have died too if she had been a little slower. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing, but she¡¯s unconscious right now. I¡¯m worried if she¡¯ll be okay when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Misha then heard about the otherpanions¡¯ conditions.


    Raven was also unconscious, and Ainar, who woke up a bit earlier, went to Bjorn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I also tried to stay by his side, but the priestess kicked me out, saying it would interfere¡­ You wouldn¡¯t listen even if I told you. It¡¯s that way.¡±


    Misha asked Avman for directions and headed towards that ce.


    The Goblin Forest was brightly illuminated by the mes that were rising everywhere after the battle ended.


    Thud, thud.


    Misha walked through the explorers.


    She saw explorers resting on the ground, explorers crying, explorers drinking blood-soaked alcohol with joy, and those who were busy moving the immobile corpses into the mes.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the cat girl from Yandel¡¯s team!¡±


    Explorers called out to her as she was walking.


    ¡°Are you going to see Yandel? He¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to go.¡±


    ¡°Right, you must be worried since you¡¯repanions.¡±


    They all said meaningful things.


    But some of them spoke casually.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no way he would die.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, is immortal!!¡±


    ¡°I heard he almost killed the Corpse Collector this time? And they said they would have won if it weren¡¯t for the Ruin Schr. He¡¯ll be incredibly famous when we get out.¡±


    The explorers acknowledged Bjorn¡¯s greatness.


    Misha¡¯s steps quickened.


    She soon reached a tent.


    Many explorers were gathered in front of it.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Kaltstein is here too.¡±


    The first person she saw was Ainar, arguing with Kyle Pebrosk.


    ¡°Please excuse me for sitting down. I¡¯m actually pushing myself just to stay awake.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let us in?!¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? The priestess-nim is risking her life to save him. So please lower your voice. If you really want to help him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ainar, stop it!¡±


    Misha quickly approached and stopped Ainar.


    She knew it wouldn¡¯t help, even though she didn¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°Mi, Misha! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Although Ainar greeted her happily, Misha asked Kyle about Bjorn¡¯s condition.


    It was horrifying just to hear about it.


    His entire face was covered in poison, and his eyes and everything had melted away.


    ¡°It seems like the poison melted his bones and even seeped into his brain.¡±


    She felt suffocated.


    She felt dizzy, and the world spun as if she was drunk.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°¡­You cane in now.¡±


    ¡­the priestess came out of the tent with a pale face.


    Misha entered without even thanking her.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­¡±


    She saw him sleeping on a makeshift bed made of several sleeping bags.


    He looked fine on the outside.


    Although there were burn scars on his face, there weren¡¯t any serious injuries.


    ¡°The scars will heal over time. My abilities aren¡¯t enough to¡­¡±


    ¡°Th, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. What have I donepared to what he did? Anyway, I need to rest, so I¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    The priestess left, and Misha knelt next to Bjorn.


    And she stroked his face.


    She suddenly remembered the time they were chased by the Floor Master on the 3rd floor.


    But it was different from back then.


    He was sleeping peacefully as if he had done everything he could.


    She thought he was a hero.


    It was the same afterwards.


    Bjorn had achieved many things and received recognition from others.


    She had been proud and happy.


    But¡­


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you¡­¡±


    What about his face now?


    He looked sad and pained.


    As if he was ming himself.


    Clench.


    Misha clenched her fists, unable to finish her sentence.


    She thought she knew why.


    No, she couldn¡¯t not know.


    He was the man she had been watching for a long time.


    ¡®Erwen¡­¡¯


    He must be ming himself because of her.


    Swoosh.


    Misha took her hand off Bjorn¡¯s body.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t conscious, his body twitched as if having a seizure whenever her hand touched his skin.


    Just how much did he suffer?


    For this man of steel to be like this.


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    Misha closed her eyes and prayed earnestly.


    Although God had never answered her prayers, she still sped her hands together and begged.


    She begged him to prevent this man from being acknowledged.


    ___________________


    When I woke up, all my teammates were gathered.


    We were briefly catching up when the priestess entered and checked my condition.


    My vision was fine.


    My sense of smell was normal.


    But my body wouldn¡¯t move properly.


    I could feel everything, but I couldn¡¯t put strength into my arms and legs, and they trembled if I tried to force it.


    ¡°It¡¯s amon symptom when you injure your brain. You¡¯ll be fine if you rest for about a month.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll bring Mr. Pebrosk since you¡¯re awake.¡±


    I heard from mypanions what happened after I copsed while the priestess went to get Kyle.


    Less than an hour left until Day 7 ended.


    ¡°Were there any attacks?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Ruin Schr and the Clown bastard, who survived, didn¡¯t return while I was unconscious.


    Well, what could they do?


    They would need time to recover, and they were also outnumbered since we burned all the corpses the Clown had left behind.


    And it would be difficult for them to call for backup.


    It would take at least a day to reach the 3rd floor from here.


    And two days to go up ande back down.


    ¡®In the first ce, that Ruin Schr bastard wouldn¡¯t go even if the Clown begged him. He¡¯s not the type to be motivated by revenge.¡¯


    Wait a minute.


    I suddenly remembered something I had forgotten while talking to mypanions.


    How could I have not remembered until now?


    ¡°Ah! Erwen, what happened to Erwen?¡±


    A brief silence fell at my urgent question.


    Mypanions looked at me with stiff expressions.


    ¡°Right, she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s her older sister who died.¡±


    ¡°Older sister?¡±


    I heard the details from the bear-like man.


    A short story about how she used a short-range teleportation skill at thest moment and sacrificed herself to protect her younger sister.


    I was reminded of the weight of death.


    It was truly a fleeting world.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It had happened in a split second.


    No one could have stopped it, and Daria didn¡¯t even have time to leave ast will and testament.


    It¡¯s a good thing I heard it beforehand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Erwen now?¡±


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°There?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There.¡±


    I wanted to see her.


    But my body tilted as I tried to get up.


    ¡°Give me your arm.¡±


    I barely managed to leave the tent with the bear-like man¡¯s help.


    Kyle was there.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    I slowly walked towards where the battle took ce, talking to Kyle.


    ¡°There are a lot of people, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who came up after the battle ended. About a thousand people in four groups.¡±


    ¡°A thousand¡­?¡±


    ¡°We left marks along the way, didn¡¯t we? They followed us east as soon as they formed their groups, and then they followed the marks all the way here.¡±


    I see.


    They should havee sooner.


    Then¡­


    ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯


    I dismissed my regret and resentment and continued walking.


    It was pointless to dwell on the past.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Bjorn, son of Yandel!!¡±


    Explorers who recognized me approached me and talked as I was walking with Kyle.


    They said we should have a drinkter.


    Or that they were the leader of a certain n and would definitely repay their debt.


    Some even thanked me, saying they woulde running if I was ever in trouble.


    But there were no words offort.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t look at them too harshly. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®heroes don¡¯t receivefort¡¯.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if such a proverb exists in this world.


    But I didn¡¯t me them.


    They had also suffered many losses.


    They were just trying to lighten the mood because it was hard.


    ¡°Mister¡­¡±


    I saw Erwen when we reached our destination.


    She was sitting there, hugging her sister¡¯s body, which was burned and hardened. Her face was covered in blood and dirt, and tear stains were visible.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Erwen shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go down. Are you going to stay here alone?¡±


    ¡°Alone¡­ no.¡±


    She let go of Avman¡¯s arm and staggered towards Erwen.


    And I patted her on the back.


    ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m your guardian now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    I told her thest will and testament I heard from Daria.


    It wasn¡¯t a long story.


    She said to take care of her sister if she died.


    For reference, she said it to me before the royal family even escaped through Dimensional Gate, so maybe she had a hunch.


    That something like this might happen.


    ¡°Mister¡­ my sister, my sister¡­! She¡¯s not moving anymore. She can¡¯t talk. She¡¯s cold and stiff. I, I couldn¡¯t even do anything for her¡­!¡±


    Erwen hugged me tightly.


    ¡°What¡­ what am I going to tell my sister? That my sister is also dead? Th, that it¡¯s because of me?¡±


    I just stood there and listened to her words.


    I didn¡¯t say anythingforting, like it wasn¡¯t her fault or that it was her sister¡¯s choice.


    I just waited for her until the end.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Yandel, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡­it was time to go down to the 1st floor.


    I gathered her sister¡¯s body with Erwen.


    It was better than Dwarkey¡¯s case.


    At least we had a mage who could use the ¡®Distortion¡¯ spell now.


    We would be able to hold a funeral in the city.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, home.¡±


    I returned to where my team was, leading Erwen. Even Misha and Ainar, who weren¡¯t on good terms with her, didn¡¯t say anything.


    No, they actually seemed like they wanted tofort her, but they couldn¡¯t approach her because they were worried it might hurt her more.


    ¡®It¡¯s my first time seeing Ainar like that.¡¯


    We then stood in front of the portal that was opening in the center of the Goblin Forest.


    [23:50]


    The clock indicated the end of our long journey.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Starting with the teams that were in the center, everyone started going down to the 1st floor. Even though Verzak was scary, he wouldn¡¯t appear in less than 10 minutes.


    ¡°Yandel! I¡¯ll see you in the city!¡±


    ¡°You remember my name, right? I¡¯ll definitely visit you again.¡±


    The explorers in front of me also entered the portal, and then it was our turn.


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    The cave felt even more eerie than before.


    I continued checking the time as we moved forward to make way for the other explorers.


    [23:59]


    Only 1 minute left until thebyrinth closed.


    It didn¡¯t feel real.


    Was it really over?


    Thump!


    Right, it must be.


    Even if Verzak appeared now, there was nothing we could do.


    ¡°Those damn royal bastards.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even piss in their direction when we get back.¡±


    Anger towards the royal family erupted from the explorers who were certain of their survival.


    Geez, they should be more careful with their words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything strange when we get back.¡±


    I warned mypanions not to badmouth the royal family in front of others.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡¸Thebyrinth is closed.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is being transported to Lafdonia.¡¹


    ¡­a white light started to fill my vision.


    The light of the outside world that I had longed for.


    Thump!


    The light soon disappeared, and a clear sky filled my vision.


    I nkly scanned my surroundings.


    ¡®They¡¯re really all dead.¡¯


    The Dimensional za, which was always bustling, was unprecedentedly empty.


    Phew, just how many died?


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    I naturally looked towards one spot as I heard cheers erupting from everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Dimensional Gate!¡±


    ¡°Those bastards!¡±


    In the center of the za where the Dimensional Gate was open¡­


    ¡­hundreds of Dimensional Gates were opening, and those who had abandoned us were appearing one by one.


    They all looked the same as back then.


    Well, it¡¯s only natural since the time you exit is synchronized even if youe out through a Dimensional Gate.


    ¡®They have no idea what we went through.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly as I saw them looking so fine.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡­a giant magic circle appeared in the center of the za where the Dimensional Gates were open.


    ¡°Uh, uh?¡±


    Time suddenly slowed down.


    But ¡®it¡¯ happened in a split second.


    Thump!


    The knights and the elites of the ns, who were flustered.


    The explorers who sensed something was off and quickly created distance.


    And¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­an explosion.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    mes carried by the wind push me back.


    I fall to the ground and quickly look up, and I see a crimson pir of fire rising to the sky.


    It¡¯s like watching the end of the world.


    A voice suddenly reys in my head.


    [Congrattions. You¡¯re the only winner.]


    It was thest thing the Ruin Schr said to me.

 Chapter 231 New Age (1)

    Chapter 231 New Age (1)


    New Age (1) <hr>


    New Age (1)


    The absolute monarch, the founding king, also known as the Immortal King.


    Ravigion III.


    After the death of the king who ruled Lafdonia for thousands of years, the newly crowned King of Change implemented many policies to erase the deeply rooted remnants of his predecessor.


    One representative example was the revision of the calendar.


    One year, thirteen months, 365 days.


    To make it easier to calcte the cycle of thebyrinth¡¯s opening, one month was fixed at 30 days, and a 13th month with only 5 days was created to adjust the remaining days.


    He also modified the portal to change thestbyrinth cycle of the year to 35 days.Of course, there was controversy among schrs.


    They argued that it wasn¡¯t practical to waste 5 days every year for the sake of intuition.


    However, the King of Change steadily gained public favor by holding grand festivals every 13th month, and as the years passed, the controversy subsided as people adapted to the new calendar.


    Ah, he also changed the era name twice.


    At first, it was taken from the King of Change¡¯s name, but because it was long and difficult to pronounce, the people used the king¡¯s nickname, and naturally, the royal family also started using that name.


    And so, time passed¡ª


    On the 2nd day of the 5th month of the 154th year of the Change Era¡­


    ¡­seven pirs of fire erupted from each Dimensional za, engulfing the skies above Lafdonia. It was a disaster that would be recorded in history books by the hands of scribes and remembered for a long time.


    __________________


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    I grab the side of the bed and struggle to sit up.


    And I leave the room, using the crutches I ced next to the bed.


    Ugh, damn stairs.


    ¡°Bjorn! Why didn¡¯t you call me? Why are you struggling alone?¡±


    Misha, who was cooking on the 1st floor, saw me and came to help.


    This really makes me feel like a patient.


    Ah, am I a patient?


    They said I needed to rest for a month, but I still can¡¯t put strength into my arms and legs properly.


    ¡°Here, sit down. This is your first proper meal since we came back, right? I put in some effort today.¡±


    I catch my breath for a moment, holding a spoon, while Misha goes to get Ainar.


    ¡®It¡¯s already been three days.¡¯


    Three days have passed since that day.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t feel real.


    We had to go to the royal pce and give statements about what happened in thebyrinth on the first day we came back, even though we were all exhausted, and then I just slept after returning home.


    ¡®¡­Those crazy bastards.¡¯


    I still shudder when I remember the moment the pirs of fire erupted.


    I can¡¯t believe they were aiming for an empty house robbery.


    I never even imagined they would set a trap in the center of the za where the Dimensional Gates open.


    And in all seven zas, at that.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going to happen now?¡¯


    The damage we suffered was minimal since we exited normally when thebyrinth closed, but the 3rd Royal Knight Order, as well as manyrge ns, were literally annihted.


    Of course, there were survivors.


    Some of them, who were in the outer areas of the center, managed to survive by immediately retreating as soon as the magic circle started glowing.


    There were about a hundred of them, I heard.


    Ah, for reference, that¡¯s the total number from all seven Dimensional zas.


    It¡¯s a bit ironic.


    [A goodmander isn¡¯t someone who makes perfect choices. It¡¯s someone who makes the choices they have to make.]


    Those who made the choices they had to make died.


    And those who were abandoned survived after fighting desperately for days without proper sleep.


    Their positions were reversed overnight.


    What would have happened if I had listened to him and abandoned mypanions to escape?


    ¡°I would have died.¡±


    Misha¡¯s voice came from behind as I muttered those words involuntarily.


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Where¡¯s Ainar?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not budging even if I hit her.¡±


    ¡°She must be really tired.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m just going to make another one when she wakes up.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s tired too.


    Misha took care of everything while we were sleeping, even waking up to cook for us. And she even got me crutches from somewhere.


    She¡¯s apanion I can¡¯t help but rely on.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    I came to my senses, staring nkly at Misha, and picked up my spoon.


    It tasted like the end of a hard day.


    ¡°¡­What are we going to do about Erwen?¡±


    Misha asked as the meal was almost over.


    Erwen went to the fairy sanctuary with her sister¡¯s body after the first day¡¯s investigation.


    ¡°Well, she said she would visit us after the funeral, so I¡¯m nning to talk to her then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    Misha, who was giving a lukewarm response, suddenly said,


    ¡°How about we just bring her here?¡±


    What? Is she testing me?


    Or just drawing a line beforehand?


    Various thoughts crossed my mind, but it didn¡¯t seem like that kind of tone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ she lived with her sister, right? It will be hard for her to stay there. But I¡¯m a bit worried about having her live alone.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t enter thebyrinth with six people, but I think it¡¯s right to look after her until she recovers.¡±


    Ah, right, this is the kind of person she is.


    I teased her jokingly since I was proud.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like fairies?¡±


    ¡°Eek, what do you take me for? Spit it all out, everything you just ate!¡±


    Misha red at me, grumbling.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Just a moment ago, my heart felt heavy with all sorts of thoughts¡­


    ¡°Why are youughing? It¡¯s creepy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Ugh, suddenly.¡±


    ¡­but I felt better now.


    Misha turned away and gulped down water as if annoyed.


    I silently watched her.


    Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for the ears and tail on her head, she would just look like an ordinary human.


    Her short red hair had grown a bit longer since we first met.


    A sharp nose and slightly upturned eyes.


    Although you could tell she was a bit of an airhead just by talking to her for a few minutes, she looked cold and arrogant when I first saw her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I btedly realized that it was quiet.


    An awkward silence filled the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when Misha was about to say something¡­


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡­we heard a knock on the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯ll clean up the table.¡±


    I walked to the front door with my crutches and opened it, and a wee face was standing there.


    ¡°Kyle Pebrosk.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good to see you. Did you rest well?¡±


    ¡°I just slept as soon as I came back and just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Then do you have time to talk?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Come in.¡±


    Kyle entered the house as I stepped aside. And he greeted Misha, who was cleaning up the table.


    ¡°Oh! Mr. Kyle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kaltstein. It seems like I interrupted your quality time.¡±


    ¡°Eek, don¡¯t tease me! We¡¯re not like that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not? Then I apologize.¡±


    Kyle apologized as if he really didn¡¯t know.


    Misha nced at me and then turned away and continued cleaning.


    So we sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to visit sooner, but as you know, I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°I understand. After that incident¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    An awkward silence fell as we mentioned that incident.


    Misha then ced cookies she had bought on the coffee table and told us to talkfortably before returning to her room.


    ¡°Oh, these are from Ranumus Bakery?¡±


    ¡°Really? It must be a famous ce.¡±


    The atmosphere changed thanks to that.


    I spoke morefortably,


    ¡°I want to hear about everything, if you have time.¡±


    ¡°We have quite a bit of time until the next schedule, but everything?¡±


    ¡°The Ruin Schr. What happened with that old man?¡±


    It was a story I was curious about but couldn¡¯t hear.


    I woke up right before Day 7 ended, and I had to look after Erwen.


    And the Dimensional za that day was pure chaos.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about that¡­¡±


    Kyle took a bite of the cookie and started talking.


    There were many parts I couldn¡¯t understand since it was a story about a battle between mages, but to summarize¡­


    He lost in a one-on-one.


    He was overwhelmed by an overwhelmingbination of magic before he could even properly use ¡®Awakening¡¯, which he had been preparing for years.


    He activated the spell in an iplete state and managed to inflict some damage¡­


    ¡°I thought I had finally caught up after all that effort, but I was mistaken. No, the gap seemed even wider than before.¡±


    ¡­but Kyle faced a wall.


    A wall he could never ovee.


    What was even more humiliating was that he survived despite that.


    ¡°¡­He said my talent was a waste. Isn¡¯t that funny? I wasn¡¯t even his opponent. He probably wouldn¡¯t have even taken that much damage if he hadn¡¯t tried to save me.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression was filled with shadows when he finished his story.


    ¡°It must have been a difficult topic to talk about, thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°I thought you should know. You might be their target because of this incident.¡±


    Phew, so he also thinks that way.


    ¡°The royal family upgraded the Ruin Schr¡¯s threat level by one after this incident. He¡¯s right below the captain now. Honestly, I think he should be considered on the same level as the captain after experiencing him firsthand¡­ but they don¡¯t seem to think so, no matter how many times I tell them.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t know until they experience it themselves.¡±


    A mage who can pierce through the magic resistance setup I barely managed toplete with a normal attack.


    Just how many monsters like that are there in this world?


    If we ever encounter him in thebyrinth, we¡¯ll be wiped out in minutes.


    ¡°Anyway, I wanted to warn you to be careful.¡±


    Although it seemed like the Ruin Schr bastard wouldn¡¯t bothering after me for revenge, considering his personality¡­


    The Clown was a different story.


    ¡°What happened to the Corpse Collector?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no news yet. I heard he was fatally wounded before you left, but he¡¯s probably alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    The Clown was at least better off.


    He lost his army of thousands of corpses.


    It would take a long time to recover, so we at least have time to grow.


    ¡°Ah, so how many survivors are there?¡±


    ¡°You mean the ones who escaped through Dimensional Gate?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I heard about a hundred people survived.¡±


    Kyle sighed at my words.


    ¡°To be precise, 103 people. I¡¯m not sure if we can even call them survivors.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kyle then exined, using mage jargon.


    To summarize¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a unique spell with dark magic, so even divine power can¡¯t heal it properly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all unconscious right now. We don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll wake up. Or if they even can.¡±


    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s messed up.¡±


    After the talk about the survivors, we had a conversation about ¡®that incident¡¯.


    How did it even happen?


    Kyle, who could be considered a high-ranking official in the royal family, told me everything he knew without hiding anything.


    ¡°We were also confused at first. It¡¯s a spell that would take at least a few months to prepare, even if you knew about it, so how could they prepare something like that in the za in just one day?¡±


    The question everyone had, including me, on that day.


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°It turns out they drew the magic circle in the sewers to avoid detection.¡±


    As expected of those underground dwellers, they did it underground.


    ¡°ording to the investigation, there was nothing wrong with Noark¡¯s barrier. In other words, it means they have a way toe out, or they had people smuggled out beforehand.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly at his guess.


    It would probably be thetter.


    For example¡­


    ¡®Amelia.¡¯


    A spy from Noark who infiltrated the city.


    Until now, it was ambiguous to call her an enemy.


    I thought their hatred was directed towards the royal family, not me.


    But¡­


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s right to consider her as an enemy now.¡¯


    She would continue working for Noark, and if I¡¯m unlucky, I might lose my life because of it.


    Unless I enter Noark.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    ¡°The point?¡±


    ¡°The situation in the city isn¡¯t good. Many of the key personnel who maintain this city are dead. If this continues, the economy will copse.¡±


    It was something I also expected.


    Explorers are miners who extract resources from thebyrinth.


    Although knights are strong, they can¡¯t even hold a candle to explorers in this aspect.


    But the high-ranking explorers are all dead.


    Well, there are somerge ns that boycotted¡­


    ¡­and some high-ranking explorers who were observing the situation because they didn¡¯t feel safe even after the identification tags were introduced¡­


    But the real problem was something else.


    ¡°They probably won¡¯t enter thebyrinth anymore. At least not until they¡¯re certain it¡¯s safe.¡±


    An unsafebyrinth.


    It¡¯s a ridiculous expression, but I understand.


    Less than two thousand explorers returned alive from this cycle.


    Who would enter thebyrinth and mine magic stones in this situation?


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Until now, the identification tags and the 3rd Royal Knight Order reassured the explorers, but now the truth has been revealed.¡±


    The knights, who said they would protect us from Noark in thebyrinth, opened Dimensional Gates with therge ns. And they abandoned tens of thousands of explorers and escaped.


    ¡°It¡¯s shameful, but someone even said this during the meeting. That it might have been better if there were no survivors at all.¡±


    I smiled bitterly at Kyle¡¯s words.


    The more I experience it, the more I realize it¡¯s a cruel world.


    Well, nothing changes byining.


    ¡°So now I have to be wary of the royal family on top of the Ruin Schr and the Corpse Collector?¡±


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no way.¡±


    Kyle waved his hand at my concern, which was half-joking.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know since you were just staying at home, but you¡¯ve be a very important person to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°¡­Exin in detail.¡±


    ¡°Your story is spreading among the survivors who were with you on that journey. In a few days, there probably won¡¯t be anyone in this city who doesn¡¯t know who you are. You¡¯re practically a saint who put the Corpse Collector in that state all by yourself!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alone? Please, don¡¯t spread that rumor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a humble one.¡±


    No, it¡¯s not humility, it¡¯s because I¡¯m burdened.


    I¡¯m just a good guy who worked hard at the front.


    It would be different if it were just that, but this is a fame I can¡¯t handle.


    If we¡¯re talking about fighting alone, it was actually the Clown.


    He was pushing back the main force, which consisted of hundreds of mid-level explorers, with his corpse army even while fighting our team.


    ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯s a real monster.¡¯


    I organized my fleeting thoughts and returned to the main topic.


    ¡°So what does that have to do with the royal family? There are countless explorers at my level.¡±


    ¡°But there aren¡¯t many symbolic explorers like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already distrust towards the royal family, isn¡¯t there? It¡¯s obvious that this incident will be the trigger. The royal family judged that if you be their rallying point, it might spread into a huge fire¡­¡±


    Damn it.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Why that expression?¡±


    I answered honestly,


    ¡°Because it sounds like you¡¯re saying they¡¯ll eliminate me.¡±


    It was my 100% sincere thought.


    But Kyle justughed, as if he knew about my concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve already decided on how they¡¯ll treat you during the meeting.¡±


    They¡¯ve already decided?


    Ah, so that¡¯s why he said I didn¡¯t have to worry about the royal family?


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and tell me. It seems like that¡¯s why you came today.¡±


    Kyle smiled, as if he was proud of himself, and continued,


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ll be receiving a very, very, very big reward soon.¡±


    The royal family decided to give me a carrot.

 Chapter 232 New Age (2)

    Chapter 232 New Age (2)


    New Age (2) <hr>


    New Age (2)


    A very, very, very big reward from the royal family.


    Although I haven¡¯t heard the details yet, my mouth is already watering.


    But based on my experience, this is the most dangerous time.


    It¡¯s an unspoken rule of the world that you have to return a gift someday.


    I need to check if it¡¯s something I can ept.


    ¡°What exactly is the reward? And what do I have to do?¡±


    Kyle kindly answered my questions one by one.The reward hasn¡¯t been decided yet.


    And it¡¯s not just for me, but for all the survivors from that day.


    They said they would hold a banquet at the royal pce soon.


    ¡°What I can say for sure is that there will be a discussion about rewards and punishments, and your contribution will be recognized the most.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but¡­¡±


    Kyle trailed off and then listed the expected rewards, asking me to listen with the understanding that it was just his personal opinion.


    ¡°The first is a title.¡±


    A noble title.


    ¡°Of course, the probability of you receiving a title is very low. And even if you do, it won¡¯t be a hereditary title. And you won¡¯t have any territory.¡±


    I don¡¯t have high expectations either.


    That¡¯s how nobles are in this world.


    It¡¯s not something you can achieve just by making a few contributions.


    Hmm, at most, I¡¯ll probably just be able to enter the Imperial City.


    ¡°The second is an essence. Since the royal family is even opening the Golden Treasury, you can expect something good.¡±


    The Golden Treasury is the royal family¡¯s treasure vault, where even 3rd-grade essences are stored.


    ¡°And the third?¡±


    ¡°Equipment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the most typical.¡±


    The third expected reward was high-grade equipment or a Numbered Item. And the fourth was just money.


    ¡°They¡¯ll probably distribute the rewards appropriately based on your contributions, excluding the title.¡±


    I roughly understand what he means.


    Those with small contributions will just get some money.


    Those with significant contributions will get equipment or a 5th-grade essence.


    ¡®Up to a 3rd-grade essence depending on the contribution¡­¡¯


    My mouth is watering even more now.


    A 3rd-grade essence is a high-grade essence that you can only normally farm on the 7th or 8th floor.


    And I can even choose what I want?


    My growth, which has been stagnant for a while, will definitely elerate.


    But¡­


    ¡°So what does the royal family want from me? You haven¡¯t said that yet.¡±


    I haven¡¯t heard the most important information.


    What do I have to give in return for this gift?


    The royal family would surely try to regain the people¡¯s trust by taking down Noark.


    If they want me to join the army and participate in the battle, I¡¯ll have to refuse, no matter how tempting the reward is.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing major. You just have to show that you¡¯re friendly towards the royal family during the discussion about rewards and punishments. The rest is up to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s both easy and difficult.¡±


    Kyle smiled bitterly at my answer.


    ¡°As expected, it seems like you don¡¯t have a good impression of the royal family.¡±


    I answered with silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s only natural.


    How could I possibly have a good impression of them?


    They took the easy way out and escaped through Dimensional Gate without even trying to find another solution, and then they all died.


    ¡°But please understand that what happened that day wasn¡¯t entirely the royal family¡¯s intention. Even among the royal knight captains, the values they pursue are different. There would have been a different oue if another captain had been in charge.¡±


    Although Kyle defended them, I still felt uneasy.


    Maybe it was a sense of responsibility.


    It felt like I was betraying those who fought with me after being abandoned by the royal family.


    Like I was bing a coborator during the Japanese upation.


    I cautiously asked,


    ¡°¡­What do you think about the royal family?¡±


    It was a question that could be considered sphemy.


    Kyle flinched and then chuckled.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have a good impression of them either.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was just saying that because I was there.


    He wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    But I didn¡¯t expect a 3rd-grade military mage to say that, even in private¡­


    ¡°But the royal family is necessary for this world to be maintained. Well, I¡¯m not really in a position to say that since I joined the army for personal gain, abandoning the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°Personal gain?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already noticed, haven¡¯t you? My rtionship with the Ruin Schr, that old man.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°Can I ask in more detail?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my master¡¯s enemy. He harmed my master one day while we were researching together andpleted that forbidden magic.¡±


    ¡°So you joined the army to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was devastated when I heard that he had joined Orculus. I couldn¡¯t do anything alone.¡±


    Kyle, in his younger days, judged that he needed the help of the army and the royal family to take revenge.


    So he joined them.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    ¡°So don¡¯t think too hard about it. What does it matter if you don¡¯t like them? It¡¯s rational to use them if there¡¯s something you can gain.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s advice was perfectly valid.


    What could I possibly do by antagonizing the royal family?


    It was the same for the other survivors who had a grudge against them.


    We had to get something out of this after all that hardship.


    ¡°Your expression has improved.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for my next appointment. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring. I¡¯ll see you out since I can¡¯t walk properly.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you were going to see me out? It¡¯s fine, rest. You¡¯ll be busy from now on.¡±


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    Kyle, who was heading towards the door, turned around at my question.


    And¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    ¡­he left with a meaningful smile.


    ___________________


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +10¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ___________________


    The day after Kyle left, we had visitors.


    Raven and the bear-like man.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s rested, let¡¯s do the loot settlement.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask if I¡¯m okay first?¡±


    ¡°You look fine. And besides, you¡¯re the one who pushed yourself so hard, do we have to worry about you too?¡±


    Uh, is that so¡­?


    I feel a bit offended as a tank, but the following words make it all go away.


    ¡°So please stop getting hurt.¡±


    She said it bluntly.


    But she continued, as if embarrassed,


    ¡°It¡¯s not Miss Kaltstein¡¯s fault. It¡¯s like she¡¯s the only one taking care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Uh, me? I¡¯m fine¡­ well, it would be good if you didn¡¯t get hurt, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Kaltstein is too kind, that¡¯s the problem. If we leave him alone, he¡¯ll die before his time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough, let¡¯s just take care of business. Loot settlement? Did you sell all the equipment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m exhausted, but I endured it and sold everything, so be grateful.¡±


    So Raven went to the city on the first day we returned.


    In other words, she sold the loot as soon as the investigation was over, without even resting.


    The reason why she sold it so quickly was simple.


    ¡°We have to sell it quickly to get a good price.¡±


    There was a huge loss in the total explorer poption.


    It¡¯s a fact that the price of equipment will drop since the demand has decreased. And besides, 99% of the loot the survivors brought back was equipment, so there would be an oversupply.


    ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t even think about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­You would be a superhuman, not a barbarian, if you could think about that in that situation.¡±


    Geez, she could have just said ¡®you¡¯re wee¡¯.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! Bjorn is a super barbarian!!¡±


    What is she talking about again?


    This everyday noise is strange, maybe because this expedition was so gloomy.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all sit down.¡±


    I organized the situation before the introduction became any longer and had mypanions sit on the sofa.


    And we started the loot settlement.


    It didn¡¯t take long since Raven had organized everything.


    We just had to listen to the details and receive the money.


    The settlement ended quickly, and we were chatting and spending time when¡­


    ¡­the bear-like man brought up a new topic.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, I don¡¯t know if you heard since you¡¯ve been staying at home. Yandel, you got a new title.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?!¡±


    Ainar was excited, and even Misha and Raven looked curious.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t widely known yet, since even Raven didn¡¯t know.


    As expected of a bar owner, he¡¯s quick on the uptake with this kind of information.


    ¡®A new title¡­¡¯


    So I¡¯m finally graduating from Little Balkan?


    ¡°Well, what do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°Huhu, what do you think?¡±


    The bear-like man enjoyed the attention and didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Various guesses were exchanged among mypanions, and then he finally asked me,


    ¡°What about you? Yandel, do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope it¡¯s not Big Balkan.¡±


    The bear-like man clicked his tongue slightly, as if disappointed with my reaction, and then told me my new title.


    ¡°Giant.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Giant. Your new title.¡±


    Hmm, it¡¯s simpler than I thought.


    So now I¡¯m Giant Bjorn, son of Yandel? I chuckled at the silly thought, and Mishamented,


    ¡°It¡¯s a fitting title. It also represents [Gigantification], one of your essences.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, I also thought of it as soon as I heard it. Ah! But why did you get that title before? Did you not have that essence back then?¡±


    The bear-like man, who was smiling happily, expressed his doubt.


    It was Raven who answered.


    ¡°No. I heard he had it back then. He was probably even bigger than he is now. Right?¡±


    I nodded.


    Back then, I was 1.5 times bigger than I am now, using the Vampire skill [Blood Master] to borrow [Unholy One] from Misha¡¯s brother.


    But the title I got was ¡®Little Balkan¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm, bigger? Then why was it called that?¡±


    The bear-like man tilted his head in confusion. Raven answered again.


    ¡°I think¡­ I know.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You know?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It must be¡­ because he didn¡¯t seem this big to people back then. Mr. Yandel¡¯s back.¡±


    My face flushed at her words.


    Especially since everyone seemed to agree.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying he looked bigger even though he was smaller¡­ Right, right, that could be it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I understand.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn is a great giant!! He¡¯ll definitely leave the biggest footprint in this world someday!¡±


    Ah, I wish she wouldn¡¯t do that.


    I quickly changed the subject.


    It was the conversation I had with Kyle.


    Everyone except for Ainar listened with interest, forgetting about my new title, ¡®Giant¡¯, since it was rted to the royal family.


    ¡°A banquet¡­ I wonder how many people will attend.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit, you¡¯re so naive. It would be faster to count how many people won¡¯t attend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll badmouth them behind their backs, but realistically, who would want to antagonize the royal family? And they¡¯re even offering to reward us for our hardships.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but we have our pride as explorers. Yandel! Say something.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I agree with Raven.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re not going over to Noark, it¡¯s only natural to take what we can get.¡±


    Explorers never lose money.


    Although it wasn¡¯t to this extent, most explorers were very sensitive to losses.


    Anyway, we finished our conversation and disbanded after having a meal together.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°See you next time. Contact us if anythinges up.¡±


    Raven and the bear-like man left.


    Ainar went out, saying she was going to the sanctuary, and Misha also left to go grocery shopping.


    The house was suddenly quiet.


    But soon, I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Teterud¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha! I heard you¡¯re still bedridden, so I came. How are you? Can you drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell Misha.¡±


    Although it was broad daylight, I let him and his n members in and drank with them, catching up.


    But as it wasing to an end¡­


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡­there was another visitor.


    ¡°Melter Pend.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Melter. It¡¯s been a while, Bjorn. I was originally going to visit sooner, but I was busy with the funerals of the n members who died. Ah, can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Teterud and his n members left after a while, saying they had another appointment, and then I had a private conversation with Melter.


    The main topic was the battle against the wolf bastard.


    And I heard something surprising.


    ¡°You awakened Aura¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it wasn¡¯t aplete awakening, I just saw a glimpse of it and was able to use it a little.¡±


    He, who was once an apprentice knight, had manifested Aura during the battle.


    Well, it still seemed unstable¡­


    ¡®A 3rd-grade explorer who can use Aura¡­¡¯


    I could already imagine Melter¡¯s name echoing throughout the city.


    It wouldn¡¯t even take long.


    After all, countless high-ranking explorers had died.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Anyway, the visitors didn¡¯t end with Melter.


    ¡°Yandel! Are you there! I heard you can¡¯t even walk properly yet?¡±


    The warriors I had met that day.


    Or explorers who came to thank me.


    They came to my house one after another.


    We drank.


    Misha served them meals.


    ¡°I wish Elbertin was here too¡­¡±


    And sometimes we had a moment of silence.


    And the visitors weren¡¯t just them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re called Giant now? This dwarf can¡¯t even live with this much humiliation. Hahaha!¡±


    The dwarf and Rotmiller came after hearing about me.


    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able toe to the library for a while¡­ I¡¯ll bring you some books to read next time I visit.¡±


    Ragna and Shabin, the members of the friend gathering.


    ¡°You did something big, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    The chieftain even came all the way from the sanctuary.


    Ah, for reference, he also knew about the banquet and gave me a warning.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison in the King¡¯s smile. Don¡¯t get too close to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Those visits continued for several days.


    Ah, and there were many repeat visitors.


    Because the royal family had sent out invitations to the banquet a while ago.


    ¡°¡­Are you going to fight back?¡±


    ¡°We have to fight back! If we let this slide, we¡¯ll just be under their feet forever!¡±


    Some came and asked me to join them in fighting against the royal family, and some gave me sincere advice.


    No, to be precise, thetter was much moremon.


    ¡°Put aside your anger for now and think rationally.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who suffered the most. Who could possibly say anything if you receive a reward?¡±


    ¡°If the discussion about rewards and punishments is canceled, even the explorers who died won¡¯t receive anypensation. You have to think about their families too.¡±


    ¡°To be blunt, this is a great opportunity for you. Please don¡¯t miss it. I¡¯m truly saying this for your sake.¡±


    Those conversations made me think.


    My choices now affect not just me, but many others.


    I listened to their opinions one by one, feeling a sense of responsibility.


    Ah, until Misha exploded.


    ¡°Hey! Tell them to stoping!! No, just go out and meet them!!¡±


    It was understandable for her to be angry.


    ____________________


    May 10th.


    A little over a week had passed since the disaster. We woke up early in the morning and got ready.


    Today was the day of the banquet.


    ¡°Ack! Ti, tighter!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯ll die, Misha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just¡­ ugh!¡±


    Misha came out of her room, wearing a dress with Ainar¡¯s help, while I was waiting on the sofa.


    Her face was flushed.


    ¡°¡­Is, is this¡­ weird?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, not at all. It looks good on you.¡±


    I meant it 100%.


    It was a fancy dress,pletely different from the tight pants or in skirts she usually wore.


    It was white with red ents, and the length was just above her knees, so it didn¡¯t seem to hinder her tail movements.


    Did they even consider the fact that she¡¯s a beastman?


    ¡®I should thank themter.¡¯


    ¡°St, stop staring.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s all¡­?¡±


    I quickly added,


    ¡°¡­The pin in your hair is pretty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what about the ne?¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay?¡±


    Misha didn¡¯t say anything else, as if I passed.


    The atmosphere was awkward, so I changed the subject.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ainar?¡±


    ¡°Right, Ainar! What are you doing? Come out!¡±


    ¡°Bu, but¡­! I¡¯m embarrassed too! Can¡¯t I just wear my armor?¡±


    ¡°I told you you can¡¯t wear weapons or armor to the royal pce! Come out. It¡¯s not weird at all!¡±


    Ainar was eventually dragged out by Misha.


    For reference, she wasn¡¯t wearing a dress.


    It was a slim-fit men¡¯s suit that looked like it was tailored for her.


    ¡®It looks like a uniform.¡¯


    She was wearing tight white pants, a shirt, and a long coat made of high-quality fabric.


    But it had a fancy feel to it because of the various emblems and embroidery on the coat and shirt.


    ¡°Th, this is weird, right?! Right! Th, this kind of clothes wouldn¡¯t suit a warrior like¡ª¡±


    ¡°It looks good on you, why are you being like this?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t tease me¡­¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s acted like this.


    ¡°Tease you? I¡¯m wearing simr clothes.¡±


    For reference, I also received a suit simr to Ainar¡¯s as a gift. It was navy blue with brown ents, the same color as my hair.


    But the color scheme, embroidery, and emblems were much more masculine than Ainar¡¯s.


    Well, the biggest difference was something else.


    ¡°It¡¯s tight.¡±


    I adjusted my tight clothes and looked in the mirror for a moment.


    It¡¯s the Tailcoat Barbarian Mode.


    In a way, it looked even more intimidating than when I was wearing armor.


    Did suits always entuate muscles this much?


    This is like a gangster.


    ¡°Bjorn! There¡¯s a carriage outside!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    We finished getting ready and left the house, and the waiting coachman greeted us politely.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Bjorn Yandel, Miss Misha Kaltstein, and Miss Ainar Frenelin. It¡¯s an honor to escort you to the royal pce, I¡¯m Jack Haynes. Please don¡¯t hesitate to pull the string if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m someone important.


    ¡°Wow, so this is a private carriage¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Candy! Free candy!!¡±


    The carriage started moving as the wheels rolled on the road.


    Towards the center of Lafdonia.


    Where the King resides.

 Chapter 233 New Age (3)

    Chapter 233 New Age (3)


    New Age (3) <hr>


    New Age (3)


    A study filled with the faint scent of old books.


    A young man was reporting to a middle-aged man wearing sses, looking very nervous.


    ¡°Based on the final analysis, it¡¯s presumed that Belvev Ruinjenes installed the magic circle and Liranne Viviane activated it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re both in the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Considering that Noark¡¯s protective barrier is functioning normally, it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re inside Lafdonia.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re masters of disguise.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a nuisance. Then I¡¯ll report the casualty statistics that werepiled this morning.¡±The young man reported the total damage from the incident in a regretful voice.


    However, the middle-aged man just listened without any reaction.


    ¡°Right, many died.¡±


    70% of the explorers above the 4th floor had died.


    The only survivors were the 1,600 or so explorers who were left behind as sacrificial pawns and the dissidents who didn¡¯t enter thebyrinth from the beginning.


    It was a huge loss, practically equivalent to a dimensional copse.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best.¡±


    Marquis Terserion, the Prime Minister of Lafdonia, chuckled as if brushing it off.


    The young man tilted his head.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have things to think about, so you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please rest, father.¡±


    ¡°Use my title within the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister.¡±


    The young man bowed politely and left the study as the man waved his hand.


    ¡®I should contact the Magic Tower soon.¡¯


    The man got up and walked towards the window.


    He saw servants bustling about, preparing for today¡¯s event.


    Swaaaa.


    A strong wind blew in as he opened the window wide.


    The sunlight was warm, and the sky was clear without a single cloud.


    ¡°His Majesty will be pleased.¡±


    It was a perfect day to start a new age.


    _________________


    Karnon, the Imperial City.


    A special district wheremoners couldn¡¯t even enter without permission.


    ¡°Ooh, so that¡¯s the royal pce!!¡±


    A road leading to the royal pce appeared as we entered through the giant gate with the royal family¡¯s emblem on it.


    The ground was covered in flower petals.


    Crowds of people were gathered along the road, watching the parade.


    Of course, there were hardly any nobles.


    Even though Karnon was called a city of nobles, 90% of the poption consisted of servants who worked or lived here.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s the heroes¡¯ procession!¡±


    ¡°Scatter the flower petals!¡±


    The servants, who were probably paid handsomely, lined the streets and greeted us enthusiastically.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Was there anything ufortable during your journey?¡±


    ¡­the carriage stopped in front of the outer wall of the royal pce.


    It wasn¡¯t just our carriage, but hundreds of other carriages as well.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get off.¡±


    ¡°Uh, wait! Let me catch my breath first, okay?¡±


    Is she nervous now?


    Well, this was her first time in the Imperial City.


    ¡°¡­Tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I think I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I saw familiar faces as soon as we got off the carriage.


    The survivors who crossed the line of death with me during the recent disaster.


    But we were far apart, so we just exchanged nces.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be escorting the heroes today, I¡¯m Pert. Pleasee this way.¡±


    We went through a simple identification process at the gate and then entered the royal pce, following the guide.


    Its official name is the Pce of Glory.


    It¡¯s a pce used to wee guests during banquets and royal events.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­¡±


    Ainar looked intimidated by the magnificent interior, as expected of a royal pce.


    Geez, she¡¯s always like this in strange situations.


    ¡°Straighten your shoulders. It¡¯s weirder if you act like that when we¡¯re guests.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, okay!¡±


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    We followed the guide and arrived at a private reception room, about 20 square meters in size.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here, heroes.¡±


    As soon as we entered, maids swarmed us, styling our hair and adjusting our clothes.


    And the guide exined the basic etiquette and the order of events for today¡¯s banquet.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Mr. Yandel!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you all dressed up.¡±


    Raven and Avman, who arrived 10 minutes early, visited our reception room.


    They were also dressed differently from usual.


    Raven was wearing a traditional dress that dragged on the floor, and the bear-like man was wearing a neat suit.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a bit awkward, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The bear-like man scratched his cheek with an awkward expression.


    He said his wife helped him get dressed, but they made him change here.


    I wonder how they even had a suit that fit him¡­


    ¡°The tailcoats for guests are all enchanted.¡±


    ording to the guide, they had thousands of enchanted clothes that could be worn by anyone, regardless of size.


    ¡®Enchanted clothes.¡¯


    It seemed both rational and a ridiculous waste.


    How often would guests without formal wear visit the royal pce?


    ¡°Then Raven, did you also change here?¡±


    ¡°No, I brought my own.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    As expected of a mage from the upper ss, she had a formal outfit.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty. How much is something like that?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, I actually received it as a gift from my master a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? Anyway, you look like a real fairy in that outfit. Not that fairy race, but the fairies in fairy tales.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Fae?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, those.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re not making fun of my height, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! I¡¯m serious, you¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    Misha and Raven started their girl talk.


    Avman, Ainar, and I stepped back and had a separate conversation.


    ¡°Hey, Yandel, did you hear anything more about the reward? There¡¯s a 4th-grade essence I¡¯ve always wanted, so I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard anything about that yet.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Bjorn, I¡¯m hungry, when are they going to feed us?¡±


    ¡°Eat some jerky if you can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you bring some?¡±


    ¡°Give me one too. I¡¯m bored.¡±


    We sat side by side, chewing on jerky, and then the guide who had left for a while returned.


    ¡°They said everyone is ready to enter. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The hallway outside the reception room was crowded.


    The guides lined everyone up in an orderly fashion.


    For reference, we were at the very front, in the center, with Melter Pend on our left and Kyle on our right.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°That suit looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°Here, stand here.¡±


    ¡­Geez, how embarrassing.


    ¡°Why am I in the center?¡±


    ¡°Haha, wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if someone else stood there? Everyone here followed you.¡±


    Uh, hmm¡­


    I didn¡¯t have anything to say to that, but this man tends to overestimate me.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s about to start. Look ahead.¡±


    ¡­Kyle spoke, looking straight ahead.


    ¡°The heroes are entering!¡±


    Someone shouted, and the door opened wide.


    Boooooooo!


    A lively performance began with a loud trumpet sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I followed Kyle¡¯s urging and stepped through the open door, and countless explorers followed behind me.


    Thud, thud.


    The space beyond the door was a rectangr hall.


    It wasrge enough to amodate thousands of people, and a red carpet wasid out leading to the empty throne.


    I continued walking along the carpet.


    Although it was a pain to walk without crutches, I struggled to maintain my barbarian pride.


    Thud, thud.


    The knights drew their swords and saluted, and the priests showered us with blessings as I walked.


    Ah, and the nobles pped from afar.


    It was an overwhelming reception for an explorer with a little over a year of experience.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly happy.


    And the others probably felt the same way.


    ¡®This is like a spectacle.¡¯


    Ah, is it a spectacle?


    Thud.


    The explorers behind me stopped in line as I stopped walking.


    It was different from the orderliness of soldiers.


    They hadn¡¯t learned formations, so their lines weren¡¯t straight, and their clothes were mismatched, creating a messy atmosphere.


    But could it be that it was funny?


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    I heard a nobleughing from afar.


    And theughter spread.


    And at the same time, I heard something being crushed.


    Clench.


    I subtly nced back, and an explorer was clenching his fist.


    It was a warrior who had cleared the path with me in the cave.


    Geez, he was so reckless when he was smashing monsters¡¯ heads.


    ¡®He¡¯s surprisingly timid.¡¯


    It was another side of warriors that I didn¡¯t know about.


    For some reason, I didn¡¯t like it.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    My shout echoed through the vast space.


    And a chorus followed, although I didn¡¯t intend it.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    It was the warriors who were addicted to our battle cry, including the few barbarians, who shouted.


    ¡°These crazy bastards, even in the royal pce¡­¡±


    Most of the explorers had dumbfounded expressions or sighed as if they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    But the nobles were different.


    Did they think it was a nned performance?


    The nobles, who were momentarily surprised and silent, started pping and whistling.


    ¡®These guys are also ridiculous.¡¯


    Although it was funny, the atmosphere had improved.


    The magnificent royal pce, the gazes of the nobles, the awkward tailcoats, and so on. The explorers who were ufortable with this setting regained theirposure.


    ¡®Damn right, this is how shameless explorers should be. How else did you survive?¡¯


    Kyle chuckled next to me as I looked at them with satisfaction.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Who else would stand here besides you?¡±


    Well, he might be right.


    Who else would do something like this besides a barbarian?


    ¡°Attention! Attention, please! His Excellency Ageny Rotten Terserion, the Prime Minister of Lafdonia, is entering!¡±


    The Prime Minister appeared in the midst of the heated atmosphere.


    ___________________


    He looked to be in his early fifties.


    Gray hair and a kind face.


    The Prime Minister, who reminded me of a principal, stood in front of the empty throne and started his speech.


    First, a lighthearted joke.


    ¡°Haha, I apologize. I¡¯mte. Please don¡¯t be angry, heroes. It¡¯s a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The speech naturally flowed to the weather and then to the next topic.


    It wasn¡¯t anything grand.


    He praised our efforts one by one and exined to the nobles why he had summoned us.


    ¡°These people achieved what the royal knights and even the famous ns couldn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t even know what happened there.¡±


    Returning alive with information about Noark.


    That was our official contribution.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t openly say they were giving us carrots to appease the explorers.


    ¡°Therefore, I, Ageny Rotten Terserion, on behalf of His Majesty the King, who is currently ill,mend you for your service!¡±


    The long speech ended, and the Prime Minister announced the rewards based on the explorers¡¯ contributions.


    First, all survivors would receive 10 million stones and permission to enter Karnon, the Imperial City, and there would be additional rewards depending on their achievements.


    For reference, we were the first to be announced¡­


    ¡°Melter Pend, leader of the Nartel n, please step forward.¡±


    ¡­but Melter was the first to receive his reward.


    ¡°You made a great contribution to the victory in the Goblin Forest battle by defeating the Blue Wolf criminal, Blue Mane.¡±


    The Prime Minister, as if he had already gathered information, mentioned his achievements specifically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you ess to the Silver Treasury. You can choose one essence and one item.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Melter Pend received a ticket to the treasure vault where 4th-grade essences and equipment of simr value were stored.


    ¡®¡­Can I look forward to my turn?¡¯


    Actually, Melter¡¯s contribution was the lowest among the three of us. In the first ce, they were only able to defeat the wolf bastard because I knocked out the Corpse Collector.


    ¡®Phew¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately, Kyle was next.


    ¡°Sir Kyle Pebrosk, the Iron Mage, please step forward.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for visiting sote, I¡¯ve been busy with state affairs.¡±


    The Prime Minister listed three of Kyle¡¯s contributions.


    Using his wisdom to guide the expedition party to safety.


    Using Mass Teleport to evade Verzak.


    And buying time and inflicting damage against the Ruin Schr in the Goblin Forest battle.


    ¡°You said you wanted permission to research forbidden magic? From this day forward, you¡¯re a proud royal mage of Lafdonia.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy I am to hear that, Prime Minister. Thank you.¡±


    Kyle was promoted to royal mage.


    He now had the opportunity to learn and master all kinds of magic.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, warrior of the barbarian tribe, please step forward.¡±


    It was finally my turn.


    Could it be because my case was different from Melter and Kyle, who were already famous?


    The Prime Minister stared at me intently and then listed my contributions one by one.


    ¡°Your contributions are as follows.¡±


    ¡°Stopping the internal conflict with your noble will and allowing more knights to return to their families.¡±


    ¡°Setting an example by fighting bravely at the most dangerous forefront.¡±


    ¡°Buying time from Verzak by acting as bait for the explorers to survive.¡±


    ¡°Making a decisive contribution to the victory by cornering the cursed spirit of another world, Abet Nekrapetto.¡±


    It sounds like I didn¡¯t do much.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°These words can¡¯t express your hard work. But even so, on behalf of the royal family, Imend you for your service!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you ess to the Golden Treasury. You can choose one essence or item. And I¡¯ll grant you a reward of 50 million stones. And!¡±


    The Prime Minister continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bestow upon you the title of Viscount.¡±


    ¡­Huh?

 Chapter 234 New Age (4)

    Chapter 234 New Age (4)


    New Age (4) <hr>


    Viscount.


    A title that¡¯s just above ordinary knights.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°A Viscount?!¡±


    The nobles were shocked by the Prime Minister¡¯s bombshell deration.


    It was understandable.


    ¡°This is unprecedented! To grant a hereditary title to a barbarian!¡±


    A Viscount could pass down their title.Not forever, but to their son and grandson.


    In a way, it could be considered even better than an honorary baron, whose title onlysted for their lifetime.


    ¡®I never expected to get a title when I wasn¡¯t even aiming for the noble route.¡¯


    Honestly, I¡¯m a bit dumbfounded.


    In the game, you could be a noble by clearing quests rted to dukes or higher and umting achievement points.


    It was a route with as many disadvantages as advantages.


    Although you were a noble, you were practically a vassal of the duke, so there were restrictions on gamey.


    But what about the restrictions in this case?


    ¡®¡­But it¡¯s the same formoners and nobles, you can¡¯t refuse if the King orders you to do something, so it¡¯s practically nonexistent, right?¡¯


    Hmm, it seems like that¡¯s the case¡­


    That¡¯s when the Prime Minister shouted,


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Themotion, which I didn¡¯t think would subside easily, died down at the single mention of the King¡¯s order.


    That was the weight of the King¡¯s name in this country.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you of the date of the title bestowal ceremonyter.¡±


    Anyway, that was the end of my reward.


    The Prime Minister didn¡¯t even ask if I would ept the title. He probably didn¡¯t even consider that possibility.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t nning to refuse anyway.


    This wasn¡¯t just a game.


    In other words, bing a noble meant I could enjoy all sorts of conveniences, and it would also increase my gamey options.


    ¡°Portyan Miliant of the Nartel n, please step forward!¡±


    The process of announcing rewards based on the other explorers¡¯ achievements continued for a while after my turn ended.


    Mypanions also stepped forward one by one, and they all received decent rewards, although not as much as me.


    To summarize:


    Misha, Ainar, and the bear-like man could choose between a 10 million stone reward and a 5th-grade essence or equipment of simr value.


    And Raven, the mage, requested the Prime Minister and received the qualification to learn royal magic instead of the usual reward.


    Erwen received the biggest reward among mypanions, a 4th-grade essence or an item of simr value.


    It was because she was recognized as the second most deserving person in the battle against the Corpse Collector, and it also includedpensation for Daria¡¯s death.


    Although she wasn¡¯t present, it wasn¡¯t a problem since the rewards would be giventer.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, so Erwen is still at the sanctuary?¡±


    ¡°I heard the funeral ended a while ago, but she must still be feelingplicated.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Raven, who asked about Erwen¡¯s well-being, trailed off. I asked if she had something to say to her, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful day. Everyone, please enjoy this asion with the heroes of our new age!¡±


    ¡­the long reward ceremony ended, and the banquet began.


    __________________


    The banquet was held in two separate locations since there were so many people.


    The grand hall where the reward ceremony took ce, and the outdoor garden, which was now filled with all sorts of delicacies.


    Most of the explorers chose to enjoy the banquet in the outdoor garden.


    Because of the atmosphere.


    The indoor hall was quiet and solemn, with elegant music ying.


    Most of the nobles chose to stay there, so the explorers probably felt ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going outside.¡±


    We also chose the outdoor garden.


    ¡°We could expand our connections if we stayed here.¡±


    Since my viscount title was already confirmed, I didn¡¯t need to be here today if connections were my goal.


    I didn¡¯t want this to be that kind of asion.


    ¡°Yandel! Yandel is here!¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you here when you¡¯re bing a noble?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Yandel wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    The explorers greeted me enthusiastically as I appeared, perhaps feeling a sense of distance because of my uing noble title.


    Phew, I¡¯m d I came.


    No matter how I think about it, my connections with these guys feel more precious than the nobles.


    ¡°Everyone is looking at you, how about saying something? I¡¯ve heard enough of it inside, but your words will sound different to them.¡±


    Kyle, who came with me, spoke from the side.


    Right, he¡¯s saying to give a toast or something.


    I contemted for a moment, wondering what to say¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s just be a barbarian.¡¯


    ¡­but my contemtion didn¡¯tst long.


    Was there even a need to think about it?


    I¡¯ve already heard enough fancy words of praise.


    So¡­


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard!!¡±


    ¡­this would be enough today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, drink, and be merry!!¡±


    It was a shout that ended in an instant.


    The barbarians, who naturally didn¡¯t like long speeches, responded with cheers.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    And it was the same for the explorers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m drinking in the royal pce!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about when we have Yandel, who¡¯s bing a Viscount? Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    The explorers also started to enjoy the banquet, letting go of their difort with the royal pce.


    For reference, that also applied to us.


    ¡°Wow, Bjorn! Try this! I don¡¯t know what kind of meat it is, but the bones are crunchy and delicious!¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not supposed to eat the bones¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s fine if it tastes good¡­¡±


    The greasy food had a different vor from Misha¡¯s home cooking.


    The smooth alcohol.


    And the countlessrades I could talk to about our past experiences.


    ¡®This feels like an after-party.¡¯


    A joyful time, befitting a banquet, continued.


    Although the atmosphere darkened whenever someone mentioned a deadpanion, we all had a brief moment of silence and then returned to our cheerful mood.


    That¡¯s when, as the sun started to set¡­


    ¡°You guys seem to be having fun.¡±


    ¡­Melter, who was enjoying the banquet with the nobles inside, came out.


    ¡°Was it fun inside?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. I barely endured it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time too.¡±


    I could understand Melter¡¯s position, having to enjoy the banquet with the nobles inside.


    After all, he was leading a n.


    He wouldn¡¯t have wanted to miss the opportunity to build connections with the nobles. He might need their help someday.


    ¡°Here, take a bottle.¡±


    ¡°A bottle¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why bother with sses?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I should havee out sooner. But where are yourpanions?¡±


    ¡°Everyone except for Avman went somewhere else, saying it was boring.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought that barbarian girl would be different.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s a lightweight.¡±


    To be precise, she wasn¡¯t a lightweight, but she kept chugging from the bottle and passed out after a while.


    ¡°Yandel, what are you doing? The bottle is empty. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    I continued drinking with the warriors around me since Melter was here.


    It¡¯s one of the advantages of Bjorn Yandel¡¯s body.


    He can hold his liquor.


    ¡°Ugh, the smell of alcohol¡­¡±


    Misha approached me as I was drinking like crazy, something I hadn¡¯t done since waking up in this body.


    ¡°Ah, Misha, did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They had a performance, it was fun. It would have been nice if you came too¡­¡±


    ¡°There will be other opportunities. Where¡¯s Raven?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk and talking about difficult things with the other mages.¡±


    Talking about difficult things while drunk? As expected, mages are beings to be avoided.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk.¡±


    I excused myself from Melter and took a walk in the garden with Misha.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as rowdy as the warriors¡¯ drinking party, everyone was enjoying themselves.


    I saw nobles here and there.


    ¡°Oh my, an army of thousands of corpses? I can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It must have been terrifying. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Just like how I was a popr star at the Count¡¯s banquet before, nobles were approaching the explorers and expressing their interest.


    Well, not all nobles were like the titled nobles who were stuck-up. The young, non-titled nobles were practically no different from middle-ssmoners.


    ¡®Huh? But why isn¡¯t anyoneing to us?¡¯


    It was strange, but I soon understood.


    How could they possibly approach us when there were dozens of burly warriors shouting?


    ¡°Bjorn, should we sit down and rest for a bit?¡±


    ¡°That would be good¡­¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t that drunk, I was tired from walking for a long time since I hadn¡¯t fully recovered from thest battle.


    ¡°¡­Why are you sitting on the ground? Why not next to me?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it will break.¡±


    Misha sat on the bench, and I just plopped down on the grass.


    And we spent time in silence.


    Could it be because I drank so much?


    The noise from the banquet sounded like background music, and various thoughts crossed my mind.


    ¡°Yandel! You¡¯re Bjorn Yandel, the one who¡¯s bing a Viscount, right?¡±


    A few nobles recognized me and approached us as we were enjoying the peaceful silence.


    Viscount Yandel¡­


    Are they already treating me like a noble?


    I politely sent them away since I didn¡¯t want to be interrupted.


    But I couldn¡¯t do that to everyone.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re here?¡±


    It was Count Perdehilt, a titled noble.


    It would be troublesome if we became enemies, as it could affect future events¡­


    And he was Dwarkey¡¯s half-brother.


    ¡°¡­Baron Martoan.¡±


    ¡°I actually tried to see you a few times, but you seemed to be having fun, so I didn¡¯t approach.¡±


    Geez, what an excuse.


    He probably just couldn¡¯t bring himself toe through the warriors.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee. You¡¯re the main character of this banquet, after all.¡±


    After exchanging formal greetings, I chatted with Baron Martoan for a while.


    It was a surprisingly beneficial conversation.


    He said that there was usually a lot of bullying when amoner became a noble, but I would be different.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a title bestowed by His Majesty. He¡¯s personally watching over you, so who would dare to touch you? Everyone will be desperate to get close to you.¡±


    The King¡­


    I always feel a sense of unease whenever the King is mentioned.


    The chieftain¡¯s words also came to mind.


    ¡®Anyway, if what he¡¯s saying is true¡­¡¯


    I looked at the butler next to Baron Martoan and greeted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, butler.¡±


    The butler¡¯s face turned pale.


    Well, it¡¯s understandable for him to be scared.


    The barbarian who smashed his head and crunched his bones had now gained fame and power.


    ¡°I, I apologize for my rudeness back then¡­¡±


    The butler trembled and apologized as I looked at him with a smirk.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly happy.


    ¡®Tsk, this feels like I¡¯m bullying a weakling.¡¯


    Even a punching bag needs to have some impact for it to be fun to hit. I stopped messing with the butler and continued talking to Baron Martoan.


    And Dwarkey naturally came up in the conversation.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    Baron Martoan, as if wanting to get close to me, used the term ¡®my brother¡¯, which he didn¡¯t even use back then.


    Misha and I both froze.


    ¡®Damn it, what?¡¯


    Is he kidding?


    ¡°Where¡¯s he¡­?¡±


    The butler¡¯s face turned even paler as I barely managed to control my expression and asked.


    I could glean one piece of information from this.


    It seemed like he knew the situation.


    And two¡­


    ¡°Sir, like I said before, Liol Wobu Dwarkey¡­¡±


    ¡­the Baron also knew.


    He just forgot after hearing it once.


    ¡°Ah, right. My memory isn¡¯t what it used to be now that I¡¯m old. Haha.¡±


    The Baronughed awkwardly.


    I felt nauseous, even though I had just chugged several bottles of alcohol without any problems.


    Is that why?


    Clench.


    When I came to my senses, Misha was holding my arm tightly with a worried expression. I patted the back of her hand to reassure her and then pulled my hand away.


    I wasn¡¯t the powerless person I used to be.


    I had too many responsibilities now.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Right, I understand, so don¡¯t worry. People can have memory problems when they get old.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Ah, well, I guess you could say that. Hahaha.¡±


    I extended my hand and offered the Baron a handshake.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be, so I¡¯ll be going now. It was nice meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame. See youter.¡±


    Baron Martoan shook my hand, clicking his tongue in disappointment.


    He asked onest question.


    ¡°Ah, but where are you going?¡±


    I answered, dusting off my hand as if there was something on it,


    ¡°Ah, I suddenly feel like washing my hands.¡±


    I have to wash off the dirt.


    __________________


    Baron Martoan wasn¡¯t very perceptive.


    ¡°¡­Really? Anyway, I¡¯ll call youter, so don¡¯t refuse. You¡¯ve be a noble now, so there are many things you need to learn.¡±


    He let me go without any fuss.


    Maybe the problem was me.


    He probably couldn¡¯t imagine a barbarian subtly mocking him like that.


    ¡®It might be one of a barbarian¡¯s few weaknesses.¡¯


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    Misha patted my head as if I was a good boy.


    I got up and headed inside.


    Although I could have just asked a passing mage to wash my hands¡­


    ¡­I also wanted to use the bathroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡±


    I parted ways with Misha and went to the bathroom with the guide¡¯s help. And as I was about to return to the banquet hall after using the bathroom¡­


    ¡­someone who recognized me called out.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±


    It was Count Perdehilt, the host of thest banquet I attended. He said something strange when he gave me the winning prize, ¡®No. 7777 Garpas¡¯s Ne¡¯.


    [I¡¯ll call you separately when you¡¯re more prepared.]


    I hadn¡¯t received a separate summons until today.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you were looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Because I was.¡±


    ¡°How about we go over there and have a drink? It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I readily followed him inside since he was someone with much greater power than Baron Martoan.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The Count poured me a drink as soon as we sat down at the table, and I downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°Mypanions are waiting, so can I hear your business first?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course.¡±


    Fortunately, the Count didn¡¯t seem offended and got straight to the point.


    ¡°This is my youngest daughter, Arabe. You¡¯ve met her before, right?¡±


    This feels strange¡­


    ¡°How is she? Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡±


    As expected, the Count wrapped his arm around his daughter¡¯s shoulder and pushed her towards me.


    ¡°Ah, I, I¡¯m Arabe¡­¡±


    The Count¡¯s daughter, who seemed to be in her early teens, trembled as she looked at me and introduced herself.


    Ha, I never thought I would experience something like this.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    My mind went nk, and I couldn¡¯t answer, as it was my first time experiencing this.


    But did he think I was contemting?


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry too much if you have a girlfriend. You can just take her as a concubine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Concubine?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    The Countughed and said at my mutter,


    ¡°It¡¯s also a noble¡¯s duty to have many descendants and contribute to the country. You can have up to three concubines besides your legal wife if you be a noble.¡±


    Duty, my ass.


    I suddenly felt like using the bathroom again.

 Chapter 235 New Age (5)

    Chapter 235 New Age (5)


    New Age (5) <hr>


    New Age (5)


    Marry my daughter and take your lover as a concubine.


    The Count, who made that unexpected suggestion, continued,


    ¡°The Abyss Seeker Rimenin, who was the first to reach the 10th floor, the Great Navigator Pikma, who explored and mapped the entire 6th floor, and the Iron Hero Juggernaut.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And countless other heroes. Do you know what they have inmon? They all had a strong patron.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    No, I understood what he was trying to say¡­¡°What do you gain from sponsoring me?¡±


    ¡°This city is alwayscking talent. I was nning to sponsor you even if this incident hadn¡¯t happened.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was just saying it for the sake of saying it.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon for nobles to sponsor promising explorers. It helps their family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    I already knew that.


    It¡¯s like a hobby of the upper ss.


    To put it in modern terms, it¡¯s like collecting supercars.


    But I didn¡¯t know this.


    ¡°Sometimes it even bes a measure of a family¡¯s power. If you don¡¯t have any explorers you¡¯re sponsoring, you¡¯re looked down upon, and if they don¡¯t achieve anything, you¡¯re criticized for having bad judgment.¡±


    So it wasn¡¯t just a hobby.


    For nobles, social circles are a political arena, and others¡¯ evaluations directly trante to power.


    ¡°Our Perdehilt family¡¯s wealth isparable to any other great noble family. And our knights are also the same. But there¡¯s one thing weck.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know much about the Count¡¯s family, I could guess.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had any notable explorers for a long time, despite our efforts.¡±


    ¡°So you said you would call me separately when I was ready because of that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? I said that because I wasn¡¯t sure about you back then. If the explorer I sponsored died soon after, it would tarnish our family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    But he still warned me not to ept invitations from other nobles because he didn¡¯t want to lose me.


    It was a kind of marking his territory.


    ¡°I should have sponsored you back then without hesitation.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his regretful voice.


    If he had done that, his family¡¯s reputation would have skyrocketed along with my rising value.


    And he wouldn¡¯t have had to offer his daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer doubtful. You¡¯ll be someone even greater. Many explorers died, but is this the end? The empty spots will be filled as time passes, just like always. You¡¯ll definitely be a key yer in this new age.¡±


    ¡°¡­You overestimate me.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to wait and see. Anyway, I think I¡¯ve exined the benefits for me. So can you give me an answer?¡±


    I pretended to contemte for a moment.


    I would have definitely hurt his feelings if I refused right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that kind of rtionship would work.¡±


    I refused, trying to leave no room for interpretation.


    ¡°Think carefully. Everyone will want to have a good rtionship with you, but will there be anyone who wants to form a blood tie? I can do much more for you than you can imagine.¡±


    That was the end of my conversation with the Count.


    I briefly greeted his daughter again and returned to the outdoor garden. Misha approached me as soon as I came out.


    ¡°Bjorn! Where were you?! I went looking for you, but you were nowhere to be found!¡±


    ¡°Ah, a noble called for me.¡±


    There was no need to tell her about what just happened.


    I brushed it off and returned to my spot, continuing to drink.


    The more Iughed and chatted, the more the Count¡¯s words came to mind.


    [You¡¯ll definitely be a key yer in this new age.]


    And so, the banquet ended.


    _____________________


    The music stopped, and the noise died down.


    The long banquet was finally over.


    ¡°Those bastards.¡±


    At first, he didn¡¯t know what kind of banquet this was.


    He had be practically blind after his only source of information was blocked. It was impossible to contact the outside world.


    But¡­


    [It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met face-to-face.]


    ¡­he learned from his conversation with the Prime Minister who just visited.


    What had happened.


    [Those Noark bastards pulled something this time. There was a lot of damage.]


    A lot of damage.


    Just how much¡­?


    The man suppressed his anxiety and asked, and the Prime Minister answered,


    [More than you can imagine.]


    70% of the explorers above the 4th floor had died.


    Of course, what was important to him was something else.


    The explorers above the 7th floor.


    Therge ns who were preparing themselves to go deeper, even though they could livefortably even if they stopped climbing.


    Most of them were also dead.


    Just how long would it take to recover from this damage?


    ¡°Ha, this is so frustrating. I should have just smashed his head back then.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth.


    His first thought when he heard the news was ¡®I¡¯ve been tricked¡¯.


    [Was this¡­ intentional?]


    He asked, barely suppressing his killing intent, and the Prime Minister chuckled and answered,


    [We didn¡¯t know about this either. You can check if it¡¯s true with your ability.]


    Although his words were true¡­


    ¡­he wasn¡¯t going to be fooled by that sly tactic again.


    [Bullshit. This would have happened eventually, even without this incident.]


    [Well, what do you think would have happened?]


    [Don¡¯t try to pull anything. This would have never happened if I had just let you kill those bastards back then.]


    It felt like the question was finally answered.


    The situation during the subjugation was overwhelmingly in Lafdonia¡¯s favor. Although the casualties were high, they could have definitely finished it if they had just pushed a little further.


    But the royal family didn¡¯t.


    They gave them time, and in the end, Noark activated an ancient barrier and locked their gates.


    [Why don¡¯t you just be honest? You never intended to keep your promise with me from the beginning.]


    [How dare you. It¡¯s a promise His Majesty made on the honor of the royal family. It will be kept, so don¡¯t doubt it.]


    [Doubt it, my ass.]


    The man finally realized.


    No, it was more urate to say that he finally epted it.


    These bastards had no intention of letting us go.


    ¡®They¡¯re probably acting so arrogantly because they think I have no way to escape.¡¯


    The Prime Minister left after that conversation.


    The reason he didn¡¯t smash his head and let him go was simple.


    Because it had to be nighttime.


    ¡®Ha, where should I look now?¡¯


    He thought there might be a clue with the royal family, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    No, he just learned that there was no answer there.


    He had wasted at least 10 years because of that judgment.


    But the man didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡®¡­If there¡¯s nowhere else to go, I guess I¡¯ll just go to Noark.¡¯


    Although their power was weakerpared to the royal family, they would at least have the will to clear the game.


    ¡®Ah, whatever, I¡¯ll think about it after I get out.¡¯


    The man, Lee Baekho, closed his eyes and reached out towards the void, thinking that.


    And he slowly started to imagine.


    ¡®Extinction of Stars.¡¯


    The Dark Lord Deathred¡¯s skill.


    The essence he obtained thest time he entered thebyrinth, the one the royal family didn¡¯t even know he possessed because there were no witnesses.


    Crackle.


    A dark orb rotated in the man¡¯s hand, absorbing all the mana in the surroundings. The sealing magic circle engraved in the room was no exception.


    Crackle.


    The magic circle finally broke.


    And¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the dark orb exploded, annihting everything within a 100-meter radius.


    ng! ng! ng!


    He could feel the knights stationed nearby approaching as soon as the explosion urred.


    Geez, they¡¯re quick to react.


    ¡°He, he escaped!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!!¡±


    The man chuckled.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll die if youe now.¡±


    The knights flinched at his killing intent.


    It seemed like they valued their lives, even though they chanted about the King and loyalty like fanatics every day. It made him feel a bit better.


    ¡°Idiots.¡±


    The man scoffed and leaped high.


    And he easily escaped the royal pce, using ¡®Spatial Interference¡¯ to walk on air as if enjoying his freedom.


    He reached hundreds of meters above ground in less than a minute.


    This damn city was the same as before.


    Towering walls that surrounded the city like bars, no matter where he looked.


    ¡®Ah, wait. But I can¡¯t enter Noark right now because of the barrier.¡¯


    The man, who had been traveling for a while, btedly realized that and stopped in midair, lost in thought.


    ¡®¡­Should I go to Bifron? It¡¯s a good ce to hide.¡¯


    That seemed like the best option.


    But¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s stop by the Magic Tower first.¡¯


    There was a ce he had to go before hiding.


    He had to restore his information gathering route to know what was going on in the world even while in hiding.


    ¡®And I¡¯m also curious about what happened to that hyung.¡¯


    ¡­He¡¯s alive, right?


    Hmm, I hope so.


    It was his first time in a long time thinking that about someone else, and the man, Lee Baekho, flew through the night sky.


    _________________


    Five days had passed since the banquet.


    I hadn¡¯t done much during that time.


    I just stayed at home and recovered, and yesterday, when I was finally feeling better, I went out alone and visited a family.


    Because I had promised.


    [Deliver the news to my son. I have a feeling you¡¯ll be famous when you get out. He¡¯ll be happy.]


    A family with a 10-year-old boy and a young wife.


    Contrary to his words, the boy didn¡¯t smile when he saw me.


    Well, how could he?


    [I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Thank you foring¡­]


    Although I traveled for over four hours in a carriage, I only had a brief conversation with the wife.


    She said she was nning to open a shop with thepensation money she received.


    It was a long-time dream of the couple.


    [If you have any problems raising your child or with your life, please don¡¯t hesitate toe find me.]


    [Why¡­ why are you being so kind? I heard you and my husband only met that day¡­]


    [We would have been friends if we had met somewhere else.]


    [I¡­ see¡­]


    The resilient woman, who had pulled herself together in a little over ten days for her child, silently shed tears.


    [He¡­ was a bit childish. He always admired heroes. Thank you, truly. He would be happy. If someone like you remembers him¡­]


    What am I?


    I wanted to say those words, but I held back.


    I had to.


    If that¡¯s what they wanted.


    It was also something I had to do.


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    Misha burst into my room as I was quietly reminiscing.


    ¡°Erwen! Erwen is here!¡±


    Right, so she finally recovered.


    I went downstairs, and I saw Erwen standing there nkly.


    It was our first reunion since that day.


    I contemted what to say and then just blurted out,


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    If I had lived a more decent life, I would have been able to say something moreforting.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Misha hurriedly approached Erwen, who had a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Di, dinner? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Miss Kaltstein.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss! Just call me¡­ ack!¡±


    Ah¡­


    Misha stepped on andmine.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s right! Just Misha is fine¡­¡±


    Misha quickly corrected herself.


    Erwen closed her eyes tightly.


    And she slowly opened them and forced a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so considerate. Really. Thank you, Misha.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh-huh¡­ Right. Come here. I emptied this room just in case you came¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? You emptied a room?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anywhere to go, right? You can stay here as long as you want, until you recover. It¡¯s just harder to be alone¡­¡±


    Erwen¡¯s eyes widened at Misha¡¯s words.


    As if she had received an unexpected offer.


    ¡°Is, is it really okay¡­?¡±


    Erwen then looked at me as if asking for my opinion, and I shrugged.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Your sister asked me to. I¡¯m your guardian now.¡±


    Erwen clenched her small fists.


    And she struggled to speak.


    ¡°¡­Thank you¡­ for your consideration. Truly¡­ I, I have¡­ nothing left¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing left, my ass. Misha, take her and show her the room. You decorated it, so you know it better than me.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Okay!¡±


    Misha then took Erwen and showed her around the house.


    But could it be that she hadn¡¯t slept properly?


    Erweny down on the bed, saying she would rest for a bit, and then fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­Phew, I think I¡¯d rather fight monsters.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡±


    We had dinner together since Ainar said she was going to spend the night at the sanctuary.


    Anyway, after dinner, I spent time talking to Misha, and then I went up to my room andy down on the bed around midnight.


    [23:59]


    Thump, thump, my heart pounded.


    I wondered how many people would be there.


    No¡­


    ¡¸The character¡¯s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    ¡­would that Clown bastard be there?


    I hope he is.

 Chapter 236 Stiletto (1)

    Chapter 236 Stiletto (1)


    Stiletto (1) <hr>


    Stiletto (1)


    A dimly lit room.


    Wooden blinds letting in white light.


    A $200 single mattress and a work desk with aptop on it. A one-person tea table with a single chair against the wall.


    A woman was standing in that small room.


    Her face was filled with confusion.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar ce.It was the rental apartment she first signed a contract for when she moved to New York for work, the ce she was summoned to every 15th at midnight.


    ¡°Why am I here¡­?¡±


    The woman recalled her memories, feeling a headache.


    They slowly came back to her.


    [It¡¯s a dark mage!!]


    [Buy some time. I¡¯ll take care of it soon.]


    Day 1 in thebyrinth, where the war began.


    The safe zone they arrived at through Mass Teleport.


    The ruthless decision she had to make after a long meeting with the leaders.


    [Those royal bastards are trying to abandon us and escape!! Stop them!!]


    Herself and her n members running towards the Dimensional Gate while the knights were dealing with the explorers.


    And¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡­a magic circle emitting a brilliant light from the ground.


    Kwaaang!


    A giant pir of fire engulfing the sky.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Now she understood.


    Why she was here when she had just returned to the city through Dimensional Gate.


    ¡°Has it been¡­ 15 days?¡±


    The woman hurriedly turned on herptop.


    And she checked the forum to see what had happened.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to find the information she wanted, as she was used to doing this.


    Only 103 survivors among the explorers who escaped through Dimensional Gate.


    They were all unconscious, and even the High Priest of the Tovera Church, known as the ¡®Proxy¡¯, had given up, saying there was no way to heal them.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    Versil Gond, the vice-leader of the Lalel n.


    Her face turned pale as she realized the reality.


    ___________________


    As soon as theputer turned on, I checked the chat room list.


    [Long Live Korean Independence] - 0 members online.


    As expected, Lee Baekho didn¡¯t return.


    Well, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything after being banned by Ghost Master.


    Phew, it was definitely better when he was here.


    ¡®So I have no choice but to get high-level information from Watchers of the Round Table¡­¡¯


    I dismiss my regret and move the mouse.


    The Round Table opens three hours after themunity opens. I was nning to just lurk and observe the atmosphere until then.


    ¡®As expected, a lot of yers died.¡¯


    Normally, the exchange, the free board, and other sections would be flooded with posts as soon as themunity opened, as yers who were waiting for this time would start posting.


    But what about this time?


    ¡®It¡¯s about one-third.¡¯


    It was the same for the chat rooms.


    Even therge chat rooms that always had over 50 people online only had a little over ten people.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    I sigh every time I see these changes.


    It¡¯s like a ¡®great flood¡¯ has swept over the world.


    Everything is swept away, and there¡¯s nowhere that¡¯s normal.


    ¡®Will this ce also be filled with new newbies as time passes¡­?¡¯


    Hmm, it probably will.


    Even Korea, which had nothing left after the war, eventually reached its current state.


    And by then, I¡¯ll be a high-ranking yer, not a newbie.


    Ah, am I considered high-ranking now?


    Right, no matter how I think about it, there can¡¯t be many people who received a noble title.


    Click, click.


    I browse through various forums, thinking about these things.


    Most of the posts were about the recent incident, and I even saw my story mentioned¡­ no, it was mentioned quite often.


    [Bjorn Yandel, what the hell is he?]


    -I thought he would be in his thirties since he¡¯s a 5th-grade explorer, but he¡¯s only been an adult for a year?


    -What have I been doing for the past 5 years?


    Although I was mentioned a few times during the 3rd-floor Floor Master incident, it was iparable to now.


    The number of posts about me was incredible, and each one had dozens ofments.


    [these99: He¡¯s not even 5th grade. How is that guy 5th grade? If it weren¡¯t for the guild achievement points, he would have already reached 4th grade.]


    [©¸OP: Wow, he¡¯s that strong? After just one year? I feel even worse now.]


    [©¸NExtlevEL: 4th grade is an exaggeration. OP, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. It¡¯s normal to reach 5th grade within a year if you just get good essences.]


    [©¸NExtlevEL: Ah, and it seems like he doesn¡¯t even have that many essences? I think he¡¯s barely 5th grade.]


    [©¸these99: 5th grade is normal within a year? Are you ying the game alone? And what¡¯s with that bullshit about him barely being 5th grade? He already proved it by crushing the Corpse Collector.]


    [©¸NExtlevEL: Are you American? It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to make him a hero, and you¡¯re believing it. And even if he really won, do you think he did it alone? It¡¯s all team power.]


    [©¸Pnec: He¡¯s right. How can you say he crushed the Corpse Collector when he fought him with hundreds of people? Are you an idiot?]


    The yers were expressing various opinions, just like how people argue about celebrities on the inte.


    There were also severalments that made my heart skip a beat.


    [flolo: I think he¡¯s a yer.]


    [©¸OP: Ah, that¡¯s possible. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?]


    It¡¯s a natural question to ask when someone gains fame in a short amount of time.


    But the path I¡¯ve walked has helped me.


    [©¸arolf5205: yer, my ass. You guys wouldn¡¯t be saying that if you had actually seen him. LOL.]


    [©¸stevencastle: Those who are saying that are probably the ones who didn¡¯t enter thebyrinth. If you saw him biting the Corpse Collector¡¯s ear while blind, you wouldn¡¯t be saying he¡¯s a yer.]


    [©¸cherylvander: A true man.]


    [©¸Ykbell: Even I felt his passion when he was screaming while stepping on goblin traps. 1st year or whatever, it was an emotion that a modern person could never express. Everyone who was there will agree.]


    [COOOOL75: Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!]


    I felt a strange sensation, reading the posts criticizing or praising me.


    I¡¯ve grown enough to be a hot topic.


    Although the attention was burdensome, I thought it was a path I had to go through to reach the top.


    After all, floor level and fame are proportional.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯


    Three hours had passed since I entered themunity.


    [03:01]


    I used to enter aste as possible to attract attention, but this time, I entered as soon as it was time.


    I was also curious about the small talk before the main meeting.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me everyone except for the Clown is dead?¡¯


    I dismissed my slight anxiety and quickly double-clicked.


    sh!


    A light shed before my eyes, and when I came to my senses, I was in the familiar customization room. I quickly put on the suit I always wore and the Lion mask and then moved to the main room with the round table.


    Creak.


    Three people were already there.


    Goblin, Fox, and Antler.


    ¡®The Clown bastard isn¡¯t here yet.¡¯


    The three of them nced at me as I entered and let out strange gasps.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you came again today.¡±


    They always do this when I arrive.


    I sat down in my usual seat, resting my chin on my hand, pretending to be indifferent, as if possessed by the Lion mask.


    They would entertain themselves if I just stayed like this.


    I could just close my eyes and listen.


    ¡°So there are already four survivors.¡±


    Goblin muttered, as if the quiet atmosphere was ufortable.


    ¡°Interesting. I thought you would be in danger. How did you survive?¡±


    It was something I was also curious about.


    Most of the religious figures, except for a few priests, escaped through Dimensional Gate.


    In other words, most of them died.


    Then what about Goblin?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rted to my personal information. I¡¯ll just say I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, as if it¡¯s something special.¡±


    Antler clicked his tongue as Goblin brushed it off. And the two of them chatted for a bit.


    Strangely, Fox didn¡¯t participate in the conversation.


    But did they notice it too?


    ¡°Fox, you¡¯re acting strange today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been spacing out since earlier¡­¡±


    Antler and Goblin looked at Fox with suspicion, and Fox flinched btedly and tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­Yes? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°See, I told you she¡¯s acting strange.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong, tell us. I can help you, Miss Fox¡­¡±


    Goblin took the opportunity and tried to get close to her.


    Fox sighed deeply and shook her head.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but it¡¯s nothing. So please mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡±


    Goblin awkwardly changed the subject at her unusually sharp tone.


    ¡°By the way, the others aren¡¯ting?¡±


    Only 5 minutes left until the entry deadline.


    There were two members who hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    The Clown bastard, whom I was eagerly waiting for, and Crescent Moon, who desperately wanted the Stone of Resurrection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they both died?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know about Crescent Moon, but I don¡¯t think that Clown bastard died.¡±


    ¡°¡­Th, that¡¯s right? Probably?¡±


    Goblin said in a slightly disappointed voice.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Creak.


    ¡­the door to the customization room in the hallway opened, and we heard footsteps.


    ¡®Is it the Clown?¡¯


    I tried to act indifferent and turned my head to check.


    And¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡­I froze, just like Goblin and Antler.


    Because it wasn¡¯t the mask I was expecting.


    ¡®Queen?¡¯


    A mask adorned with a harmonious arrangement of colorful jewels.


    The area around her eyes was decorated with gold ornaments, and her forehead was shaped like a crown.


    And the outfit she chose was a fancy red dress.


    ¡®Is she a returning member?¡¯


    That thought briefly crossed my mind, but I realized it wasn¡¯t the case when the Queen Mask greeted us elegantly.


    ¡°Oh my, hello. I¡¯m new here, so I don¡¯t know much, but I look forward to working with you.¡±


    She was a new member.


    __________________


    It was the first new member since I arrived.


    Naturally, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on her.


    And the most enthusiastic one was Fox.


    ¡°New? How did you even get in here? Don¡¯t tell me you met the Master?¡±


    Fox couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and bombarded her with questions, unlike a moment ago when she was spacing out.


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ I guess so?¡±


    Fox¡¯s excitement intensified as the Queen Mask half-heartedly agreed.


    ¡°Him! Where is he? No, can I meet him? I have a favor to ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can grant you that favor.¡±


    The Queen drew a firm line.


    And she smiled and led the conversation with an air of confidence, unlike a newbie.


    ¡°Anyway, shall we introduce ourselves?¡±


    The Queen spoke as if it were her own home from the very first meeting.


    Antler responded with disapproval.


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to use names.¡±


    ¡°I see! Then this is Goblin, that¡¯s Fox, and this is Lion. Hmm, then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Antler.¡±


    ¡°Not just Deer?¡±


    ¡°Your mask should have a name on it too.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Right. Then I guess I¡¯m Queen? Huhu.¡±


    While the Queen was receiving everyone¡¯s attention and chatting, I continued to observe her.


    After all, a mask doesn¡¯t hide everything.


    Goblin¡¯s skin was tanned, so I guessed he was from Southeast Asia or South America.


    Then what about this woman?


    ¡®She¡¯s definitely Caucasian.¡¯


    Blue eyes and flowing blonde hair.


    Her skin was very white, like a Caucasian¡¯s.


    Of course, that was all I could tell from her appearance, and it wasn¡¯t helpful in deducing her identity in this world.


    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before¡­¡¯


    An inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Why did I feel this way?


    ¡°Anyway, Miss Fox, it¡¯s so nice to meet you. As you know, there aren¡¯t many female yers. Ah, and Mr. Goblin, you have a very nice voice. Mr. Antler also seems very kind.¡±


    Fox quickly intervened and warned the Queen, who was looking at me with her energy-draining tension.


    ¡°Mr. Lion is¡­¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I know what kind of style you have, but I think it¡¯s better not to act too friendly towards him.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±


    Fox looked at me awkwardly as the Queen tilted her head. Did she think I would establish dominance like I did with Goblin?


    Well, I might have done it normally.


    It would be a win-win if I could be freed from that demonic tension with a single st of killing intent.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hmm, Mr. Lion is very quiet. Let¡¯s talk more when we get to know each other!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­I just ignored her, not doing anything.


    The reason was simple.


    I had to conserve my energy.


    ¡®He¡¯s finally here.¡¯


    About 1 minute left until the entry deadline.


    Creak, another door in the hallway opened.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like there¡¯s another member.¡±


    The members¡¯ gazes shifted towards the sound as the Queen¡¯s attention was diverted.


    ¡°Wow! Many of you survived!¡±


    The Clown, speaking in his unique annoying tone from afar.


    ¡°Honestly, I thought Mr. Goblin would just die¡­ Huh?¡±


    The Clown tilted his head, looking at the Queen.


    ¡°Hello. Can I call you Mr. Clown from now on? I¡¯m so excited because you seem like a fun person!¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is this frivolous woman?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a new member. It seems like she was invited by the Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡±


    The Clown, who was observing the Queen, sat down in his seat. And he turned his attention away from her and spoke to me.


    ¡°Pfft, how have you been, Mr. Lion?¡±


    It was his usual repertoire.


    This bastard always acted friendly towards me.


    As if I was the only one here on his level.


    ¡°Look forward to it. I brought a lot of interesting stories this time.¡±


    What is he talking about, this idiot?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I slowly raised my killing intent.


    Normally, I would have had to control my mind and think about killing him, but there was no need this time.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for this bastard¡­¡¯


    Daria wouldn¡¯t have died.


    And many other explorers would have been able to return alive and embrace their families.


    But what about this bastard now?


    ¡°Pfft, it seems like Crescent Moon is dead since he¡¯s not here.¡±


    He¡¯s smiling brightly as usual.


    Right, so¡­


    ¡°But Mr. Lion, why have you been so quiet?¡±


    ¡­I open my eyes, my mind filled with a single thought.


    It¡¯s full-on killing intent.


    ¡°Are you¡­ ugh!¡±


    The Clown clutched his throat with both hands as soon as our eyes met. And he struggled as if he was in a vacuum, then copsed to the floor and writhed.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The members were confused, not knowing what was going on.


    I slowly got up and walked towards the Clown.


    And I looked down at him.


    ¡°St, st, stop¡­¡±


    It was a bit funny.


    He always acted like he was something special, talking down to people in his stupid tone.


    ¡°You look like a bug.¡±


    You¡¯re banned from acting friendly from now on, you bastard.

 Chapter 237 Stiletto (2)

    Chapter 237 Stiletto (2)


    Stiletto (2) <hr>


    Killing intent.


    The will to kill someone.


    Usually, it just sends shivers down your spine, but in this mental world, the effect is amplified dozens of times.


    It¡¯s not transmitted through the body, so in severe cases, it can cause extreme shock to the spirit and even permanent aftereffects in reality.


    ¡®Mental contamination.¡¯


    That¡¯s what yers call this phenomenon.


    If you reach this state, you¡¯ll suffer from speech impediments like stuttering, and in severe cases, your mind can even copse and fragment.


    Therefore¡­¡°You look like a bug.¡±


    ¡­I stare at the Clown bastard with even stronger intent.


    He asks, drooling,


    ¡°Wh, why¡­¡±


    The reason is simple.


    Clown is a Necromancer.


    It will take a long time for him to recover the summons he lost in this battle, and he can¡¯te out to the city and harm me until Noark¡¯s barrier is lifted.


    But¡­


    ¡®Orculus.¡¯


    The group that the Dragonyer, who killed Dwarkey, belongs to.


    In the end, he¡¯s also an enemy I have to eliminate someday.


    It¡¯s only rational to take care of him now if I can.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ugh, huh!¡±


    I feel a sharp pain in the back of my head as I continue releasing killing intent. It¡¯s an unavoidable side effect since it¡¯s a skill that uses Mental Strength as a cost.


    I¡¯ll probably have to spend the entire day tomorrow sleeping.


    Hmm, maybe even two days straight.


    But I increase the pressure.


    This bastard would definitely be thinking of ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯ as an enemy and plotting revenge.


    ¡®It¡¯s best to take care of him here.¡¯


    He¡¯s more dangerous than the Dragonyer.


    Unlike that guy who lost his memory, he has a clear hostility towards ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯.


    If I can¡¯t eliminate him this time, he¡¯ll hurt me someday.


    He¡¯ll hurt mypanions.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    My killing intent, thick enough for everyone here to feel it, not just the Clown bastard.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    My head suddenly feels heavy as I continue.


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve experienced before.


    I¡¯ve depleted all my Mental Strength, which is used to activate killing intent.


    ¡°Pl, please¡­ stop¡­¡±


    I feel regretful, as if I could have done it if I had just a little more time.


    But I squeeze out thest of my killing intent.


    After enduring for a few more seconds¡­


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    ¡­the Clown takes a deep breath as if he¡¯s juste out of water.


    And he coughs and vomits.


    ¡°Keuk, keheuk, ugh¡­!¡±


    Although he¡¯s in a pathetic state, I¡¯m not doing much better.


    It feels like I could pass out if I just close my eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­ why¡­¡±


    The Clown bastard, as if his mind has returned, struggles to sit up and looks at me.


    His breathing is a bit ragged, but it doesn¡¯t seem like his speech is impaired.


    Right, so I couldn¡¯t even get close to Mental Contamination.


    ¡®Phew, as expected¡­¡¯


    It was a somewhat expected result.


    Even when I unleashed my killing intent on Fox, my Mental Strength was depleted before I could reach that point.


    The Clown, who has killed countless people, would naturally have a thicker mental barrier than Fox.


    ¡®Tsk, it feels like my killing intent is much stronger than before, but it still doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    I carefully observe his eyes, feeling bitter.


    He seems more confused than resentful. Fear stemming from not knowing the reason behind my actions.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I continue staring at the Clown bastard, who¡¯s trembling.


    Now, what should I do?


    Do you think I need a convincing reason after that unprovoked attack failed?


    It¡¯s a pointless thought.


    Because I¡¯m not Bjorn Yandel, but Lion.


    ¡°Is this all?¡±


    It¡¯s not that my killing intent mode ended because of mental exhaustion.


    I ended it out of pity.


    I hypnotize myself like that and turn my back on him nonchntly.


    And¡­


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡­I click my tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°I thought you would be somewhat useful, considering the rumors.¡±


    As if I just tested him.


    _____________________


    My n to mentally contaminate the Clown bastard with killing intent failed.


    But I wasn¡¯t particrly disappointed.


    Even this had its advantages.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®keep your enemies closer¡¯, right?


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just have to milk him for all he¡¯s worth.¡¯


    Clown is an executive of the criminal organization Orculus.


    Since their headquarters is in Noark, if I use him well, he¡¯ll continuously provide me with useful information.


    ¡°Um¡­ are you okay?¡±


    The Queen, who had been watching the situation silently, cautiously approached the Clown and offered her hand.


    But did that hurt his pride?


    Thwack.


    The Clown swatted her hand away as if venting his anger and then sat down in his chair, grabbing it for support.


    And he looked at me.


    As if he didn¡¯t care that he had shown such a pathetic side of himself in front of the other members.


    He fixed his gaze solely on me¡­


    ¡­and said something I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°¡­Lion, are you ¡®him¡¯?¡±


    Huh?


    What¡¯s ¡®him¡¯?


    It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t call me by my name.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I just kept my mouth shut since I had no idea.


    As always, this would at least get me to the middle ground.


    Indeed, after a short wait, the Clown bastard muttered as if organizing his thoughts,


    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re not him.¡±


    Antler also said something, as if he knew something.


    ¡°Right, ¡®he¡¯ can¡¯t participate in the gathering because of restrictions.¡±


    Even the Queen, who was watching with interest, couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke.


    ¡°¡­It seems like the level here is quite high? Yes, he can¡¯t possibly be here. This chat room only opens at 3:00.¡±


    He can¡¯t be here because it opens at 3:00¡­?


    Wait a minute, it sounds like he¡¯s talking about someone I know.


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s talking about Lee Baekho?¡¯


    That hypothesis suddenly came to mind, but there was no way to confirm it.


    It¡¯s one of Lion¡¯s few weaknesses.


    He can¡¯t ask questions first, even if he¡¯s curious.


    Especially if it¡¯smon knowledge.


    Geez, Lion has his pride.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll look into itter.¡¯


    It was time for me to intervene.


    There¡¯s no need to stay silent when everyone already knows the answer is no.


    I chuckled and said casually,


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m not ¡®that guy¡¯.¡±


    As if to reward them for their efforts.


    Not ¡®that guy¡¯, but ¡®that guy¡¯.


    I chose a word that subtly put him and me on the same level, even though I didn¡¯t know who he was.


    But did this strategy work?


    ¡°Who the hell are you¡­?¡±


    The Clown bastard looked at me with shock, even though he was in that state after being attacked.


    There wasn¡¯t a shred of resentment in his eyes.


    He probably couldn¡¯t even think of being hostile towards me.


    ¡°Are you curious about my identity?¡±


    The Clown gulped and nodded at my question. But he flinched immediately, as if he did it unconsciously.


    Ah, but he didn¡¯t correct his answer.


    It seemed like he was genuinely curious about my identity after being beaten up.


    I shrugged slightly.


    Everyone except for the Queen, who was a new member, would understand the gesture.


    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means he¡¯ll tell you if you bring him interesting information.¡±


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, that¡¯s the concept of this secret chat room, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So, who is this ¡®he¡¯ you guys were talking about?¡±


    Goblin asked subtly, but the Queen ignored him as if she didn¡¯t hear.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Are you serious about revealing your identity¡­?¡±


    ¡­the Clown asked nkly, and I didn¡¯t bother answering.


    I just stared at him.


    As if to say that I wouldn¡¯t mind telling him, even if it was rted to my personal information, as long as he ¡®entertained¡¯ me.


    As if I would even enjoy it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for months, but I can¡¯t understand you at all.¡±


    Antler said, looking at me as if he was disgusted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been in this world, but you¡¯re seriously broken. You won¡¯t be able to live a proper life even if you go back.¡±


    He¡¯s a surprisingly sweet guy, worrying about someone else¡¯s life in this situation.


    But that¡¯s one thing, and this is another.


    Antler clenched his mouth shut in frustration as I ignored him and didn¡¯t even look at him.


    That¡¯s when the Queen stepped in.


    ¡°By the way, this is a bit interesting. Can I also hear about your identity if I bring information? I¡¯m a bit curious now.¡±


    ¡°If you entertain me.¡±


    The Queen smiled at my answer.


    ¡°Look forward to it. I know quite a few interesting stories, you know. Huhu.¡±


    Hmm, I¡¯m actually a bit excited now that she said that.


    This woman was also an enigma.


    ¡®She must have been invited by the Master since she joined in this situation¡­¡¯


    At first, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her because I was busy disciplining the Clown bastard, but it seemed like I should observe her closely from now on.


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t we start now¡­?¡±


    Goblin spoke first, breaking the silence that naturally fell as no one spoke, and the chaotic situation was somewhat resolved.


    ¡°Well, the door is already closed, so we can¡¯t just stay like this forever. So Crescent Moon didn¡¯te after all.¡±


    ¡°The fact that he didn¡¯te at this time means he probably didn¡¯t survive.¡±


    As expected, it seemed like everyone thought Crescent Moon didn¡¯t survive this incident.


    He was the most enthusiastic one here.


    ¡°So who¡¯s going first this time?¡±


    Normally, Fox would have taken the role of a moderator and led the meeting, but Goblin took the lead since she was acting strange.


    ¡°I¡¯ll goter. I need some time to adjust since it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then who¡¯s going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first if no one else wants to.¡±


    Antler was the first.


    ¡°Since we were talking about ¡®him¡¯ earlier, I¡¯ll go with this. He was released five days ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes? ¡®He¡¯ was¡­?¡±


    The Clown seemed surprised, as if he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Um¡­ to be fair, shouldn¡¯t you tell us who ¡®he¡¯ is first¡­?¡±


    Goblin seemed clueless, and Fox didn¡¯t react at all.


    No, was she even listening properly?


    Whoosh.


    Anyway, the jewel on the Round Table emitted a green light.


    It meant that the information was true, and more than half of the people here didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Is it okay to share such valuable information like this?¡±


    Antler answered nonchntly at the Clown¡¯s question,


    ¡°Everyone who should know will know within a week anyway. I have to use it somehow.¡±


    ¡°Then can I go next?¡±


    The Queen raised her hand slightly.


    Although it was customary to go clockwise from the first person¡­


    ¡­everyone agreed.


    Because they were curious.


    What kind of information would this woman share?


    ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m a bit nervous since it¡¯s my first time in a setting like this.¡±


    Her voice didn¡¯t sound nervous at all, despite her words.


    The Queen slowly opened her mouth after making eye contact with each person, as if enjoying the attention.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the Magic Tower.¡±


    His current location.


    ¡®Phew, this again?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t feel anything, as I didn¡¯t even know who ¡®he¡¯ was.


    But could it be that these two were different?


    The Clown and Antler¡¯s eyes turned towards the center of the round table as soon as the Queen shared the information.


    Where the jewel that would determine the truth was.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°To go to the Magic Tower as soon as he came out, I¡¯m suddenly interested.¡±


    I thought I should definitely find out who ¡®he¡¯ was if I had the chance. He must be someone truly amazing for them to react like this.


    ¡®¡­If it¡¯s really Lee Baekho, what the hell is he doing?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I was lost in thought¡­


    ¡­I felt a gaze on me.


    It was from where the Queen was sitting.


    She was staring at me.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, you¡¯re not surprised at all? As if you already knew.¡±


    Uh, is that so?


    I just didn¡¯t care where he was since I didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    ¡°Do you have someone at the Magic Tower?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe.¡±


    I casually brushed off the Queen¡¯s subtle probing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go next.¡±


    Fox was next.


    She had been silent throughout the meeting and had received three consecutive rejections.


    The first two were recent news, but everyone already knew about it, and the third was judged to be useless information.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting that the master of the Elkapad n was a yer. But this seems too useless, don¡¯t you think? I¡¯m pretty sure he died as soon as he came out through the Dimensional Gate.¡±


    ¡°¡­Value is rtive. For example, Goblin and I don¡¯t even know who ¡®he¡¯ is. It was useless information for us.¡±


    Although Fox¡¯s logic was valid, this was the Round Table, where the majority ruled.


    ¡°But at least we learned that there¡¯s someone like that in the world. Pfft.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you all agree?¡±


    Everyone remained silent at her question, and that silence was the best answer.


    In the end, Fox had to try for the fourth time.


    ¡°The master of the Tavern n has Number Nine.¡±


    It was information about a Single Numbered Item.


    ¡°The n master of Tavern¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like putting pearls before swine. Pfft.¡±


    The jewel on the Round Table emitted a green light, and no one objected this time.


    A Single Numbered Item was worth that much.


    Honestly, it even felt like she was only sharing it now because she was saving it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go next.¡±


    Goblin was next.


    As expected of a former pdin, he shared information rted to religion again.


    ¡°In the end, all the churches decided to withdraw their support for the royal family. They¡¯ll probably return to their neutral stance in a few days.¡±


    It was information that only someone in the core of the religious world would know, so he naturally passed.


    ¡°Pfft, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The Clown made a shocking deration as soon as it was his turn.


    ¡°I live in Noark.¡±


    What the hell is this bastard doing?


    Did he get brain damage after being hit by my killing intent?


    ____________________


    It was information that revealed his identity.


    Everyone, including me, froze at his iprehensible action.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Ah, to be precise, everyone except for the Queen.


    ¡°Noark? Mr. Clown, you¡¯re also an interesting person!¡±


    The Queen spoke to the Clown in an innocent voice.


    But the Clown¡¯s gaze was fixed on me, showing no signs of moving.


    I suddenly thought of the Evil Spirit Hunter.


    That bastard also observed my expression like that after throwing bait.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s trying to gauge my informationwork?¡¯


    That thought briefly crossed my mind.


    So I also carefully observed his eyes.


    He seemed relieved.


    ¡°You seem surprised, so I guess you didn¡¯t know who I was? Pfft.¡±


    What is he talking about, this crazy bastard?


    ¡°Crescent Moon said Mr. Lion seemed to know all our identities. I guess that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    It was a kind of probing.


    He knew Lion was a formidable person, but just how formidable was he?


    Was it just his individual strength?


    Or was he an absolute being who also possessed a vastwork of connections and information?


    ¡°How is it? Did you find it interesting?¡±


    It was a rather efficient move, as he could even gain ¡®interesting¡¯ points on top of testing me.


    But¡­


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡­I chuckled and answered.


    ¡°It was an interesting trick.¡±


    The jewel, which had emitted a green light, lost its glow, indicating that the turn was over.


    Now it was my turn.


    I already had the information I was going to share.


    ¡°Clown is the Corpse Collector.¡±


    What are you trying to pull, you bastard?

 Chapter 238 Stiletto (3)

    Chapter 238 Stiletto (3)


    Stiletto (3) <hr>


    The moment I spoke¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­Clown gasped, his mask unable to conceal his shock.


    His reaction was practically confirmation.


    But could it be that the content itself was too shocking?


    ¡°The Corpse Collector¡­?¡±


    The members looked at one spot hurriedly, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    Towards the jewel on the round table.The jewel soon emitted light.


    A clear green light.


    ¡°¡­So it was true.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gazes then shifted again.


    Not towards the jewel, which had served its purpose, but towards the Clown, who seemed to have short-circuited.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clown didn¡¯t say anything under their wary, or rather, hostile gazes.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because he was ufortable with their gazes.


    If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed that he was from Noark.


    ¡®He¡¯s surprised that I know his identity.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t originally nning to reveal it.


    Well, it would be practically impossible for them to identify ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯ just from this¡­


    ¡­but I judged that the disadvantages outweighed the advantages.


    ¡®But for the situation to be set up like this¡­¡¯


    If I had revealed his identity first, Clown might have thought I had obtained that information recently.


    But what about now?


    [Crescent Moon said Mr. Lion seemed to know all our identities. I guess that¡¯s not the case.]


    The Clown bastard naturally created this situation by provoking me.


    No, that wasn¡¯t all.


    He even revealed that he was from Noark. In other words, it meant he wasn¡¯t going to leave the gathering even if his identity was exposed.


    ¡®Well, since everyone knows he¡¯s a yer, his identity isn¡¯t as important as the others.¡¯


    Thanks to that, I didn¡¯t have to hold back.


    I could expose his identity and mess with him, and I could still maintain n B of keeping him around and extracting information from him.


    And there were several additional benefits.


    Now that his identity as a Noark resident was revealed, the members would naturally expect information about that ce from him.


    And it also solidified the Lion persona in front of the members and left the new member, Queen, with a false impression.


    This was also a very important part for me.


    The more veteran Lion seemed, the harder it would be for them to connect me with Bjorn Yandel.


    It was a win-win situation.


    ¡°¡­A secret chat room with the Corpse Collector, I¡¯m d I came.¡±


    The Queen muttered, breaking the brief silence.


    ¡°¡­Pfft, you got me good.¡±


    Clown forced augh, as if trying to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Goblin avoided making eye contact with the Clown after hearing the words ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯, and Fox and Antler looked at me with more wary gazes than the Clown.


    ¡°¡­So you really knew everything.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you¡­?¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s it.


    I tried to suppress my rising lips and acted indifferent, ignoring them. And as I did that, the attention naturally shifted back to the Clown.


    ¡°So, how do you feel about your identity being revealed? Corpse Collector.¡±


    Antler asked aggressively, as if he had a story.


    But the Clown bastard didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°¡­Pfft, well? How do I feel? Just that Mr. Lion is a more dangerous person than I thought?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to act tough.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, this is why you only see what you want to see. You think I care about you guys? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been hiding like you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But did they sense something from the nuance?


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to stay in the gathering even after this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Ah, but I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand and think I¡¯m staying because of you guys. I¡¯m staying because of Mr. Lion.¡±


    Honestly, I was a bit surprised by his reaction.


    He¡¯s still acting friendly towards me, even after I hit him with killing intent and exposed his identity.


    Is this bastard a punching bag?


    That¡¯s when, as I was inwardly impressed¡­


    ¡­the battle of nerves between Antler and the Clown continued.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Antler, you should watch your mouth. What if Ie looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m not stupid enough to reveal my identity like you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, are you really that confident? I can think of at least four suspects. What if I just kill them all? The answer will be among them, right?¡±


    ¡°Pfft,e at me if you want. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? You were just beaten up by a barbarian, and your arrogance hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ do you really want to die?¡±


    Judging by thepliment that erupted, Antler was the winner.


    Although the Clown unleashed his killing intent and pressured Antler, he didn¡¯t budge since they were at a simr level.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Everyone, stop it. We should all get along. Right?¡±


    ¡­the Queen intervened and mediated.


    It was a bit funny.


    What kind of newbie was this?


    ¡°Let¡¯s just continue with the next round. I didn¡¯t know before trying it, but it¡¯s very fun.¡±


    The two stopped their battle of nerves, perhaps impressed by the Queen¡¯s unbelievable social skills.


    But just as we were about to move on to the next round¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    ¡­Fox dered her withdrawal.


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t have any useful information left, after trying several times. It wasn¡¯t surprising since this happened sometimes.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside until it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡­Fox chose to wait outside after opening the door and leaving, instead of leaving the chat room.


    It was the first time this had happened since I became a member.


    ¡°Please give me some time when it¡¯s over. I have something to tell you, Mr. Lion.¡±


    Something to tell me¡­


    Is it rted to her spacing out earlier?


    ¡°¡­Although you might already know.¡±


    Fox left after those meaningful words, and the second round began immediately.


    _________________


    The Queen was the first.


    She shared information in a cheerful voice, as if she enjoyed the system of this gathering.


    ¡°Everyone knows the GM, right? But I wonder if you know this. Huhu! Many people misunderstand, but thismunity wasn¡¯t actually created by the GM.¡±


    Although her voice was confident, as if she didn¡¯t doubt she would pass, the jewel emitted a red light.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Antler muttered, looking at the flustered Queen,


    ¡°Lion already shared that information.¡±


    It was information I had shared at a previous gathering.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Lion knew about this?¡±


    The Queen stared at me.


    It seemed like her curiosity about me had grown even further.


    Well, I felt the same way.


    ¡®Who is she?¡¯


    To know this information, which was high-level information that no one knew at the gathering¡­


    ¡®Could she be someone from themunity¡¯s management team¡­?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as that thought crossed my mind¡­


    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯


    ¡­a face I had only met once shed through my mind.


    The woman who guided me and exined things when I first entered thismunity.


    ¡®Come to think of it, her nickname was SoulQueens.¡¯


    And the woman also chose the Queen Mask.


    The Clown said that people usually chose a mask that resembled them¡­


    Could this be a coincidence?


    And they¡¯re both blonde Caucasians?


    ¡®¡­Their voices also sound simr. Why didn¡¯t I think of this right away?¡¯


    Although I had that thought btedly, it was only natural. After all, a person¡¯s impression changes drastically even if just their nose is hidden.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®Queen¡¯ point, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought of ¡®SoulQueens¡¯ unconsciously.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure yet, but it¡¯s better to assume that¡¯s her for now.¡¯


    While I was organizing the possibilities, the Queen shared new information and received another rejection.


    ¡°Hmm, then I guess it¡¯s better to go with confirmed recent information. A 6-person Bonding spell will be distributed within a few years. The entire exploration structure will change. How about it? Amazing, right¡ª?¡±


    Ha, just how many people arete to the party?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Queen looked flustered, seeing the red light on the jewel.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way. It¡¯s information that¡¯s already been mentioned. It¡¯s been about six months, so there¡¯s about a year and a half left until the Bonding spell is released.¡±


    ¡°Wow, even the time frame? The level here is really high.¡±


    The Clownughed arrogantly as the Queen eximed in genuine admiration.


    ¡°Pfft, isn¡¯t it just that your level is low?¡±


    He probably didn¡¯t mean it.


    The Queen had shown an unwavering presence from the beginning.


    ¡®He¡¯s just saying that because he wants her to share more valuable information.¡¯


    Ah, for reference, Goblin shut his mouth and kept a low profile as soon as the ¡®level¡¯ talk came up.


    He was incredibly perceptive.


    ¡°Hmm, this is a bit troublesome¡­¡±


    The Queen said so, not sounding troubled at all, and made her third attempt.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie that the King is sick.¡±


    ¡­Huh?


    __________________


    The jewel on the round table emitted a green light at the Queen¡¯s words.


    And that¡¯s why even greater confusion swept over the Round Table.


    The reason was simple.


    Information that was theplete opposite had already been mentioned by the Clown.


    [The King of Lafdonia¡¯s condition has worsened.]


    It was one of the Round Table¡¯s weaknesses.


    If the person sharing the information was 100% certain, the jewel would emit a green light.


    It only determined the sincerity, not the truth.


    Well, if that weren¡¯t the case, they would have used this system to ess all sorts of information.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Troublesome?¡±


    Antler sighed and exined the situation to the Queen.


    ¡°Hmm, no one lied, but it means one of them is mistaken.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s only natural that my side is more credible, right? Everyone knows that the King is sick, but I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s certain it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, where did you hear that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is this the level of the Corpse Collector?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    The Clown was enraged at the Queen¡¯s provocation.


    But the Queen just retorted slyly.


    ¡°Then where did you hear that information, Mr. Clown? I met the King in person. Are you more certain than me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyone can say that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Corpse Collector is such a cheapskate. Here, I¡¯ll say it while touching the jewel. Then it¡¯s settled, right?¡±


    The Queen then said she had met the King, and the jewel emitted a green light.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Clown couldn¡¯t say anything.


    How did this guy be such a pushover?


    He¡¯s been getting beaten up all day.


    ¡°Another monster has joined, on top of Lion. A yer who can contact the King¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much. I just had an opportunity.¡±


    The Queen, as befitting her mask, had imprinted her presence on the members from the very first gathering.


    ¡°Why are these kinds of people increasing¡­?¡±


    Goblin, who was deted by the newbie¡¯s performance, was a bonus.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on! It¡¯s your turn now, Mr. Goblin!¡±


    ¡°My, my turn?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Queen naturally took the lead, exuding her aura. Goblin couldn¡¯t refuse and obediently took the next turn.


    ¡°They found a way to break through Noark¡¯s barrier at the Magic Tower yesterday. It seems like they can do it right away. Ah, but it requires thirty High Priests to pray together.¡±


    Right, so they finally found a way.


    Maybe a second subjugation force would be formed soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Corpse Collector.¡±


    ¡°What are you bragging about? I heard the temple is withdrawing its support for the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think a religious group can rebel against the royal family?¡±


    ¡°The royal family doesn¡¯t have ¡®him¡¯ anymore.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I wouldn¡¯t have said that if I knew you were one of them.¡±


    Antler and the Clown started bickering, seizing the opportunity.


    ¡°Um¡­ aren¡¯t you going to stop them this time?¡±


    Goblin subtly hinted at the Queen, but she just watched with interest.


    ¡°Why? I think this is also a form of entertainment.¡±


    ¡°I, I see?¡±


    The Queen also ignored their battle of nerves, and the conversation seemed to be going on endlessly, but the winner was quickly decided.


    ¡°Ah, right. Congrattions. You got a new title, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    The Clown reacted as if he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Hoo, you don¡¯t know? Your new title is ¡®Toy Collector¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, how indecent.¡±


    The Queen covered her mouth with her hand as if she knew something, and Antler continued exining, unable to hide his amusement.


    ¡°Toy Collector. It¡¯s because you¡¯re like a child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m like a child¡­?¡±


    The Clown seemed confused.


    Antler exaggeratedly tilted his head, as if he had expected that reaction.


    ¡°Why? Am I wrong? It¡¯s famous that Bjorn Yandel keeps talking about it at drinking parties.¡±


    ¡°That, that bastard¡­?¡±


    The Clown¡¯s voice started to tremble, as if he was starting to understand.


    It was the perfect time to deliver the final blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re small, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Antler, as expected of a veteran, didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and stabbed him in the heart.


    Crack.


    I heard something breaking from the Clown¡¯s mouth.


    I apologized inwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ah, sorry, sorry.


    I repeatedly asked him to keep it a secret¡­


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    ¡­and this happened?

 Chapter 239 Stiletto (4)

    Chapter 239 Stiletto (4)


    Stiletto (4) <hr>


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    Goblin chuckled, and the Clown¡¯s cold gaze turned towards him.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±


    Goblin avoided his gaze, clearing his throat as if to say he wasn¡¯tughing, but coughing.


    Antler intervened and defended him.


    ¡°Why are you picking on Goblin? It¡¯s not his fault that you ended up in a small body.¡±


    The Clown didn¡¯t respond to his sarcastic remark.


    He just red at them, trembling with humiliation.¡®Is he not going toe back after this?¡¯


    That worry briefly crossed my mind, but fortunately, Clown was a professional.


    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±


    He forced a smile, even though it was a situation where anyone would understand if he burst into tears.


    ¡°Such childish tricks.¡±


    I had a hunch about what he was trying to do.


    The only way to turn the tables in this one-sided exchange.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even my real body, do you think I would be hurt by something like that?¡±


    A mental victory.


    ¡®This guy is something else.¡¯


    Although his lines were confident, his voice was overflowing with anger.


    But what about Antler?


    His eyes were filled with amusement.


    It was a situation where the winner was already decided.


    However, Antler was a ruthless man who didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re small?¡±


    Is this man a demon?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clown, who was being hit below the belt until the very end, finally chose to remain silent. He realized that he would only be hurt if he continued talking.


    ¡°Real men.¡±


    The Queen chuckled as the situation ended.


    I felt embarrassed for them.


    Well, it would be pathetic to see grown men bickering over something like this.


    Anyway, the briefmotion ended, and the gathering continued.


    ¡°We got sidetracked. Then I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Antler announced the resumption of the meeting and shared his information.


    ¡°The royal family captured a spy from Noark three days ago. It seems like they smuggled a few people to the surface before activating the barrier.¡±


    A captured spy¡­


    I wonder if it¡¯s Amelia, but I don¡¯t think so.


    She didn¡¯t seem like the type to be easily caught.


    ¡°They¡¯re nning to kill him after extracting all the information. Ah, of course, after torturing him to the point where he wants to die.¡±


    Antler then spoke to Clown, who was from Noark, as if to tease him.


    ¡®Antler is definitely from the royal family¡­¡¯


    Another achievement from the conflict with the Clown.


    ¡°Pfft, how naive. Do you think I would bat an eye at the death of a few insignificant bugs who couldn¡¯t even protect themselves?¡±


    Although his words were dismissive, his voice was filled with displeasure.


    He probably didn¡¯t like the fact that Antler was acting so arrogantly, regardless of the spy¡¯s life.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The Clown spoke as soon as Antler¡¯s turn ended, as if to counterattack.


    ¡°An assassin will be sent to Bjorn Yandel soon.¡±


    ¡­Huh? Suddenly?


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to make him a hero, right? It would be fun if he died as soon as he received a noble title. The royal family¡¯s prestige would plummet!¡±


    Ha, so this is what it means to be caught in the crossfire.


    I was momentarily flustered at being mentioned out of the blue, and then anger welled up inside me.


    ¡®An assassin, when I¡¯m not even fully recovered yet¡­¡¯


    But the silver lining was that I was able to learn about it beforehand.


    And was it the same for Antler?


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    He clicked his tongue and retorted.


    ¡°To kindly warn the enemy because you can¡¯t control your emotions, you¡¯re truly a child.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, where does that confidencee from? That you can stop it just because you know?¡±


    Their battle of nerves was about to begin again.


    Although it was fun at first, I was starting to get bored, so I intervened and ended it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    The room became quiet in an instant as I spoke after a long silence.


    I nced at the members.


    And I fixed my gaze on the Queen and said,


    ¡°Another world¡¯s evil spirit created Ghostbusters.¡±


    Tsk, I was saving this.


    _____________________


    It was a preemptive strike.


    I was saving it to use as a reward if someone told me something ¡®interesting¡¯¡­


    [Thismunity wasn¡¯t actually created by the GM?]


    ¡­but the Queen, who knew that the GM didn¡¯t create themunity, would also know that a different world¡¯s evil spirit created it.


    I judged that it was better to use it before it became useless.


    I was running out of cards to establish Lion¡¯s authority¡ª


    ¡°Another world¡¯s evil spirit created it¡­¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Right, so that was it.¡±


    The Queen nodded as if something had clicked as the jewel emitted a green light.


    What, she didn¡¯t know?


    ¡®¡­I thought she would know, being an administrator.¡¯


    Then could it be that she wasn¡¯t ¡®SoulQueens¡¯?


    That thought briefly crossed my mind, but I wasn¡¯t sure yet. Maybe the Master didn¡¯t tell her about it.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Wa, wait! Another world¡¯s evil spirit? What do you mean? Are you saying there are yers besides those from Earth?¡±


    ¡­Goblin asked me in surprise after a moment of silence.


    But there was only one thing I could do.


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to interpret.¡±


    If he really wanted me to answer, he could bring me something interesting.


    Although I would still judge it as boring.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that there are such beings. But I thought it was just a rumor.¡±


    Antler, who had been lost in thought for a while, also eximed in astonishment as if he had heard an amazing secret.


    ¡®Baekho really is amazing.¡¯


    This piece of information, as well as most of the information that made Lion who he is now, came from Lee Baekho.


    ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s a good thing I stayed.¡±


    Even the Clown, who had been getting beaten up throughout the gathering, nodded in satisfaction, as if he found my information interesting.


    It seemed like he thought I was good at ying dumb.


    ¡°¡­This is getting more interesting.¡±


    The Queen, with enthusiastic eyes, suggested we continue with another round, but unfortunately, the gathering ended here.


    Because Goblin raised the white g.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have anything else to say, so I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop here too. It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯ll be able to find information that all four of us don¡¯t know.¡±


    Antler also dered his non-participation, and the gathering naturally ended.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    The Clown, who usually stayed and chatted with the members, left as soon as the gathering ended.


    Well, it would be awkward to chat after his identity was revealed.


    ¡°Pfft, then please bring something interesting next time.¡±


    The Clown, still acting friendly even after being exposed.


    Honestly, it was a bit ridiculous¡­


    But his attitude of being strong only to the weak was admirable.


    As expected, there¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s survived for so long.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going too.¡±


    I got up and opened the door, and I saw Fox leaning against the wall in the empty hallway, waiting for me.


    ¡°Ah, is it over?¡±


    She guided me to a small reception room nearby, not the main room with the round table, as I nodded.


    Oh, so there was a room like this here.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An awkward silence fell between us as we sat on the sofas facing each other.


    But it would be a rookie mistake to speak first.


    I waited patiently, and Fox finally opened her mouth.


    ¡°Um¡­ thank you for your time.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    Fox flinched at my curt words and then asked cautiously,


    ¡°Do you¡­ happen to know why I called you¡­?¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t.


    But it would also be a rookie mistake to answer honestly here.


    ¡°Are you testing me?¡±


    I muttered coldly.


    ¡°N, no! Th, that¡¯s not it¡­!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that urgent.¡±


    I then pretended to get up from my seat.


    Because I was the one who was in a hurry.


    Although I didn¡¯t know the details, that much was certain.


    She wouldn¡¯t have bothered creating a separate space otherwise.


    ¡®Something must have happened that requires Lion¡¯s power or information.¡¯


    I had time to organize my thoughts about Fox¡¯s situation while the Round Table was in progress.


    And I judged that if I used this well, I might be able to figure out her identity.


    Then, what about reality?


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. If you know about my situation, help me.¡±


    Fox pleaded earnestly.


    But I could sense that she didn¡¯tpletely trust me.


    If I knew about her situation¡­


    ¡®As expected, she¡¯s asking for my help after seeing that I know the Clown bastard¡¯s identity.¡¯


    If her identity was already revealed, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to lose by receiving my help, and if it wasn¡¯t, she would think about it a bit more.


    Geez, how cunning.


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to look down on me.¡±


    I got up from my seat as if there was nothing more to see.


    In the first ce, there was nothing I could do for her in my current state.


    I only knew the Clown¡¯s identity.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about Fox¡¯s situation.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not desperate enough.¡±


    ¡­I said.


    That wasn¡¯t the way to ask for a favor from Lion.


    ¡°Come back when you¡¯re more desperate.¡±


    Fox shouted hurriedly as I got up and headed towards the door.


    ¡°Ju, just tell me! Whether you know or not!¡±


    There was a hint of frustration in her voice.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her unexpected innocence.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    I refused to let her answer and said,


    ¡°Because it seems more fun this way.¡±


    Damn right, this is Lion.


    _____________________


    A spacious room reminiscent of a hotel suite.


    ¡°I wonder what those two are talking about now?¡±


    A man lying on the bed muttered to himself and got up.


    ¡°Eh, why am I even curious? They never tell me anything anyway.¡±


    Actually, it was a familiar situation to the man.


    He had often felt like an outsider among his friends since his school days.


    Well, he was lucky.


    He was able to live in a ce like this because the cryptocurrency he bought out of boredom had hit the jackpot.


    But what was the point now?


    ¡°Whew, less than five hours left.¡±


    The man checked the time and sat down at the table in the living room, typing on hisptop.


    It was his only hobby, something he did once a month.


    Chatting in this virtual space made him feel like he was back in his original world.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel¡­¡±


    The forum he was browsing was filled with stories about one man.


    Right, this was the main topic today.


    [Did you hear that Bjorn Yandel is bing a noble?]


    -I¡¯m so envious. Many people say he¡¯s a yer, but what does it matter? At that level, I would also want to live here, yer or not.


    The man spent his free time postingments on various posts.


    [Bling0_0: I agree. If you¡¯re a noble, you can have multiple wives. I would live here too. I heard hispanions are all very pretty.]


    [©¸arolf5205: Misha is the legal wife. I saw her from afar, she¡¯s really cute.]


    [©¸Ykbell: I like Erwen, the fairy.]


    [©¸cherylvander: For a real man, it¡¯s obviously that barbarian woman, right?]


    Replies poured in as he subtly trolled in popr posts.


    The man frowned as he was reading them.


    [Pnec: Idiot. I can tell your level just by the fact that you¡¯re envious of that trash barbarian.]


    Okay, this guy was today¡¯s target.


    The man chuckled.


    Because he knew.


    That these kinds of people who didn¡¯t receive a proper upbringing were the most satisfying to hit.


    ¡®Come to think of it, that kind of insult worked well.¡¯


    The man chuckled, recalling the incident from earlier.


    Although his opponent started attacking him personally¡­


    [©¸Bling0_0: Yeah, yours is 3cm. One-tenth of Bjorn¡¯s. Are you trembling with envy?]


    Ding!


    A notification soon popped up, indicating that a reply had been posted.


    [©¸Pnec: ¡­Damn it, who are you?]


    It was a slightly unexpected reaction.


    [©¸Bling0_0: What? Is it really 3cm?]


    [©¸Pnec: Why are there so many weirdos? Just get lost.]


    [©¸Bling0_0: Yeah, I¡¯m not going anywhere. The one who¡¯s getting lost is your future wife. Even a kind woman can¡¯t endure 3cm and will run away. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t even get a concubine, even though you¡¯re a noble.]


    [©¸Pnec: ¡­Hey, where do you live?]


    As expected,pliments soon erupted.


    The man grinned and continued to cling to him tenaciously.


    [©¸cherylvander: I was wondering what was going on with all the notifications, what the hell are these two doing here? LOL.]


    [©¸Ykbell: Everyone, stop it. As someone who graduated from MIT, I can tell that this is aplete defeat for 3cm.]


    [©¸1spring: But judging by how he¡¯s talking, I think he¡¯s really 3cm.]


    Other users, who were watching the fight like it was a spectacle, joined in the mockery, and his opponent eventually deleted all hisments and ran away.


    ¡®That bastard, how pathetic.¡¯


    The man stretched, feeling refreshed after his victory.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­it was time for themunity to close.


    ¡°Parab! Parab!¡±


    When he opened his eyes, a priest next to him was quietly calling his name and shaking his shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing, sleeping?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I apologize¡­¡±


    The man quickly apologized and then listened to the bishop¡¯s words from the pulpit.


    No, to be precise, he pretended to listen.


    This wasn¡¯t a world where he could reveal his true nature.


    He had to act like a devout pdin.


    ¡®Ha, I should have chosen a different ss if I knew it would be this hard.¡¯


    Today¡¯s evening prayer ended after about an hour. But the man spent some time chatting with hispanions before returning to his room.


    But could it be because he had just been to themunity?


    Hispanion asked with concern as he just listened, too tired to talk,


    ¡°Parab, are you okay? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that incident? Let it go. It¡¯s not your fault that you couldn¡¯t enter thebyrinth because you had an upset stomach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°God helped you.¡±


    Although hispanions were misunderstanding, he didn¡¯t correct them.


    He just nodded with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Right, I should let it go.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t even have an upset stomach.


    He just made an excuse because he had a bad feeling and wanted to rest.


    He couldn¡¯t describe how relieved he was when he saw the pirs of fire erupting from the Dimensional za the next day.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here. I think I¡¯ll be better off here.¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Hispanions¡¯ chatter continued.


    The barbarian was also the topic of conversation here.


    ¡°That guy, he¡¯s bing a noble, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. I heard he¡¯s a truly noble person from the priest who was with us that day.¡±


    As expected of religious people who valued humility, hispanions praised the new hero without any envy or suspicion.


    ¡®Geez, this is so boring.¡¯


    It was difficult to find the freedom of themunity here.


    The man couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, feeling suffocated,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a bit suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Suspicious?¡±


    ¡°To gain that much fame in just one year, it¡¯s not normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an evil spirit?¡±


    Although he said it jokingly, he meant it.


    Although the general consensus in themunity was that he wasn¡¯t a yer¡­


    ¡­he thought it didn¡¯t make sense unless he was.


    Then, what about hispanions¡¯ opinions?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence fell at his words.


    Of course, it didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Hispanions all burst intoughter.


    ¡°An evil spirit? There¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°Captain Krovitz likes him. It¡¯s not good to suspect him like that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of evil spirit would sacrifice their life for theirpanions?¡±


    ¡°Your jokes are a bit much today!¡±


    The man felt his face flush.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar experience.


    He had always been teased and ostracized like this since he was young.


    ¡®Right, I was wrong again.¡¯


    The man sighed deeply and returned to his room.


    It was amon urrence.

 Chapter 240 Stiletto (5)

    Chapter 240 Stiletto (5)


    Stiletto (5) <hr>


    Stiletto (5)


    ¡°So, how was it?¡±


    SoulQueens, a blonde woman, pondered for a moment at the man¡¯s question and then answered,


    ¡°It was a very interesting ce.¡±


    It was the most fitting expression.


    A ce where the Corpse Collector was just an ordinary member, and even he waspletely powerless? She didn¡¯t know such a chat room existed in themunity.


    But¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not really curious about my personal impressions, are you?¡±SoulQueens chuckled as if teasing him, and the man didn¡¯t deny it.


    After all, there was another reason why he sent her to ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯.


    [Maybe Watchers of the Round Table is a group they created to avoid our eyes.]


    A spy sent by the royal family.


    Or a yer from another world.


    He sent her there to confirm those two possibilities.


    Then what was the result?


    SoulQueens smiled and added,


    ¡°It seems like Love¡¯s intuition was right again.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°As expected, Watchers of the Round Table seems to be a ce created by yers from another world.¡±


    ¡°I need to hear more details.¡±


    SoulQueens slowly exined what happened there.


    Lion, who exuded an overwhelming presence.


    Clown, whose identity as the Corpse Collector was revealed.


    Antler, who was presumed to be from the royal family, and Goblin, who seemed out of ce because he was so ordinary.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure about Miss Fox. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s the quiet type, but I didn¡¯t really get to talk to her this time.¡±


    But Fox was a woman to be wary of.


    After all, she asked Lion for a conversation at the end.


    What if it was a ¡®meeting¡¯ of some sort?


    ¡°You suspect the member named Lion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s a yer from another world among them, it¡¯s definitely him.¡±


    The man then asked for the basis, and SoulQueens answered without hesitation.


    ¡°He almost mentally contaminated the Corpse Collector with just his killing intent. Judging by how he stopped right at the threshold, it seemed like he had a lot of room to spare.¡±


    That alone was clear evidence.


    It was impossible for an ordinary human with ordinary mental strength.


    Unless he was a yer from another dimension who had fallen into this world hundreds of years ago and survived.


    And there was more evidence.


    Lion said this during the second round:


    [Another world¡¯s evil spirit created Ghostbusters.]


    He casually revealed a piece of information that very few people knew, as if he knew that the GM didn¡¯t create themunity.


    As if he knew their identities.


    That¡¯s when she was certain.


    [Right, so that was it.]


    That dangerous man wasn¡¯t just an ordinary yer.


    ¡°Come to think of it, he said he knew the Corpse Collector¡¯s identity from the beginning, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for reference, the members were expecting Lion to know their identities.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    Security within themunity was absolute.


    Even he, who had taken over the administrator privileges and created the current Ghostbusters, couldn¡¯t figure out their identities.


    ¡°How do you think he knew their identities?¡±


    ¡°Well, if he really knew, there are two possibilities.¡±


    The man presented two possibilities at SoulQueens¡¯ question.


    ¡°One, Lion is on par with the Archmage from another world who created this subspace, or he has someone like that as apanion. And the second¡­¡±


    ¡°The second is that Lion is working with the one who created Watchers of the Round Table, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Since the current members were all gathered by that ¡®Master¡¯, it¡¯s only natural that he would know if he was informed.¡±


    ¡°But then it doesn¡¯t make sense that he knows my identity.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet, are we? Try throwing some bait next time. To see if he really knows your identity, SoulQueens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, then information about the Master is important now. Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met the Master yet. But I heard from Mr. Goblin after the gathering that he visited this ce on the day there was a strange login record.¡±


    ¡°Then it means that the person who secretly entered themunity that day was nickname ¡®0720¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. I wanted to find out more, but Mr. Goblin still seems wary of me¡­¡±


    They continued talking for about an hour.


    It wasn¡¯t just about ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯.


    The recent incident.


    The countless yers who died.


    How to efficiently increase the recruitment of new members.


    And¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do about Lee Baekho? He¡¯s running around the Magic Tower, trying to find Love. He¡¯s just one of the many suspects now, but it doesn¡¯t seem like you can hide your identity forever¡­¡±


    ¡­the most troublesome incident that happened recently.


    ¡°Baekho is still thinking about it. It seems like he¡¯s be enemies with the royal family, but¡­ he has to be careful. It might be a trap.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave that to Love.¡±


    That¡¯s when, as they were having a conversation about various things¡­


    ¡°Elov, how¡¯s the investigation on that person going?¡±


    ¡°It will take some time to recover the data since all his posts were deleted. But he has quite a lot of GP.¡±


    ¡°Did he receive it from Baekho?¡±


    ¡°No, he earned most of it on the first day. By selling some high-level information.¡±


    SoulQueens then exined that it was information that anyone who had yed the game to some extent would know, and that it would take some time to recover his deleted posts andments.


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­¡±


    The man tapped his index finger on the armrest as if organizing his thoughts.


    There was one reason why he investigated ¡®Elfnunna¡¯.


    He judged that there was a possibility that ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯ and ¡®Elfnunna¡¯ were the same person.


    Bjorn Yandel.


    A barbarian who showed an unprecedented growth rate.


    He unusually chose a shield during hising-of-age ceremony.


    Elfnunna.


    He easily obtained GP by selling information about the game in themunity.


    And he was a ¡®Korean¡¯ whom Lee Baekho considered as his hyung.


    This was a very important point for the man.


    If they were the same person, there was a chance that he was ¡®that person¡¯ whom he had been waiting for¡ª


    ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind, and he subtly spoke.


    ¡°SoulQueens.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you say that Lion was Asian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t hide your skin color, even with a mask.¡±


    As expected of a Western game, the percentage of Asians among yers was very low.


    Just look at Lee Baekho.


    He opened a chat room, waiting for a Korean, but it took him years to meet a fellow countryman.


    And that fellow countryman was ¡®Elfnunna¡¯.


    The one who was suspected to be the same person as ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯.


    ¡°The only identity Lion clearly revealed was the Clown¡¯s, right?¡±


    The man adjusted his posture and asked.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s hard to say for sure since this was my first visit, but it seemed like that was the case based on the atmosphere.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The man trailed off, lost in thought.


    After all, ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯ was the one who fought the ¡®Corpse Collector¡¯ most recently.


    Could this really be just a coincidence?


    Of course, it was still just a far-fetched hypothesis since he hadn¡¯t even figured out if he was the same person as ¡®Elfnunna¡¯.


    But that¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°When is Bjorn Yandel¡¯s title bestowal ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s in three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days¡­¡±


    The man then made a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for the first time in a while.¡±


    He decided to meet him in person instead of just worrying.


    _________________


    ¡°Hey, wake up, wake up! Wake uuuup!¡±


    The next morning after visiting themunity¡­


    ¡­I woke up to Misha¡¯s back smash.


    Although I was exhausted after using killing intent for the first time in a while¡­


    ¡°What did you do yesterday to be so weak in the morning?!¡±


    ¡­it was better to wake up on time after visiting themunity.


    If there was anyone who knew about this ce, they might find it suspicious that I was sleeping in on this day.


    And there were many eyes on me now.


    ¡®That damn assassin bastard ising too¡­¡¯


    Although I just copsed from exhaustion yesterday, it seemed like I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep properly from now on.


    Ha, this is so annoying.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t everyone just leave me alone?¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t even be able to fight properly in my current state. I sighed, but I quickly washed my face and went down to the 1st floor to have breakfast with everyone.


    It was a slightly unfamiliar sight.


    Because there was one more person at the breakfast table.


    ¡°Di, did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t just stand there awkwardly,e sit down. The food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes!¡±


    Erwen sat down at the table and ate her food timidly, looking nervous.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An awkward silence fell over the table. Fortunately, Misha sensed the atmosphere and spoke cheerfully,


    ¡°So, how is it? My cooking?¡±


    ¡°It, it¡¯s delicious¡­ Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything you want to eat. I¡¯ll make it for you tonight. Ah, and let me know if there are any ingredients you can¡¯t eat.¡±


    Misha, as always, was considerate.


    ¡°Carrots! I can¡¯t eat carrots!¡±


    Ainar interjected and then got hit on the back.


    Phew, that wouldn¡¯t work.


    Even I tried ten times, but I failed every time.


    She said we had to eat these things properly since we were always just eating meat.


    ¡®I appreciate the thought¡­¡¯


    Tsk, barbarians have their own way of life.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll do the dishes!¡±


    Ainar left for the sanctuary after breakfast, as always, and the three of us spent some time together.


    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad.


    It felt like the hierarchy waspletely established.


    ¡°Erwen,e sit here. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°This might be a bit insensitive to ask, but what are you going to do? Our team is already full.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Erwen trailed off and nced at me.


    She must be wondering if she could talk about the n.


    Well, there was no reason why she couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡­but I didn¡¯t have the energy for a long conversation right now, so I just brushed it off.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about that, Misha. We don¡¯t even know if we can enter thebyrinth next month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    Honestly, it would be wise to stop exploring for a while until this situation ended.


    We didn¡¯t have any financial problems right now.


    ¡®¡­The most annoying thing is that even the city isn¡¯t safe.¡¯


    The Dragonyer.


    The Corpse Collector.


    Noark¡¯s assassins.


    And the royal family¡¯s unpredictable moves.


    There were too many reasons why I had to be stronger quickly.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s better to observe the situation until it calms down.¡¯


    I suppressed my impatience.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®more haste, less speed¡¯, right?


    ¡®I should talk to Raven about thister.¡¯


    Anyway, the three of us had tea and chatted.


    Erwen, who was initially nervous and ufortable, surprisingly calmed down quickly after Misha treated her kindly.


    ¡®It seems like she came to terms with her sister¡¯s death beforeing here.¡¯


    Thanks to that, I also felt relieved.


    Although she would inevitably carry a heavy burden from now on, Erwen had gotten back on her feet.


    So she would definitely be able to move forward.


    ¡°Huh? You have a younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s still young, so she¡¯s staying at the sanctuary. When she bes an adult¡­ I¡¯ll have to take care of her. Just like my sister did for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Nyaha, don¡¯t worry too much. You still have a lot of time left, right? You¡¯ll be much more well-off by then.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    Erwen and Misha were having a surprisingly heartwarming conversation. But Erwen suddenly bowed.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t properly apologize back then, did I? I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what was wrong with me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What apology? It¡¯s fine. Actually, something good came out of it.¡±


    I tilted my head.


    Back then?


    Did something happen between them that required an apology?


    ¡°Bu, but are you okay, Misha¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be okay? My thoughts have changed a lot since then¡­ and in the first ce, I¡¯m not in a position to¡­¡±


    Misha nced at me as she spoke.


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Knock, knock.


    ¡­we heard a knock on the front door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    I quickly got up and walked towards the door.


    Normally, I would have just opened the door, but I had heard that an assassin mighte.


    So I asked who it was first.


    ¡°I¡¯m Raymond Keplo, a knight of the 2nd Royal Knight Order.¡±


    The knight politely introduced himself, perhaps because I was about to be a Viscount.


    I checked through the peephole, and he was wearing proper armor, and there were other knights behind him.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.¡¯


    I opened the door because I also had a hunch.


    And I confirmed their purpose while facing them.


    It was good news after a long time.


    ¡°We received orders from our superiors.¡±


    ¡°Orders?¡±


    ¡°To protect you from any potential threats.¡±


    Right, so Antler made a move.

 Chapter 241 Branch Point (1)

    Chapter 241 Branch Point (1)


    Branch Point (1) <hr>


    A total of 12 knights were dispatched as my bodyguards.


    Eight of them stood guard outside the house, while three entered to prepare for any unexpected situations.


    The remaining one followed me closely wherever I went, even inside the house.


    ¡°You said your name was Raymond Keplo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The knight answered politely, no matter what I said.


    It was unfamiliar, but I could understand.


    After all, I was about to receive a title.¡®There are knights with titles in the Royal Knight Order, but the fact that they sent all these guys¡­ it must be out of consideration.¡¯


    It seemed like Antler was a meticulous person.


    Well, I would have to find out moreter.


    ¡°You said it was an order from your superiors, but who exactly gave the order?¡±


    Keplo answered my question,


    ¡°That¡­ I actually don¡¯t know.¡±


    I carefully observed his expression as he answered.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was making an excuse. I asked him a few more questions, and he said he was just dispatched after receiving orders from his direct superior.


    ¡®Right, they would try to hide their identity if they had a reason.¡¯


    It was a bit disappointing.


    If I had more connections with the royal family, I might have been able to find out Antler¡¯s identity¡­


    ¡®¡­Wait a minute.¡¯


    A possibility suddenly crossed my mind.


    [They¡¯re trying to make you a hero, right? It would be fun if you died as soon as you received a noble title. The royal family¡¯s prestige would plummet!]


    I thought it was just something he said out of anger back then since he sounded so frustrated.


    [To kindly warn the enemy because you can¡¯t control your emotions, you¡¯re truly a child.]


    Antler also thought the same about the Clown¡¯s actions.


    But¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, that bastard was aiming for this from the beginning?¡¯


    Maybe the Clown¡¯s goal from the start was to find out Antler¡¯s identity.


    Of course, there would definitely be an ¡®assassin¡¯ since the jewel emitted a green light¡­


    ¡®He probably judged that it wouldn¡¯t be a loss if he could use this as bait to find clues about Antler.¡¯


    This made more sense.


    Although the Clown was just being beaten up at the Round Table¡­


    ¡­he was also one of the big shots in this world.


    There was a high chance that even his ¡®mistakes¡¯ were intentional.


    ¡®And Antler must have considered that possibility, so he sent people as discreetly as possible.¡¯


    Ha, there¡¯s no one easy in this world.


    I sighed, but it also motivated me to stay alert.


    For example, today¡­


    ¡­if I had slept in because I was tired, Antler might have found it strange after receiving the report.


    ¡°Sir,e here and have some tea.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t receive personal favors from a civilian¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t a favor. You¡¯re working hard to protect Bjorn.¡±


    Misha served tea to the knights as if she were the mistress of the house.


    Did she think this close protection was some kind of service that came with the title?


    Hmm, that¡¯s possible.


    She didn¡¯t know about the assassin.


    ¡°You said your name was Raymond Keplo, right? I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll be staying with us, but make yourself at home.¡±


    Misha even made Keplo sit down at the table and drink tea.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll call you Lady Kaltstein.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Just Misha is fine, but¡­ well, I can¡¯t stop you if you want to call me that.¡±


    Misha naturally made Keplo use honorifics, using my authority as someone who was about to receive a title.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think she did it intentionally.


    ¡®It just happened.¡¯


    Anyway, Misha briefly introduced Keplo to Erwen and Ainar, who wasn¡¯t here today.


    ¡°Should I call you Lady Tersia?¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Erwen trailed off, as if she was ufortable being addressed formally by a knight. Misha helped her, as if she knew.


    ¡°What Lady Tersia? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s ufortable? Just call her Erwen.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes! I think that would be better¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my subordinates to call you that.¡±


    The nickname situation was quickly resolved.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Knock, knock.


    ¡­we heard another knock on the front door.


    ¡°Apanion of Bjorn Yandel is here.¡±


    The knight informed us of the visitor as if he were a servant.


    This is why everyone is so obsessed with power.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mage named Arrua Raven.¡±


    Keplo then looked at me as if asking for my permission, and I nodded.


    That was enough.


    Creak.


    The door opened as Keplo went to greet her.


    I raised one arm and greeted her elegantly while sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    It¡¯s the Noble Barbarian Mode.


    Raven let out a sigh as if she couldn¡¯t believe it at my formal greeting.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯re here¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°ck tea, please.¡±


    Raven nced at Keplo, who was standing behind me like a bodyguard, and then sat down on the sofa across from me.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as you see.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you angry?¡±


    Geez, what¡¯s she going to do if she¡¯s angry?


    I answered quickly.


    ¡°The royal family sent knights to protect me, saying nothing should happen before the title bestowal ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s understandable. You have a lot of enemies, Mr. Yandel.¡±


    Raven readily agreed.


    Well, it was a well-known story in the city that the Corpse Collector wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    And therge ns also seemed to dislike me.


    But¡­


    ¡°Raven, my enemies are also your enemies.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Raven seemed to be in a bad mood, perhaps because it was morning, which wasn¡¯t her usual active time.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your tea. You know where the sugar is, right?¡±


    Misha served her tea, and Raven took a sip and then looked at Erwen.


    ¡°Ah, hello, Miss Raven¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, ye, yes¡­ Hello¡­¡±


    The two of them exchanged awkward greetings.


    I involuntarily tilted my head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys use each other¡¯s names before? I¡¯m pretty sure you did.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, just stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raven then led the conversation as if she was the older one.


    ¡°How are you doing these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. But are you nning to stay here from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Fortunately, my sister allowed me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really? Interesting.¡±


    Their conversation continued for a few more sentences, and then it ended as Erwen said she was tired and went back to her room.


    ¡°¡­Is Mr. Keplo just going to keep standing there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to this kind of mission, so please don¡¯t mind me and continue your conversation.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Although she said that, Raven¡¯s expression was filled with difort.


    She didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to speak first.


    Therefore, I decided to just ask what I was curious about.


    ¡°But what was that about just now?¡±


    ¡°Please use a subject.¡±


    ¡°Erwen. You wouldn¡¯t be acting awkward around her now.¡±


    I could clearly sense it from their conversation.


    Raven was very ufortable around Erwen. And it didn¡¯t seem like it was just because Erwen had recently lost her family.


    Then what was the reason?


    ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re only perceptive in strange situations.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the answer?¡±


    Raven hesitated for a moment and then sighed and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel bad¡­ I think it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault?¡±


    ¡°That spell that mage Dwarkey used. I can actually use it too.¡±


    Raven¡¯s exnation could be summarized simply.


    When the Ruin Schr appeared, Raven had a hunch.


    The difference in their skill as mages was overwhelming.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee this crisis unless she used the ¡®Awakening¡¯ spell.


    But¡­


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t chant it, even though the form and mana were fine.¡±


    I understand.


    It¡¯s a spell that any mage should be able to use, but it¡¯s not a spell that anyone can use.


    ¡°I was hesitating¡­¡±


    The Ruin Schr¡¯s spell was cast, and the stone walls Raven erected with her mana were shattered effortlessly.


    And the result¡­


    ¡°Sometimes I think about it alone in my emptyb. If I had just used that spell back then, maybe her sister would still be alive¡­¡±


    I smiled bitterly.


    I never even imagined she was thinking about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for you and our otherpanions. We could have all died. But I¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    I cut her off before she could fall into themon self-loathing pattern.


    ¡°Enough. Erwen is unfortunate, but no one on our team died, right?¡±


    It was a slightly harsh statement.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Raven nodded in agreement.


    Well, she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Erwen and Daria, so they couldn¡¯t be her priority over herpanions.


    ¡°But that¡¯s because you did what I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Haha, well, I¡¯m the leader.¡±


    I chuckled and said it jokingly.


    But Raven just sighed again.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was just saying it¡¯s not like me to be so sentimental.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but nod at her words.


    Well, her image waspletely different when we first met.


    Anyway, Raven changed the subject, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, what are you going to do about Erwen? There¡¯s no room on our team.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Then what about thebyrinth? Are we going in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to wait and see. It¡¯s difficult to enter in the current situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So is that all you came here for?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something else to tell you.¡±


    I was the type who believed that no news is good news, so Raven¡¯s words were enough to trigger my anxiety sensor.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take lessons from Mr. Pebrosk.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not leaving the team to take lessons, are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes? There¡¯s no way. Why would you think that?¡±


    Well, it had happened a few times.


    ¡°But what are you going to learn? You already belong to a school.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t learn royal magic at the Artemion school.¡±


    Ah, right, she received the qualification to learn royal magic as a reward this time.


    ¡°I was hoping to find someone to teach me the basics, and fortunately, Mr. Pebrosk agreed.¡±


    Raven then said she would be staying near the royal pce, not at the Magic Tower, and that I could contact her there if I needed anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll be going now. See youter.¡±


    As if she really just came here to say that, Raven left as soon as she finished her tea.


    ___________________


    May 18th.


    Team Apple Nark, excluding Raven, visited the royal pce again.


    Although there were still two days left until the title bestowal ceremony, they said I shoulde and choose my reward beforehand.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s better to give it to me in front of everyone.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t a banquet, so we didn¡¯t have to dress up likest time.


    Well, I still had to wear neat casual clothes since I couldn¡¯t wear my equipment.


    ¡°Oh, Yandel! You¡¯re here today too?¡±


    Familiar explorers greeted me as soon as we entered the royal pce. They were also here to receive their rewards.


    ¡®They¡¯ve been calling people sequentially for the past few days.¡¯


    Although the mary reward had already been given, those who had the opportunity to choose an essence or equipment had to draw a number and wait.


    ¡°Bjorn! We¡¯ll be going then!¡±


    I parted ways with mypanions after arriving at the royal pce.


    Because their rewards were different from mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just the two of us now¡­¡±


    Only the guard knight, the royal guide, and Erwen were left in the waiting room.


    ¡°Mister¡­ is it really okay for me to receive this?¡±


    ¡°Who else would receive it if you don¡¯t? They¡¯re not kind enough to reward someone who didn¡¯t contribute.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    She was being like this even aftering all the way here.


    ¡°We have to be stronger. Both of us. So that we don¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    Erwen nodded as if reaffirming her resolve.


    Another guide arrived and took Erwen away while we were chatting.


    The Silver Treasury, where 4th-grade essences or items of simr value were stored.


    ¡®If she had ess to the Golden Treasury, I would have given her the graduation essence right away¡­¡¯


    I felt a bit regretful.


    Although there were core essences for bow-wielding fairies among the 4th-grade essences, I could have given her a better one if her rank was just one level higher.


    ¡®She¡¯ll get it someday. It¡¯s about time for us to go to the 6th floor.¡¯


    I dismissed my regret.


    Our strength would increase significantly after receiving the rewards this time. Therefore, there was no need to grind on the 5th floor and build up our strength.


    The problem was those Noark bastards.


    But judging by what the royal family was doing, it seemed like they had a n.


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel, pleasee this way.¡±


    My guide arrived and led me to the Golden Treasury while I was organizing my thoughts.


    It was in the basement, without a single window.


    But it wasn¡¯t dark at all since there were bright lights everywhere.


    No, it was so luxurious that it didn¡¯t even feel like a basement.


    ¡®We must havee down at least five floors¡­ the architecture in this world is surprisingly advanced.¡¯


    A knight with an intimidating aura greeted me as soon as we arrived. There was also a mage next to him, and he gave me a brief exnation.


    The time limit was 3 hours.


    I could choose one essence or item, and I would be severely punished if I tried to steal anything or damage the items.


    ¡®Geez, how strict.¡¯


    A giant metal door opened smoothly, as if it were floating in zero gravity, after the exnation ended.


    And¡­


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡­thousands of essences, stored in test tubes and disyed in ss cases, greeted me.


    They were all essences on par with the ¡®Ogre¡¯.


    Although I could only take one¡­


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡®This is like using a cheat code.¡¯


    It was time to get stronger.

 Chapter 242 Branch Point (2)

    Chapter 242 Branch Point (2)


    Branch Point (2) <hr>


    After entering the Golden Treasury, I finally understand.


    Why the other races can''t stand up to the royal family.


    It''s the royal family''s hidden strength.


    The precious 3rd-grade essences fill half of the vast treasury.


    And they don''t just have one of each.


    ''There are seven or eight of the easily obtainable and lessmonly used essences.''


    Most of them even have spares.


    Even the essences that are only obtainable in rifts and have a high acquisition difficulty are disyed in different colors, at least one of each.''Crazy, they even have the Nibarock essence?''


    It''s a rare monster essence that only appears in rifts.


    Although it doesn''t have any useful options for a barbarian warrior...


    Its acquisition difficulty alone is on par with 2nd-grade essences...


    ''How did they collect all of this?''


    That''s the only thought thates to mind as I look around. Can a single royal family umte this much wealth over thousands of years?


    ''When I yed the game, I thought I could just choose whatever I wanted because it was a game.''


    I even dismissed my slight worry that the royal family might be defeated by Noark.


    How could they possibly lose after seeing this?


    Thousands of 3rd-grade essences.


    Although I don''t know about their current strength, it means the royal family can create an army of insane power if they want to.


    ''If they just feed five 3rd-grade essences to each knight who can use Aura...''


    I can''t even imagine.


    And it''s not just 3rd-grade essences.


    There would also be 2nd-grade essences in a higher-grade treasury.


    ''...Maybe even 1st-grade.''


    And the scariest thing is that it''s not just essences.


    There are also Numbered Items.


    ''Since there are Triple Numbered Items in the Golden Treasury, there must be Double Numbered Items and Single Numbered Items in the higher treasuries...''


    Although they''re lower prioritypared to essences, they''re the easiest way to increase your stats when you reach the limit.


    ''...It''s not like I don''t want any, but they can''tpare to essences.''


    Hmm, should I at least look around?


    I had time, so I walked around the Golden Treasury and looked at the items with interest.


    Well, I already knew all the options, so I quickly lost interest...


    "Um, please don''t touch..."


    "It''s not like it''s going to wear out if I touch it!"


    It was a bit amusing to see the mage, who came with me as a guard and guide, turn pale every time I touched the equipment.


    ''Then that''s enough sightseeing.''


    It was time to make a decision.


    Therefore, I did a final check.


    Although I had already decided on what essence to take, you never know.


    Right, then first...


    ''Berios.''


    An Eastern dragon.


    It''s a monster that resembles an Imoogi, and it''s practically a superior version of the Manticore.


    Base stats focused on Magic Resistance.


    And a unique passive, [Cycle of Reincarnation], that allows you to umte stats.


    ''Well, even if I absorb it now, it would be practically impossible to umte stats.''


    [Cycle of Reincarnation] only takes effect when you reach a level where you can hunt 3rd-grade monsters or higher.


    And in the first ce, it became a core essence because of its active skill.


    [Scales of Greed].


    When you use this skill, scales temporarily appear on your skin, and your ''Magic Resistance'' increases in proportion to your Magic Resistance stat.


    For reference, if your Magic Resistance exceeds 1,500, you gain a Magic Immunity bonus, and from then on, mages be beings you can kill like worms.


    It''s like Barbarian Dragon Mode.


    But...


    ''It''s not an essence I should absorb right now.''


    Honestly, if it weren''t for the Ruin Schr, its priority wouldn''t be this high.


    ''Manticore'' is enough for exploration.


    And your growth rate changes depending on what you absorb first, even if you have to absorb it someday.


    Anyway, then the second option.


    ''Vol-Herchan.''


    A giant monster covered in shells.


    As you can tell from its appearance, it has skills specialized in defense. The passive would synergize with [Iron Hide], and the active would make my body tough enough to withstand even ''Aura''.


    In short, it''s an essence for preparing against Aura.


    It''s an essence for a setup I haven''tpleted yet.


    If I had this, my arm wouldn''t have been cut off by that Noark explorer who used Aura.


    ''Amelia, that woman also used Aura...''


    The priority of this essence increased a bit since the Clown bastard said he would send an assassin. Honestly, she was the scariest assassin I knew.


    ''And besides, it seems like I''ll be fighting humans more often from now on.''


    Ah, but that doesn''t mean it''s useless against monsters.


    After all, being able to counter ''Aura'' is just a bonus.


    And most importantly, it also has a high Strength stat, so it has the best bnce between offense and defense among the candidates.


    Then,stly...


    ''Bion.''


    It''s the only small-sized monster among the 3rd-grade monsters, which are mostly giant creatures.


    It''s also one of the few ''humanoid'' monsters...


    And an ''undead''. In other words, it''s immortal.


    ording to the game''s setting, they''re ancient heroes who were resurrected after death, and perhaps because of that, they have a very unique characteristic.


    They fight using essences, just like explorers.


    For reference, the essencebination varies for each individual, but there''s one thing that''s added to all of them.


    It''s the ability of the essence it drops.


    [Transcendence].


    What''s unique is that this is the only skill you get when you absorb its essence.


    It''s both a passive and an active skill.


    Ah, and it also has the extremely rare Soul Power stat as a base stat, so it has the advantage of reducing MP worries.


    ''So what should I choose...''


    I have to absorb all of them someday.


    It''s just a matter of which one I absorb first.


    After much deliberation, I finally made my decision.


    ''Right, this is it if I can only choose one.''


    I''m looking forward to the title bestowal ceremony.


    ____________________


    ¡°Hmm, this essence.¡±


    The mage who had been following me made a strange expression as I chose the essence.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good essence. Then I¡¯ll report it to the Prime Minister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, can you also give me a Numbered Item? It seems like they¡¯re just collecting dust¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s so serious.


    I was half-joking.


    We then returned to the reception room after a body search, and mypanions were already there.


    ¡°It took a long time, as expected of the Golden Treasury.¡±


    The bear-like man greeted me with a smile.


    ¡°What essence did you choose?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I just chose the one you rmended. It doesn¡¯t seem bad, and it¡¯s a secret technique, right?¡±


    Secret technique.


    In short, it means a guaranteed essencebination.


    Like the essences possessed by heroes or great explorers who left their names in history.


    Of course, most of those people were well-known, but they usually had high-grade essencebinations, so they were difficult to apply unless you were an experienced explorer.


    But there are some well-known minorbinations.


    For example, even the dwarf knew how to use [Emergency Restoration] to reset the cooldown of Numbered Items.


    It must have been one of the secret techniques circting among dwarves.


    ¡°I should get a training center membership as soon as we get back.¡±


    The bear-like man, who chose the essence based on my rmendation, was eager to try out his new skills.


    Well, everyone probably felt the same way.


    ¡°Bjorn, let¡¯s go back! The warrior¡¯s power is taking over my body! I need to unleash it!¡±


    Although the other three received 5th-grade essences, I was a bit envious of this.


    Phew, I had to wait until the title bestowal ceremony.


    ¡°Ugh, just endure it. Erwen isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    ¡°We can just tell that fairy toe alone!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did I say would happen if you talked like that?¡±


    ¡°I, I misspoke. So please, don¡¯t make me eat carrot soup¡­¡±


    Misha was scolding Ainar and defending Erwen.


    It¡¯s reassuring that she has an older sister to support her.


    We waited for a while, and Erwen finally returned after choosing her essence.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. Was there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No. I chose the one you rmended. But I needed some time to adjust after absorbing it, so I rested for a bit¡­¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s understandable.


    Most high-grade essences cause significant changes to your body as soon as you absorb them.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. Did you wait long?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m d there was no problem. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    We then returned to the 7th district, which felt like home now, in the carriage the royal family prepared.


    And we headed straight to the training center.


    The only ce in the city where you¡¯re allowed to use abilities.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The bear-like man summoned Iron Bear Iradun.


    And he ced a pig he bought at the entrance of the training center on the target tform.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it myself. Misha, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Me? Ugh¡­ alright.¡±


    Misha then injured Woongie with her sword, and the preparations wereplete.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Hungry ws].¡¹


    A red light started emanating from the arrow.


    The bear-like man nocked it and aimed for the pig¡¯s thigh.


    Thump!


    ¡°Squeeeeeeeal!!!¡±


    The pig screamed and thrashed, but it didn¡¯tst long.


    Thud.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a vital point, the pig soon copsed and stopped moving.


    There was no blood.


    Because the arrow that was embedded in it was absorbing it.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    The arrow was extracting life force from the pig and transferring it to the bear-like man.


    And this is where the synergy of thebinationes in.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit¡¯s health is currently at its maximum.¡¹


    ¡¸Transferring remaining health to the linked target.¡¹


    The absorbed life force was transferred to Woongie through the bear-like man.


    ¡°Woong?¡±


    Woongie¡¯s injuries were all healed.


    ¡°I was unsure, but the Spirit Beast really recovered.¡±


    ¡°The book says that you¡¯re the priority when you¡¯re injured, so be careful.¡±


    Although he said that, it was practically the same as our tank line bing tougher since the bear-like man, who was a ranged attacker, rarely got injured.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t the only advantage.


    The pig¡¯s body was withered like a mummy after about 3 minutes.


    ¡®The continuous damage isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯


    And the bear-like man also had [Hook Arrow], so the embedded arrow was difficult to remove.


    In other words, once it was embedded, the continuous damage and life steal would continue to stack.


    ¡®And if he gets [Altruism]ter, he¡¯ll be able to heal us with it too, not just Iron Bear.¡¯


    Of course, that was just a possibility, I wasn¡¯t nning to make the bear-like man a healer.


    After all, how precious is an essence slot?


    It¡¯s best to leave healing to a professional healer.


    ¡®I should get a priest soon¡­¡¯


    Anyway, Ainar was next.


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has cast [Wild Control].¡¹


    Since there weren¡¯t any good 5th-grade essences for her to use as a graduation essence, I chose the one that was most effective right now and could be used for the longest time.


    ¡¸All conditional activation effects of the next attack are converted to Sharpness.¡¹


    [Mark of Explosion], which causes an explosion when you hit the same spot, and [Life Absorption], which increases regeneration when you hit an enemy.


    If she uses [Wild Control], those two effects are now converted to Sharpness.


    Just like this.


    sh!


    The steel bar was cut in half effortlessly, even though it was made of Adamantium.


    ¡°Can you try it with a different sword?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Go ahead.¡±


    Unlike the pig, the steel bar was free.


    It was magically repaired.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Ainar, as if she was unsure, tested it again with a cheap iron sword provided by the training center.


    The result was the same.


    sh!


    The steel bar was cut in half with a single blow.


    ¡®Good, this increases her options.¡¯


    She would be able to use explosion and life steal when fighting multiple enemies, and increase her sharpness when fighting a single strong enemy.


    In short, she was no longer a barbarian who was only good at mob farming.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s my turn now?¡±


    Misha then tested the essence she newly obtained, and then it was Erwen¡¯s turn.


    They both had satisfied expressions, as their new essences showed synergy that exceeded expectations.


    ¡®¡­This is unfair for a barbarian.¡¯


    Why am I the only one without a new essence?


    ____________________


    Two dayster, I visited the royal pce again.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t as nervous as the first time.


    After all, this was my third time this month.


    But there were a few differences from my previous visits.


    ¡°Can you bend down a bit? You¡¯re so tall.¡±


    The servants were helping me get dressed and styling me, as if even the formal wear Kyle gave me wasn¡¯t enough.


    And mypanions weren¡¯t here.


    Because I was the only one invited today.


    It seemed like it was a long-standing tradition of the royal family that no one could attend the title bestowal ceremony unless they were a noble, even if they were a distinguished guest.


    ¡®It¡¯s already noisy over there.¡¯


    I was currently in the Pce of Glory, the same ce I had visited once before. I could hear musical instruments ying from where the main hall was.


    It seemed like the banquet had already begun.


    Our entrance would probably be the climax of the banquet.


    ¡°Oh my, you look much better dressed like that.¡±


    Count Perdehilt visited me while I was getting ready.


    He was with his youngest daughter.


    ¡°Ah, I, I¡¯m Arabe Perdehilt¡­¡±


    The youngdy still couldn¡¯t make eye contact with me, as if she was scared.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t intend to bring up the arranged marriage again and bother me today, as he just chatted for a bit and then left.


    Well, to be precise, should I call it a warning?


    ¡°There are three of you receiving titles today, including you. One is from a Viscount family, and the other is from a Marquis family.¡±


    It was something I had already heard.


    To be precise, it was more urate to say ¡®inheritance¡¯ than ¡®bestowal¡¯ for them, unlike my case.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Viscount family, but the heir to the Kudo family is known for being hot-tempered andpetitive.¡±


    ¡°In other words, he¡¯s immature.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an urate description. So be careful. It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event, he might think you stole the spotlight. Ah, and try to endure it even if he provokes you. You¡¯re one of us now, so you can¡¯t just act as you please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind.¡±


    ¡°Right, that should be enough. Then I¡¯ll be going now. See youter.¡±


    The Count then coolly left with his daughter. It seemed like he really just came to build a rtionship with me.


    ¡®Politics¡­¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, remembering what happened in the Doppelganger Forest. I wonder if barbarian-style politics would work in noble society?


    That¡¯s when, as I was having those silly thoughts¡­


    ¡°The heroes of the day are entering!¡±


    ¡­the door opened with cheerful music.


    ¡®This is my second time walking through here this month.¡¯


    I walked naturally along the carpet, without any nervousness. The heir to the Marquis family was in the center, I was on the left, and the heir to the Viscount family was on the right.


    Thud, thud.


    We reached the throne, receiving cheers from the nobles.


    The Prime Minister was standing in front of the empty throne.


    He said something ceremonial, and we knelt on one knee and bowed.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡­the Marquis bastard leaned towards me as I was about to kneel.


    What?


    Did he lose his bnce?


    I tried to help him at first, thinking that might be the case, but I soon realized it wasn¡¯t.


    Malice.


    I unconsciously sensed a dark emotion from his movement.


    It was truly ridiculous.


    Leaving aside the fact that he was trying to pull something so pathetic in front of the Prime Minister, who was practically the second most powerful person in the royal family, and countless other nobles¡­


    ¡®Do you think that would work?¡¯


    The best defense is a good offense.


    Strength involuntarily surged through my body, and at the same time, our bodies collided.


    Thwack!


    The oue, based on thews of physics, was practically predetermined.


    ¡°Aak!!¡±


    The Marquis heir was thrown forward and rolled on the carpet.


    His neat suit waspletely wrinkled.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The music stopped, and silence fell at his embarrassing disy.


    The Count¡¯s advice suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ah, right.


    He told me to endure.

 Chapter 243 Branch Point (3)

    Chapter 243 Branch Point (3)


    Branch Point (3) <hr>


    A man, observing the situation from afar, chuckled as the Marquis heir¡¯s body tilted towards Bjorn Yandel.


    ¡®The rumors were true.¡¯


    He was a wild one.


    To pull something like that in front of the Prime Minister.


    ¡®No, maybe he believes that the Prime Minister and the other nobles won¡¯t me him.¡¯


    Hmm, it wasn¡¯t iprehensible.


    After all, there was a clear difference between a noble who was about to be a Marquis and a barbarian explorer who was about to be a Viscount.


    And besides¡­¡­there had been many instances of bullying that were even more tant in the noble society, where hazing was rampant, and it was tacitly epted.


    It was a kind of taming.


    But¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s certainly bold.¡¯


    The Marquis heir wasn¡¯t a knight.


    He just absorbed a few essences to build an intimidating physique.


    But to pick a fight with an explorer who was known to have defeated the Corpse Collector in a physical confrontation¡­


    ¡®Ah,e to think of it, he¡¯s injured, right?¡¯


    The man btedly remembered that Bjorn Yandel was still suffering from the aftereffects of thest battle.


    He said the poison had even seeped into his brain.


    He was sweating profusely just from walking normally at thest banquet.


    That must have been why the Marquis bastard did that.


    ¡®¡­This is going to ruin the mood.¡¯


    The man involuntarily frowned as he imagined what was toe.


    The malice of nobles hidden beneath their morous facade.


    And a hero being humiliated in front of everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t a scene he wanted to see on his rare outing¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The man tilted his head.


    Because an unexpected oue had urred.


    The barbarian¡¯s body didn¡¯t even budge at the Marquis heir¡¯s trick.


    ¡®¡­Has he already recovered to some extent?¡¯


    Good.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡­the barbarian¡¯s shoulder muscles, which couldn¡¯t be concealed by mere cloth, twitched.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Aak!!¡±


    As if there was a reaction, the Marquis heir was thrown backward.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The music stopped, and silence fell.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡®¡­He pushed the Marquis bastard away here?!¡¯


    It was an act he wouldn¡¯t have done if he had considered the consequences.


    The man, feeling a sense of secondhand embarrassment, felt even more dizzy.


    Although he was d that the barbarian¡¯s condition had improved and he wasn¡¯t tricked by that pathetic scheme¡­


    ¡®He should have just ignored it.¡¯


    If it were him, he would have said something like, ¡®Haha, did my legs give out? I should work out more,¡¯ and then gotten back at himter.


    That was the less risky option.


    Well, it was a barbarian-like action¡­


    ¡®¡­That person wouldn¡¯t have done it like this.¡¯


    Then was he really just a barbarian?


    The man was disappointed, but he continued to observe the situation.


    You never know.


    This could also be part of a bigger picture¡­


    And even if he wasn¡¯t ¡®that person¡¯¡­


    Bjorn Yandel was someone who was suspected to be a yer due to his exceptional growth rate.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just watch for now.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as he was focusing his gaze¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    ¡­the Prime Minister called the barbarian¡¯s name in a troubled voice.


    He also already knew.


    About the Marquis heir¡¯s trick, and how the barbarian responded to it.


    ¡®Now, how is he going to resolve this situation?¡¯


    The man waited for the barbarian to speak, not giving up on the possibility of a reversal until the very end.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    The barbarian shouted indignantly,


    ¡°¡­I, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    A protest without any logical defense, like a whining child.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I was just standing there, and he used me to do a forward roll!¡±


    He even med the Marquis directly.


    The man felt a sense of emptiness.


    ¡°Marquis! You tell me! You just wanted to do a forward roll, right?!¡±


    He remembered the experienced yers in themunity who said that Bjorn Yandel couldn¡¯t possibly be a yer.


    Now he understood what they meant.


    ¡®This is a modern person¡­?¡¯


    The man¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the barbarian.


    _________________________


    The title bestowal ceremony was over.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t remember the details.


    It was boring.


    The Prime Minister gave a long speech, using all sorts of fancy words, and I officially became a noble of this country as he bestowed the title upon me on behalf of the royal family.


    And then the banquet began.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It was different from thest banquet.


    Back then, many nobles approached me to build a rtionship or out of simple curiosity¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­but now there was no one around me.


    Even Baron Martoan and the Count who tried to arrange a political marriage were just watching from afar.


    It was apletely different treatment from the Marquis and the Viscount, who were surrounded by many nobles.


    Well, it was understandable.


    I was on the Marquis bastard¡¯s bad side because of this incident.


    ¡®Ha, because of one weird bastard.¡¯


    I grabbed a piece of meat with my hand and started eating, recalling what had happened earlier.


    [Bjorn, son of Yandel.]


    How was I supposed to resolve that situation when even the Prime Minister was looking at me with a reprimanding gaze?


    This was the answer I came up with.


    The Mindless Barbarian Mode, which had always helped me in difficult situations.


    [¡­I, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!]


    After all, everyone who should know would know that it was the Marquis bastard¡¯s fault.


    I decided to just be shameless.


    In the first ce, political talk didn¡¯t suit a barbarian.


    [It¡¯s true! I was just standing there, and he used me to do a forward roll!]


    As expected, the Prime Minister couldn¡¯t say anything at my words.


    [¡­Forward roll?]


    This is what happens to those who only work with pens at their desks.


    No matter how smart and quick-witted they are, theyck experience in this kind of conversation.


    [Marquis! You tell me! You just wanted to do a forward roll, right!]


    Even the nobles who were looking at my actions as a challenge changed their attitudes as the Mindless Barbarian Mode continued.


    They realized.


    That barbarians were apletely different species.


    [¡­Cariot Kudo, is that true?]


    The Prime Minister then looked at the Marquis with a cold gaze, and the Marquis answered in a panic,


    [Th, there¡¯s no way! That barbarian dared to push me, not knowing his ce¡ª]


    [Stop.]


    [¡­?]


    The Prime Minister just stared at the flustered Marquis with a kind smile, without saying anything, as his words were cut off.


    It was an unspoken pressure to not make things worse.


    [Ye, yes¡­ that¡¯s right¡­.]


    In the end, the Marquis bastard had no choice but to admit that he wanted to do a forward roll.


    After all, that action meant the Prime Minister was siding with me.


    Even nobles have that much sense.


    ¡®¡­The Prime Minister, this man is also a bit suspicious.¡¯


    Anyway¡­


    ¡­the title bestowal ceremony resumed as if nothing had happened, and it ended with him handing me the essence I had chosen two days ago in a luxurious box.


    And now¡­


    ¡®Should I just go back¡­?¡¯


    I was sitting alone at arge round table, stuffing my face with meat, and I started to feel bored.


    ¡®Hmm, okay, I¡¯ll eat one more te and then leave.¡¯


    I asked the servant assigned to each table to bring me another te piled high with meat.


    After some time¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    I turned my head at the approaching presence, and instead of the te of meat I was waiting for, I saw a man.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Viscount Yandel.¡±


    He was the first noble to approach me at this banquet where I waspletely ostracized.


    My barbarian intuition told me the moment our eyes met¡­


    ¡­that he was suspicious.


    No¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Hans from the Aiphreya Baron family.¡±


    ¡­that this man was dangerous.


    ___________________


    Hans Aiphreya.


    Hans A. for short.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re more quiet than I expected?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have a title since he was the youngest son of a Baron family, I felt suffocated.


    A ¡®Hans¡¯ with noble characteristics?


    It was a type of Hans I had never seen before!


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn, son of Yandel.¡±


    I roughly introduced myself and was about to leave, saying I was busy.


    But that¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Huff, huff, here you go, Viscount Yandel.¡±


    ¡­the te of meat I ordered arrived.


    The servant brought three tes piled high with meat, as if he had taken my appetite into ount.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but express my gratitude.


    But what was this?


    ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ first time¡­¡±


    The servant was staring at me with a touched expression.


    ¡°Hearing those words while doing this job¡­¡±


    Ha, these damn nobles.


    The servant then said I could ask him for anything and stood behind me, waiting for my next request.


    ¡®¡­I was going to just leave.¡¯


    But I felt like I would unintentionally hurt him if I did that.


    So I grabbed a piece of meat with my hand.


    ¡°You were still eating. If it¡¯s not a bother, would you mind if I join you?¡±


    An ordinary noble would have readily agreed to this request or politely refused.


    But I was a barbarian of this city.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit ufortable.¡±


    I said it was ufortable without hesitation.


    Hans A.¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re a bit different from what I heard.¡±


    It was a meaningful statement and gaze.


    So I couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Different?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I misspoke. I just thought you wouldn¡¯t be ufortable with something like this.¡±


    What the hell is this guy?


    He¡¯s strangely rxed for the youngest son of a Baron family without a title.


    And his name is Hans.


    ¡®¡­Why did he approach me?¡¯


    It seemed like I needed to test him.


    I spoke naturally after a brief moment of contemtion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a te too? I¡¯m a bit ufortable eating alone.¡±


    ¡°Aha, so that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    Hans A. ordered food from the servant at my words.


    And so, we had some time alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I was actually bored because I was alone.¡±


    I extended my hand, which was still covered in meat juice, and Hans A. hesitated for a moment before shaking it.


    Geez, that disgusted expression.


    ¡®Phew, this is even more suspicious.¡¯


    What was his reason for staying here, even shaking hands with my greasy hand?


    I opened my mouth to find out.


    Wide enough that I wouldn¡¯t feel awkward even if bits of meat I was chewing on flew onto his face.


    ¡°Right! Hans Aiphreya? I like you! Let¡¯s be friends!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be friends?¡±


    He smiled awkwardly, picking off the bits of meat on his face one by one, at my question.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, I like you!¡±


    The food he ordered soon arrived, and we ate and chatted.


    He congratted me on receiving a title.


    He said the weather was nice today.


    Most of it was meaningless small talk, and at some point, Hans A. stopped eating.


    Because the bits of meat that flew out of my mouth had allnded on his te.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m ufortable eating alone¡­¡±


    It was a subtle way of telling him to get to the point if he had one, or leave if he didn¡¯t.


    Then how would he react?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Hans A. got up from his seat without hesitation.


    And¡­


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡­he immediately left.


    ¡®What was that about?¡¯


    Did he really juste to be friends?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt even more uneasy because he just left like that.


    __________________


    Early evening, as the sun began to set.


    I left the royal pce as if running away after Hans A. left and got into a carriage heading home.


    After all, I had met a Hans.


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of incident I might get caught up in if I stayed in this ce full of nobles.


    ¡®Let¡¯s absorb the essence first.¡¯


    I asked Keplo, who resumed his close protection as soon as we left the royal pce, for his understanding and then opened the test tube.


    ¡®Come to think of it, this is my first time absorbing an essence without breaking the test tube.¡¯


    Corpse Golem, Orc Hero, Manticore.


    Although the situations were all different, I had to break the test tube to absorb the essence.


    It wasn¡¯t like it could be reused anyway.


    Whoosh.


    I took a deep breath, holding the test tube to my nose, and the essence inside was absorbed into my body like smoke.


    ¡¸The essence of ¡®Bion¡¯ seeps into the character¡¯s soul.¡¹


    The 3rd-grade monster, Bion.


    There was one reason why I chose him in the end.


    Honestly, absorbing ¡®Vol-Herchan¡¯s¡¯ essence and preparing against Aura while increasing mybat power would have been more advantageous right now¡­


    ¡­but the acquisition difficulty was vastly different.


    ¡®Since I absorbed this, I can just skip ¡®Land of Immortality¡¯ter and just get experience points.¡¯


    Vol-Herchan was amon monster that appeared in groups, and it was easy to encounter if you went to its field, while ¡®Bion¡¯ was difficult to encounter, and the characteristics of its field were very tricky.


    This essence choice was a more long-term investment.


    ¡®And besides, there¡¯s not much difference in terms of specs, even though the essence¡¯s characteristics are different.¡¯


    And if you consider the effect of the next Spirit Engraving, this was the more rational choice.


    ¡¸Soul Power increased by +100.¡¹


    ¡¸Soul Regeneration increased by +30.¡¹


    ¡¸Strength increased by +25.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    I felt a sense of fulfillment deep down.


    A new vitality from the minor physical stat increases.


    I opened my eyes after briefly savoring the afterglow, and Keplo congratted me with a smile.


    ¡®It¡¯ste today, so I guess I can go to the training center tomorrow.¡¯


    I closed my eyes again, feeling disappointed that I couldn¡¯t use my newfound strength right away.


    After some time¡­


    Creak.


    ¡­the carriage suddenly stopped in the middle of the street.


    Did a wheel fall off?


    That¡¯s when, as I opened my eyes with that thought¡­


    ¡°I sense mana from below!¡±


    ¡­Keplo, a human knight with a talent for mana, unlike a barbarian, shouted.


    And¡­


    ¡°You have to get off qu¡ª¡±


    ¡­a giant explosion engulfed us in mes.


    Kwaaang!


    The carriage shattered in an instant.


    Beeeeeeeep!


    I heard the knights shouting amidst the ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Assassin! An assassin is here!!¡±


    Damn it.

 Chapter 244 Branch Point (4)

    Chapter 244 Branch Point (4)


    Branch Point (4) <hr>


    Hans Aiphreya.


    To be precise, the man who attended the title bestowal ceremony, borrowing his name and face, sshed cold water on his face.


    Ssh!


    Every time the water touched his skin, the bits of meat stuck to it were washed away and flowed down the drain.


    It was enough to make him gag.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s been a while since I felt this disgusted.¡¯


    He had experienced worse things during the early days when he was struggling after falling into this unfamiliar world, but those days were long gone.


    ¡®¡­I should just observe from afar without approaching him.¡¯The man returned to the banquet hall and checked the table where he had talked to the barbarian.


    It was empty.


    He approached a servant and asked a few questions, and it seemed like the barbarian had already left in a carriage.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t really feel like going back to the Magic Tower.¡¯


    The man hesitated for a moment and then left the royal pce.


    And he flew above the city, using Invisibility and Levitation magic simultaneously.


    It was the Stealth Flight Mode.


    ¡®There he is.¡¯


    He soon found Bjorn Yandel¡¯s carriage as he looked down from the sky, dozens of meters above ground.


    There was no way he had mistaken the carriage since there were knights on horses guarding it.


    ¡®It seems like he¡¯s going home.¡¯


    The man deduced the destination based on the carriage¡¯s direction and then followed it.


    Well, his expectation that the barbarian might be the person he was looking for had faded¡­


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s acting.¡¯


    ¡­but it wasn¡¯t impossible yet.


    Even he had never seen a barbarian act so mindlessly.


    It actually made him even more suspicious.


    ¡®¡­If he has that person¡¯s understanding of the game, he would have quickly figured out how to act in this world and moved more ¡®perfectly¡¯ than anyone else.¡¯


    It could be interpreted either way.


    Therefore, he needed more information.


    What kind of person was Bjorn Yandel?


    ¡®He¡¯s living with three women¡­¡¯


    The man diligently followed the carriage, ignoring his envy.


    They must be close if they¡¯re living together.


    He thought he might be able to find more concrete clues if he observed his daily life at home.


    That¡¯s when, as he was following the carriage at a distance¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the carriage exploded.


    __________________


    It was an explosion reminiscent of the pir of fire from that day.


    But fortunately¡­


    ¡­its power was iparable.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s health is below 50%.¡¹


    ¡¸All resistance and defense stats are increased due to the passive skill [Hero¡¯s Path].¡¹


    My vision was blurry, as if my retinas were damaged by the heat.


    And my skin was burning and tingling as it peeled off.


    It seemed like my muscles were also severely damaged.


    But¡­


    ¡°Assassin! An assassin is here!!¡±


    ¡­I didn¡¯t die in one shot.


    And my body was still moving.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I suppressed my rising nausea and quickly pushed myself off the ground. And I activated the subspace ring I received when I left the pce.


    ¡®Phew, I should have put on my equipment as soon as we left the royal pce.¡¯


    Regret is always toote.


    I first took out my shield and equipped it.


    That¡¯s when something exploded, emitting ck smoke.


    ¡®Is it a smoke grenade?¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t flustered, as I had experienced vision being blocked many times, and I quickly focused on my hearing.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaak!¡±


    Screams of civilians echoed from everywhere, as expected of an incident that urred in the middle of the street.


    ¡°Insolent!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate those evil rebels!¡±


    I also heard the sh of weapons as the knights fought back.


    But that wasn¡¯t what I should be focusing on.


    I had to distinguish the sound that threatened my life from all the other noises.


    For example¡­


    Tadat.


    Right, like this.


    I turned my body and lowered my stance towards the direction of the sound as soon as I heard it.


    And at that moment¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­an impact hit my shield.


    Phew, so you can see me even in the smoke.


    There was no reason for me to stay quiet anymore.


    ¡°Keplo! Are you alive?!¡±


    I shouted with all my might, checking on him, who was right next to me before the explosion.


    There was no answer.


    Was he dead? Or just unconscious?


    Swoosh.


    I quickly reached into my subspace pocket and took out my mace.


    That¡¯s when I heard another whooshing sound.


    Whoosh!


    Based on my experience, this kind of sound usually came from ¡®shing¡¯ attacks.


    I trusted my instincts and angled my shield.


    Thud!


    An impact hit the left side of my shield.


    It didn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t see.


    Whoosh!


    I swung my mace with all my might towards where I thought the enemy was.


    Kwagic!


    I felt the satisfying impact.


    Hmm, so he blocked it.


    I thought he would be an agility-based character since he¡¯s an assassin.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Something screamed in the smoke and was thrown back.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡­a gust of wind, clearly artificial, swept through the area and cleared the ck smoke.


    ¡®Magic? Who?¡¯


    There were no mages on our side.


    And there was no way the assassins would clear the smoke for us.


    Then who cast the spell?


    I dismissed my brief question and checked my surroundings.


    ¡°Viscount Yandel! Are you alright?!¡±


    Only four knights were still standing.


    On the other hand, there were over thirty masked figures surrounding the shattered remains of the carriage.


    ¡®Is Amelia¡­ not here?¡¯


    I scanned the masked figures, looking for someone with a simr build to Amelia.


    There were about three candidates, but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t told there was a mage!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Kill him!¡±


    The assassins resumed their attack after a brief moment of confusion from the spell that cleared the smoke.


    They knew.


    That they had to finish this quickly since it was an ambush in the middle of the street.


    ¡°Protect Viscount Yandel!!¡±


    The knights who were fighting individually also quickly approached me and formed a protective formation as soon as they saw me.


    I could understand why nobles were so obsessed with training knights.


    How loyal and reliable they were.


    ¡®It seems like there¡¯s no time to put on my armor.¡¯


    I cleanly dismissed my regret and activated an ability, assessing the situation. It was the one I was nning to try out at the training center tomorrow.


    ¡®Transcendence.¡¯


    Bion¡¯s ability, [Transcendence].


    It¡¯s a unique skill that¡¯s both passive and active.


    When deactivated, it enhances the performance of all passive skills by 1.5 times.


    [Acidic Fluid] bes more potent.


    The stat increase from [Hero¡¯s Path] and [Iron Hide] is amplified, and the Manticore¡¯s [Inheritance] is also affected simrly.


    It¡¯s a good skill even with just that.


    But¡­


    ¡¸Character has cast [Transcendence].¡¹


    ¡­the true value of this skill is revealed when used as an active skill.


    ¡¸The next skill used is enhanced.¡¹


    It¡¯s not just a simple enhancement, but a unique additional effect that¡¯s temporarily added to each skill.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸The inherent ability of the skill is unlocked by the power of the Transcendent.¡¹


    That¡¯s why a 5th-grade [Gigantification] is the core of the Shield Barbarian build.


    ¡¸Size increases proportionally to Strength.¡¹


    It¡¯s a size bonus that¡¯s applied proportionally to Strength, not a fixed value.


    ¡®About 5 meters?¡¯


    It¡¯s the Gigantification (Transcendence) Mode.


    ¡®This should be¡­ about the same size as when I fought Riakis.¡¯


    I roughly estimate my new size based on my different eye level. It¡¯s about the same size as when I was 1.5 times bigger, using Misha¡¯s brother¡¯s [Unholy One] with the Vampire skill [Blood Master].


    Although I have the Ogre essence, my setup isn¡¯tplete yet, so I¡¯m notpletely satisfied.


    But¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    ¡­there¡¯s no denying that I¡¯m much stronger now.


    [Gigantification], which increases physical stats and threat level proportionally to height.


    And [Wild Release], which further increases physical stats proportionally to threat level.


    Strength surges through my body as the two are applied simultaneously.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡®Leap.¡¯


    I push off the ground with all my might and soar into the air.


    My intendednding point is where a masked figure is aiming at me with a bow.


    Kwaaang!


    The masked figure, still holding his bow, is thrown high into the air as soon as Ind.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s total weight is over 500 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸The special terrain effect [Recoil] is additionally applied to the damage radius.¡¹


    Fortunately, my weight met the requirement as I grew taller.


    I was worried because I wasn¡¯t wearing armor.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The masked figure lets out a dumbfounded sound in midair, as if he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    What, you didn¡¯t expect me to attack first?


    I swing my mace like a baseball bat, and his neck bends at a grotesque angle.


    Kwagic.


    Okay, one down¡­


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Just as I¡¯m about to turn my head and look for my next target, a masked figure jumps out from my lower right side.


    It¡¯s a blind spot that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see before.


    But I clearly see it and dodge.


    It¡¯s thanks to the base stat of the new essence.


    [Bion]


    Soul Power +100, Soul Regeneration +30, Strength +25, Pain Resistance +30, Bone Density +30, Magic Resistance +20, Field of View +25


    Field of View +25.


    This stat widens your field of vision.


    So in the game, it gave a bonus to detailed stats like evasion rate.


    Kwagic!


    I kick the jumping bastard in the stomach and then get ready to leap again.


    But did they finallye to their senses?


    The knights shouted in panic at my sudden actions.


    ¡°Th, this way!¡±


    Geez, who¡¯s protecting whom?


    I ignore them and leap towards my next target. And I take them down one by one with the samebo as before.


    There haven¡¯t been any strong opponents yet.


    Kwagic!


    Just like when I killed that guy in the smoke earlier, their level was strangely low.


    ¡®Is there really no one at Amelia¡¯s level?¡¯


    I was even nning to use [Leap] to escape if it got dangerous, but my anxiety soon disappeared.


    After fighting them firsthand, I knew.


    They were at a level that the knights could have easily handled if it weren¡¯t for the initial explosion.


    But what¡¯s this?


    ¡°¡­We, we were only supposed to deal with the knights!¡±


    Internal conflict started among the masked figures as I started rampaging and the knights also started pressing them with individual battles.


    ¡°You said he would die from that one explosion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. We weren¡¯t told he was this strong!¡±


    As one or two of them started to retreat, all the masked figures chose to run away.


    It was ridiculous.


    ¡®What the hell are they?¡¯


    They didn¡¯t seem to have any sense of purpose.


    ____________________


    ¡®¡­Are they really from Noark?¡¯


    That doubt even crossed my mind, but I diligently moved my body and captured the fleeing masked figures.


    I caught a total of four.


    Unfortunately, the rest all escaped.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The knight awkwardly saluted me, as if it was his first time seeing a noble being carried by his escorts.


    ¡°Ah, you guys also worked hard. Are there any casualties?¡±


    The knight answered that three knights had died at my question.


    Fortunately, Keplo wasn¡¯t among them.


    Although he was caught in the explosion with me, it seemed like he was durable enough to survive.


    He would probably regain consciousness soon since I gave him a potion in time.


    ¡®Then shall we interrogate them?¡¯


    The battle was over, and the guards were probablying, so I grabbed one of the captured guys and took off his mask.


    It was a man I had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    The man trembled, unable to even make eye contact with me, as if he realized he was screwed.


    I reached out and shoved my hand into his mouth.


    ¡°Keu, keugh, keuheok!¡±


    I searched thoroughly, but there was no poison capsule.


    Hmm, so reality is different from cartoons?


    No, shouldn¡¯t an assassin have at least one?


    ¡®Ah, in the first ce, those guys wouldn¡¯t have run away if they had that much resolve.¡¯


    What the hell were they doing?


    I wiped the saliva on my hand on his clothes and asked,


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    He would talk if I beat him up a bit.


    That¡¯s when, as I was raising my fist¡­


    sh!


    ¡­a white sh erupted from the dark sky.


    And¡­


    Kwoom!


    ¡­something crashed into the ground like a meteor.


    At first, I thought maybe the assassins had escaped and shot a catapult¡­


    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±


    ¡­but it was a man.


    He was surrounded by a spherical barrier, and his face was all too familiar.


    Because I had just met him.


    ¡°Hans Aiphreya¡­?¡±


    No, what the hell.


    Why is he falling from the sky?


    Just as I was flustered by the unexpected turn of events¡­


    Tadat, tadat, tadat.


    ¡­another man jumped down from the sky where Hans A. had fallen. And he approached Hans A. without even ncing at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one, not even the knights, dared to say a word at the strange sight.


    The changed atmosphere didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°Mister, just make it easy for yourself. Okay?¡±


    ¡°I told you, you misjudged¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ha, you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    The barrier around Hans A. was effortlessly torn apart as the man reached out his hand.


    Crackle.


    Hans A.¡¯s face turned pale at his overwhelming pressure.


    The man grabbed him by the cor.


    And he said,


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you. GM.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Unban me. Or you¡¯ll die here.¡±

 Chapter 245 Branch Point (5)

    Chapter 245 Branch Point (5)


    Branch Point (5) <hr>


    Ghost Master.


    The administrator with control over themunity, and a legendary veteran yer among yers.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you. GM.¡±


    I feel suffocated for a moment.


    ¡®Hans A. is the GM¡­?¡¯


    I¡¯m confused.


    If it¡¯s true, why would a big shot like the GM hide his identity and approach me?


    Just to see my face because I¡¯m famous these days?¡®No, there¡¯s no way.¡¯


    The GM suspected me of being a ¡®yer¡¯.


    So he approached me during the banquet to test me, and he even followed me.


    This seemed like a more usible hypothesis.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t very pleasant for me.


    ¡®Then he must have been the one who cast that Gale spell earlier.¡¯


    The question is naturally answered as the hypothesis is formed.


    He must have been curious if I was alive after the carriage suddenly exploded and a smoke grenade went off, blocking his vision while he was following me.


    ¡®I¡¯ll think about thister.¡¯


    I returned to the most important topic.


    The man who fell from the sky, called Hans A. the GM, and exuded an aura that even the knights were afraid of.


    Just who was this man¡ª


    ¡°Unban me. Or you¡¯ll die here.¡±


    ¡­Huh?


    ¡®Unban him?¡¯


    I involuntarily felt a chill run down my spine.


    The reason was simple.


    There was only one person I knew who would make such a demand to the GM.


    The proud Korean.


    ¡®Lee Baekho.¡¯


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible that it was someone else.


    How many people had the GM banned?


    It was possible that someone was holding a grudge and came to make demands like that.


    But¡­


    ¡°Mister, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡­I kept seeing Lee Baekho¡¯s face.


    ¡®¡­Is it really him?¡¯


    I engraved his appearance in my mind once more with that thought.


    ¡®He¡¯s about 175 centimeters tall.¡¯


    He was wearing a neat suit, with no visible equipment, and if he wasn¡¯t disguised, his race was human.


    His skin was white, and he didn¡¯t have any noticeable scars.


    His tinum blonde hair was slicked back in a pomade style.


    Although he had handsome features, he gave off a more mischievous vibe than a gentleman because of his unique gaze¡ª


    ¡°Viscount Yandel.¡±


    A knight approached me and whispered as I was observing him.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not someone you can do that to.¡±


    His voice was filled with tension.


    Don¡¯t tell me he knew who he was?


    ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    I hurriedly asked.


    And¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡­just as the knight was about to answer¡­


    ¡°Ah, you guys were here too?¡±


    ¡­the man¡¯s gaze shifted towards us.


    Ha, I whispered, and he heard it from that distance?


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    He knew who I was, judging by how he said my name correctly.


    But could it be that he didn¡¯t know me that well?


    ¡°You took down that chuunibyou bastard? And in just one year.¡±


    The guy, who was holding Hans A. by the neck, looked at me with curiosity.


    As if he had stumbled upon something interesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking this just in case¡­¡±


    He then asked,


    ¡°Are you a yer?¡±


    Ha, no wonder I felt uneasy as soon as he knew my name.


    This kind of premonition never fails.


    There was only one answer I could give.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re an evil spirit.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny it or pretend I didn¡¯t know.


    I called him an ¡®evil spirit¡¯ and drew a line.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was Lee Baekho or not.


    After all, what else could I say when there were so many people watching?


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s strange. Although you¡¯ve be famous, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re at a level that would interest the GM.¡±


    He muttered, ¡°If you¡¯re not a yer¡­¡± and narrowed his eyes.


    And¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡­he continued, his voice devoid of any emotion, even though he was smiling.


    ¡°Answer with yes or no.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t answ¡ª Keugh!¡±


    The knight, who was trying to advise me, was punched in the stomach by something invisible and sent flying.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask who did it.


    ¡°Ah, are you worried because there are so many people? Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re a yer, I¡¯ll kill them all. Damn right, I can do that much to satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    He grinned and forced me to choose again.


    ¡°Yes or no.¡±


    I barely held back from answering, ¡°No.¡±


    Because the question itself was suspicious.


    To ask the same question while telling me to only answer with yes or no? It¡¯s like he has the ability to distinguish between truth and lies.


    ¡®There¡¯s actually an essence like that.¡¯


    It was wise to be cautious since I didn¡¯t have any information.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, I¡¯ll kill that cat girl.¡±


    He then cornered me.


    I could tell it wasn¡¯t just a threat as soon as I heard it.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    What should I do?


    Although I racked my brain, I couldn¡¯te up with a solution.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    [¡­Mr. Baekho.]


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    [See youter.]


    A light erupted from Hans A.¡¯s body, who had been staring nkly with his neck still in the man¡¯s grasp.


    ______________________


    ¡°Ha, this son of a¡­¡±


    Lee Baekho cursed and sat up.


    A vast farm filled with the refreshing scent of fruit.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize where he was.


    There was only one ce with a farm like this.


    Gnometree, the 6th district of Lafdonia.


    ¡°This is so annoying. That bastard won¡¯t leave the Magic Tower now¡­¡±


    Lee Baekho admitted that he had let him go.


    There would be no one left even if he went to the Magic Tower now.


    It was clearly his miscalction.


    He was wary of him escaping using teleportation since he was a mage. He had grabbed him by the neck to prevent him from even chanting.


    But chantless teleport?


    And on himself, at that?


    ¡°Right, so he¡¯s also a big shot.¡±


    Although he was a bit regretful that he underestimated his opponent, he quickly shook it off.


    It had already happened.


    It didn¡¯t suit him to dwell on the past.


    And besides, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t gain anything.


    He found out that bastard was the GM.


    ¡®I have time, so I can just keep running around.¡¯


    Lee Baekho scratched his head and then turned his attention to something else.


    ¡°So I couldn¡¯t get an answer in the end.¡±


    Bjorn Yandel.


    The barbarian he met while chasing the GM.


    ¡°¡­Well, whatever.¡±


    Lee Baekho stopped worrying about whether that barbarian was a yer or not.


    In the first ce, it was more likely that he wasn¡¯t¡­


    ¡­and he had lost interest in him.


    Even if he was a yer, he wouldn¡¯t be interested now.


    Those who were satisfied with this world and obsessed with NPCs weren¡¯t helpful to his n.


    Thud.


    Lee Baekhoy down on the ground.


    And he used the [Spatial Interference] skill to pluck a grape from a vine and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Ah, grapes are the best when they¡¯re natural.¡±


    The air was clean, and there was a lot of delicious food.


    And that GM bastard wouldn¡¯t leave the Magic Tower for a while.


    ¡®And it¡¯s too much of a hassle to go to Bifron.¡¯


    He thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to stay here for a while.


    ____________________


    Two days had passed since that incident.


    The title bestowal ceremony, the assassin, the GM, and Lee Baekho.


    So much had happened in just one day, and the past two days were spent cleaning up the aftermath.


    First, the ¡®assassin¡¯¡­


    [We¡¯ll take them and interrogate them.]


    ¡­the captured assassins were escorted to the Mosn.


    I heard from a knight today that they were hired by someone unknown.


    For reference, the explosives that instantly killed three knights were also given to them by that ¡®someone¡¯¡­


    [Their mission was to kill Viscount Yandel and steal the essence he received.]


    There were many suspicious aspects.


    I could understand the essence part.


    The box containing the test tube was very sturdy.


    It was possible for them to ambush and kill me and take it.


    But¡­


    [What were they going to do if I had absorbed it?]


    [We also found that strange.]


    And the client even offered a huge bounty for my head.


    It meant that the essence was just an excuse.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason to pay to have me killed.


    So the Mosn guessed that the client was Noark.


    At least until yesterday.


    [¡­So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s highly likely one of therge ns?]


    The Mosn concluded that the culprit was one of therge ns. They said Noark would have sent morepetent people if it were them.


    They said this kind of ¡®request¡¯ didn¡¯t suit them.


    And most importantly, therge ns had a motive.


    [Yes. They were probably nning to harm Viscount Yandel and then frame our royal family. Actually, we found evidence of such schemes in several bars that night.]


    Although it was a usible guess, there was a question.


    Then what about what the Clown bastard said?


    Did he say that because he obtained this information beforehand?


    ¡®Well, he did say an assassin woulde. He didn¡¯t say it was from Noark¡­¡¯


    He might have judged that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to tell me beforehand since it wasn¡¯t his assassin.


    ¡®¡­No, maybe the real one hasn¡¯t even arrived yet?¡¯


    I feel a sense of self-deprecation.


    Phew, why do I have to live in fear even in the city?


    Anyway, enough about the assassin. Next¡­


    ¡®GM.¡¯


    To summarize, Hans A. wasn¡¯t the GM.


    [The Hans Aiphreya we saw that day must have been someone in disguise.]


    When they raided his house, the real Hans Aiphreya was unconscious.


    They even checked his mana just in case, but he didn¡¯t have a shred of magic talent.


    In short, it meant someone borrowed his identity.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    It was a bit disappointing.


    I thought I might be able to find out the GM¡¯s identity¡­


    ¡®But it¡¯s not like there were no gains.¡¯


    It was one of the few things thatforted me.


    First, I learned that the GM suspected me of being a yer.


    At least I had time to prepare.


    ¡®He must be even more suspicious now that he saw me not answering. He¡¯ll probably target the nextmunity session.¡¯


    Fortunately, I had a guess about this.


    So I had also prepared a countermeasure.


    Anyway, next¡­


    ¡®Lee Baekho.¡¯


    He was definitely Lee Baekho.


    After all, the GM said so at the end.


    [¡­Mr. Baekho. See youter.]


    He said it using magic, not his voice, even though his neck was being held.


    Hmm, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    [That person¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.]


    I asked the knight who was there about Lee Baekhoter, but that was the only answer I got.


    Is this what they mean by ¡®timing is everything¡¯?


    It seemed like he would have told me if Lee Baekho hadn¡¯t interrupted him.


    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s a dangerous guy¡­¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think I could be friends with him like before, even if I met him again.


    Did I realize that our personalities werepletely different?


    I didn¡¯t think his innocent persona in themunity was his true self, but this was too much.


    ¡®He¡¯s a real madman¡­¡¯


    Anyway, enough about Lee Baekho. Next¡­


    ¡®Misha.¡¯


    This was the most troublesome part, the one that made me feel suffocated.


    ¡°Bjorn, listen to me without thinking anything strange, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re not going to suddenly disappear? Ri, right¡­?¡±


    Misha started looking at me anxiously.

 Chapter 246 Branch Point (6)

    Chapter 246 Branch Point (6)


    Branch Point (6) <hr>


    What mistake did I make for her to act like this?


    That thought didn''t even cross my mind.


    After all, Misha had been watching me the longest.


    A barbarian who read books.


    A barbarian who could navigate.


    A barbarian who pretended to be stupid but was actually cunning.


    A barbarian who always knew things that others didn''t, as if it were natural.


    There must have been many suspicious things about me.Well, she had probably just dismissed them, thinking there were all kinds of people in the world¡­


    ¡­but that day¡¯s incident must have made her realize.


    She knew the most about me.


    [Is there a reason to do what the enemy wants?]


    Although I kept avoiding the question with a barbarian-like excuse, it must have seemed strange to Misha.


    She knew that I only acted stubborn when there was a reason.


    [If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll kill that cat girl.]


    I felt a deep sense of despair when I heard those words from that Baekho bastard.


    Misha might have even sensed that.


    That I was desperately holding back from answering because I was cornered.


    ¡°¡­Disappear? What do you mean?¡±


    In the middle of the night, when everyone was asleep¡­


    ¡­I pretended not to know anything as Misha cautiously approached me and expressed her anxiety.


    ¡°Why would I suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­ because of a nightmare.¡±


    Misha changed the subject, using a dream as an excuse.


    It seemed like she thought it might really happen if she voiced her anxiety.


    ¡°Nightmare? You can sleep next to me if you¡¯re scared!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not that scared! Geez! Just go to sleep if you¡¯re going to tease me, you old barbarian!¡±


    Misha then left the room, saying what I was talking about, and I let out a silent sigh.


    My chest felt tight.


    ¡®Suddenly disappear¡­¡¯


    I knew why she said that.


    Because I had secretly entered her room and read the book on her desk.


    It was a book I had read at the library before.


    A book that listed the patterns and habits of evil spirits.


    [Evil spirits are skilled at acting and cunning. And they don¡¯t cling to rtionships. If they¡¯re in a situation where their identity might be revealed, they choose to sever all ties and disappear.]


    It was a passage I could rte to.


    After all, if my identity was revealed, I would be doomed.


    First, I would try to distance myself from those around me, and if that didn¡¯t work, I would eventually have to change my identity.


    And if even that option was blocked¡­


    ¡®I would go to Noark.¡¯


    Noark was a city made up of such people. Criminals or evil spirits who couldn¡¯t stay in Lafdonia would hide in the sewers, and Noark would take them in.


    ¡®Even the Clown bastard joined Orculus as soon as he was revealed to be an evil spirit.¡¯


    Iy in bed and nkly stared at the ceiling.


    My mind was racing.


    ¡®If they find out I¡¯m an evil spirit¡­¡¯


    How would they react?


    Would they feel betrayed and angry?


    Well, I don¡¯t know.


    At least Misha was more anxious about me disappearing than about me being an evil spirit.


    ¡®That damn Baekho bastard.¡¯


    I finally admitted it.


    I was afraid of them finding out about my true identity.


    More than the guillotine I might be dragged to.


    I was more afraid of everything I had built copsing.


    Even if it was just a sandcastle.


    Whoosh.


    I took out a magic tool from my subspace pocket.


    A magic tool that allowed you to have a private conversation.


    [Fine, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to go. Hans Krisen is an evil spirit! I have proof in my backp¡ª]


    For reference, it also had a recording function, so the dwarf I met in the Doppelganger Forest used it to corner Hans G.


    Click.


    I pressed the button on the bottom of the magic tool, and the conversation they had back then reyed vividly.


    [What are you so worried about? They¡¯re just NPCs.]


    [But they¡¯re stillpanions I¡¯ve been with¡ª]


    [That¡¯s funny. Do you think they would still think that way if they knew your identity?]


    Hans G couldn¡¯t answer the dwarf¡¯s question.


    Because he knew.


    [The one yourpanions considered a friend was the real Hans. And as you know, the real Hans is no longer in this world.]


    We¡¯re evil spirits.


    No matter what kind of rtionship we build here, it¡¯s a precarious one based on lies.


    [But¡­ I consider them to be my realpanions.]


    Hans G answered that way.


    But what about his actual actions?


    [Ho¡­ w, why¡­?]


    [I, I¡¯m sorry.]


    When the dwarf, who was in danger, forcefully revealed his identity, Hans G burned the warrior¡¯s body with mes and sided with the dwarf.


    He knew it deep down.


    That they could never go back to the way they were.


    That hispanion, who was once precious, would now consider him as an ¡®enemy¡¯.


    Click.


    I pressed the button again and turned off the sound.


    I suddenly remembered Takn¡¯s words.


    [The day wille when you¡¯ll feel the same way.]


    He was wrong.


    If that moment of despair ever came to me¡­


    ¡­it would be even more horrifying and miserable.


    ____________________


    Another two days passed.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special during that time.


    No more clues about therge n that was suspected to be behind the assassination attempt appeared, and the incident ended vaguely.


    There was nothing more to investigate.


    Ah, but the number of guard knights increased.


    They sent more forces after it was proven that there was a faction that held a grudge against the royal family and was targeting me.


    Hmm, it was a bit excessive.


    ¡®Ha, I can¡¯t even go anywhere like this.¡¯


    There were already three knights closely guarding me.


    Of course, it was only inside the house, and there were over thirty knights standing guard outside. And if I went out, they would all follow me.


    Ah, and I even had a food taster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first in case it¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    A knight who specialized in Poison Resistance tasted the food first at every meal.


    ¡°Th, there¡¯s no need! I, I would never do anything to Bjorn¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe. Hmm, it¡¯s delicious. As expected, Lady Kaltstein is a great cook.¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s notforting at all!¡±


    Although Misha didn¡¯t seem happy about the food taster at every meal¡­


    ¡­it was actually more reassuring to see her being so inflexible.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry even if Noark sends assassins.¡¯


    Ainar left for the sanctuary after breakfast, and Erwen went out to meet her sister.


    And I did the same.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to get back to work.¡±


    It was time for me to get back on my feet and take care of the things I had been putting off after resting for a while.


    ¡°Work? Are you going shopping again?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Although I usually went shopping during our maintenance time, that wasn¡¯t my goal today.


    Although I had earned a lot of money this time¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to shop now when the value will increase if I just wait.¡¯


    The price of equipment had already started to plummet.


    Demand had decreased because most of the explorers, who were the main customers, had died.


    On the other hand, the price of food had increased.


    People had started hoarding because they were worried that the supply of magic stones might decrease from next month onwards.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just hold onto the cash for now.¡¯


    The currency here wasn¡¯t just a piece of paper based on a social agreement.


    It had real value.


    After all, it was a world where people lived off of magic stones, an all-purpose material that could be turned into iron or wheat by alchemists.


    The value of currency wouldn¡¯t decrease.


    Unless the value ofbor hit rock bottom.


    ¡®I wonder if Hikurod is okay¡­¡¯


    I suddenly thought of the dwarf.


    His cksmith¡¯s workshop seemed to be doing well recently, but it would be empty in this situation.


    I felt sorry for him.


    He had invested all his assets to open the shop, and then this happened.


    ¡®I¡¯ll visit himter when I have time¡­¡¯


    I quickly got dressed and left with Misha.


    A carriage prepared by the knights was waiting outside.


    Although it felt excessive¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­I got in the carriage.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was paying for it, and it was much easier for them to escort me this way, so what could I do?


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°The Grand Temple of the Leats Church.¡±


    The carriage started moving as soon as I told the coachman our destination.


    ¡°¡­Leats Church? Why are we going there?¡±


    Misha seemed uneasy.


    I could understand her feelings.


    The religious forces here were practically the natural enemy of evil spirits.


    ¡®Tsk, it seems like she hasn¡¯tpletely dismissed her suspicions.¡¯


    Although Misha had read books about evil spirits and said meaningful things to me for a day or two, it had all disappeared soon after.


    So I thought she had concluded that it was just her imagination and that I couldn¡¯t possibly be an evil spirit.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s better to just ignore it and not provoke her in this situation.¡¯


    Therefore, I just continued the conversation normally.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to ask for a priest if there are any left.¡±


    ¡°¡­A priest? Do, do you want to leave the te, team?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°But we already have five members¡­ Ah! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to¡­¡±


    Ah, what is she talking about?


    I sighed and said firmly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving the team, and no one else is leaving either.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then why a priest¡­?¡±


    Misha trailed off, still confused.


    I told her about my future ns.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to prepare for the 6th floor.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, 6th floor? Right, I see. But what does that have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to form a n.¡±


    It was time for our 5-person team to graduate.


    _____________________


    Even a small group was ssified as a n if it had more than five members. Because it had to be divided into at least two teams.


    ¡°n? So we¡¯re going to be moving with 10 people from now on?¡±


    Hmm, I guess that would be the case eventually.


    But not right now.


    ¡®Since Erwen can navigate, we just need one priest for now.¡¯


    We would also have to recruit another explorer with a special role from the 6th floor onwards.


    So a total of eight people for now.


    ¡®At our current level, we should be able to reach the 5th floor without any problems even if we split into two teams of four.¡¯


    Well, I wasn¡¯t too worried about this part.


    If it didn¡¯t work, we could just meet on the 2nd floor.


    Although it would take time to gather depending on the starting location, and it would be even slower because of the penalty on the 4th floor¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not like we¡¯re arge n.¡¯


    A day or two difference wasn¡¯t significant for a small n, unless their goal was to control hunting grounds.


    The real problem was something else.


    ¡®When will thebyrinth return to normal?¡¯


    If the timing wasn¡¯t right, I was nning to wait for a few more months. In the first ce, we needed that much time to prepare for the 6th floor.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The carriage stopped in front of the Grand Temple while I was organizing my thoughts.


    Most of the knights waited in the carriage.


    I entered with just the three close protection knights and Misha.


    ¡°Captain Krovitz is currently out on business.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Paal Krovitz, whom I knew, who greeted me, but another pdin.


    His name was Sven Parab.


    He was the vice-captain of the 2nd Pdin Order of the Leats Church.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Viscount Yandel. What brings you to our church today?¡±


    I briefly told him about my future ns.


    That I was nning to form a n, and if possible, I wanted to take a priest with me.


    To summarize the result, I was immediately rejected.


    ¡°Hmm, even if you¡¯re a Viscount, that would be a bit difficult.¡±


    Neither the ¡®Giant¡¯ title I recently obtained nor my status as a Viscount worked at the church.


    They were just basic requirements.


    I needed achievement points to recruit a priest.


    ¡®Phew, why is this so inflexible, just like the game?¡¯


    I asked about the ways to increase achievement points since it was within my expectations, and I received a detailed answer.


    ¡®Most of them are simr to the game.¡¯


    In the end, it seemed like the only answer was grinding.


    Tsk, I should have done it beforehand.


    ¡°Parab, was it? Thank you for today. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re always waiting for the hero¡¯s visit.¡±


    I said goodbye to Parab and turned around after finishing my short business.


    And just as I was about to open the door and leave¡­


    ¡¸The activation condition for the Star¡¯s Blessing has been met.¡¹


    ¡­thest vine that was blocking the karmic connection with the Dragonyer broke.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Damn it.


    It¡¯s truly one mountain after another.

 Chapter 247 Gnometree (1)

    Chapter 247 Gnometree (1)


    Gnometree (1) <hr>


    Alchemists.


    Beings capable of transforming magic stones into matter.


    Even in Lafdonia, there weren''t many people with this profession, so they were considered a crucial resource.


    It was even more so in Noark, which was much more impoverished.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Marlene!¡±


    ¡°Are you running errands for the Alchemist? It looks heavy. I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡±


    That was why everyone in the city treated Marlene kindly.


    She was the only apprentice of the Alchemist.Someday, after inheriting all his knowledge, she would be responsible for this city.


    ¡®Grandfather¡¯s body isn¡¯t what it used to be¡­¡¯


    Honestly, it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t burdened by this position.


    But there was no one else who could do it.


    So she had no choice but to be responsible and do her best.


    It wasn¡¯t a position with only duties.


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me Master.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Master! So, what about that item? Did it arrive?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s here. There are quite a few, so take what you need.¡±


    The Alchemist tossed a two-way subspace pocket, and Marlene caught it and checked the contents.


    The items she ordered were inside.


    ¡°Please tell them thank you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marlene whistled as she transferred the items to her personal bag.


    It was a clear privilege.


    If it weren¡¯t for her position as the Alchemist¡¯s apprentice, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to use a two-way subspace pocket, a strategic item, for personal use¡­


    ¡­and the infiltrators who went to the city wouldn¡¯t have even listened to her request in the first ce.


    ¡°Wow, Grandfather! Try this. This bakery makes amazing cookies!¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me Master. Ah, the cookies are delicious.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s that? It looks simr to an elixir, but that can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, you have a good eye.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is, is it really an el, elixir?¡±


    Marlene, who was casually eating a cookie, jumped up.


    After all, an elixir?


    It was something even her master had only made five times in his entire life because the ingredients were so expensive and the production process was so difficult.


    ¡®He said he already used two¡­¡¯


    There were only three elixirs left in Noark.


    And one of them was currently in her master¡¯s hand.


    What was the reason?


    The master smiled and told her as Marlene¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°You should also follow me and learn. We¡¯re going to give the Dragonyer, Regal Vagos, an elixir today and try to restore his memories depending on his recovery.¡±


    ¡°Regal Vagos, that mister¡­?¡±


    Marlene involuntarily frowned.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°¡­He just looks scary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge people by their appearance. It¡¯s because of his injuries. I heard he was quite handsome before he was burned. Well, I don¡¯t particrly like him either.¡±


    ¡°R, really? I¡¯m not the only one?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you always only hear what you want to hear.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not just his appearance. He¡¯s so rude. And he even talks informally to you¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy.¡±


    An awkward silence fell, and then Marlene heard the details from her master.


    The reason why that Dragonkin received such a precious elixir was simple.


    Well, at least on the surface.


    ¡°They said they need to replenish the Corpse Collector¡¯s forces since they were significantly weakened this time.¡±


    ¡°Is he that strong? I heard he was weakened by the curse.¡±


    ¡°His Dragon Speech is still special. He can¡¯t use it freely, but¡­ they expect him to be able to use it a few more times after taking the elixir.¡±


    The captain of Orculus personally requested an elixir from the Lord, and the Lord granted it.


    It was a one-sided demand, but they couldn¡¯t help it.


    They were also responsible for what happened to the Dragonkin.


    They tried to treat him, but his condition worsened for some reason.


    ¡°Tsk, I still don¡¯t know what happened. There was no reason for that to happen.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s just acting! He¡¯s trying to frame us and gain the upper hand!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an act, but I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. The Lord shouldn¡¯t be manipted by them forever.¡±


    Orculus was like a poisoned chalice.


    They knew it was harmful, but they couldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go now that we¡¯re ready.¡±


    Marlene then followed her master to the Dragonkin¡¯s room.


    ¡°Groaaaaan¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even speak properly, lying in bed.


    His limbs were stiff, and he could only move his eyes.


    ¡°I know your hearing is fine, so I¡¯ll just speak. You must be happy. The Lord has bestowed an elixir upon you.¡±


    ¡°Groan¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin right away.¡±


    For reference, there wasn¡¯t much to the treatment process.


    After all, an elixir wasn¡¯t an ordinary item.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Carefully feeding him the elixir so that he wouldn¡¯t spill it was the entire process.


    The Dragonkin was able to sit up and speak after waiting for about 10 minutes after consuming it.


    However¡­


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell did you guys do?¡±


    ¡­that was the first thing he said.


    ¡°No, what kind of bullshit did you do to make me worse after receiving treatment?!¡±


    Marlene wanted to say something, but she barely held back, remembering what her master said before they came.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s why I brought the elixir. Be understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ha, if you weren¡¯t an alchemist¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s move on to the next step since your body seems to have recovered.¡±


    ¡°Next step?¡±


    ¡°What we were going to do back then. We couldn¡¯t because you suddenly copsed, but we have to try to restore your lost memories now.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ safe?¡±


    ¡°It might fail, but it won¡¯t harm your body.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    The Dragonkin nodded arrogantly. Marlene was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t say anything when her master was just standing there.


    ¡°Here, drink this. It¡¯s a potion called ¡®Curse of Lethe¡¯. Ah, and it might hurt a bit, but you¡¯ll be able to endure it in your current state, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    The Dragonkin took the potion with a dubious look and swallowed it.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s bitter.¡±


    ¡°Lie down now, the pain wille soon.¡±


    The Dragonkin obediently followed his instructions andy down on the bed again.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡­the Dragonkin, who had been sweating profusely and groaning in pain, opened his eyes again.


    ¡°How is it? Have your memories returned?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I think so.¡±


    ¡°It might take some time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling. I can clearly remember things from when I was young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s that kind of potion.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, do you have anything sweet? I want something to cleanse my pte¡­¡±


    The master looked at Marlene at the Dragonkin¡¯s request.


    It was a sign for her to give him something if she had it.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Marlene quickly returned to her room and brought the cookies she had left behind.


    But her master was gone when she came back.


    ¡°Your master was summoned by the Lord. So, what about the food?¡±


    ¡°Here¡­¡±


    Marlene handed him the few cookies that were left.


    She didn¡¯t want to, but what could she do?


    ¡®They were from Amelia¡­¡¯


    The Dragonkin, as if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just one, ate several cookies in one bite.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my head!!¡±


    ¡­the Dragonkin suddenly clutched his forehead.


    As if he was remembering ¡®that day¡¯s memory¡¯.


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡­! It, it was him¡­!¡±


    The Dragonkin then looked into the distance and cheered.


    But his joy didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Keu, keugh!¡±


    He coughed violently with a pained expression.


    It wasn¡¯t like something was stuck in his throat.


    His skin, which was already red and blotchy from the burns, was swelling grotesquely.


    ¡®Gr, Grandfather didn¡¯t say there were side effects like this?¡¯


    Marlene¡¯s mind went nk at the unexpected situation.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°You!!¡±


    ¡­the Dragonkin suddenly reached out towards Marlene.


    It was a gesture filled with clear hostility.


    Marlene, who had only ever learned alchemy, couldn¡¯t even react.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡­his hand didn¡¯t reach her.


    Because the Dragonkin lost his bnce and fell off the bed as he was getting up.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    Saliva dripped from his wide-open mouth.


    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, there was also blood mixed in.


    Then what the hell happened?


    ¡°You¡­ what, what did you put in the¡­ cookies¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no? They¡¯re just ordinary cookies¡­¡±


    Marlene answered in confusion, and the Dragonkinpletely copsed.


    ¡°¡­Da, damn bitch.¡±


    He was still looking up, his neck veins bulging.


    Of course, it didn¡¯tst long.


    Thud.


    He limply lowered his head.


    ¡°Dr, dragon blood¡­ is¡­ ipatible with cinnamon¡­¡±


    He was allergic to cinnamon.


    ______________________


    ¡¸The activation condition for the Star¡¯s Blessing has been met.¡¹


    ______________________


    The third vine disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t know why.


    I guessed that maybe he was struck by divine punishment while making another evil n.


    After all, it was a sacred relic imbued with divine power.


    Anyway, the reason wasn¡¯t what I should be concerned about.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Now that Dragonyer bastard coulde after me at any time.


    It meant I had even more to worry about.


    ¡®It¡¯s only been a month since the second vine broke.¡¯


    How did this happen?


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t fully prepared yet.


    ¡®I think I can handle him if hees alone¡­¡¯


    The problem was that there was no guarantee he woulde alone to take revenge.


    What if he came with the Clown bastard?


    Or if he brought a lot of subordinates?


    ¡®And it seems like the barrier will be broken soon.¡¯


    The royal family had even found a way to break Noark¡¯s barrier.


    If travel between the surface and the underground became possible, I might even encounter the Dragonyer in the city, not in thebyrinth.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something I should be worried about right now.


    ¡®Why here¡­?¡¯


    I let out a silent sigh and nced around.


    ¡°Bjorn, don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡±


    Misha, who knew what the vine ring meant, was just shocked.


    But what about the knight?


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    He seemed confused, wondering what the hell was going on.


    However, the pdin was different.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a sacred relic of our church. And a type I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    Sven Parab, the vice-captain of the 2nd Pdin Order of the Leats Church, narrowed his eyes.


    As expected of a religious person, he recognized it as a sacred relic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the oracle that came down before¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I apologize.¡±


    The pdin shut his mouth, realizing his mistake, as I cut him off.


    But it was already toote.


    ¡°Then the protagonist of that oracle¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­The foundation of an escort mission is confidentiality, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, my ass.


    They would tell their superiors everything.


    ¡®¡­Ha, this is annoying.¡¯


    Three knights and one vice-captain.


    Only four people knew the secret, but it was obvious that the number would increase.


    Just how long would it take for it to reach the chieftain¡¯s ears?


    ¡®¡­They won¡¯t really kick me out of the tribe, will they?¡¯


    Well, I didn¡¯t know.


    But it would definitely cause trouble.


    The chieftain already seemed displeased with me bing a noble. It was a hassle to persuade him, using the excuse that it was for the tribe.


    ¡®¡­It will take a long time to reach the 9th-stage engraving.¡¯


    It was frustrating.


    Especially since there was nothing I could do about it right now.


    They would all say they would keep it a secret in front of me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Therefore, I just left the Grand Temple without saying anything.


    What could I do about it now that it had already happened?


    ¡®I have no choice but to take over the tribe as soon as possible.¡¯


    Everything would be solved if I became the chieftain and changed the tribe¡¯s traditions.


    And in that sense¡­


    ¡°Misha, you go back home.¡±


    ¡­I had something to do.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by the sanctuary for a bit.¡±


    Strike while the iron is hot, right?


    I immediately parted ways with Misha and headed towards the sanctuary.


    The knights didn¡¯t follow me inside.


    Because the barbarian tribe still maintained the tradition of prohibiting other races from entering.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out around evening, so rest nearby.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A forest, a sight that was rare in the city, appeared as soon as I entered through the open gate.


    But could it be because of my warrior¡¯s body?


    For some reason, this ce felt more like home than Lee Hansu¡¯s room, which I went to every time themunity opened.


    ¡®The air here is nice.¡¯


    I soon reached the residential area of the sanctuary as I was walking along the overgrown path.


    Huts built haphazardly without any standards.


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Yandel, is a warrior blessed by the ancestor god and is invincible!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a god and invincible!¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to tell you the story of how Bjorn defeated the most evil spirit in the world, the Corpse Collector, so listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°Li, listen carefully? What does that mean?!¡±


    ¡°It means open your ears and listen!¡±


    I saw young warriors receiving early education in a nearby clearing.


    For reference, the instructor was¡­


    ¡®Ainar.¡¯


    Ainar was different from when she was outside.


    Her shoulders, which were always slumped in front of Misha, were now broad, and her expression was filled with confidence.


    And she was carrying four backpacks.


    After all, the number of backpacks was a symbol of sess in the barbarian tribe.


    She probably wanted to show off in front of her juniors.


    It seemed like she liked that position, as it had be her daily routine to go to the sanctuary every morning.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s just pass by.¡¯


    Although I thought about greeting Ainar¡­


    ¡­I gave up because I felt like I would be drained.


    I had another reason foring to the sanctuary today.


    I had to conserve my energy.


    Swoosh.


    I arrived at the chieftain¡¯s house and opened the tent, entering.


    It¡¯s one of a barbarian¡¯s advantages.


    There¡¯s no need to knock.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like your body has recovered.¡±


    ¡°It has.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    As expected of a man at the top of the barbarian tribe, the chieftain got straight to the point.


    I always liked how straightforward it was here.


    I didn¡¯t have to hold back either.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Honesty is a virtue in barbarian society.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to inherit the chieftain¡¯s position.¡±


    I said it without hesitation.


    ¡°Inherit¡­¡±


    The chieftain answered, taking out an axe that was leaning against a corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush,e at me.¡±

 Chapter 248 Gnometree (2)

    Chapter 248 Gnometree (2)


    Gnometree (2) <hr>


    The chieftain told me that day:


    [If you want my position, be stronger, warrior. And prove that you¡¯re worthy. I¡¯ll be watching you.]


    That he would hand over his position to me if I proved I was worthy.


    Then how do you prove it?


    I didn¡¯t bother asking.


    Because there was only one way for a barbarian I knew.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a wise warrior.¡±The battle that was about to take ce inside was moved to the outdoor clearing thanks to my insight.


    And¡­


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±


    ¡­the battle began with battle cries.


    Kwaaang!


    The chieftain swung his axe, the one he used to behead ¡®Orm, son of Kadua¡¯, mercilessly, and I fought back, using all the skills I had learned.


    But to summarize the result¡­


    ¡°I won.¡±


    ¡­I lost after about an hour of fighting.


    The reason for my defeat was myck of specs.


    After all, the chieftain was a simr type to me.


    If our positions werepletely different, there would have been variables, but there wasn¡¯t a single unexpected turn of events since I was weaker than him.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s still not enough.¡¯


    I cleanly epted my defeat.


    Of course, the result might have been different if it wasn¡¯t a spar.


    I couldn¡¯t use dirty tricks like spraying [Acidic Fluid] in his eyes, distracting him with nonsense, or biting his neck when he was on the ground.


    In short, I fought with my ultimate moves sealed.


    Then what about the ¡®proof¡¯?


    ¡°You¡¯re stillcking.¡±


    The chieftain then said to me,


    ¡°Be stronger if you want my position.¡±


    Tsk, I thought the cutoff line was around the 6th floor.


    I¡¯m already at that level, aren¡¯t I?


    Don¡¯t tell me I have to defeat him to inherit the chieftain¡¯s position¡ª


    ¡°To the point where you can¡¯t evenpare to an old man like me.¡±


    Ha, as expected.


    To defeat an 8th-floor explorer¡­


    ¡®It will take more time.¡¯


    I dismissed my impatience.


    It was also one of the advantages of being a barbarian.


    I didn¡¯t lose anything even if I failed to inherit the position.


    No, I actually gained a lot.


    Although my body was wrecked to the point where I had to drink several potions as soon as the fight ended¡­


    ¡®But I¡¯ve caught up a lot.¡¯


    It was different from back then when I was knocked out with a single punch.


    We fought for almost an hour.


    And¡­


    ¡®I confirmed six of his essences.¡¯


    I confirmed several of the chieftain¡¯s essences.


    And I also memorized some of his fighting habits.


    I would be able to fight him much more easily next time.


    And¡­


    ¡°He fought the chieftain for an hour!¡±


    ¡°Look! That stingy chieftain is drinking a potion!¡±


    ¡°He might look fine on the outside, but he¡¯s not. As expected, Bjorn, son of Yandel, is a great warrior¡­!¡±


    The barbarians who were watching the spar didn¡¯t seem disappointed by my defeat.


    Well, I¡¯m just a 1st-year, right?


    ¡°I thought it would take at least 5 more years.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe the chieftain will change sooner than we thought.¡±


    Even the elders were nodding in satisfaction.


    Therefore, I gained a lot even though I lost.


    On the other hand, the chieftain didn¡¯t gain anything.


    ¡®Yeah, so I actually won, right?¡¯


    I regained my motivation after my mental victory.


    I got up and looked at the chieftain.


    He seemed curious about what I was going to say, as I had been silent the whole time.


    ¡°You¡¯re not discouraged, are you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    I chuckled.


    And I said,


    ¡°One more time.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t every day that I could fight someone without worrying about dying.


    ____________________


    I fought the chieftain three more times after that, and I lost every time. However, the spar time increased with each fight.


    It was thanks to Lee Hansu¡¯s strength, not Bjorn¡¯s.


    I¡¯m good at self-reflection.


    After all, I¡¯ve experienced many failures in my life, and what I always wanted was to know the reason for my failure.


    Finding the reason was my specialty.


    ¡®He has a lot of tricks, as expected of someone with a lot of experience.¡¯


    The difference between the chieftain and me wasn¡¯t just specs.


    His skill as a warrior.


    His situational awareness honed by experience.


    His instinctive intuition that allowed him to catch openings even in the midst of battle, where thinking and reacting was too slow.


    They were all things I had to learn.


    It wasn¡¯t efficient to just be a meat shield after absorbing the Ogre¡¯s essence.


    I had to be a better fighter.


    It was also the way to protect mypanions.


    ¡®If my allies are in danger, I can just eliminate the enemy to make them safe.¡¯


    It was like a destiny.


    A new destiny for me as a tank.


    ¡°¡­You look like you¡¯ve realized something.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you. I¡¯m learning a lot.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s what being a chieftain is all about!¡±


    What is this man talking about?


    He doesn¡¯t seem like it, but he¡¯s weak topliments.


    ¡°Can Ie back again?¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    The sun was setting.


    The barbarians, who had enjoyed the good show, all went about their business as the spar between the chieftain and me ended.


    ¡°Bjorn! Are you going home?!¡±


    ¡°Not right away. I¡¯m going to look around for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can Ie with you?¡±


    Well, there was no reason why she couldn¡¯t.


    I moved with Ainar after the spar.


    We didn¡¯t have a specific destination.


    We just walked aimlessly in the opposite direction of the city walls.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vee this far.¡±


    A dense, unkempt forest greeted us as we left the campsite.


    The forest where the souls of countless warriors, including the elder who performed the ¡®Soul Session¡¯ ritual on Ainar, were ying.


    But I continued walking.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing but the barrier that way, why are we going there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious about that barrier.¡±


    We reached the ce I wanted after walking for about an hour at a slightly faster pace.


    Thud.


    An invisible wall appeared, as if to say this was thest point allowed.


    The forest continued beyond it.


    ¡°Eek! Bjorn! Wh, what are you doing! If the protective barrier is damaged, we¡¯re all doomed!¡±


    Ainar was startled and tried to stop me as I knocked on the wall with the back of my hand.


    Well, it¡¯s a world where we¡¯ll all die if it¡¯s gone.


    ¡®Right, at least that¡¯s what they say.¡¯


    It was a question I had after visiting Bifron.


    Was the world outside the wall really in the state that the royal family imed?


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Kekeke, warrior, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡­I turned around at the presence behind me, and an old barbarian with an eyepatch was standing there.


    ¡°Shaman!!¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s been a while for you too. Ainar, the second daughter of Frenelin.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing every time I see him.


    How can he walk around so well without eyes?


    ¡°What brings you here? Very few warriorse this far.¡±


    ¡°I just came because I was bored. What about you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, what else would a shaman do in the forest?¡±


    The shaman said so and showed me his hand, which was covered in white powder.


    It was bone dust.


    And not animal bones, but human bones.


    ¡°You were holding a funeral.¡±


    Thest step of the funeral was for the shaman to crush the bones of the deceased after their body was left in the forest to dpose and then scatter them throughout the forest.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t tell me it was Tohal¡¯s third son, Kiduba¡¯s, turn today?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still far from returning to the forest.¡±


    In other words, it meant we had to wait longer for the elder who acted as Ainar¡¯s mentor to dpose.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to go back, how about you guyse with me?¡±


    The shaman asked, and I answered that I would stay a bit longer.


    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    The shaman turned around without hesitation.


    And¡­


    ¡°Everything has its order.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Warrior, it¡¯s not time for you to be curious about what¡¯s beyond that yet.¡±


    ¡­he left after those meaningful words.


    ___________________


    ¡°Huhu,e to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since we were alone together.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°How about a spar? You haven¡¯t been ying with metely, saying your body isn¡¯t well.¡±


    Ah, so he¡¯s talking about a spar.


    It seems like my fight with the chieftain earlier sparked hispetitive spirit¡­


    These damn barbarians.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling up to it today, let¡¯s do it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You already know, but I¡¯m quite patient.¡±


    Uh, yeah, yeah.


    I casually nodded and continued observing the protective barrier. I felt a strange sensation because of what the shaman said.


    But there was nothing I could figure out.


    ¡®Phew, I wonder if I would have been able to discover something if I were a mage, not a barbarian.¡¯


    In the end, we turned back without any gains.


    Although it was quite a distance from the protective barrier to the city walls, the way back wasn¡¯t boring.


    After all, Ainar was a chatterbox.


    And she especially loved barbarian talk.


    About equipment, about who fought whom and who won, about where they were making sturdy and stylish backpacks these days.


    Or¡­


    ¡°Ah, did you hear? Karon is going to be a father soon?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I was genuinely surprised.


    ¡°How? He didn¡¯t say anything in thebyrinth.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, it seems like he was meeting women as soon as he entered the 3rd floor. Ah, and he only heard about the pregnancy from the woman a few days ago, so he wouldn¡¯t have had time to tell you.¡±


    I then heard the details from Ainar.


    The woman was a warrior from the tribe.


    Well, it was only natural.


    Humans can¡¯t give birth to barbarians.


    Although mixed-race children weren¡¯t impossible, they would still be human.


    And barbarians preferred their own kind.


    Their standards of beauty were different from other races.


    ¡®And most importantly, there¡¯s no ideological problem with pregnancy.¡¯


    In human society, it¡¯s considered proper to get ¡®married¡¯ and then have children.


    But there¡¯s no such thing in barbarian society.


    The children are raised in the sanctuary, and women consider giving birth to be a matter of pride.


    And there are even practical benefits.


    Although it¡¯s less than for humans, the royal family grants a two-year tax exemption.


    ¡®And the pregnancy period is short.¡¯


    Although it varies from person to person, it takes an average of 4 months to give birth, and the recovery is very fast.


    That¡¯s probably why barbarian women are so open to childbirth.


    Although it¡¯s a bit strange to say this about childbirth¡­


    Is childbirth always a noble process?


    Regardless of pride, if the economic aspect isn¡¯t resolved, the birth rate will inevitably decline.


    ¡°Come to think of it, don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°About children. I heard the female warriors in the tribe are after you¡­¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s what they were after.


    No wonder they kept touching my muscles, saying how good they were. I thought they were genuinelyplimenting them¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, why? I know it¡¯s a bit strange for me to say this, but we¡¯rete bloomers. There are even female warriors who are younger than us who have already given birth!¡±


    Could it be because it¡¯s my first time having this kind of conversation?


    I was scared for the first time sinceing to this world.


    Of barbarians.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ainar, seeing me subtly trembling, said triumphantly,


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of Misha? Don¡¯t worry! Misha will understand. We¡¯re barbarians! She can¡¯t even give birth to anything but beastmen anyway!¡±


    Ainar seemed different.


    She said she was a cat person in front of the bear-like man, but she was actually thinking like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±


    I changed the subject since it was ufortable.


    It¡¯s the technique of ¡®Shifting Flowers and Connecting Branches¡¯, using the enemy¡¯s strength against them.


    ¡°Me, me?!¡±


    Ainar couldn¡¯t hide her flustered expression as the arrow was turned back on her.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t even if I want to. What warrior would like a small woman like me¡­?¡±


    Geez, those damn beauty standards.


    I had unintentionally stabbed Ainar in her weak spot.


    But just as I was about to apologize¡­


    ¡°And¡­ I don¡¯t want to either.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right!! After being with you, all the other tribesmen seem young and unmanly!¡±


    Ainar shouted as if she was frustrated.


    I was also flustered and said she could just find someone among the older tribesmen, but¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t like older men!!¡±


    ¡­I received an unexpected answer.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t like older men, and her peers don¡¯t feel manly¡­¡¯


    It was a troublesome preference.


    But to be honest, it was a good thing for me.


    If she suddenly got pregnant and couldn¡¯t enter thebyrinth for a few months, it would affect me too.


    ¡®Uh, but how did the conversation even get here?¡¯


    The 29-year-old Lee Hansu had turned 30 in this world.


    But¡­


    ¡°Anyway, tell me if you change your mind! I¡¯ll introduce you to a good female warrior!¡±


    ¡­this kind of talk was still ufortable.


    _________________


    Two dayster.


    I went out alone after breakfast and a warm-up spar with Ainar.


    Ah, ¡®alone¡¯ wasn¡¯t exactly right.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. We¡¯ve already searched the inside of the store, but please be careful.¡±


    The knights¡¯ excessive escort, which I was now used to.


    ¡°Right, thank you.¡±


    I casually expressed my gratitude and got off the carriage, then entered the meeting ce.


    It was a tea house I had visited about three times before.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Bjorn! Over here, over here!¡±


    Shabin Emure, a 7th-grade administrative official, waved at me from a corner table.


    Ragna, the librarian, was sitting next to him, looking quiet.


    The members of our regr friend gathering were all gathered as I sat down.


    ¡°First of all, thank you foring. You received the Viscount title, so I was really worried about whether it was okay to call you out like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying about strange things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shabin. Do you think this man would change just because he became a noble?¡±


    Ragna said arrogantly as she sipped her tea.


    She was right this time.


    I didn¡¯t intend to unt my noble title.


    But¡­


    ¡®Right, the Viscount title isn¡¯t something to be burdened by.¡¯


    Her natural behavior showed how good her family background was.


    Well, I didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of family, but¡­


    Judging by how she didn¡¯t even react to the knights surrounding me¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m even more curious. What kind of family is she from?¡¯


    I then turned my gaze towards Shabin.


    Unlike Ragna, he was subtly looking at the knights.


    Well, it must be ufortable.


    Let¡¯s just get to the point.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the reason you called me out today?¡±


    ¡°Heh, were we only supposed to meet if there was a reason?¡±


    ¡°You have a habit of twitching your nose when you lie.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Re, really? I didn¡¯t know that!¡±


    Well, of course, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It was a lie.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Ragna chuckled, looking at Shabin¡¯s dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see her like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only for you. This is nothing to a barbarian.¡±


    Indeed, most people, regardless of age or gender, make that kind of expression when I start acting like a barbarian.


    ¡°Enough, so? Tell me what you want.¡±


    Shabin regained herposure at my words and said,


    ¡°I¡¯d like to request something from you, Viscount Yandel, on behalf of the Administrative Office.¡±


    Hmm, a part-time job¡­


    Although I wasn¡¯t short on money, money in this world was alwayscking, no matter how much you had.


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of request is it?¡±


    I should at least hear her out.

 Chapter 249 Gnometree (3)

    Chapter 249 Gnometree (3)


    Gnometree (3) <hr>


    The request Shabin made was quite simple.


    ¡°Just deliver this letter to Baron Nertobin.¡±


    The mission was to deliver a letter.


    The reward was 3 million stones.


    But there was one condition.


    ¡°Ah, for reference, you have to deliver this letter directly to the Baron before he leaves Gnometree.¡±


    That was the reason why a simple delivery mission had such a hefty reward. It was practically impossible for an explorer to enter Gnometree.


    It was a district where only nobles could enter, except for the workers who worked on the farms.¡°I understand the request. So tell me the details.¡±


    Although the sweet scent of an easy mission was already wafting towards me, I didn¡¯t get ahead of myself and calmly checked what I needed to confirm.


    What was this letter?


    They could just send it to the Baron¡¯s house when he returned to the city, so why were they paying such arge sum to have it delivered?


    Shabin answered my questions without hiding anything.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the contents of the letter. And the reason why we¡¯re asking you to do this is because it¡¯s clear that the Baron won¡¯t read our letter even if we send it to his house.¡±


    The Administrative Office had something important to tell the Baron.


    But the Baron was ignoring them.


    So they obtained information that the Baron was currently enjoying a vacation in Gnometree and came up with a n to hand-deliver the letter to him.


    ¡°Gnometree is practically a vacation spot for nobles. And they can only bring three escorts with them. It won¡¯t be a burden for you, Mr. Bjorn, since you can just approach him naturally and hand him the letter.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    I nodded in understanding.


    Indeed, it was troublesome for a noble to visit another noble¡¯s house in the city. They had to have dinner together and greet their family.


    It was impossible to just meet briefly and hand over a letter.


    ¡®Then is the condition of delivering it in Gnometree for my sake?¡¯


    That thought briefly crossed my mind, but it probably wasn¡¯t the only reason. They wouldn¡¯t add a condition for my sake.


    ¡°So, what will you do?¡±


    Shabin then handed over the decision to me, and I pretended to contemte for a moment before answering,


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    3 million stones just for delivering a letter in this situation where there was no other source of ie?


    There was no reason to refuse.


    ¡®And I was nning to visit Gnometree anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, just so you know, I¡¯m just delivering the letter, whether he reads it or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you fulfill the request, there won¡¯t be any problems with the payment, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Okay, then myst worry was gone.


    I signed the contract Shabin brought and received the letter.


    With that, the official business was over.


    We chatted for about an hour and then disbanded, and I returned home.


    And¡­


    ¡°Misha, pack your bags.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a trip.¡±


    We started preparing for a trip.


    __________________________


    We decided on a 2-night, 3-day trip.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a distance that required us to stay overnight, we also needed time to find the Baron there.


    And¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s also a ce I have to visit.¡¯


    Honestly, I wanted to take a more leisurely trip, like 5 nights and 6 days.


    But thebyrinth was opening soon.


    Well, we had already agreed to skip it this time¡­


    ¡®It would be better to see firsthand how much force the royal family is deploying.¡¯


    ¡°Gn, Gnometree!! Wow! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually going there!!¡±


    Although it was a sudden suggestion, Misha was excited and packed her bags as soon as she heard that our destination was ¡®Gnometree¡¯.


    For reference, we could only take three people with us.


    So I decided to take Ainar and Erwen and go on a family(?) trip together.


    ¡°Is, is it okay for me to¡­ join you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯te if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I want to! I¡¯ll go pack! How long are we staying there?¡±


    Erwen, who pretended to refuse but then quickly got up and went to her room to pack, looked happy for the first time in a while.


    Well, there hadn¡¯t been many joyful events for her recently.


    ¡°Hey! I told you to pack properly!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only packing underwear? What about your toothbrush and towel? Huh? Are you going to ask me to lend them to you every time?¡±


    Misha then helped Ainar pack, and the preparations went smoothly. And the next morning¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you to the front.¡±


    ¡­we headed towards Gnometree, escorted by the knights.


    We arrived well past noon.


    ¡°Viscount Bjorn Yandel. Confirmed. Pleasee this way.¡±


    We went through a simple identification process at the gate and then entered.


    Ah, the escort knights didn¡¯t follow us.


    Because there was a rule in Gnometree that only allowed three escorts.


    ¡®I feel a bit sorry for them.¡¯


    Actually, the knights wanted to fill all three spots themselves.


    But I firmly refused and gave those spots to Misha, Erwen, and Ainar.


    It would be difficult to move freely with knights around.


    And besides, it was a ce where I didn¡¯t have to worry too much about assassins.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any threat to your safety inside, please don¡¯t hesitate to use this whistle. The Gnometree patrol wille to your aid.¡±


    Since Gnometree was the district with the strictest security after the royal pce, the knights didn¡¯t force us to cancel our trip, even though they were disappointed.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The scenery of Gnometree, which we entered through the double gates, was so breathtaking that even I was speechless.


    A straight road stretched out before us.


    A refreshing greenndscape unfolded on both sides, and the gentle breeze carried the scent of unripe grains and fruits.


    ¡°Oh! Look over there! It¡¯s fairies!¡±


    We continued sightseeing as the carriage moved. The mostmon sight was fairies working on the farms.


    After all, they were specialists in agriculture.


    The fairy tribe sent fairies who had learned special spirit magic to Gnometree and received a huge amount of support.


    ¡®Geez, I¡¯m envious¡­¡¯


    The vast wealth that came from Gnometree. It was also the reason why they could implement an interest-free tax loan policy for their tribe members, unlike barbarians.


    ¡°Erwen, how many years do you guys lend?¡±


    ¡°Three years.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m envious. We only got two years. They don¡¯t really pressure us to pay it back, but after that, we have to take care of everything ourselves, whether we live or die.¡±


    For reference, all races except for barbarians and humans had this tax loan policy.


    It wasn¡¯t just fairies who earned money like this.


    Dwarves had signed an official contract with the royal family, having their architectural skills and metallurgy recognized. The windmills and watermills we saw were probably all built and maintained by them.


    Ah, and beastmen¡­


    [Moo¡ª!]


    ¡°Mi, Misha! What the hell is that strange monster?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s your first time seeing one? It¡¯s a cow.¡±


    ¡°Cow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the meat you said was the most delicious. Ah, I¡¯ve never had a natural one either¡­¡±


    Beastmen were active in the livestock industry.


    They were naturally good atmunicating with animals, and thanks to the fact that there were enhancement-type Spirit Beasts that increased the growth and breeding rate of livestock.


    ¡®But it¡¯s the Dragonkin who are really making the money.¡¯


    If the other races were all working ss, the Dragonkin were a bit different.


    They were practically nobles who ownednd.


    After all, the agricultural district, Gnometree, was built on the Dragonkin¡¯s sacred grounds.


    ¡®¡­Why are barbarians the only ones who have nothing?¡¯


    I felt a sense of deprivation as I organized my thoughts, but what could I do?


    Fighting was our only characteristic.


    Rumble.


    The carriage arrived near a mountain in the center of Gnometree and then started circling east.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The coachman, who was also acting as a guide, informed us that we had arrived at our destination.


    It was a residential area called ¡®Kiarbys¡¯, a historical vacation spot for nobles that existed even in the game, which was set 150 years in the past.


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    We first headed towards our amodation with the help of the coachman.


    It was a ce the Administrative Office had reserved for us¡­


    ¡®Nice.¡¯


    ¡­and it was much better than I expected.


    We had an entire annex to ourselves, and we even had five servants.


    I wonder how much this cost per night?


    ¡°Please have dinner first. We¡¯ve prepared it for you.¡±


    We ate first since we were hungry.


    And¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s a hot spring¡­?¡±


    ¡­I immediately went to the outdoor hot spring and rxed after hearing the servant¡¯s words.


    ¡®Ah, this is it.¡¯


    I shoulde back here even if I have to pay for it when winteres. I came out after enjoying the hot spring for about an hour, and Ainar was waiting for me.


    ¡°Bjorn, why did it take you so long to wash up?!¡±


    ¡°Where are Misha and Erwen?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still in there. I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just warm water¡­¡±


    It seemed like Ainar couldn¡¯t appreciate the true value of a hot spring.


    Phew, these barbarians.


    ¡°Enough, just rest and y with them when theye out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work. Why? Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯ll just stay here and rest!¡±


    She retreated, as if disgusted, and I chuckled and left the annex.


    And I first looked around.


    ¡®This is truly luxurious.¡¯


    As expected of a ce designed as a vacation spot for nobles, it was full of luxurious facilities.


    Hot springs, horse riding grounds, fishing spots, and so on.


    If it were the modern world, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this as luxurious, but it felt different here.


    ¡®They¡¯re not just eating natural meat, they¡¯re ying with it¡­¡¯


    99% of the people in this city ate meat and bread made from magic stones. Just look at Ainar, she had never even seen a real cow beforeing here.


    But what about this ce?


    There was even a ce where they released pheasants and deer for hunting.


    ¡®Hmm, then I guess I¡¯ve seen enough¡­¡¯


    I headed towards my destination with the letter.


    There was no need to ask around and find out where he was staying. There weren¡¯t any titled nobles who were staying in rented amodations like me.


    Most of them spent their vacations in vis they owned.


    ¡°He said you cane in.¡±


    I arrived at the vi and sent word, and I soon received permission to enter.


    Phew, at least he didn¡¯t tell me to get lost.


    ¡°I was actually hoping to talk to you sometime, so this is a good opportunity. Haha, it¡¯s good to see you, Viscount Yandel. But what brings you here so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have something to deliver.¡±


    ¡°Something to deliver?¡±


    The Baron immediately opened and read the letter I handed him.


    And he made a strange expression.


    ¡°Those Administrative Office bastards are really desperate. To even ask you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, and you still agreed? Why would someone like you do that?¡±


    The Baron muttered as if he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Honestly, the answer was that I immediately epted because they were offering 3 million stones as a reward¡­


    ¡­but it seemed embarrassing to say that, so I made an excuse.


    ¡°I owe them a favor.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you can just pretend you don¡¯t know themter.¡±


    Wow, is this a noble¡¯s mindset?


    I was impressed in a bad way, but I couldn¡¯t say that to his face.


    ¡°A warrior never forgets a debt.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s true. Haha! Interesting. A noble whose loyalty is guaranteed? Maybe many nobles will want to be friends with you.¡±


    After the letter was delivered, the Baron offered to have a meal together, but I refused and left.


    In the small world of nobles, if you be friends with just anyone, there would be consequences.


    ¡®Anyway, the request isplete.¡¯


    It ended so easily that I wondered if it was really okay to receive 3 million stones just for this.


    Then I was free for the rest of the trip.


    ¡®I¡¯ll go thereter when it gets darker¡­¡¯


    I checked my remaining schedule and headed back to the annex.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡­I saw a familiar emblem among the knights escorting the young nobles.


    I felt cold sweat running down my back as soon as I saw it.


    ¡®Aiphreya Baron family.¡¯


    The family of the ¡®him¡¯ who used magic to knock me unconscious and borrowed his face and identity to meet me.


    ¡®¡­It can¡¯t be. He said he was the youngest son? It must be his older brother.¡¯


    Even if my hopes were dashed, it was the same.


    It was proven by quantum mechanics.


    No one knows what¡¯s inside a box until it¡¯s opened.


    Whether there¡¯s a cat or something else inside is only proven after ¡®observation¡¯.


    Fortunately, I hadn¡¯t checked inside the box yet.


    So¡­


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    I fixed my gaze on the ground and quickened my pace.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°Wa, wait! Are you Viscount Yandel¡­?¡±


    ¡­I heard a familiar voice from behind.


    ¡°Pl, please wait a moment! I, I heard you had a hard time because of that evil mage who disguised himself as me. I have to apologize¡­¡±


    It was the real Hans A.

 Chapter 250 Gnometree (4)

    Chapter 250 Gnometree (4)


    Gnometree (4) <hr>


    At first, I thought it might be the GM again.


    But if it were the GM, he wouldn¡¯t borrow the same face he used before.


    And the atmosphere emanating from the knights and the people around him waspletely different.


    In short, this guy was¡­


    ¡®The real Hans A.¡¯


    Not the GM pretending to be Hans A., but the real Hans A.


    Therefore, there was only one thing I had to do.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±I hold my breath¡­


    ¡°I have to apologize¡­¡±


    ¡­and ignore him, clenching my teeth as if I didn¡¯t hear him.


    And¡­


    Tadat.


    ¡­I run.


    ¡°Wh, why are you running¡­!¡±


    ¡°Woo! I suddenly feel like running!!¡±


    ¡°Th, this¡­¡±


    The real Hans A. was flustered by my mindless dash.


    But there was no way I would stop.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    The distance between us widened quickly, and he didn¡¯t follow me.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have that much tenacity.


    ¡®¡­Did I avoid him?¡¯


    I reached the front of the annex in one breath and tried to calm my pounding heart.


    I only heard his voice, I didn¡¯t see his face.


    Thanks to that, we didn¡¯t make eye contact, and I held my breath, so the probability of air contamination was low.


    ¡­This should be enough.


    Right, it will be fine.


    ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    A servant greeted me as I was catching my breath in front of the annex.


    And as I entered¡­


    ¡°Nyaha, Bjorn, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡­Misha greeted me with an excited expression.


    It was the High-Tension (Alcohol) Mode.


    Erwen, who was sitting quietly next to her, wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Mister¡­ Hehe, hihihi!¡±


    She called me in a gloomy voice and then let out a creepyugh.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    The living room was filled with empty bottles, and the smell of alcohol was strong.


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been an hour since I left¡­?¡¯


    What happened here?


    I looked around like a detective and then realized that Ainar wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ainar?¡±


    ¡°The warrior-nim is sleeping after getting drunk.¡±


    It was the servant of the annex who answered my question.


    I asked for her location, and it turned out to be the central courtyard of the annex, not a room.


    Snore!


    Ha, seriously.


    I carried Ainar to her room and threw her on the bed, then came back down. Misha was chugging from a bottle, as if she was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Keuh¡­!¡±


    I cautiously approached Misha, sensing a strange danger.


    ¡°Did something happen while I was gone?¡±


    Although she had gotten drunk after drinking a little at our team drinking parties, this was the first time I saw her chugging like this.


    ¡°Something? Nyaha, something, my ass!¡±


    ¡°But why are you drinking so much¡­?¡±


    ¡°I just drank because I was happy!¡±


    ¡°I, I see?¡±


    She drank because she was happy.


    It seemed like I was worrying for nothing.


    Her body must have felt refreshed after the hot spring, and there was good alcohol next to her for free.


    There was no reason for her not to drink.


    ¡°Right, at first¡­¡±


    Misha¡¯s expression turned serious as she wiped the alcohol from her lips with her sleeve.


    I involuntarily averted my gaze.


    Erwen, who was sitting on the sofa with a rxed posture, caught my eye.


    For reference, she was staring nkly into space¡­


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    ¡­and giggling for some reason.


    Isughing her drunken habit?


    ¡°Hey, Bjorn.¡±


    Misha grabbed my wrist and spoke.


    ¡°Uh, yeah?¡±


    ¡°About you rejecting me that day.¡±


    Uh¡­ she¡¯s bringing that up now?


    It was an ufortable topic, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right for me to refuse.


    Misha then bit her lip and asked,


    ¡°Was it because I can¡¯t give birth to barbarians?¡±


    Huh? What?


    Did Ainar say something strange?


    My mind went nk for a moment, but my barbarian body was good at dealing with crises.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    My mouth opened without hesitation.


    And it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    The reason I rejected Misha that day wasn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t attracted to her or because she was a beastman.


    I had a reason I had to keep to myself.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Misha, who was staring into my eyes as if trying to discern the truth, then opened a new bottle and chugged it.


    And¡­


    ¡°Then it must be¡­¡±


    ¡­she looked at me and then looked away, opening and closing her mouth repeatedly, and then muttered,


    ¡°You¡­ will¡­ disappear someday¡­ disappear¡­¡±


    Misha trailed off and then lowered her head.


    ¡°Nyahaaan¡­¡±


    As expected, she was way past her limit.


    I let out a sigh I had been holding back and hugged Misha.


    And I carried her to her room andid her down on the bed.


    Erwen was smiling when I returned to the living room.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally¡­ all asleep¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡®Neck Slice.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I roughly knocked her out and threw her next to Misha.


    ___________________


    It waste at night, and midnight was approaching.


    Although I thought about cleaning up the empty bottles that were scattered around¡­


    ¡­I decided to just leave them.


    It wasn¡¯t my house.


    They would clean it up after I left.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    I copsed onto the sofa, which was a bit small for me.


    My mind was racing.


    It was because of what Misha said at the end.


    [You¡­ will¡­ disappear someday¡­ disappear¡­]


    I knew what she was going to say.


    She was probably going to ask if that was why I rejected her.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t certain that I was an evil spirit.


    No, she was probably more inclined to believe that I wasn¡¯t.


    She had seen me receive an oracle.


    This was a city where it was known that evil spirits were the enemy of God.


    But for God to help an evil spirit and even give him a sacred relic?


    It didn¡¯t make sense ording to the world¡¯smon sense.


    It was just a sliver of anxiety that had taken root in her mind and came out because of the alcohol.


    ¡®¡­But the good news is that it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll be hostile towards me even if I¡¯m an evil spirit.¡¯


    I felt relieved by that fact.


    I was also grateful, and I felt a sense of aplishment, thinking that I hadn¡¯t lived a meaningless life.


    But the strongest emotion was self-deprecation.


    ¡®What am I even hoping for?¡¯


    My top priority when I woke up in Bjorn Yandel¡¯s body was my own survival.


    I decided to somehow survive and adapt to this world, and then find a way to return to my original world.


    But¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to just live here?


    Did I really have to go back?


    There were fewer good things there anyway.


    That thought had been growing stronger recently.


    I could understand why yers called the natives NPCs and distinguished them from themselves.


    They needed to draw a line.


    That this world wasn¡¯t our world.


    That we had a ce to return to.


    ¡®Enough.¡¯


    I forcefully stopped my endless thoughts.


    Should I return home?


    Or stay here?


    I couldn¡¯t make either decision yet.


    I had made up my mind while watching the death row inmates who died because they couldn¡¯t pay their taxes.


    To decide after reaching at least the 6th floor.


    ¡®It¡¯s pointless to worry about it now.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just the taxes.


    The Dragonyer, the Clown, Noark, the royal family.


    There were many things that threatened my life in this world.


    Whether I liked it or not, I had to be stronger.


    After all, there was no point in doing anything if I wasn¡¯t alive.


    So, in that sense¡­


    ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just going for a walk. You don¡¯t have to wait.¡±


    I left the annex after telling the servant.


    It was about time for everyone to be asleep.


    [02:37]


    A cool night air enveloped me as soon as I stepped outside.


    But was it because we were right next to a mountain?


    It felt a bit chilly.


    Thud, thud.


    As expected, there were few people on the street, but it wasn¡¯tpletely empty.


    The brightly lit gambling house was still bustling with noise.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The ce I was going to was outside this vige.


    ¡®It¡¯s dark.¡¯


    A darkness that was almost like thebyrinth¡¯s unfolded before me as I left the vige.


    The countryside in Korea was also like this.


    An eerie nature greeted me as soon as I moved away from the lights.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯


    I thought about lighting a torch, but I carefully moved forward, just in case.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­the cave marked on the map I found in the annex appeared.


    It was one of the tourist attractions here.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no one guarding it.¡¯


    I cautiously entered the cave, and the surroundings gradually brightened.


    After all, this ce was simr to the 1st floor.


    It was a mystical cave with crystals embedded in the walls, emitting a blue light.


    I moved forward without hesitation.


    Although there were side paths, I just had to go straight from the entrance in the game.


    Whoosh!


    Indeed, a vast cavern soon appeared.


    There was a rock in the center that vibrated at regr intervals.


    ¡®Lignaracia.¡¯


    The origin of the name was from the ancientnguage, and it meant ¡®blessing of the earth¡¯, ording to the map.


    It was said to bring good luck if you touched it.


    It was probably a superstition.


    The real hidden piece wasn¡¯t the rock.


    Swoosh.


    I opened my subspace pocket and took out my mace.


    And I passed the rock in the center and clicked the interaction button on the wall with a mural.


    Ah, it means I smashed it with all my might.


    Kwaaang!


    The wall crumbled and copsed at my mace swing, imbued with the Ogre¡¯s strength.


    But I wasn¡¯t worried.


    This cave had a self-repairing magic circle.


    It would be fixed in about 5 minutes.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    I entered the passage that was revealed beyond the copsed wall. There was a small space inside, just like in the game.


    ¡®Judging by how it¡¯s hidden like this, the one outside must be fake, and this is the real one.¡¯


    I ced my hand on the rock in the center.


    It was an ordinary rock, unlike the one outside, which vibrated at regr intervals and gave off a mystical vibe.


    But I felt something after a while.


    ¡¸Imbued with the Earth Dragon¡¯s energy. (1/3)¡¹


    A sense of fulfillment flowed into my body through my fingertips.


    ¡¸Soul Power increased by +10.¡¹


    ¡¸Earth Resistance increased by +20.¡¹


    It was one of the hidden pieces that were quite beneficial.


    Although there was a condition that you had to be a noble and be able to enter Gnometree¡­


    ¡­it practically gave you 30 stat points for free.


    ¡®Most people who yed the original version would probably know about this. They would have pressed the interaction key everywhere.¡¯


    Although it was just my guess, I thought there would be quite a few yers who knew about this hidden piece.


    Well, they probably wouldn¡¯t know about this, though.


    ¡¸The blessing engraved on your soul reacts.¡¹


    ¡¸Additional stat increase is increased to 30%.¡¹


    The stat increase rate from the Earth Dragon¡¯s Blessing is upgraded from 20% to 30%.


    ¡®I never expected to be the first to unlock this condition.¡¯


    It was definitely not a normal ythrough.


    To be a noble at just level 5?


    If it were a game, I would have definitely thought I was using a bug.


    ¡®Anyway, should I go back now?¡¯


    I turned around to leave after obtaining everything, and then I froze.


    It was only natural.


    Rustle.


    A man was standing in front of the wall, which was starting to repair itself as if time was reversing.


    ¡°Wow, you really were a yer?¡±


    It was Lee Baekho.


    ____________________


    Countless possibilities swirled in my mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Why was Lee Baekho here?


    He had disappeared after that day.


    Don¡¯t tell me he had been following me all this time?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡°Human rtionships are strange, huh? I was following him, thinking he might be the GM in disguise again, and then you appeared.¡±


    It was Hans again.


    Lee Baekho had met Hans A. in Gnometree by chance and discovered me while following him.


    And¡­


    ¡®He must have been following me ever since.¡¯


    I could roughly picture the sequence of events.


    Then what should I do?


    The decision was already made.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that again. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to reveal my identity to Lee Baekho.


    He was a fickle guy, just by looking at him.


    Even if we were on good terms, he would pull out a knife and force me to choose if something didn¡¯t go his way.


    For example¡­


    ¡°It seems like that cat girl is starting to suspect something. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill her?¡±


    Right, like that.


    Although I felt cornered, I feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Now I understand why the chieftain called evil spirits evil beings.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good at ying dumb, even in this situation.¡±


    ¡°This situation¡­?¡±


    I put all my effort into making a confused expression.


    But Lee Baekho just chuckled as if it was ridiculous.


    ¡°Right, this situation. The fact that you¡¯re here is proof that you¡¯re a yer. Otherwise, how would you know about this hidden thing?¡±


    Okay, I knew you would ask that.


    I answered as if I had been waiting for it.


    Subtly mixing in the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m a benefactor of the Dragonkin. I returned Dragonyer to their tribe, and I¡¯ve be close friends with the Ancient Dragon, ¡®Lafir¡¯. Even his daughter, the Dragon Shaman, is fond of me.¡±


    It was an answer that implied I heard this information from them.


    Lee Baekho tilted his head as soon as he heard it.


    ¡°¡­Uh, what? It¡¯s true?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s true.


    I didn¡¯t lie at all.


    ¡°Then you were the one who took down that Dragonkin bastard? Wow, this is amazing.¡±


    Lee Baekho eximed as if he found it interesting.


    I inwardly sighed in relief.


    Although I had to reveal my hidden information to escape the situation¡­


    ¡®Well, the ring broke anyway, right?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that big of a loss.


    The effect of the sacred relic was over, and whether I liked it or not, I would soon be reunited with him.


    There was no need to hide like before.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He nodded after observing me for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to believe. Right, they might tell you something like this if you made that much of a contribution? Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±


    So it worked?


    No, there¡¯s no way.


    It was too early to rx.


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down and waited for his next words.


    That¡¯s when, after a few seconds that felt like an eternity¡­


    ¡°But you know.¡±


    ¡­he asked.


    With a smirk.


    ¡°Why are you answering so readily?¡±


    My mind went nk.


    ¡°Last time, when I asked if you were a yer, you clenched your teeth and didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suddenly be very friendly.¡±


    That damn bastard.

 Chapter 251 Gnometree (5)

    Chapter 251 Gnometree (5)


    Gnometree (5) <hr>


    There was no point in making excuses anymore.


    He wouldn''t be fooled, no matter how cleverly I tried to deceive him.


    He would try to get a definite answer.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Aside from the unpleasant feeling of being forced to choose, my mind was already meticulously calcting the options I had and their consequences.


    What was the best choice for me?


    ¡°Hello? Aren¡¯t you going to answer? I asked why you¡¯re being so friendly.¡±


    Ha, this bastard is nagging.I wanted to go into Mindless Barbarian Mode and say something like, ¡®I just felt like it, is there a problem?¡¯


    But¡­


    ¡®I might actually die if I do that.¡¯


    I was weaker than him.


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t just smash his head with my mace and say he must be crazy for being so suspicious after I stubbornly refused to answer.


    He would be the one smashing my head.


    ¡°Ha, look at this bastard, he¡¯s back to being unfriendly.¡±


    Lee Baekho sighed in frustration and red at me with his blue eyes.


    ¡°Why do you keep asking? You¡¯re not even going to believe me anyway.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother hiding my sigh.


    But could it be that Lee Baekho also felt frustrated?


    ¡°No, but it feels different hearing it from you.¡±


    Right, I know what you mean.


    That¡¯s why I tried to hide it until now.


    ¡®Right, so you¡¯re determined to get an answer.¡¯


    It was time to admit it.


    Too much had gone wrong to resolve this situation without any sacrifices.


    I had to give up what I had to give up.


    For example¡­


    ¡°Manners maketh man.¡±


    ¡­my identity, which I had never revealed before, even though I had been suspected many times.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lee Baekho seemed surprised by my sudden change in attitude.


    But I had nothing to lose since I had already made up my mind.


    ¡°Hey, wouldn¡¯t it be polite to just pretend you don¡¯t know and leave?¡±


    ¡°What? Really? You really were a yer?¡±


    Lee Baekho¡¯s eyes sparkled as he heard the truth from me.


    ¡®So you were really just curious.¡¯


    I was furious.


    Did he even know?


    That this was my first time speaking like this in Bjorn Yandel¡¯s body.


    ¡®But it feels good.¡¯


    I felt a strange sense of liberation and anger at the same time as I red at him.


    But could it be that this bastard¡¯s sense of shame was broken?


    ¡°Wow, so you saw that movie!¡±


    He was still focused on the topic he was interested in.


    Did this guy really have no social skills?


    ¡°¡­You should apologize first.¡±


    A bizarre scene of a barbarian lecturing a human about social norms and morality.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. But I suddenly feel closer to you since you saw that movie. It¡¯s one of my favorites.¡±


    Lee Baekho gave a half-hearted apology and then cautiously asked,


    ¡°¡­Did you see the sequel?¡±


    What the hell is this guy?


    His ability to not read the room was almost on par with barbarians.


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    I answered.


    Because I didn¡¯t know when he would change his attitude again if I ignored him¡ª


    ¡°Then why are you speaking informally to me?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°No, why are you speaking informally? Don¡¯t you know about mutual respect? Are we invincible just because we¡¯re both yers?¡±


    Lee Baekho suddenly turned serious and started releasing killing intent.


    I felt like I was going crazy.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not used to speaking formally.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re from the West!¡±


    So that¡¯s how it can be interpreted.


    I was talking about barbarians.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s speak informally. Okay?¡±


    Lee Baekho smiled brightly, as if nothing had happened, and offered a handshake.


    Although he seemed like a manic-depressive¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m wide awake.¡¯


    ¡­my mind felt refreshed.


    Maybe this was his way of talking.


    To take the lead based on his strength and then confuse you, not giving you time to think.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he asked about the sequel to find out when I came here, and he just asked if I was from the East to confirm?¡¯


    It might be just a delusion.


    But it was better to be safe.


    ¡®Let¡¯s keep Lee Hansu a secret.¡¯


    Actually, this was thest thing I was worried about.


    If I was going to reveal that I was a yer, wouldn¡¯t it be better to reveal everything and be friends with him?


    But I put that decision on hold because of one thing.


    [It seems like that cat girl is starting to suspect something. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill her?]


    It was just a suggestion earlier.


    It was closer to him being nosy about a stranger he happened to meet.


    But the moment I revealed that I was Lee Hansu¡­


    ¡­this would be his problem.


    He cared about Lee Hansu.


    No, the ¡®Korean yer¡¯ who was one of the few in this strange world.


    ¡°But about me being a yer¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone. Do I look like someone without manners?¡±


    I barely held back from saying ¡®yes¡¯.


    I knew better after talking to him.


    Lee Baekho was like a ball that could bounce in any direction.


    Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t get involved with him.


    At least not until I was confident that I could control him.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m really d you were honest.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing a noble, right? I was actually nning to kill you before you joined the royal family if you were really an NPC.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at his casual words.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you surprised? It¡¯s not like I enjoy PK. Well, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re not fated NPCs. They¡¯re a bit troublesome for me too.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand a single word he said.


    I subtly asked out of curiosity, but Lee Baekho just drew a line, saying there were things like that.


    Tsk, is it because he¡¯s Bjorn Yandel from the West?


    I think he would have answered if I were Lee Hansu from Korea.


    ¡°Ah, and I¡¯ll give you one more piece of advice, just in case. It¡¯s funny saying this to someone who¡¯s already a noble, but don¡¯t get too involved with the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The royal family isn¡¯t interested in opening the ¡®Gate of the Abyss¡¯. No, they¡¯re actually trying to prevent it. The disappearance of the Genesis Artifacts might also be their doing.¡±


    The royal family? Why?


    It was widely known that the key to saving this world was in the deepest part of thebyrinth, but was it all a lie?


    I had many questions, but I knew Lee Baekho would just make an annoyed face and say,


    ¡°What are you going to do even if you know?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he would answer even if I asked him who the GM was.


    That¡¯s when, as I was clicking my tongue in disappointment¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re¡­ one of them?¡±


    ¡°One of them?¡±


    ¡°You know, the ones who want to just live here. I thought you might be one of them after seeing you risking your life for an NPC, but then your growth rate makes me think otherwise. Which one is it?¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I want to stay?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what will I do¡¯? There are people like that. I¡¯m not that narrow-minded. I don¡¯t care as long as they don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    I silently stared into Lee Baekho¡¯s eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly meaningful action.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking from those blue eyes.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just testing me¡­¡¯


    I made a decision after a brief moment of contemtion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was the most honest answer I could give.


    ¡°My goal was to return at first, but these days, I¡¯m not sure if I have to risk my life for that.¡±


    ¡°Because of that cat girl?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    But was that enough?


    ¡°You remind me of my past self.¡±


    Lee Baekho chuckled and said,


    ¡°But I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice since you seem to have potential. Don¡¯t expect too much from NPCs. You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    I felt a chill run down my spine as I sensed a cold emotion hidden beneath his smiling voice.


    What happened to him?


    What the hell did he experience in this world to be a monster who was so broken and only wanted to ¡®return¡¯?


    It was something I couldn¡¯t understand for now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going since I¡¯ve satisfied my curiosity.¡±


    Lee Baekho then turned around as if he was done. And he copsed the wall, which had finished repairing itself, with a wave of his hand.


    No, could you even call that copsing?


    Rustle.


    The remains of the wall scattered into dust.


    Lee Baekho waved his hand again, and even the dust disappeared without a trace.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go into Mindless Mode.¡¯


    I felt dizzy, thinking that my head could have been turned into dust.


    That¡¯s when, as I was watching him leave¡­


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    ¡­Lee Baekho turned his head and looked at me.


    And he delivered hisst words.


    ¡°For reference, we¡¯re strangers next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act friendly even if we meet by chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t build rtionships in this world.¡±


    Geez, this bastard.


    He¡¯s cold.


    ______________________


    I left the cave and returned to the annex after Lee Baekho left, without even looking back.


    And the next morning¡­


    ¡°Ugh, mister¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    ¡­I spent the entire morning resting with the three of them, who were suffering from hangovers.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ when did youe back? Did you finish what you were doing yesterday?¡±


    For reference, Misha seemed to have forgotten everything that happenedst night, as she didn¡¯t even remember meing back to the annex.


    It was a good thing.


    [Was it because I can¡¯t give birth to barbarians?]


    It would have been awkward to talk to her if she knew she said that to me.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished the request, can we just y without any worries?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Although I had nned a 2-night, 3-day trip just in case, all my business in Noark was done on the first day.


    So the rest of the time was free.


    ¡°Ooh! We¡¯re going to y!!¡±


    We spent the entire second day ying untilte at night.


    It was a fun day.


    Well, if it weren¡¯t for the part where I fell into the water.


    ¡°Ainar!! I told you not to move like that!!¡±


    It happened at the fishing spot.


    We were fishing at night withnterns, and the boat capsized because Ainar had a seizure after being bitten by a fish.


    The problem was that no one could swim.


    Well, how many of us had ever been to a ce with such deep water?


    ¡®I thought I was going to die.¡¯


    But thanks to that, I learned one thing.


    I thought I was sinking because of my armor when I fell into the water in the ¡®cier Cave¡¯ before, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    Barbarians can¡¯t swim.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of skill, but rather that we didn¡¯t have any other choice but to sink when we fell into the water.


    Well, I was able to stick my head out of the water and call for help since I was in Gigantification (Transcendence) Mode¡­


    ¡®I should look for a ce where I can learn how to swim when we get back. Even if Ainar and I don¡¯t learn, the others should.¡¯


    Anyway, Day 2 passed, and the next day¡­


    ¡­we woke up past noon after drinking all night, and we got into the carriage heading back to the city.


    ¡°Ugh, I wish we could stay for one more day¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree. Mister doesn¡¯t drink much at home¡­¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Misha! Look, a horse is running!¡±


    We enjoyed the natural scenery, which was rare in the city, as the carriage moved for several hours.


    We then reached the southwest exit and returned the whistles we received when we entered.


    ¡®Come to think of it, there was this.¡¯


    The whistle that would summon the patrol, one of Gnometree¡¯s prides, no matter where or when you blew it.


    I wondered what would have happened if I had blown it when Lee Baekho appeared, but it probably wouldn¡¯t have changed much.


    He wouldn¡¯t have given me the time.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest, so tell me when you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    We arrived home in the evening and each went to our rooms to rest, and it was the same the next day.


    Peaceful days of rest.


    As always, those days passed by quickly.


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡­that day finally arrived.


    [22:10]


    Two hours left until midnight, when thebyrinth opened.


    I finished preparing to go out and headed towards the Dimensional za.


    ¡®The royal family is sharpening their swords.¡¯


    ording to rumors, the royal family was forming an army.


    They were nning to get revenge by fighting in thebyrinth after being tricked.


    The scale was unknown.


    It seemed like they didn¡¯t even send a request for cooperation to the ns, unlike during thest subjugation.


    They were nning to handle it with the royal family¡¯s own power.


    ¡®I¡¯ll get a sense of it when I arrive at the za. Just how strong the royal family is.¡¯


    Indeed, I saw explorers heading towards the za to check the situation, just like me.


    Everyone was curious.


    About the royal family¡¯s true strength, which was only talked about in rumors, something no one had actually seen.


    ¡°Oh, Bjorn! Are you going to the za too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit concerned.¡±


    I chatted with a few familiar faces I met on the way and moved together.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    ¡­everyone who came here, including me, tilted their heads.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s no one here.¡±


    Well, it wasn¡¯tpletely empty.


    Security guards from the Public Safety Department were upying the za, preventing explorers from entering.


    But that was all.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the army?¡±


    The rumored army was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°No way, my friend. Thebyrinth opens in 5 minutes. If they¡¯re not here yet, it just means there¡¯s no army.¡±


    ¡°This is disappointing. Don¡¯t tell me that fight was just a rumor.¡±


    The explorers gathered near the za started to leave, disappointed.


    It was the same for the explorers I met on the way here.


    ¡°Yandel, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait and see a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    I waited until the portal closed, just in case.


    To summarize the result, there really was no army.


    ¡®What? Are they aiming for next time, not today?¡¯


    Although I had many questions, there was nothing I could do by staying here.


    So I also turned back.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Kwoom!


    ¡­I faintly heard a copsing sound from somewhere.


    Rumble!


    And then the ground beneath my feet shook.


    ¡°Wh, what? An earthquake?¡±


    The officials and guards around me froze with bewildered expressions.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­the few knights in the za were different.


    They exchanged words with solemn expressions, as if they knew what was happening.


    As if something they had been expecting had finally begun.


    ¡®Right, this is it.¡¯


    I then looked down at the ground.


    I had a hunch about where the royal army was.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡®Empty house robbery.¡¯


    The war had already begun.

 Chapter 252 Open World (1)

    Chapter 252 Open World (1)


    Open World (1) <hr>


    It was a minor earthquake.


    Although the table shook, none of the sses fell over, and I didn''t hear anything breaking.


    Only the chips piled on the table copsed.


    "An earthquake?"


    He was startled by the sudden natural phenomenon, but...


    ...the nobles inside returned to their usual selves and continued gambling as soon as the tremors stopped.


    Except for one person.


    "Hey, Confucius, where are you going?""I suddenly remembered something I have to do. I''ll fold this round."


    The man flipped his cards over and left the table, taking only his chips.


    And he took off his mask.


    Although he enjoyed the concept of a gambling house where you could hide your identity with a mask...


    ''No matter how I think about it, that wasn''t just an earthquake.''


    Lee Baekho, who came out to the night street, sat down on the nearest bench and organized his thoughts.


    Although the other nobles didn''t seem to have heard it because of the noise inside, he clearly felt it.


    The wave of energy that came from underground.


    ''It felt like a mixture of mana and divine power.''


    He couldn''t have been mistaken, as his Perception stat was high, and he had a talent for mana.


    Then...


    ''They were talking about breaking the protective barrier, and they really did it.''


    Lee Baekho soon reached the truth.


    They were truly persistent bastards.


    It wasn''t a coincidence that they chose midnight, when thebyrinth opened, as the time to attack.


    ''...Empty house robbery...''


    He didn''t know the details since he was away from the royal pce. But Noark must have entered thebyrinth fully prepared.


    They probably poured all their strength into it.


    Without even imagining that their own tactic would be used against them.


    ''...If this goes well, those bastards down there might all die.''


    It wasn''t a positive situation for Lee Baekho.


    He was even considering clearing the game with Noark if he had no other choice.


    ''Should I go down and help them?''


    That thought briefly crossed his mind, but he chuckled and shook his head. It didn''t suit his y style.


    Actually, if it were this kind of situation...


    ''The royal pce must be empty now.''


    Lee Baekho''s lips curled up into a wide smile.


    ____________________


    Jerome Saintred, the captain of the 1st Royal Knight Order.


    A frown appeared between the brows of the protector of the royal family, the Knight of Light.


    It was because of the news he had just received.


    ¡°The royal pce is under attack¡­?¡±


    At first, he thought it was a counterattack from Noark.


    But that didn¡¯t make sense either.


    They had been careful with security, gathering troops under the pretense of targeting thebyrinth and only revealing their true target, the Noark headquarters, two hours before departure.


    And besides¡­


    ¡­the protective barrier had just been broken.


    It meant that Noark didn¡¯t have time to send enough forces to attack the royal pce.


    ¡°Have the orders to return been issued?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no change in ns. We continue the expedition.¡±


    Jerome led the army and quickly moved underground. And as time passed, he received news about the identity of the group that attacked the royal pce.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t a group.¡¯


    Only one person had dared to attack the royal pce.


    He wondered if it was a solo act by the Ruin Schr, whose threat level had recently been upgraded, but even that guess was wrong.


    ¡°Lee Baekho.¡±


    Once a promising explorer, he was the one who caused that disaster after being revealed to be an evil spirit.


    Of course, very few people knew about that disaster.


    It was thoroughly covered up by the royal family, who valued his abilities, and he was given a new identity.


    ¡®This is troublesome. How did he know? That even I would be away on an expedition?¡¯


    As far as he knew, Lee Baekho didn¡¯t have any means of obtaining information. He used tomunicate with an aplice outside through the evil spirit gathering¡­


    ¡­but he was currently banned from the gathering.


    It was also something the royal family had a hand in.


    They subtly revealed Lee Baekho¡¯s identity to the evil spirit called the GM, and when he didn¡¯t ban him, they sent him to Noark and made him an enemy.


    ¡®Then did he just guess?¡¯


    Jerome fell into deep thought.


    He had heard that an earthquake urred on the surface because of the aftermath of breaking the protective barrier¡­


    ¡­but there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand.


    To deduce this situation from an earthquake?


    That much was possible.


    But acting on it was a different matter.


    To gamble like that when he could be captured if his prediction was wrong?


    ¡®¡­He would do that.¡¯


    Jerome couldn¡¯t help but agree, even though it hurt his pride.


    Lee Baekho was like a beast.


    He would always bite his enemies if he had the chance, and he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to risk being bitten himself.


    ¡®And at a time like this when the Rose Knight Captain position is vacant¡­¡¯


    Although he was worried about the situation on the surface, he hadn¡¯t received orders to return yet.


    Therefore, there was only one thing he had to do.


    To fulfill his duty as a knight and carry out the King¡¯s orders.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The army passed through the undergroundbyrinth and reached thest gate to Noark.


    A stone gate with dozens of ancient magic spells engraved on it.


    It took them several hours just to break through this gate during thest subjugation.


    ¡°Fortunately, it seems like they haven¡¯t fixed it properly yet. Begin.¡±


    The mages started drawing a giant octagonal formation on the ground at Jerome¡¯s order.


    After some time¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the magic circle emitted a bright light and shot a wave of pure mana towards the stone gate.


    And¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa.


    ¡­the scenery of the underground city was revealed beyond the cloud of dust.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to subjugate the evil rebels and restore peace to this city.¡±


    Jerome drew the sword bestowed upon him by the King.


    And he was the first to step forward.


    ¡°For the eternal prosperity of Lafdonia.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a shred of hesitation in his steps.


    ____________________


    The Dimensional za, where the portal had closed.


    But I lingered there for a while.


    I thought I might be able to get some useful information from the knights.


    But¡­


    ¡®Tsk, I just wasted time.¡¯


    The knights didn¡¯t even chat amongst themselves and disappeared as soon as the za was cleared.


    Therefore, I also left.


    I was nning to stop by a bar and hear what the other explorers thought about this, instead of going straight home.


    ¡®Should I go to the bear-like man¡¯s ce?¡¯


    Hmm, that would be best.


    First of all, it was a bar frequented by explorers.


    And it didn¡¯t have any partitions or private rooms, so it was perfect for eavesdropping.


    Although he would definitely be angry if I said that to his face.


    ¡°Oh, Yandel, what brings you here at this hour? Without Misha?¡±


    ¡°I was just bored since I was out. Don¡¯t mind me, you seem busy today. I¡¯ll just drink quietly in a corner.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you just call me? I¡¯m sure my wife would be okay with it if you asked.¡±


    The bear-like man, who I met at the bar, seemed to be looking for an excuse to ck off and made that request.


    Geez, doesn¡¯t he feel sorry for his pregnant wife?


    ¡°I want to be alone today.¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯ll just bring you some snacks and drinks, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    The bear-like man soon brought me a table full of meat dishes.


    For reference, the alcohol was the bar¡¯s signature, salted honey mead.


    ¡®It tasted really strange at first, but it goes down smoothly once you get used to it.¡¯


    Anyway, that wasn¡¯t my main goal foring here.


    I listened closely as I sipped my drink, and I could hear the conversations of the surrounding explorers and ordinary citizens.


    As expected of a bar where rumors spread quickly, most of the talk was about the army the royal family was forming.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing worth listening to.¡¯


    That the royal family intentionally spread false rumors.


    That they were definitely afraid of Noark.


    They were all baseless information, with their brains as the source.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear information from the Round Table at a bar, so I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    My goal was just to gauge public opinion.


    ¡®These days, even the citizens, not just the explorers, don¡¯t have a good impression of the royal family.¡¯


    I then closed my ears and organized my thoughts, drinking.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡­the bear-like man approached me and sat down, as if he had some free time.


    ¡°Yandel, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°About the army?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have great intuition in these aspects.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and then shared my guess that the army might be ¡®robbing an empty house¡¯ right now.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t sure yet.


    I was curious about the opinion of the bear-like man, who was a veteran explorer.


    ¡°¡­So that earthquake earlier was because of that?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more usible than that nonsense about the royal family being afraid of Noark?¡±


    The bear-like man was quick to understand, perhaps because he had been to the royal family¡¯s treasury once. He knew that the royal family¡¯s hidden strength was much greater than he had imagined.


    ¡°¡­Maybe we¡¯ll be able to enter thebyrinth next time.¡±


    The bear-like man then expressed his hope that this cold war might end sooner than expected.


    And he was also worried about the city¡¯s economic problems.


    ¡°Yandel, if this continues, shouldn¡¯t we use the cash we¡¯ve saved instead of hoarding it? The prices will return to normal once thebyrinth is stabilized.¡±


    I was a bit touched by his words.


    Was it because he was a veteran explorer with a family to protect?


    Ainar and Misha didn¡¯t seem to think about these things at all.


    ¡°Just wait and see. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Right, I was being impatient.¡±


    We then changed the subject and chatted about various things, drinking together.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    ¡­rm bells rang from outside.


    It was my first time experiencing this in over a year of living in this city. The rm bells didn¡¯t even ring when my carriage exploded and the GM and Lee Baekho caused chaos.


    But they were ringing now?


    nk, nk, nk.


    I hurriedly went outside, and I saw guards from the Public Safety Department running towards one ce, their boots nging.


    I grabbed a random guard and asked what was going on.


    Although he said he couldn¡¯t tell a civilian¡­


    ¡­he immediately changed his attitude when I revealed my identity.


    ¡°My name is Bjorn, son of Yandel. I¡¯m a noble who was bestowed the title of Viscount by the royal family. So answer me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­We, we don¡¯t know either. We were just ordered to go to Karnon for support. I heard from my colleagues that there¡¯s a big fire.¡±


    Arge fire in Karnon, the Imperial City, at this time¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a coincidence.¡¯


    Then don¡¯t tell me those Noark bastards invaded?


    Well, I didn¡¯t know.


    But it was possible.


    If they knew about the royal family¡¯s n to rob their empty house, they could have used this kind of strategy.


    ¡®Ha, the royal family can¡¯t do anything properly.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I was sighing¡­


    ¡­the bear-like man spoke.


    ¡°A fire in the Imperial City, it doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary incident¡­ I wonder if Raven is okay.¡±


    Huh? Raven?


    Why is she suddenly being mentioned?


    ¡®Ah, she¡¯s staying near the royal pce to learn magic.¡¯


    ¡­Damn it.


    I felt my heart pounding as soon as I realized it.


    An ominous premonition washed over me.


    This kind of premonition rarely failed, so my anxiety was even greater.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s just an ordinary fire¡ª¡±


    ¡°Avman, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going in this situation? Yandel, listen to me. It¡¯s best to just stay home in times like this.¡±


    The bear-like man grabbed me as I got up from my seat.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find her and bring her back soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle with¡ª¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You have to stay with your wife.¡±


    I told the bear-like man to close the bar and go to my house with his wife.


    Misha would also be worried.


    I had to at least tell them what was going on.


    And I felt reassured knowing that all my teammates were together.


    ¡°¡­Be careful.¡±


    I then parted ways with the bear-like man and climbed onto the roof of a military carriage heading towards Karnon, the Imperial City.


    Although the soldiers inside made a fuss¡­


    ¡­they all quieted down when I revealed my identity.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Viscount Yandel! We¡¯re almost at Karnon!¡±


    ¡­the carriage arrived at its destination.


    My body froze involuntarily.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sky was red, even though it was the middle of the night.


    The tall, well-maintained walls were stained with ck soot, and the air was filled with acrid smoke.


    And¡­


    ¡­screams and roars mixed together,ing from beyond the mes or outside the fire.


    ¡®Crazy, what the hell happened?¡¯


    Karnon, the city of nobles, was burning.

 Chapter 253 Open World (2)

    Chapter 253 Open World (2)


    Open World (2) <hr>


    Episode 253: Open World (2)


    Fierce mes zing around the magic barrier.


    Screams and cries.


    The sorrow of those who had lost.


    Nebarche Greenhope watched it all nkly and thought,


    ¡®Just¡­ where did it all go wrong?¡¯


    There was nothing more to see.


    It all started with the Dragonyer, Regal Vagos.He had kidnapped the High Priest and used him like a ve, despite Noark¡¯s objections, and eventually, his evil deeds were revealed to the world, leading the royal family to draw their swords.


    But¡­


    ¡®¡­Was it me?¡¯


    Nebarche didn¡¯t shift the me, he epted it.


    What was the point of dwelling on the past to escape the present?


    He would eventually have to hold even the previous Lord of Noark, who epted Orculus, responsible.


    So¡­


    ¡°So, how is it? Do you think it turned out the way you wanted?¡±


    ¡­ept it.


    That he was the one who created this oue.


    ¡°Stay close.¡±


    Nebarche continued walking, making sure he didn¡¯t fall behind and leave the magic barrier. There was an old man in front of him, effortlessly using Levitation magic.


    ¡®Belvev Ruinjenes.¡¯


    The old man who was called the ¡®Ruin Schr¡¯ in hister years.


    A mage who pursued knowledge his entire life, and a being who led countless people to ruin with that precious knowledge.


    It was Nebarche who had sought him out, frustrated after hearing from Amelia that there was nothing they could do.


    Back then, he had a firm belief.


    ¡®The greater good.¡¯


    The royal family was wrong.


    They had to overthrow their power and create a new world where the surface and the underground were united.


    That was the right thing to do.


    It should have been¡­


    ¡°H, hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, spare me. I¡¯ll give you any amount of money¡­¡±


    Lives were being burned alive and copsing.


    And his belief crumbled with every life lost.


    Was this really the right thing to do?


    To oppress those who didn¡¯t even have the power to protect themselves in the name of the greater good?


    Was this truly the path to a new world?


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    Nebarche couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and spoke.


    The old man finally stopped and turned around.


    With an expression as if he had heard something strange.


    ¡°Stop? I came here because I don¡¯t want the bnce of power to shift, but you were the one who asked for my help. If we stop now, the army that went to Noark will never return.¡±


    He was right.


    But¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then what did you want?¡±


    He was speechless.


    What was he expecting when he sought out the viin of this era, the ¡®Ruin Schr¡¯?


    ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even I didn¡¯t expect him to appear. I don¡¯t understand what the problem is. We¡¯re safe as long as he¡¯s drawing attention at the royal pce.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m afraid of dying?! I just¡­ I just¡­!¡±


    Nebarche couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    The old man then turned his back coldly and started walking again, as if he didn¡¯t have time for this.


    ¡°You seem a bit tired.¡±


    Even at that moment, hundreds of mes were flying from his hand, indiscriminately burning the city red.


    ¡°Discard your emotions and focus on the goal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than losing both.¡±


    It was a calcting statement, typical of a mage.


    Whoosh!


    The heat grazed his skin as the magic barrier moved away, following the old man¡¯s steps.


    Nebarche involuntarily started walking.


    His steps were filled with questions.


    ¡°Mo, mom¡­ I, I can¡¯t¡­ bre, breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my child¡­ Mommy will be here. Until the end.¡±


    What was at the end of this path?


    ________________________


    It was raining.


    It was the mages of the Magic Tower who made it happen.


    Swaaaaa!


    The guards who came from all over the city were also working hard.


    A long line formed at the well.


    They were passing buckets back and forth, throwing water at the mes.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the guards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn ande out if you¡¯re tired! It¡¯s only going to hurt you!¡±


    There were explorers who lived nearby, and citizens who rolled up their sleeves to help after hearing the news.


    People who gathered to ovee the disaster before them.


    ¡°Oh no, my house is going to burn down at this rate!¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that something to be saying now? There are people with families inside!¡±


    ¡°Both of you, carry buckets if you have the energy to fight!¡±


    Of course, not everyone was helping out of a noble heart.


    It was the same for me, who was standing here.


    ¡®Raven.¡¯


    I felt lost as soon as I arrived at Karnon.


    It was a fire on apletely different scale from a few factories burning down in the modern world.


    Was Raven okay?


    No, maybe¡­


    ¡®Maybe, my ass.¡¯


    I punched myself in the jaw to wake myself up.


    Thwack!


    A healthy mind resides in a beaten body.


    There was no time to be lost in thought.


    First of all, Raven was a mage.


    Knowing her personality, she would be enduring, even taking care of the people around her. Right, maybe she was even lucky enough to have stopped by the Magic Tower and avoid this situation.


    ¡°Hey, mage.¡±


    I approached a mage who was in the middle of putting out the fire and revealed my identity. He looked at me favorably, even though I interrupted him while he was busy.


    ¡°Hey, mage? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been called that. Kekeke!¡±


    It seemed like he had a good impression of me, regardless of my noble title.


    ¡°So what business does that Bjorn Yandel have with a mage?¡±


    ¡°Can you cast Cold Blood?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a mage who can¡¯t cast that?¡±


    The mage chuckled and cast the spell at my request.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Fire Resistance is greatly increased.¡¹


    Phew, it¡¯s less hot now.


    ¡°Are you nning to go in there?¡±


    ¡°Mypanion is inside.¡±


    The mage who cast the spell on me nodded and then chuckled.


    ¡°But will that be enough?¡±


    Huh? What? Is he making fun of me?


    That thought briefly crossed my mind, but I was soon embarrassed.


    Click.


    The mage took out a message stone.


    And¡­


    ¡°Ah, can you all hear me? I¡¯m sorry to ask this while you¡¯re all busy, but I have a favor to ask. Bjorn Yandel, the one you all know, wants to go into that fire to save hispanions.¡±


    He contacted someone and asked for a favor.


    ¡°If you have any artifacts or potions that can help with Fire Resistance, please send them to my personalb¡¯s designated coordinates. I¡¯ll summon them here.¡±


    What, is it like a group chat for mages?


    I decided to just wait and see since it was an unexpected stroke of luck.


    Replies soon arrived.


    [Bjorn Yandel, he has a noble title now, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with his credit. But if anything is damaged, I¡¯ll bill you, just so you know.]


    A grumpy old man¡¯s voice.


    [Okay. Most of my apprentices are in Karnon for support, but I¡¯ll send everything I can from the remaining ones.]


    A young woman¡¯s voice.


    [My precious apprentice returned alive thanks to him. I¡¯ll send a scroll, tell him he doesn¡¯t have to pay.]


    A kind-sounding man¡¯s voice.


    [Bjorn Yandel, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have him owe us a favor. If he¡¯s not eavesdropping, tell him to remember that it was our ¡®Ioni¡¯ school who sent the ¡®Dragonfire Ring¡¯.]


    A calcting voice.


    And¡­


    [Aru? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about that child?]


    ¡­a familiar voice.


    ¡®This voice¡­ is it the old man?¡¯


    If I remember correctly, it was the voice of the so-called old man.


    The master of therge Artemion school, and Raven¡¯s master.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems like it¡¯s him. He¡¯s nodding.¡±


    [I¡¯ll send everything I have right now.]


    All the messages ended there.


    Honestly, I was dumbfounded.


    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯


    I just talked to a mage who seemed the most approachable to get the ¡®Cold Blood¡¯ spell.


    But now that I see it, this is no ordinary mage.


    Everyone in the group chat sounded like they were the head of a school, and one of the members was even the old man, the master of Artemion.


    And that meant¡­


    ¡®This guy is also not an ordinary mage.¡¯


    I asked out of pure curiosity,


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He smiled and introduced himself, as if he had no intention of hiding it.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Reven Arpegan.¡±


    It was a name I had never heard before.


    But I knew the school he mentioned next.


    It was a mid-ranking school in the Magic Tower.


    But I can¡¯t believe the master of that school was this young.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely repay this debt someday.¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better.¡±


    After a few minutes, replies arrived one after another, saying they had transferred the items, and Reven Arpegan summoned everything from the coordinates.


    ¡®It really is the Dragonfire Ring.¡¯


    It was full of rare items, starting with high-grade Numbered Items.


    I felt a strange sensation as I examined them one by one.


    ¡°Luck is on our side.¡±


    Actually, it was more than just luck.


    What were the chances of the mage I randomly talked to being the head of a school and being so favorable towards me that he even used his personal group chat to help¡ª


    ¡°Luck? That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing those people go to such lengths to help aplete stranger. Do you really think this was possible just because of luck?¡±


    Reven smiled and continued as I tilted my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they saw in you that made them want to help. But¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­you earned this.¡±


    Although it was a long-winded statement, as expected of a mage, I understood what he was trying to say.


    It was embarrassing to hear it to my face.


    Swoosh.


    Reven patted my back with his skinny arm as I wiped my soot-covered nose, trying to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re as strong as steel.¡±


    Heughed awkwardly, looking at my unmoving body, and then made a request.


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, I haven¡¯t said this yet. If you have any strength left after saving yourpanion, please save the others too.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a difficult task.


    Okay, I¡¯ll take it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear. Anyway, I won¡¯t hold you back any longer, so go now.¡±


    I then finished all the preparations by activating the ¡®Orb of Fire¡¯ I had obtained before.


    <b><i>¡¸Orb of Fire activated.¡¹</i></b>


    <b><i></i></b>


    <b><i>¡¸All fire damage taken within a 15-meter radius is reduced by 50%.¡¹</i></b>


    It¡¯s the Barbarian Firefighter Mode.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!!¡±


    Sortie.

 Chapter 254 Open World (3)

    Chapter 254 Open World (3)


    Open World (3) <hr>


    I¡¯m running through the mes.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Breathing in the acrid smoke.


    Thud! Thud!


    Sprinting through the debris of copsed buildings.


    Ah, the reason why my footsteps sound like this is simple.


    I activated [Gigantification] to increase my Fire Resistance.


    ¡®Just how far have Ie?¡¯Although I tried to figure out my exact location while running, I didn¡¯t know.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t even see the royal pce, which always gave me a sense of direction in this city, because of the smoke.


    I had no choice but to keep running.


    Whoosh!


    Anyway, about an hour passed.


    During that time, I learned two things.


    First¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­these mes engulfing me from all sides were definitely not from an ordinary fire.


    mes that weren¡¯t just spreading, but exploding at regr intervals?


    ¡®As expected, it must be mag¡ª¡¯


    Kwaaang!


    I quickly moved my shield towards the direction of the explosion, stopping my thoughts for a moment.


    It was a red shield, different in price from the one I borrowed from the knights after hearing about the assassin.


    ¡¸Lava Shield has absorbed the mes.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s Soul Power is recovered proportionally to the amount absorbed.¡¹


    No. 4819 Lava Shield.


    I brought it because of its passive stat of +30 Fire Resistance, but it was the item I was using the most right now.


    ¡®Ha, I would have been screwed if I just entered without any preparation.¡¯


    Life is all about preparing for the unexpected.


    I didn¡¯t think I would ever use the ¡®Soul Power recovery¡¯ option since it only activated when attacked by skills or magic.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, I would have saved [Gigantification].


    Then the second thing¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­it was quiet everywhere.


    Although the sounds of buildings copsing and mes burning filled my ears¡­


    ¡­I hadn¡¯t encountered a single survivor.


    There weren¡¯t even any screams, let alone cries for help.


    ¡®¡­The good news is that there aren¡¯t that many corpses.¡¯


    For reference, most of the corpses I encountered were lying face down, facing away from me.


    They had run towards the inner part of the city, trying to escape the fire that started from the outskirts.


    And the royal pce was also there.


    ¡®I hope Raven made it there safely¡­¡¯


    I continued running through the mes, hoping that she had avoided this situation.


    Because you never know.


    ording to the guard, the entire southern part of Karnon was engulfed in mes. And Raven¡¯s amodation was in the very center of the south.


    ¡®It should be about time¡­¡¯


    Thud.


    I stopped.


    A stone structure was visible through the thick smoke.


    Kwaaang!


    Although it was in ruins from the constant explosions, I could still recognize it since it was such arge building.


    The 3rd Public Transportation tform of Karnon, the Imperial City.


    I quickly scanned the surroundings and then froze.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The address Raven told me was right next to this ce.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know the exact location.


    But what did it matter?


    There wasn¡¯t a single ce that was intact.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I held my breath and focused on the sounds, but I could only hear the damn fire.


    Then what happened to Raven?


    Did she escape in time?


    ¡°Arrua Raven¡ª!!!¡±


    I shouted with all my might, just in case.


    I judged that she might be nearby, hoping for rescue.


    But there was no answer, even after several shouts.


    Therefore, I was about to resume my journey towards the royal pce¡­


    [¡­Mr. Yandel?]


    ¡­when I heard a voice in my head.


    It was the ¡®Whisper¡¯ spell that all mages could use.


    [What? Why are you here?]


    ¡­So she really was nearby.


    I would have been screwed if I had just left.


    I shouted hurriedly, feeling both relieved and panicked,


    ¡°Where are you?!¡±


    [Come a little further along the road on the other side of the tform, you¡¯ll see me.]


    I followed Raven¡¯s instructions and arrived at a za.


    Raven was near the central fountain.


    With fifteen survivors.


    Swoosh.


    I entered the magic barrier that was blocking the mes, and I saw Raven standing proudly, despite her small stature.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hmm, can¡¯t she at least greet me?


    As expected, reality is different from movies.


    In movies, they would run and hug each other in this situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you came all the way here because of me? Through those mes?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°I was on a walk.¡±


    I blurted out, feeling embarrassed.


    I was truly relieved that she was safe.


    _______________________


    ¡°By the way, why are you still here? You should have run away as soon as the fire started. Do you even have a brain?¡±


    After reuniting with Raven, I first asked her what happened. Why was she still near our house, not even near the royal pce?


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Raven was using the temporaryb she had set up in her amodation to utilize the knowledge she had newly learned.


    So she didn¡¯t hear about the fire in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient that the amodation is near the tform, but it¡¯s also noisy. I usually have noise cancetion activated, so¡­¡±


    By the time Raven noticed themotion, the surroundings were already engulfed in mes.


    But it wasn¡¯t toote.


    She could have escaped if she wanted to.


    However¡­


    ¡°They would have all died if I had just left.¡±


    Raven decided to stay the moment she saw a woman copsed on the street, holding a child.


    After all, she was the type to stick to her morals as much as possible, even though she was rational.


    She probably thought it would be fine back then.


    That the fire would be put out soon.


    She wouldn¡¯t have expected it to turn into such a serious situation.


    ¡°¡­I apologize. I never dreamed that you woulde all the way here because of me, through those mes.¡±


    Geez, I told you I was on a walk.


    ¡°What apology?¡±


    She¡¯s acting like an adult, even though she¡¯s so small.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    I looked at the survivors who were looking at me with uneasy gazes and said,


    ¡°We have to save those we can save.¡±


    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn¡¯t just see them as NPCs.


    They were people, just like me.


    Even if they called people like me ¡®evil spirits¡¯.


    ¡®It seems like there are no nobles.¡¯


    I looked around and realized that most of them seemed to be ordinary citizens.


    It wasn¡¯t strange.


    Even though it was Karnon, the Imperial City, 90% of the poption wasmoners. Those who lived and worked here for the convenience of the nobles.


    ¡°Um, but where did you get that equipment?¡±


    Raven expressed her curiosity about my firefighter edition, including the Lava Shield, as soon as things calmed down.


    As expected of a mage.


    Her curiosity came first, even in this situation.


    I briefly exined the origin of the equipment.


    And Raven¡¯s gaze changed slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I can understand my master, but the others aren¡¯t the type to do that.¡±


    ¡°You know who they are, even though I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°I have a rough idea. The mage society is both wide and narrow, so we all know who¡¯s close to whom.¡±


    Hmm, I see.


    But we couldn¡¯t just keep talking about this.


    ¡°So how¡¯s the barrier? Can you use it while we¡¯re moving?¡±


    Raven answered seriously as I got to the point, and she also changed her expression.


    ¡°I can. Although it will be much weaker.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think? Can we endure?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using the ¡®Orb of Fire¡¯, right? If I cast ¡®Cold Blood¡¯ too, I think we can somehow endure.¡±


    ¡°Is your mana okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to try and see.¡±


    As expected of a mage, Raven didn¡¯t give a definite answer.


    In other words, it meant it was a close call.


    But neither of us said we should abandon them and leave.


    ¡°Everyone, you heard, right? We¡¯re moving now, so if you have any objections, please speak up.¡±


    Raven then exined the n again to the survivors, and of course, no one objected.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    We left the mes as soon as Raven finished preparing to change the barrier to a mobile type.


    ¡°How are you all doing? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I, I can endure, Mage-nim.¡±


    Although the survivors were sweating profusely, it didn¡¯t seem like they were getting burned.


    And although they seemed to be having trouble breathing because of the smoke, Raven used wind magic to clear the smoke and replenish oxygen from time to time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    The Orb of Fire¡¯s range was 15 meters.


    I started jogging, adjusting our speed so that the survivors wouldn¡¯t fall behind.


    Kwaaang!


    I blocked the explosions that urred in front of us, and Raven took care of the back.


    ¡°How¡¯s your mana?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was a rtively stable journey, except for the fact that Raven¡¯s mana was constantly being consumed.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°The mes are getting weaker.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we can get out of here soon?¡±


    ¡°If my prediction is correct.¡±


    It was good news after a long time.


    Even the survivors, who were reaching their physical limits, started to show their tenacity, filled with hope.


    But good news alwayses with bad news.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s mana ahead!¡±


    Raven suddenly shouted.


    I hurriedly looked ahead.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    ¡­I saw a giant fireball.


    I instinctively raised my shield to block it¡­


    ¡¸Absorption limit exceeded.¡¹


    ¡¸Soul Power is greatly consumed proportionally to the amount absorbed.¡¹


    ¡­but I felt my energy draining instead of recovering.


    ¡®Crazy.¡¯


    A fire attack that the Lava Shield couldn¡¯t block.


    ¡®Just who the hell¡­¡¯


    I looked up.


    The first thing I saw was the debris of the surrounding buildings floating in the air.


    Rustle.


    The burning stones were gathering and transforming into the shape of a golem.


    I heard Raven¡¯s dazed voice from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel, this spell¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, I already know.¡±


    The 5th-grade summon magic, me Giant.


    It was a spell I had seen before.


    ¡®¡­No wonder the fire was so hot.¡¯


    I put strength into my hand holding the mace and continued to look ahead.


    Thud, thud.


    Although I couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps¡­


    ¡­an old man and another man behind him were appearing from beyond the mes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    The old man stopped and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Right, there¡¯s no way it would be this easy.


    _______________________


    The Ruin Schr, Belvev Ruinjenes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I met him here.¡¯


    Although I felt a sense of dread¡­


    ¡­at least I learned one thing.


    ¡®As expected, it was those Noark bastards.¡¯


    They were the ones behind this fire.


    Well,e to think of it, it was only natural.


    Who else would cause this kind of chaos in the city?


    ¡°Raven.¡±


    I first gave an order, putting everything else aside.


    ¡°Take the people and get out of here. We¡¯re almost there, so you should be able to do it without me, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Geez, don¡¯t talk back.


    ¡°Listen to me. When did you ever lose by listening to me?¡±


    An answer came after a moment of silence.


    Through Whisper, not her voice.


    [¡­I¡¯ll bring them back as soon as possible.]


    Raven then used wind magic to clear a path through the mes and disappeared with the survivors.


    Unexpectedly, the Ruin Schr just watched them leave.


    I was prepared to stop him if he tried anything¡­


    ¡®Right, it would be easier for you to deal with me if there¡¯s no mage on my side.¡¯


    I could roughly guess his thoughts.


    Although I felt a sense of dissonance, I judged that there was no reason for him to let them go so easily otherwise¡­


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°I heard you were at the royal pce. When did youe here?¡±


    What the hell is he talking about?


    Before I could even tilt my head in confusion, the answer appeared before my eyes.


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    A man in his twenties appeared from the mes, as if he had been there all along.


    ¡°Hey, wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to set a fire? Without my permission.¡±


    Lee Baekho frowned, looking at the Ruin Schr.


    Prev | Home | Next

 Chapter 255 Open World (4)

    Chapter 255 Open World (4)


    Open World (4) <hr>


    Explorers age much faster than ordinary people.


    After all, the higher the floor they climb, the more time they spend in thebyrinth.


    A single expedition couldst for almost half a year.


    ¡®But why is he so young?¡¯


    I briefly wondered about the secret to his youthful appearance as I looked at the man with tinum blonde hair slicked back in a pomade style.


    And then I gulped.


    There were more important things to process than his youthful appearance.


    [I heard you were at the royal pce. When did youe here?]Lee Baekho was at the royal pce when the city was burning.


    [Who told you to set a fire? Without my permission.]


    It was the Ruin Schr who set the fire¡­


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡­and Lee Baekho was angry about it.


    Then what was the reason?


    Even the Ruin Schr, the target of his anger, frowned as if he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all. Why are you hostile towards me? You also benefited from my actions.¡±


    ¡°Benefited, my ass. That King bastard isn¡¯t going toe out just because you burned this ce down.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, so the King really was your target?¡±


    The Ruin Schr¡¯s eyes sparkled at Lee Baekho¡¯s answer, as if he had thrown bait.


    But¡­


    ¡°What? The King is your target?¡±


    ¡­Lee Baekho scoffed as if he was pathetic.


    ¡°You old man, you really don¡¯t know anything. Well, whatever. I¡¯m toozy to exin.¡±


    Lee Baekho waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re more ill-mannered than I heard.¡±


    The Ruin Schr couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure, as if he had never been treated like this before.


    Of course, Lee Baekho didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s ill-mannered, talking back and stinking like that. Ha, seriously, get some new dentures. The stench is reaching all the way over here.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what¡­?¡±


    The Ruin Schr was hit below the belt after just one sentence.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    The winner was already decided, judging by how he was trembling with anger.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t even imagine that old man winning a verbal battle against Lee Baekho, who had inherited the spirit of a K-gamer.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Lee Baekho got to the point, ignoring the Ruin Schr¡¯s anger.


    ¡°So how are you going to take responsibility? My gukbap restaurant burned down because of you.¡±


    That was the fundamental reason why he was angry.


    ¡°Gu, gukbap¡­?¡±


    Although the Ruin Schr didn¡¯t even seem to understand, Lee Baekho continued to vent his anger.


    ¡°He was an NPC, but he was the one who made it the most realistic after listening to my suggestions. Ha, he even said he would make kkakdugi for meter¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me there was an alchemy workshop in Karnon?¡±


    ¡°Alchemy, my ass.¡±


    Lee Baekho spat on the ground.


    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t talk to NPCs. Hansu hyung would have been angry with me.¡±


    I flinched at the sudden mention of my name, but he probably would have been angry. I can¡¯t believe there was a ce in this city that could make gukbap.


    ¡®¡­He should have told me! I haven¡¯t even tried it yet!¡¯


    I felt anger towards both of them.


    Of course, there was nothing I could do.


    I just had to pretend to be a clueless barbarian and watch the situation unfold.


    ¡°So what do you want? I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of you. I¡¯llpensate you if your workshop was damaged because of this incident.¡±


    The Ruin Schr then tried to negotiate.


    It was a bit of a surprising sight.


    The madman who set fire to the entire southern part of Karnon was trying to resolve this peacefully through dialogue? Just how high was Lee Baekho¡¯s status for this old man to act like this?


    Although I couldn¡¯t be sure yet, one thing was certain.


    ¡°Pull out your dentures.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯llpensate me? If you¡¯re really sorry, pull out all your dentures with your own hands. Then I¡¯ll let it slide.¡±


    He was a troublesome enemy, but a reassuring ally.


    That was Lee Baekho.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but this isn¡¯t some kind of denture¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Lee Baekho took a step forward, signifying the breakdown of the negotiation.


    And he said,


    ¡°Then what¡¯s this?¡±


    It was a statement that no one here could understand.


    But a brief moment was enough.


    Tadat.


    He lightly pushed off the ground.


    Whoosh.


    And his figure disappeared in an instant.


    I could only see fragmented scenes, as his Agility stat was so high that even my dynamic vision couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Lee Baekho clenching his fist.


    The Ruin Schr¡¯s flustered expression.


    And¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­a magic barrier blocking their path.


    It was thebination of ¡®Danger Detection Support¡¯ and ¡®Barrier¡¯, a magicbo essential for mages to survive in a roguelike world.


    Judging by its purple color, the mana density was almost at its maximum.


    It could even withstand the Ogre¡¯s punch once.


    But¡­


    Kwagic!


    ¡­it couldn¡¯t withstand Lee Baekho¡¯s fist.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The magic barrier shattered like ss.


    And at the same time, the blue energy surrounding Lee Baekho¡¯s fist also disappeared.


    It wasn¡¯t a meaningful achievement for the Ruin Schr.


    It was enough to prove it even with his bare fist.


    Thwack!


    The brief exchange ended, and Lee Baekho¡¯s fistnded on the Ruin Schr¡¯s jaw.


    Something white flew out along with blood.


    ¡°See, you were lying.¡±


    Lee Baekho caught it in midair and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Why would ite out if it¡¯s not a denture?¡±


    Even I thought he was crazy.


    _____________________


    ¡°Are you really determined to see this through?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the Ruin Schr quickly got up after being punched. And he looked at Lee Baekho with an emotionless gaze.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dodge if you attack again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing a mage say that in closebat.¡±


    Lee Baekhoughed as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t seem to be underestimating his opponent.


    After all, Lee Baekho was also injured.


    ¡®Why is he injured?¡¯


    I still didn¡¯t understand.


    The Ruin Schr cast another barrier after ¡®Danger Detection Barrier¡¯ was broken, and Lee Baekho broke through that too with his bare fist and punched him in the face.


    And that was all the exchange I saw.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Lee Baekho spat blood on the ground and asked,


    ¡°What was that at the end?¡±


    ¡°Just a simple curse spell.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would be affected by a curse.¡±


    ¡°You should know this, at your level, right? Your body was temporarily immobile. I used that opportunity toplete the spell using your body as a medium.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why my Magic Resistance didn¡¯t work.¡±


    Lee Baekho nodded in understanding.


    It seemed like it was a technique that most veteran mages in this world could use.


    Ha, there was no such OP application in the game.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t make sense. You did that in that short amount of time? It takes other mages at least a few seconds just to connect.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who created this application, so I should at least be able to do this much.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so you were the one who created this damn technique?¡±


    Lee Baekho red at the Ruin Schr as if acknowledging him as an opponent.


    It was the same for the Ruin Schr.


    ¡°I know about your situation. And I have a guess as to why you left the royal family.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a tempting offer since we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    Lee Baekho asked back, as if he was also curious.


    It seemed like he was more interested in this than the revenge of the gukbap NPC.


    I subtly stepped back, feeling a strange tension in the air.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°How about we finish him off first and then talk?¡±


    ¡­the Ruin Schr spoke, turning his gaze towards me.


    Ha, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of development.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    My heart pounded.


    My life was already on the line with just the Ruin Schr, and if Lee Baekho joined in, there was nothing I could do.


    Except for revealing that I was ¡®Lee Hansu¡¯ and appealing to his emotions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Fortunately, Lee Baekho refused the Ruin Schr¡¯s offer, even though I was considering the worst-case scenario.


    Because he knew I was a yer.


    It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t bear to watch me die.


    ¡°Then it would be like I¡¯m doing what you want.¡±


    It was just about taking the lead.


    But could it be that the Ruin Schr felt frustrated?


    He spoke as if persuading a difficult child.


    ¡°He¡¯s a noble now.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a potential enemy since you¡¯ve turned against the royal family.¡±


    It was a rational statement, even to me.


    But fortunately, Lee Baekho didn¡¯t even listen.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m confident that I can control him, so mind your own business.¡±


    The source of his confidence was obvious.


    He knew I was a yer.


    He was confident that he could screw me over whenever he wanted, no matter how close I became to the royal family.


    ¡®So it¡¯s actually a good thing that he knows my identity¡­?¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have to move.¡±


    The Ruin Schr finally gave up on his desire to take me down, unable to break Lee Baekho¡¯s stubbornness.


    Well, I was probably less important to him than Lee Baekho.


    ¡°Ah, just so you know, I¡¯m not teleporting.¡±


    ¡°Teleport¡­?¡±


    ¡°Teleportation. You go first. I¡¯ll follow you. You can do whatever you want, but be prepared to die if you try anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    The Ruin Schr then floated into the air with the man who seemed to be his servant.


    It was Levitation magic.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Go first, I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    The Ruin Schr stared at Lee Baekho for a few seconds and then disappeared beyond the mes.


    I had ovee one crisis.


    But it was too early to rx.


    One of Lee Baekho¡¯s characteristics was that he was unpredictable.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother hiding my fear as I spoke.


    Lee Baekho chuckled and then¡­


    ¡°I saved your life once, you know?¡±


    ¡­left after those words.


    I was momentarily dazed.


    ¡®Was he really just trying to take the lead when he told me not to die?¡¯


    Well, I still didn¡¯t know.


    But if it was true¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit touching.¡¯


    I wiped my soot-covered nose with my hand.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Geez, this bastard.


    He said he didn¡¯t build rtionships.


    ___________________


    Raven arrived soon after Lee Baekho and the Ruin Schr left.


    ¡°Mr. Yandel!¡±


    Thanks to the Ruin Schr¡¯s reputation, there were many knights and military mages mixed in with the people behind Raven.


    ¡°We came to save¡­ Huh? Why is no one¡­?¡±


    Raven looked confused as she didn¡¯t see the Ruin Schr anywhere. The royal forces behind her also had simr expressions.


    I quickly exined the situation before they misunderstood.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that ¡®that person¡¯ who appeared during the assassination attempt came and started fighting the Ruin Schr?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they suddenly started fighting and then disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he was hostile towards the Ruin Schr?¡±


    ¡°Well! I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    There was one reason why I simplified the story as much as possible.


    I judged that someone might think Lee Baekho helped me based on this situation.


    ¡°You were really lucky.¡±


    The knights didn¡¯t doubt my statement since it was an incident involving such big shots.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    The royal forces stayed behind to investigate the area, and Raven and I left after watching them for a while.


    The first to greet us were the survivors who were already outside.


    The fifteen lives that Raven and I worked hard to save.


    They all bowed repeatedly, their faces covered in soot.


    Of course, it didn¡¯tst long.


    After all, they wouldn¡¯t die just because I didn¡¯t ept their gratitude.


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡±


    Raven asked as I turned around.


    Honestly, I wanted to rest after that incident, but¡­


    ¡°I made a promise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Promise?¡±


    I had told the mage, Reven Arpegan, that I would try my best if I had the strength after saving mypanion, when I received the fire-attribute equipment and consumables.


    Raven looked dazed for a moment, but she didn¡¯t stop me or scold me for doing something meaningless.


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll be helping the people here.¡±


    Well, I guess it¡¯s something like ¡®let¡¯s each do our best in our respective positions¡¯?


    I looked down at Raven as if she was a good girl and then stepped back into the mes.


    And about 12 hourster, until the fire was finally put out by a downpour¡­


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡­I saved 17 more lives.


    It was a paltry number, not even enough to be a main episode in a movie or cartoon¡­


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s fame has increased by +1¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡­but it was my best.

 Chapter 256 Open World (5)

    Chapter 256 Open World (5)


    Open World (5) <hr>


    The Ruin Schr''s signature fire magic was as vicious as his notoriety.


    Even with countless people gathered from all over the city, it was all they could do to prevent the mes from spreading further.


    In the end, the fire was only extinguished after seven school masters joined forces and cast a spell.


    Swaaaaaaaaa!


    Rain poured down as if the sky had opened up.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Some cheered as they saw the mes dying down, some sighed in relief, and some just copsed to the ground as if they didn''t even have the energy to shout.


    For reference, I was thest case.¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    It¡¯s finally over.


    My heated body cooled down quickly, and my tension also dissipated.


    I copsed to the ground andy down.


    And I immediately regretted it.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The lukewarm ground.


    The ashes that had been flying all night were mixed with rainwater, making it sticky.


    It was an environment that would make anyone feel ufortable.


    But I was too tired to get up again.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Oh my god! I thought you were hurt!¡±


    ¡­I opened my eyes, and Raven was looking down at me.


    ¡°¡­But you¡¯re not really hurt, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just resting because I¡¯m tired, so leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to rest, you should go back and wash up proper¡ª¡±


    ¡°Later.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You worked hard¡­¡±


    I got up after lying down for a few more minutes.


    Because the water had reached my ears.


    The drainage here wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°¡­You also look like a mess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡±


    We walked towards the undamaged part of the city, covered in ck soot.


    We saw people everywhere.


    Some were desperately searching for someone they had lost, and some were rummaging through the debris, hoping to find survivors.


    They all looked like us.


    ¡°By the way, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡±


    Noon on June 2nd¡­


    It was a bit funny.


    Until now, only explorers would be in this state at this time.


    ¡°The rain has stopped.¡±


    The dark clouds that had filled the sky dispersed, and warm sunlight started to shine through, as if the mages had deactivated their magic.


    And at the same time¡­


    ¡°Bjorn!!¡±


    ¡­I saw Misha in the distance.


    Ainar and Erwen were also next to her.


    So they had alsoe after hearing the newsst night.


    Judging by their appearance, which was no different from ours, they must have also struggled to put out the fire all night.


    ¡°¡­Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Although I was worried she might nag me, Misha didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was because of the people around us.


    ¡°Mr, Mr. Viscount Yandel¡­!¡±


    The few survivors I had rescuedst night.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t ask me why I did that in front of them.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±


    The survivors hesitated and expressed their gratitude as I spoke as if I didn¡¯t understand.


    And then they left.


    What, they waited all this time just to say that?


    ¡®Then they shouldn¡¯t have been so afraid of me just because I¡¯m a noble.¡¯


    I chuckled and continued walking.


    The undamaged eastern district soon appeared.


    We first found a ce to stay nearby.


    We couldn¡¯t take a carriage home in this state.


    And in the first ce, it would take several hours to get home, and I wanted to rest now.


    ¡®I wonder how much it costs per night in Karnon¡­¡¯


    It was expected to be much more expensive than themercial district, Commelby, since it was the Imperial City, but I couldn¡¯t find out the price today.


    Because it was free.


    ¡°The manager ordered us not to charge anyone today.¡±


    All the amodations nearby were offering rooms for free to the citizens and explorers who hade to help put out the fire.


    ¡°Please fill out this form before you go up¡­ Viscount Bjorn Yandel?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. They said you worked the hardest today¡­ On behalf of the city, thank you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of my noble title or my fame.


    But the employee at the counter gave me thergest room they had left.


    The others were sharing a room with fourteen people?


    It had a living room, three bedrooms, and even two bathrooms, so it was more than enough for the five of us.


    ¡°You use one of the bathrooms, Bjorn. We¡¯ll take turns using the other one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I entered the bathroom and washed up, not refusing mypanions¡¯ consideration. It took about an hour, even though I tried to wash up quickly.


    ¡®I¡¯ll wash the borrowed equipment and return itter¡­¡¯


    I just put the equipment I took off in a corner of the room andy down on the bed, closing my eyes.


    It was a soft bed, as expected of a room in Karnon, the Imperial City.


    Fatigue washed over me.


    ¡®By the way, I wonder what happened in thebyrinth? Did the army win? I¡¯m curious¡­¡¯


    Well, I could find out tomorrow.


    That was myst thought before sleepiness took over, and when I opened my eyes the next morning¡­


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the army!!¡±


    ¡­the royal army that went underground had returned.


    My heart sank.


    ¡®What the hell happened down there?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t find any traces of battle on them as they headed towards the royal pce on the road.


    _____________________


    A dark underground passage, devoid of light.


    Tens of thousands of people were walking in a line, relying on torches.


    They were all from Noark¡­


    ¡°This way.¡±


    ¡­and an unknown old man was leading the way at the forefront. The Lord of the city was following right behind him.


    ¡°Lord, we don¡¯t even know his identity. We should head somewhere else¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch your words. He¡¯s the only one we can trust now.¡±


    ¡°But he knows these hidden paths that even we don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too suspicious. Maybe the royal family is trying to trick¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The Lord firmly cut off his subordinate¡¯s words.


    He understood why they were suspicious of the old man.


    And why they were so anxious.


    But the royal family trying to trick them?


    That was too much of a stretch.


    They would have already been wiped out along with the city of Noark if it weren¡¯t for that old man.


    ¡°We have no choice. Trust him.¡±


    The Lord muttered helplessly, recalling what had happened earlier.


    [Lord, the royal army has invaded!]


    The army had arrived right after midnight.


    It was the time when all the city¡¯s forces were in thebyrinth.


    The royal army started their advance, shattering the barrier that had been protecting the city.


    [We¡¯ll take all the citizens to the shelter.]


    Although he was momentarily stunned, the Lord led everyone who remained in the city to the shelter beneath the fortress.


    It was a shelter that could amodate thousands of people, built by the royal family in the distant past.


    After all, the fortress city of Noark had once been a royal pce.


    Around the time when the Witch¡¯s curse destroyed the world.


    Humanity, gathered from all over the continent, built a city underground and lived there for a long time, expanding the protective barrier until they could finally go to the surface.


    That¡¯s why thebyrinth portals existed.


    [Yes, they¡¯re stationed at the za and aren¡¯t moving. It seems like they¡¯re waiting for the portal to open.]


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, the royal family didn¡¯t seem interested in them, who were hiding in the shelter.


    The reason was simple.


    The explorers woulde out when the portal opened.


    The royal family¡¯s priority was to eliminate the explorers.


    They could just destroy the shelterter.


    [Contact the surface.]


    The Lord eventually requested support from the surface, and the Ruin Schr drew their attention by burning down the Imperial City.


    But¡­


    [Those bastards.]


    ¡­the army didn¡¯t return to the city.


    And even the Ruin Schr, theirst hope, had suddenly stopped responding.


    Time passed¡­


    [11:41]


    ¡­and only 20 minutes were left until the portal opened and the explorers who had been spending their time in thebyrinth returned.


    [Listen to me.]


    The Lord gave orders to the remaining forces, feeling desperate.


    It was the best he could do at the time.


    He chose the only path he judged to have even a slight chance of survival, even though he didn¡¯t know how many would die.


    [Open the gate!!]


    Right before the hour hand reached noon, the Lord led the remaining forces out of the shelter. And they desperately tried to break through the army that was waiting for them and head towards the za.


    The sight was even more despairing when he saw it with his own eyes.


    [¡­¡­.]


    There were thousands of knights, and even more soldiers.


    Mages and priests were also stationed everywhere.


    But it was toote to turn back.


    [The portal is opening!!]


    [Get ready!!]


    A blue light gathered in the center of the za, and the portal opened, spewing out explorers.


    [What, what?!]


    [It¡¯s the royal family! The royal army!]


    [Damn it! No wonder there was no one inside!]


    The explorers were flustered to see the army waiting for them as soon as they returned to the city, but they quickly understood, as they had already sensed something was off in thebyrinth.


    [What are you doing! Are we just going to die here?]


    [Draw your swords, you bastards!]


    The explorers immediately took out their weapons and got ready to fight, and the Lord also led his forces and tried to draw their attention from the outskirts.


    And he only gave one order.


    [Run away! To the surface!]


    The best n he could choose.


    Every man for himself.


    To somehow survive and fight another day.


    But did that catch his eye?


    [So this is the face of the leader of the rebels. I¡¯m surprised you look so normal.]


    A knight soon arrived in front of him.


    The dazzling Aura emanating from his sword told him who he was.


    [The Knight of Light¡­!]


    Jerome Saintred, the captain of the 1st Royal Knight Order.


    A powerful figure who held great significance in this kingdom, even having the title of ¡®Protector of the Royal Family¡¯.


    [Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die here. I¡¯ll just cut off your limbs and take you alive, just in case.]


    The Knight of Light swung his sword.


    The Lord, who had only explored up to the 5th floor for a few years in his twenties, couldn¡¯t even see it.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of light blinded him, following the trajectory of the sword.


    But¡­


    sh!


    ¡­when the fleeting sh faded and he opened his eyes¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡­he was fine.


    His arms moved, and his legs were still attached to his body.


    What the hell happened?


    That¡¯s when, as he was wondering¡­


    [You still have a role to fulfill.]


    ¡­the old man appeared, dozens of meters above ground.


    The battle around them had stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t voluntary.


    Just like how the Knight of Light was trembling, his sword pointed at the Lord¡¯s neck, no one here could move to harm another.


    As if it were a rule of this space.


    [Well, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go.]


    A giant magic circle started glowing on the city floor as the old man gestured.


    It was an overwhelming magical energy he had never felt before.


    [Fortunately, this is still working.]


    His vision blurred at the old man¡¯s mutter.


    And¡­


    sh!


    ¡­when he came to his senses, the Lord was in a dark underground passage.


    And it wasn¡¯t just him.


    Everyone from Noark was there¡­


    [Wh, what did you do?!]


    [Mass Teleportation? No, there¡¯s no way you can transport this many people¡­]


    ¡­and there were even a few knights who were dragged along.


    [There seems to be a slight error since I transported so many people at once. Ah, I didn¡¯t bring them on purpose, so just kill them.]


    The Lord, as if possessed, followed the old man¡¯s instructions and had his men kill the knights. And he followed the old man, who started walking with a meaningful smile, as he asked where they were.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Have you figured out who he is?¡±


    ¡­the Lord snapped out of his thoughts at a man¡¯s voice.


    Surprisingly, the captain of Orculus was speaking to the old man with respect.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no answer if there¡¯s no question.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying to figure it out myself. Okay.¡±


    The captain, who had been at odds with the Lord in many aspects, dividing Noark¡¯s power, obediently bowed and stepped back.


    Although it was a strange sight¡­


    ¡­the Lord¡¯s curiosity about the old man grew even further.


    ¡®Just who is he?¡¯


    He thought about asking the captain.


    After all, he was the one who told his members to stay put and not act rashly as soon as they were teleported.


    He must have known something.


    But¡­


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡¯


    Instead of asking the captain, the Lord approached the old man. And he actively tried to have a conversation that he couldn¡¯t before because of a strange sense of unease.


    Unexpectedly, the old man was very friendly.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re talking about the teleportation? I just borrowed the power of the ancient magic circle in the city, so don¡¯t think too much of it. It¡¯s the same for being able to temporarily stop the battle. Noark is a well-designed city.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know something like that existed¡­¡±


    ¡°Kekeke, it¡¯s strange that you would know. Don¡¯t be discouraged. So is that all you¡¯re curious about?¡±


    The Lord asked the old man various questions, and the old man answered most of them, except for the question about their destination.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The narrow passage widened, and a sloped path appeared.


    And¡­


    ¡°What is this ce¡­?¡±


    ¡­they came out to the surface after climbing the hill.


    The Lord could confidently say that it was a sight he had never seen before.


    Sunlight, a forest, a flowing stream, chirping birds, and a worm wriggling on the damp ground.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡°There are no walls¡­?¡±


    No matter where he looked, there were no walls.


    In other words, it meant that they weren¡¯t in Lafdonia, thest bastion.


    ¡°Wh, where is this¡­?¡±


    The Lord muttered nkly and turned towards the old man. He could see the old man smiling beneath his hood.


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ll be recorded as the first people to leave the city in thousands of years.¡±


    June 2nd, 154th year of the Change Era.


    The era of being trapped behind walls had finallye to an end, and a new world had opened up.

 Chapter 257 Clan (1)

    Chapter 257 n (1)


    n (1) <hr>


    After the royal army returned, people learned that the army did exist and the reason they weren''t visible at the Dimensional za was because they had gone underground to raid an empty house.


    However¡­


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    ¡­no one knew the oue.


    Therefore, all sorts of spection began to run rampant.


    From whether they won or lost, to groundless conspiracy theories that the royal family was only pretending to fight the underground city.


    New hypotheses arose among gossipmongers every morning, and eventually, a few dayster, the royal family officially posted notices throughout the city.


    To briefly summarize the content:We, the awesome royal family, won, and even conquered Noark. So stop worrying.


    I couldn''t know how much of it was true.


    But assuming that the notice was based on some truth, let''s supplement a few missing points.


    ¡®There was definitely no battle.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t find any traces of battle on the knights who were returning to the royal pce.


    ¡®They probably ran away.¡¯


    Then where did they escape to?


    It was a world surrounded by walls.


    It didn''t make sense for them to hide on the surface.


    After all, there would inevitably be traces if that many people came above ground.


    ¡®Then they¡¯re still down here¡­¡¯


    ¡°Bjorn! Stop cking off ande carry this!¡±


    Right, I should just move luggage.


    Would I find an answer by worrying all day?


    It was wise to wait for the Round Table with Clown to open.


    Therefore, I ended my thoughts and moved my body.


    ¡°Ah, can you put the bed over here?¡±


    I was currently at an orphanage run by the Leats Church, acting like a movingpany employee and taking out luggage from a building that was scheduled for demolition.


    It was time to start umting achievement points.


    Whenever there were requests from the church, those of us with free time would go andplete them.


    ¡°Ainar! Did you think you wouldn¡¯t get caught cking off?!¡±


    ¡°I, I wasn¡¯t cking off, I was ying with the kids!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaah! Thisdy broke my doll!! She¡¯s a doll murderer!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I was trying to teach her about vital points, and it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­!¡±


    Although there were various incidents today¡­


    ¡­we finished moving all the luggage after an hour or two.


    Therefore, today¡¯s request also ended here.


    We then had a simple meal at a restaurant near the church, and I heard something interesting from Misha.


    ¡°You know? That orphanage we went to today, it¡¯s that ce.¡±


    ¡°That ce?¡±


    ¡°You know, the old building that was scheduled for demolition, the one Dwarkey said he lived in for a while when he was young. That was it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just saying! I¡¯m going now! Ah, and I¡¯ll bete today, so take care of dinner yourselves.¡±


    We disbanded after the meal.


    Misha left, saying she had an appointment with a formerpanion, and Ainar headed towards the sanctuary.


    And¡­


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s just the two of us now?¡±


    ¡°I have somewhere to go, so go home first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I sent Erwen home since she didn¡¯t have anything scheduled and headed towards the guild alone. I didn¡¯t have the escort knights who used to follow me everywhere.


    Because they had all leftst month.


    They said they received orders to return.


    ¡®I just epted it back then, but they probably called them back because of the Noark operation.¡¯


    I wondered if they would send knights again if those Noark bastards had all escaped safely and were hiding somewhere underground¡­


    But I didn¡¯t get my hopes up.


    One of the knights even told me before leaving, as if he felt a sense of camaraderie after spending a month with us.


    [Please be careful. If assassinse again, the higher-ups judge that it¡¯s more likely to be the work of arge n than Noark.]


    It seemed like ¡®Antler¡¯, who assigned me bodyguards, thought that the ¡®assassination¡¯ Clown mentioned referred to arge n.


    Well, it had already been almost a month since he said the assassin woulde ¡®soon¡¯.


    [But then shouldn¡¯t you protect me even more? Therge ns¡¯ target is the royal family.]


    [¡­You don¡¯t have to worry about that.]


    And judging by his tone, it seemed like the royal family was fully prepared to block therge ns¡¯ attempts to influence public opinion.


    So they didn¡¯t need to protect me anymore.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s more convenient for me too without them.¡¯


    I reached the Explorer¡¯s Guild while organizing my thoughts. But I didn¡¯t have to draw a number and wait like before.


    There weren¡¯t many explorers in the first ce¡­


    ¡°Viscount Bjorn Yandel, your identity has been confirmed. I¡¯ll escort you to the branch manager¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡­and I had to enjoy the benefits of my hard-earned noble title.


    ¡°Not the branch manager¡¯s office, but the regional manager¡¯s office.¡±


    The employee asked if I had an appointment, but I just used my noble authority to crush that trivial matter.


    ¡°Are you rebelling?¡±


    It was the Barbarian Noble Mode, abination of a barbarian who didn¡¯t understand words and a noble who didn¡¯t intend to listen.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll escort you right away.¡±


    We went up to the 4th floor, and the employee knocked on the door and announced my arrival. I heard a deep sigh from inside, and then the door opened.


    I immediately entered and sat down on the sofa.


    And I put my feet on the table and said arrogantly,


    ¡°Greet me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to?¡±


    The regional manager, who was working at his desk, got up and bowed as soon as I finished speaking.


    ¡°Vis¡­ count Yandel¡­ wee¡­¡±


    Geez, isn¡¯t he used to it yet?


    ¡°Right, sit down.¡±


    The regional manager sat down across from me after I allowed him to. It had already happened several times, but it was still thrilling.


    Is this the true taste of power?


    ¡°¡­What brings you here today?¡±


    Nile Urbans, the regional manager of the 7th district of the Explorer¡¯s Guild.


    He, who had a history with me, spoke to me politely, unlike in the past.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like this from the beginning.


    He originally tried to talk to me as equals, but he started using this tone after I exploded in anger, asking if he was insulting a noble.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check if there are any explorers who applied for the recruitment notice.¡±


    ¡°You can do that at the branch manager¡¯s office¡­¡±


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    The reason I came all the way to the 7th district headquarters was because of him.


    ¡°Talking back¡­ to a noble?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll check right away.¡±


    ¡°Just in case there¡¯s a mistake like before, do it yourself. Don¡¯t send someone else.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The regional manager then went downstairs to do what I told him, and I waited, munching on the snacks on his desk.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡­he came back up with a few documents.


    I snatched them from him without even thanking him for his hard work and read them, and there wasn¡¯t much difference from two days ago.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one more applicant, and even he¡¯s not very good.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    I showed my generosity as a superior and then read the documents again. There were exactly 31 explorers who applied for thepanion recruitment notice I posted a few days ago.


    There weren¡¯t many applicants, contrary to my expectations.


    It was because there weren¡¯t many explorers who wanted to enter thebyrinth in the current situation.


    ¡®But I thought there would be more applicants since the ns were all destroyed.¡¯


    I dismissed my disappointment and put the documents down.


    There weren¡¯t any explorers who were worth interviewing, at least on paper.


    I still couldn¡¯t find the ¡®special ss¡¯ I was looking for.


    So I had no choice but to wait.


    ¡°Um, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Is there a specific ss you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just need someonepetent. But why?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s a famous name among the applicants.¡±


    The regional manager then started talking about howpetent, trustworthy, and promising that explorer was.


    It seemed like he wanted to find me apanion quickly and not have me visit him anymore.


    But¡­


    ¡°Stop!!¡±


    I threw the documents on the ground and stormed out of the regional manager¡¯s office.


    No matter how good his specs were¡­


    ¡°Just do what I tell you!¡±


    ¡­was he crazy to suggest adding Hans to the team?


    ____________________


    Almost two weeks had passed since the fire. I could summarize the things I had done during that time into a few categories.


    Grinding achievement points at the temple.


    Sparring with the chieftain at the sanctuary.


    Checking prices in Commelby, themercial city.


    And relieving stress by bullying the regional manager at the guild every three days.


    Although I had a productive schedule, there weren¡¯t any significant results yet.


    The value of currency would continue to rise for a while, so I decided to hold onto it for now.


    ¡®It seems like it will take at least two or three months for the priest to reach the minimum achievement points¡­¡¯


    And it was the same for recruitingpanions.


    There was no sign of the special ss I needed for the 6th floor, and I couldn¡¯t find suitable candidates for the two remaining spots to fill the 10-person limit.


    ¡®So we have no choice but to go up with just six people if thebyrinth opens before then.¡¯


    It was a bit disappointing.


    Usually, when you split into two or more teams, you would meet up on the 5th floor.


    It¡¯s because you would lose a lot of time if you had more than five people and had to go through the 4th floor.


    It was a painful loss for explorers, whose time was gold.


    ¡®¡­But we¡¯re still not ready to split into two teams of three. It¡¯s better to meet on the 2nd floor and go up safely.¡¯


    Of course, it was a bit of a premature worry.


    If thebyrinth¡¯s opening was postponed for a few more months, it would all be meaningless. The important thing was when the situation would stabilize.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll know today.¡¯


    The 15th, the day Ghostbusters opened.


    I prepared to enter themunity from the morning and headed towards the sanctuary.


    Because I couldn¡¯t just enter this time.


    ¡®GM.¡¯


    The GM suspected me of being an evil spirit.


    He would probably target today.


    If I were him, I would have done the same.


    12 hours in themunity.


    In other words, 12 seconds in reality.


    This short period of time was a huge weakness formunity users.


    Because they were cut off from reality for 12 seconds.


    Since they couldn¡¯t even get up if their neck was stabbed with a knife, it was possible to distinguish between yers and non-yers if you used this time well.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s still a bad move to not enter.¡¯


    I decided to enter themunity.


    I judged that there would be a lot of information since there was a major incident between the royal family and Noark.


    And besides, the GM¡¯s right-hand man, ¡®SoulQueens¡¯, had joined the Round Table as a new memberst time.


    If ¡®Lion¡¯ didn¡¯t participate, she might even be able to connect me with Lionter.


    ¡®¡­Is that a bit of a stretch?¡¯


    Anyway, the point was this.


    Life is all about preparing for the unexpected.


    I didn¡¯t know if the GM would try to confirm my identity during those 12 seconds, but there was no reason not to prepare.


    ¡°Bjorn, you called for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Favor?¡±


    ¡°Can you try wearing this on your face?¡±


    I arrived at the sanctuary and summoned Karon, then handed him the ¡®Golden Mask¡¯, a hidden item I obtained from the Crimson Fortress.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? I like it because it¡¯s shiny¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool that changes your face for 30 days.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But why are you giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Because you have the most simr build to me.¡±


    I then asked Karon to drink in the city while wearing my face until tomorrow morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult request, but why are you doing something so troublesome?¡±


    ¡°I have somewhere to go secretly tonight, without mypanions knowing.¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like that beastman isn¡¯t very understanding.¡±


    Huh? Why is ¡®beastman¡¯ suddenly being mentioned?


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant¡­


    ¡­but I immediately understood after his next words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a warrior¡¯s instinct to have children. Is that why you came to the sanctuary today?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and then nodded.


    I judged that this excuse would be better for keeping secrets than the one I had prepared.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry about this! I¡¯ll make sure that beastman woman doesn¡¯t suspect anything!¡±


    No, she¡¯ll definitely find out if shees.


    That¡¯s why I told him to just drink outside all night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you. You¡¯re the second wisest warrior after me.¡±


    ¡°Re, really?! You think of me like that?! I¡¯m happy!¡±


    After exining the precautions and the route, I sent Karon, who was now disguised as me, to the city, wearing my equipment.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Character has used ¡®Golden Mask¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Character¡¯s appearance changes for 30 days.¡¹


    ¡­I put on the mask and then took it off, changing my face to Karon¡¯s.


    I had to hide my face in the sanctuary.


    If there were sightings in two ces, everything I had done today would be meaningless.


    ¡®I should also go back to the city.¡¯


    I quickly put on Karon¡¯s equipment and left the forest, heading towards the city, in case someone who knew Karon recognized me.


    And I got a room at a random inn and stayed there.


    After some time¡­


    ¡¸The character¡¯s soul resonates and is drawn to a specific world.¡¹


    ¡­Phew, I hope he didn¡¯t cause any trouble with my face.

 Chapter 258 Clan (2)

    Chapter 258 n (2)


    n (2) <hr>


    Lee Hansu¡¯s room.


    It felt like I was returning home every time I came here now.


    It was a familiar andfortable space, yet it also felt unfamiliar.


    This room, which was once my home¡­


    Click.


    I first turned on theputer.


    And I waited for posts to appear.


    There was nothing else to do until 3:00, when the Round Table opened.[Long Live Korean Independence] - 0 members online.


    Lee Baekho wasn¡¯t here again.


    Phew, judging by how he threatened the GM to unban him, it seemed like he was trying to find a way to return, but he wasn¡¯t here yet.


    ¡®His ultimate goal was to return¡­¡¯


    I thought about the GM as I recalled Lee Baekho¡¯s ambition.


    What was the GM¡¯s goal?


    Was it also to return?


    ¡®¡­But then why did he ban Lee Baekho?¡¯


    Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    Something was constantly happening that I didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡®Anyway, I hope it wasn¡¯t a wasted effort.¡¯


    I hoped that the n of using Karon as a stand-in would work and clear his suspicion as I organized what I knew about the GM.


    It wasn¡¯t much.


    First, he was a mage.


    And he was a fan of ¡®Elfnunna¡¯, judging by how he used the nickname ¡®Elfnunalove¡¯ in themunity.


    Wait a minute.


    ¡®¡­What would he do if he found out I was that person? Would he help me?¡¯


    I briefly had the thought that I might be able to gain a strong patron by using this.


    But my hopes were dashed in the end.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    It was simr to why I didn¡¯t reveal my identity to Lee Baekho.


    I didn¡¯t know the GM¡¯s intentions.


    And besides, the GM had already sent ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯ amunity entry pill once.


    In short, it meant he didn¡¯t approach me to invite me to themunity because I was a yer.


    Therefore, I had to hide my identity.


    Even if I found out that his intentions were good.


    After all, you never know how human rtionships will turn out.


    Revealing to someone that I was an evil spirit was practically the same as handing them my leash.


    And I had seen a bad example firsthand.


    [Fine, if that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to go. Hans Krisen is an evil spirit!]


    What choice would I make if I was in the same situation as Hans G?


    Could I refuse a forced choice?


    Click, click.


    I dismissed my thoughts and moved the mouse.


    Quite a bit of time had passed, and various posts were appearing on the forums.


    I spent time browsing the web.


    That¡¯s when, about 30 minutes after themunity opened¡­


    [I¡¯m from Noark, and I have something to tell you.]


    ¡­that post appeared.


    _______________________


    The content of the post began like this:


    -I hesitated for a long time, wondering if you would ban me for being from Noark, but I¡¯m leaving this post because I think everyone should know, regardless of whether they¡¯re from the surface or the underground.


    -We¡¯re outside now.


    -I¡¯m talking about the real outside world, not inside the walls.


    It was shocking content that denied the foundation of the world setting.


    -You¡¯re probably wondering if this even makes sense, right? But it¡¯s true. We left for the outside world to escape the royal family, and we¡¯re still alive.


    -Honestly, I still don¡¯t know if the Witch¡¯s curse has disappeared over time, or if it never existed in the first ce.


    -But one thing is clear.


    -The outside is perfectly fine. nts are growing, and I can see bugs eating leaves if I get close. And wild animals too.


    The writer then wrote a long description of what the outside world was like, and then he wrote about what had happened in the form of a journal.


    I slowly read through the long post.


    And my first impression was this:


    ¡®No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just trying to get attention¡­¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like a simple prank.


    Well, in the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for a post that risked getting banned to be a prank.


    But even so, thement section was in chaos.


    [Brutalizer X: Here¡¯s some attention.]


    [arolf5205: I came here thinking it was something, but I just scrolled down after looking at the topment. There¡¯s no idiot here who actually believes this, right?]


    Starting with the topments that dismissed it as a lie made up by an attention seeker¡­


    [ryanzeus31: But if this is true, isn¡¯t the royal family screwed? If there¡¯s really a world outside where we can live without magic stones, there¡¯s no way this shitty city can be maintained.]


    [©¸furryking1955: Maybe that¡¯s why they hid it? There¡¯s no way they didn¡¯t know about this.]


    ¡­to those who somewhat believed the content and were worried about the future.


    And¡­


    [Gareth: Wow, so that old man appeared and took everyone somewhere, and it was the outside world?]


    ¡­those who leftments as if they knew something.


    [©¸NIKAMOTO: Old man? What¡¯s that? Please share the information politely.]


    [©¸Gareth: I was waiting in front of the portal to kill those Noark bastards when they came out, and an old man suddenly appeared and teleported them all away.]


    [©¸Kni8htofroom: If you¡¯re going to lie, at least put some effort into it. How can you teleport that many people with Mass Teleport?]


    [©¸Gareth: I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t even want to exin. Anyway, what am I supposed to do now? Ha, I chose the knight path because I thought the royal family would be better off. Is the royal family copsing now?]


    For reference, public opinion started to shift towards believing the post after thisment.


    Because the royal forces who participated in the subjugation started appearing and testifying.


    [©¸amulet: It¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s true that they escaped through teleportation. I can say this for sure because I was there.]


    [©¸kongkong2: This person has only been posting about the knights for years, right? Then this is all real?]


    Testimonials from the royal family poured out as the post became a hot topic, and then people from Noark also started appearing.


    [EXBlunt: Ah, the outside air is nice. So we¡¯re the winners after all, having gone down there?]


    [xxfblz: Yeah, we¡¯re living well without magic stones. You guys can suffer while paying taxes.]


    I also started to get confused.


    I thought it was possible for the outside world to be fine. After all, I had also felt a sense of dissonance while watching the guards on the walls.


    But there was one thing I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®Why are they telling us this?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t strange for there to be people from Noark in themunity.


    But why were they sharing their situation?


    Because they thought it was their duty to help their fellow yers?


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no way.¡¯


    If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer and clear the path while trapped on the 1st floor.


    They werepletely silent back then.


    They didn¡¯t even mention their ambush n, even jokingly, and as a result, most of the explorers on the surface were wiped out.


    And of course, many yers were among them.


    ¡®¡­Then it¡¯s safe to assume that Noark ordered them to do this.¡¯


    They had a motive.


    If they lied and said they had escaped to the outside world, it would help them avoid the royal family¡¯s pursuit¡ª


    ¡®But if the outside world isn¡¯t fine, wouldn¡¯t the royal family find out anyway?¡¯


    I let out a deep sigh as I quickly encountered a contradiction.


    ¡°Ha, what the hell is going on?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back and left ament.


    [Elfnunna: I have one question for the people from Noark. If the outside world is really fine, and if you¡¯re really there, why are you telling us this now? You¡¯ve been quiet until now.]


    A notification soon popped up, indicating that a reply had been posted.


    However¡­


    [©¸FIREWORK: Wow, is that really Elfnunna? I¡¯m raising a Fire Archer, can you give me some advice?]


    [©¸bigfisher: He¡¯s not Elfnunna, he¡¯s Elfnuna.]


    [©¸Bling0_0: But he might actually be the real one. I heard the original nickname can¡¯t be used anymore because someone took it and died.]


    ¡­there weren¡¯t any usefulments.


    Geez, why are they only posting these kinds of things when I asked the Noark people?


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    I clicked my tongue and checked the time.


    Surprisingly, only 10 minutes were left until the Round Table opened.


    I hadpletely lost track of time while reading thements that were being updated in real time.


    ¡®Right, I¡¯ll definitely get some useful information here.¡¯


    I stopped reading thements andy down on the bed to rest.


    And I entered the Round Table as soon as it was time.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s noting?¡¯


    I was worried that the Clown, who had been beaten up throughout thest gathering, might not attend¡­


    ¡­but fortunately, he was a persistent one.


    ¡°Mr. Lion, you¡¯re here too, pfft.¡±


    He¡¯s acting friendly again.


    I casually acknowledged his greeting and sat down in my usual seat. The current participants were Goblin, Antler, Clown, and SoulQueens. For some reason, Fox wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. She¡¯s usually the first to arrive.¡±


    Goblin looked at me, expressing his doubt.


    Well, I was the one who left with Fox and had a private conversationst time.


    He must have thought something was going on.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But I also didn¡¯t know why Fox wasn¡¯t here yet, so I just kept my mouth shut.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­it was almost time for the meeting to begin, and Fox still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    But instead¡­


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    ¡°So Crescent Moon wasn¡¯t dead?¡±


    ¡­Crescent Moon, who had caused much spection by not attending thest gathering, appeared.


    Thanks to that, the attention that was focused on Fox shifted to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re new. Nice to meet you. I came for the first timest time, so I still have a lot to learn.¡±


    SoulQueens, as expected of a natural social butterfly, approached him first and greeted him.


    But Crescent Moon¡¯s condition was strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He should be interested in SoulQueens, who was new¡­


    ¡­but he just sat down without saying anything.


    Was he always like this?


    ¡°Pfft, stop acting all serious. Just tell us what happened. Can¡¯t you see everyone is curious?¡±


    The Clown then asked, and the other members didn¡¯t say anything about his rude behavior.


    They were also curious.


    What had happened to Crescent Moon.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t in the mood back then.¡±


    Crescent Moon briefly exined, as if the attention was ufortable. Although he didn¡¯t give any details, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand what he meant.


    After all, considering the situation¡­


    And his subdued voice.


    ¡°It seems like you lost someone.¡±


    Antler clicked his tongue and muttered, and Crescent Moon didn¡¯t refute him.


    Goblin then looked back and forth between the Clown and Crescent Moon, looking restless.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing you came. Maybe your enemy is here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Crescent Moon didn¡¯t know since he wasn¡¯t at thest gathering.


    What the Clown¡¯s identity was.


    ¡°Clown is the Corpse Collector.¡±


    Crescent Moon flinched as Antler revealed the information that was revealed back then, not hiding his hostility.


    A brief silence followed.


    ¡°I see. Clown¡­ so it was you¡­¡±


    Crescent Moon then stared at the Clown.


    But did he really lose someone because of Noark?


    I could feel a chilling killing intent from his gaze.


    However, the Clown justughed as usual, having experienced worse.


    ¡°Pfft, so who are you going to kill?¡±


    Crescent Moon stared at the Clown for a moment and then unclenched his fist.


    His killing intent had also disappeared.


    He knew.


    That there was nothing he could do here, even though his enemy was right in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯lle find you someday.¡±


    His voice was calm and controlled.


    The Clown scoffed after a brief pause.


    ¡°¡­Pfft, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Anyway, their personal conversation ended there.


    ¡°Well, the door is closed, so shouldn¡¯t we start now? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for a month!¡±


    SoulQueens then forcefully raised the tension and led the meeting.


    And so, the time to decide on the order began.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The Clown volunteered to go first.


    Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, I could feel that they were all looking forward to what he would say more than ever.


    ¡°This might be¡­ exciting?¡±


    The Clown said so, looking at us, and then fixed his gaze on Crescent Moon.


    ¡°You said you woulde find me, but how are you nning to do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Everyone saw the forum, right? About how the outside world is fine, and how everyone from Noark went there.¡±


    The Clown then ced his hand on the jewel.


    And he muttered briefly,


    ¡°That¡¯s all true.¡±


    The jewel on the round table emitted a green light as if to prove his words.

 Chapter 259 Clan (3)

    Chapter 259 n (3)


    n (3) <hr>


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The silence continued even after the jewel¡¯s light faded.


    The weight of the incident hit them as the truth was confirmed through Clown¡¯s words, while they were unsure whether that post was real.


    ¡®Right, the outside world really was fine.¡¯


    What would happen to this city after themunity session ended?


    The rumor would surely spread like wildfire.


    ¡®Those damn Noark bastards.¡¯Hearing the truth from Clown, Noark¡¯s intentions became clear.


    That post wasn¡¯t a personal confession.


    It was a nned scheme to spread this information within the city using themunity.


    ¡®That¡¯s why that Clown bastard is telling us so easily.¡¯


    Although Clown always hid behind his frivolous mask and spoke in an emotional tone, he wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    For example, he had kept quiet about the previous incidents.


    He couldn¡¯t have not known, being a member of Orculus¡¯s leadership, but he never used it as information.


    [An assassin will be sent to Bjorn Yandel soon.]


    The information he shared most recently was a simr case.


    He spoke as if Noark was sending an assassin, but he was actually talking about arge n¡¯s assassination plot.


    And the reward he obtained through this was simple.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Antler is also working hard, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Clown made Antler in reality take action.


    ¡°Pfft, I didn¡¯t expect him to send away the knights like that.¡±


    From his perspective, it was like he had found the first clue to track down Antler¡¯s identity.


    He probably judged it at that time.


    That this was more important, even if the assassination attempt on Bjorn Yandel failed.


    ¡°That unlucky bastard.¡±


    Maybe the reason Antler recalled the knights was because he btedly realized Clown¡¯s goal.


    The longer the tail, the higher the chance of getting caught.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun watching you two fight, but let¡¯s do thatter! Um, Mr. Clown, can I ask a question?¡±


    SoulQueens skillfully changed the atmosphere and asked a question as the Clown and Antler showed signs of starting a battle of nerves.


    ¡°So who is that old man? The one who teleported over ten thousand people at once. I heard he even guided them to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The Clown trailed off and thenughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s a secret. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I just told you, right?¡±


    He clearly didn¡¯t know his identity.


    Geez, that¡¯s not how you pretend to know something.


    I, a veteran Lion, sensed the opportunity and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that old man would have revealed his identity.¡±


    I looked down at the Clown as if he was trying to pull a pathetic trick.


    The Clown flinched as if he had been caught lying.


    It seemed like he was thinking, ¡®How does he even know that?¡¯


    On the other hand, SoulQueens turned her gaze towards me with a strange look in her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re saying you know? Who that mysterious old man is.¡±


    No, how would I know?


    I didn¡¯t answer, maintaining eye contact.


    It was Lion¡¯s signature gesture, that if you wanted to know something, you had to bring something interesting.


    SoulQueens muttered grumpily,


    ¡°Geez, then can¡¯t you at least tell me what you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    Ugh, that would decrease the diversity of information.


    There was only one thing I could say.


    The same line I had said in a simr situation before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Lion didn¡¯t even know himself.


    ¡°What I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    SoulQueens looked at me as if I was a strange person.


    ¡®Okay, then I guess I¡¯ve fulfilled today¡¯s quota¡­¡¯


    I pretended to be uninterested and listened to the conversation behind me.


    The meeting resumed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go next.¡±


    Goblin took the second turn.


    For reference, it was information rted to religion again¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say there was an oracle a few months ago? I finally found out who it was.¡±


    What? Suddenly?


    I tried to maintain myposure, as I didn¡¯t expect it toe up here.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful for once. Pfft, so who is it? What sacred relic did he receive?¡±


    Clown, who had shown strong interest in the oracle and the sacred relic back then, adjusted his posture.


    But could it be that this was his first time experiencing this?


    Goblin puffed out his chest and said,


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel. The one who received the oracle is that barbarian who¡¯s called ¡®Giant¡¯ in the city.¡±


    The situation was getting interesting.


    ________________


    ¡°Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    That name, which was the hottest topic these days.


    ¡°That bastard¡­ received an oracle¡­?¡±


    Clown, who had suffered a lot because of my main character, chuckled in disbelief.


    ¡°Hey, is this information even reliable? How can that guy receive an oracle when he¡¯s not even human?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I also found it strange, so I looked into it, and it¡¯s not entirely unheard of. There were a few other races who received oracles in the past.¡±


    ¡°Most of them left their names in history.¡±


    Antler added as if to supplement Goblin¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°So stop doubting Goblin just because you don¡¯t know anything. And besides, the jewel emitted a green light, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Although he probably wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t always urate¡­


    ¡­Clown couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Because he was a prime example.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Mr. Clown too. You don¡¯t have to worry, this information is 100% reliable, unlike Mr. Clown¡¯s information back then. I saw and confirmed it myself.¡±


    Huh? He saw and confirmed it?


    This changes things.


    At first, I thought Goblin had probably just heard the information that was spreading around.


    But he saw it himself?


    ¡®¡­Then he was there.¡¯


    There were five people around me when the third vine broke.


    Three escort knights and Misha.


    And¡­


    ¡®Sven Parab.¡¯


    The vice-captain of the 2nd Pdin Order of the Leats Church.


    The suspect was naturally narrowed down to one person.


    It was practically a given that Goblin was a pdin.


    ¡®This is amazing. I can¡¯t believe it was him.¡¯


    The dissonance between Goblin¡¯s image at the Round Table and that dignified pdin was significant.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t as bad as mine.


    ¡®¡­Is this actually a good thing?¡¯


    I had figured out Goblin¡¯s identity, on top of the Clown and SoulQueens. Maybe this information would be useful someday.


    ¡°Then what was the sacred relic? If it¡¯s the Goddess of Stars, it must be a sacred relic rted to fate?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not in a position to ask around¡­¡±


    Goblin then ended his turn, confessing that he didn¡¯t know about the sacred relic¡¯s ability.


    SoulQueens was next.


    ¡°The royal pce sent a notice to the Magic Tower on the day they held the reward ceremony for the explorers who returned alive from the Pce of Glory.¡±


    ¡°Notice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was a request to repair thebyrinth portal. It was in a very unstable state.¡±


    SoulQueens then shut her mouth, and the jewel soon emitted light.


    It was a green light, signifying that she passed.


    But the members weren¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s only your second time, aren¡¯t you being too shameless? Pfft, who would share such trash information?¡±


    ¡°Well? It depends on your level, doesn¡¯t it? A dimensional copse could have urred if the repairs were dyed.¡±


    SoulQueens retorted, unfazed by Clown¡¯s mockery.


    But even Antler sided with the Clown this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like a dimensional copse is imminent, and the information that the repairs areplete is a bit¡­¡±


    Well, they couldn¡¯t really gain anything from this information.


    I was a bit different.


    ¡®¡­So the experience point duplication bug is patched since the repairs areplete.¡¯


    Tsk, then I would have to speedrun now to get portal opening experience points?


    I decided to just confirm it next time I entered thebyrinth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say. I genuinely believe that this information is as valuable as the other information we¡¯ve heard today.¡±


    SoulQueens remained firm despite the members¡¯ objections and eventually passed.


    ¡°Oh, so you could do that¡­¡±


    Goblin, who had been rejected many times, seemed impressed that this was possible.


    But knowing and doing were two different things.


    It wouldn¡¯t work even if Goblin tried it. Barbarian-style stubbornness wasn¡¯t something just anyone could pull off.


    You had to have the confidence that you were the best.


    ¡®This woman is truly unique.¡¯


    Anyway, Antler was next after SoulQueens.


    He said that one of the royal family¡¯s treasures was stolen when Karnon was engulfed in mes.


    Although it was a name I had never heard before, it seemed like a pretty important item judging by their reactions.


    So I decided to look into itter.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Crescent Moon.¡±


    It was finally Crescent Moon¡¯s turn.


    He had been unusually quiet throughout the gathering, so I was quite curious about what information he would share.


    But it wasn¡¯t anything special.


    ¡°The fairy tribe decided to rece their next pureblood candidate. They¡¯re currently looking for a suitable candidate.¡±


    It was the internal affairs of one of the six races, so it would be helpful in understanding the current situation¡­


    But that was all.


    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Crescent Moon.


    Because he was staring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring something more interesting next time.¡±


    It meant that he hadn¡¯t given up on the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯, even though he didn¡¯t have anything useful this time.


    Not bad.


    Honestly, even today¡¯s information wasn¡¯t that bad for me.


    ¡®But if they¡¯re choosing a new pureblood candidate, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to give it to Erwen? It would be amazing if she could absorb it.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I was organizing my thoughts¡­


    ¡­I felt gazes on me.


    Ah, it was my turn now.


    I shared something else instead of the information I had prepared.


    ¡°You can resurrect up to two people with the Stone of Resurrection.¡±


    So keep working hard.


    _____________________


    The Stone of Resurrection.


    It was an item that was only considered to exist in legends until I mentioned it, but now it had be reality.


    Naturally, information about this item was valuable.


    But I thought the members who weren¡¯t interested in the Stone of Resurrection might be dissatisfied.


    It wasn¡¯t information about how to obtain it, but just a simple piece of information that you could resurrect up to two people.


    And it was already my third time using it.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­the members didn¡¯tin.


    Because the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Two people¡­ right, I see¡­¡±


    Crescent Moon, who seemed to have lost someone recently, muttered nkly at my words.


    I could feel a strong desire in his voice.


    A brief silence followed.


    ¡°Oh my, we wasted one chance because of Crescent Moon.¡±


    The Clown, disappointed that my turn was wasted on the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯, suggested we move on to the next round.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else prepared. I¡¯ll end it here. In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have evene if it weren¡¯t for Lion.¡±


    Crescent Moon asked the members for their understanding without even looking at the Clown and then left the Round Table.


    It was the same for Goblin.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve also satisfied my curiosity¡­ I don¡¯t have anything else to share, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Antler also left after Goblin, saying it was a bit burdensome to continue with just four people.


    Well, it was true that the gathering became more difficult with four people.


    Two out of three people had to share information that the other two didn¡¯t know to pass. But the amount of information you could obtain after sharing one piece of information decreased.


    ¡°So, how about it? Should we try with three people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The Clown and SoulQueens were willing to continue.


    So the decision was up to me.


    ¡®It seems like valuable information will pour out if we continue with just the three of us¡­¡¯


    Although I was tempted, I decided not to push it.


    They might realize that I was all bark and no bite.


    So the gathering ended after the first round.


    ¡°If there was anything interesting, it would havee out already.¡±


    I said arrogantly, following the Lion persona, and returned to Lee Hansu¡¯s room.


    And after spending some time browsing the forums, I returned to my original body when it was time to log out.


    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t my house.¡±


    It was the inn room in the 7th district, where I was using Karon¡¯s face and name.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, the worries I had been putting aside came rushing back.


    ¡®I wonder if Karon is doing okay?¡¯


    Karon was my alibi.


    If the GM was really targeting today, he would be watching Karon from afar, trying to confirm if he was a yer.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I wanted to check on him quickly.


    But if I went to where Karon was now, I might ruin everything.


    Therefore, I endured, using my patience.


    And the next morning, after barely sleeping a wink¡­


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    ¡­I met Karon again at the sanctuary, as promised.


    Since the duration of the appearance change was 30 days, we put on our masks and returned to our original appearances.


    ¡°Huhuhu, judging by your dark circles, it seems like you had a great night.¡±


    Ah, right, I used that excuse.


    ¡°¡­Thanks to you.¡±


    I brushed it off and asked Karon about everything that happened yesterday. I couldn¡¯t afford to have any memory gaps.


    ¡­Actually, I was just curious.


    I had been imagining all sorts of thingsst night, worried about what might have happened.


    ¡°Ah, yesterday?¡±


    What happened yesterday?

 Chapter 260 Clan (4)

    Chapter 260 n (4)


    n (4) <hr>


    The man sighed in relief as he saw the barbarian warrior, Bjorn Yandel, leaving the sanctuary.


    ¡°Fortunately, he came out right away.¡±


    If he had nned to spend the night there, he would have had to wait until the 15th of next month.


    After all, infiltrating the sanctuary in this body¡ª


    Slip.


    The man, who was turning his body to follow Bjorn Yandel, lost his bnce and stumbled. It was because he wasn¡¯t used to controlling the golem, having just connected to it for the first time.


    ¡°Um, are you okay?¡±


    People looked at him as his body froze in a strange posture, trying to regain his bnce.¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The man felt a strange sense of shame and quickly left. And he followed Bjorn Yandel with a gait that sounded like creaking wood.


    ¡°Mommy, that mister is strange¡­!¡±


    ¡®¡­If it weren¡¯t for Lee Baekho¡­¡¯


    The reason he was currently linked to an unfamiliar golem, leaving his perfectly fine body behind, was all because of Lee Baekho.


    Because he didn¡¯t know when he might appear again.


    He was a bit worried about leaving the Magic Tower in his real body.


    ¡®So where is he going now?¡¯


    The man continued to follow Bjorn Yandel as the sky was still dark blue in the early morning.


    And¡­


    ¡®He¡¯s drinking at this hour?¡¯


    ¡­they arrived at a famous bar in the 7th district.


    The bar that was open 24 hours a day, with employees working in three shifts.


    ¡°Is that¡­ Bjorn, son of Yandel?¡±


    ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky. To see the man who¡¯s been the talk of the town.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Bjorn Yandel as soon as he entered the bar. He had be famous enough to be recognized wherever he went.


    Smirk.


    As if enjoying his fame, Bjorn Yandel couldn¡¯t hide his smile and sat down alone at the table in the center.


    And he started chugging alcohol.


    ¡°Um, sir, what would you like to order¡­?¡±


    The man, who also entered the bar and took a table, casually ordered some food and observed Bjorn Yandel¡¯s movements.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special.


    ¡°Keuuuuuh¡­!¡±


    He just kept drinking.


    The table, which was initially empty, was soon filled with drunkards who were drawn to the smell of alcohol.


    ¡°Haha! To down that strong alcohol in one gulp, he¡¯s truly a giant!¡±


    They hade to greet the celebrity, but they stayed because it was more entertaining than they expected.


    Ah, and there were quite a few women among them.


    ¡°Um, can I touch your arm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of, of course!¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really like steel! Ah, I¡¯m Amy.¡±


    The women, who were interested in the famous explorer, subtly seduced him.


    It wouldn¡¯t work.


    After all, Bjorn Yandel already had three lovers, and he was known to be very devoted to them¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Bjo, Bjorn, son of Yandel! It¡¯s nice to meet you¡­!¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Ahem¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, oh my, how manly.¡±


    The barbarian warrior didn¡¯t stop them as their touches became more intimate and bold.


    ¡°Can I touch your thigh too?¡±


    ¡°Ahem! If you want¡­¡±


    Although he pretended to reluctantly agree, his slightly upturned lips showed that he was also enjoying it.


    ¡®This is¡­ a hero¡­?¡¯


    The man couldn¡¯t believe it, but the people here didn¡¯t seem to find it strange at all.


    They didn¡¯t think it was morally wrong.


    Anyway, the drinking party continued until evening.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa! More alcohol! Bring me more alcohol! I have plenty of money!!¡±


    The man hoped that Bjorn Yandel wasn¡¯t a yer as it got closer to midnight.


    It was only natural.


    He suddenly started arm wrestling and broke the table, he resolved things with money, saying he had a lot of it, and he even intimidated a drunkard who red at him for being too noisy.


    It was far beyond just ¡®perfectly¡¯ ¡®acting¡¯ like a barbarian.


    He was a mindless barbarian warrior.


    ¡®This¡­ this can¡¯t be Elfnunna¡­¡¯


    The man waited until midnight, even though he thought that.


    He couldn¡¯t just leave without a final confirmation after spending the whole day here.


    After some time¡­


    [23:59]


    ¡­only 1 minute was left until themunity opened.


    The barbarian was still drinking with the others.


    It was something amunity user would never do.


    Tick.


    The minute hand moved, and it was midnight.


    And since he had set it up beforehand to not enter themunity this cycle, he could observe Bjorn Yandel without missing a single moment.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s not.¡¯


    Bjorn Yandel was stillughing and chatting even though it was midnight. There would be at least a brief moment of stiffness even if you logged out quickly, but there was nothing.


    It meant he wasn¡¯t amunity user.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t a member even though I sent him that letter¡­ then he¡¯s probably not a yer either. There¡¯s no reason for him not to join if he could read the letter.¡¯


    The man got up from his seat, feeling relieved.


    Bjorn Yandel wasn¡¯t a yer.


    And¡­


    ¡®Right, there¡¯s no way this is a modern person.¡¯


    ¡­he felt a sense of relief.


    _______________________


    Karon¡¯s daily routine yesterday was simple.


    He had just been drinking in the bar all day since morning.


    ¡®No wonder the smell of alcohol was so strong.¡¯


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t going to scold him for it.


    After all, I was the one who told him to drink.


    I judged that he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull anything in a bar because of the people watching.


    ¡°So what happened while you were drinking?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? It¡¯s a long story¡­ but it was fun!¡±


    I quickly skipped the stories about the drunkards he befriended at the bar and the time he identally broke a table and had to pay for it.


    I had expected that much.


    I didn¡¯t care about the cost of the table or the alcohol.


    As long as the part I wanted was taken care of.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking if there were any strange people in the bar? Hmm¡­¡±


    Karon seemed to be searching his alcohol-soaked brain and then gave me the answer I wanted.


    ¡°Come to think of it, there was a strange skinny guy in the corner all day. He was a strange guy who kept ordering things but didn¡¯t drink or eat.¡±


    I knew it was him as soon as I heard it.


    ¡°So what did you do? Did you talk to him?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way. He seemed a bit mentally challenged, so I didn¡¯t approach him.¡±


    ¡°How long was he in the bar?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure¡­ but I think it was until around midnight.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He stayed in the bar all day and then left as soon as it was midnight?


    It seemed like my n had worked.


    He must have dismissed his suspicion after seeing Karon drinking with the other drunkards.


    Then this n was sessfullypleted¡ª


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It was midnight. I met that beastman woman around 1:00.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°¡­Beastman woman?¡±


    I felt a sense of unease.


    And as expected, my premonition didn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°That Kaltstein¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Karon, who was disguised as me, met Misha.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Karon exined what happened as I hurriedly asked.


    To summarize:


    ¡°She¡¯s a fierce woman, even though she¡¯s a beastman. I can see why you like her.¡±


    Misha grabbed Karon by the cor and dragged him outside.


    And they had a brief conversation¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It didn¡¯t work, no matter how I tried to make excuses.¡±


    ¡­and Karon¡¯s identity was revealed.


    Well, there¡¯s no way he could have hidden it from her.


    But the important thing was what happened next.


    ¡°She asked me what you were doing, so I just told her the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­You told her the truth?¡±


    Karon flinched as I gritted my teeth and asked back.


    But did he really want to say this?


    ¡°Bjorn, you¡¯re the hero of our tribe. Why should you hide something that¡¯s just fulfilling your duty?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So I told her honestly! I said you were currently fulfilling your duty with the female warriors of the tribe, so she shouldn¡¯t even think of interrupting!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, it seemed like she didn¡¯t know what ¡®duty¡¯ meant, so I exined it to her in detail. And then she seemed to understand and left.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You should thank me! Now you can fulfill your duty at the sanctuary whenever you want!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why are you so quiet?¡±


    Karon then asked cautiously, and I still answered with silence.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Damn it, how did this happen?


    It felt strange to be angry at Karon.


    ¡°Karon, son of Tarson, make a warrior¡¯s oath. That you¡¯ll keep everything that happened today a secret.¡±


    ¡°An oath? I¡¯ll do it a hundred times if you want.¡±


    Karon agreed without hesitation as I struggled inwardly and asked for an oath.


    That was why I couldn¡¯t be angry at him.


    ¡°Ah, but what does ¡®keep a secret¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­It means don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! I¡¯m known for being tight-lipped even within the tribe!¡±


    Right, what was the point of being angry at him?


    It was better to just ept it as something I couldn¡¯t do anything about, like a natural disaster. No one gets angry at clouds for raining, right?


    Karon had already done his part.


    And thanks to him, the GM was sessfully deceived.


    ¡®I have no choice but to deal with the aftermath myself.¡¯


    I then parted ways with Karon and headed home.


    Thud, thud.


    My steps towards home were unusually heavy.


    ____________________


    Misha was on the sofa when I arrived.


    She was sitting there in the dark living room, and I couldn¡¯t read her expression.


    Right, nothing at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Misha asked nonchntly.


    But her nails, which were usually neatly trimmed, were rough, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Don¡¯t tell me, she stayed on the sofa all night?


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±


    My heart sank.


    That¡¯s when, as I stood there silently, unable to say anything¡­


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡­Misha, who had been watching me as if giving me time to speak, turned around and went back to her room.


    I just watched her until then.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What could I say?


    That what Karon said wasn¡¯t true?


    I would have to tell her about the GM if I wanted to exin that.


    Of course, I could make up another lie¡­


    ¡®But it might make things worse.¡¯


    It would have been different in the past.


    Misha was currently suspecting me of being an evil spirit. Therefore, it was better to be suspected of this than of that.


    Because of fulfilling my duty to the tribe?


    At least it didn¡¯t sound like an evil spirit.


    This was the best option.


    ¡®¡­My ass.¡¯


    I quickly went upstairs and knocked on Misha¡¯s door.


    There was no answer.


    Did she not want to talk to me?


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    I did what I wanted, ignoring her wishes, like a barbarian.


    Kwagic!


    Fortunately, the door wasn¡¯t locked, so it easily opened.


    I saw Misha lying on the bed, covered in nkets.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Right, she didn¡¯t even want to see my face.


    It was a good thing I followed her.


    There¡¯s a time for everything.


    A tank is a being who protects theirpanions, not someone who hurts them.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Just listen if you don¡¯t want to talk.¡±


    ¡­I said.


    I still didn¡¯t have the courage to reveal that I was an evil spirit.


    So I just said it bluntly, using my barbarian body.


    ¡°Nothing happened at the sanctuary.¡±


    Misha lowered her nket a bit at my words.


    And she asked,


    ¡°¡­Why are you telling me this?¡±


    It meant there was no reason for me to make excuses, whether she believed me or not.


    Actually, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    We were justpanions.


    Although there was a chance for us to be closer, I was the one who rejected it. I judged that if our feelings were involved, it would be difficult to make rational decisions at a crossroads.


    But¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, if you¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re worried about me, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this for you, I¡¯m saying it for myself. I¡¯m selfish, unlike Dwarkey.¡±


    I cut Misha off and said,


    ¡°Misha, nothing really happened at the sanctuaryst night, and I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me because of that.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I misunderstand you¡­?¡±


    Misha¡¯s eyes, visible from beneath the nket, were filled with a certain hope and longing.


    It was something I couldn¡¯t avoid forever.


    I took a breath and continued.


    Even though I was just an evil spirit residing in Bjorn Yandel¡¯s body.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re no longer just apanion to me.¡±


    It was a truth I could no longer deny.

 Chapter 261 Clan (5)

    Chapter 261 n (5)


    n (5) <hr>


    I told Misha before.


    That I considered her a preciouspanion.


    I drew a line with cowardly words.


    I thought it was the right thing to do, and it was. Back then, I was still burning with the desire to ¡®return¡¯, and¡­


    ¡­I wasn¡¯t worthy of crossing that line.


    Because I was an ¡®evil spirit¡¯.


    Even if I whispered words of affection in Bjorn Yandel¡¯s body, it would only be deceiving her.


    But¡­¡°Wh, what do you mean? You don¡¯t just consider me as apanion¡­?¡±


    I answered Misha¡¯s question without hesitation.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    It was something I realized after visiting themunity this time.


    Compared to Lee Hansu¡¯s dark and gloomy room¡­


    ¡­I felt like this ce was my home.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me properly¡­¡±


    Misha, who was avoiding my gaze and looking at the wall, slowly turned her head and looked at me.


    ¡°How would I know¡­?¡±


    Maybe this was what Lee Baekho was wary of.


    The desire to stay in this world grows stronger the moment you form a deep rtionship with an NPC.


    But so what?


    ¡°Misha Kaltstein, I like you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about ¡®returning¡¯ anymore.


    That it would be difficult to make rational judgments in thebyrinth if we were in a romantic rtionship?


    It was the same.


    It was already toote.


    Even at this moment, I cherished my teammates, including Misha, and I couldn¡¯t prioritize only myself anymore.


    ¡®Dwarkey.¡¯


    It was the trace he left behind as his legacy.


    What could I do after he acted like that and left?


    I couldn¡¯t just see them as NPCs.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then what about Misha¡¯s answer?


    Although I felt anxious for the first time in a while, I tried not to show it and affect the oue.


    A period of silence passed.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    Misha finally broke the long silence.


    She was standing in front of me, having gotten out of the nket that was covering her.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Misha grabbed my hand.


    And she led me outside.


    I didn¡¯t ask where we were going.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was early morning, and people were starting to wake up and go about their day. Misha and I, who hade out without even wearing coats, got a room at an inn about 30 meters away.


    And we hugged each other tightly.


    ¡°Bjorn, gently¡­! It hurts if you hug me too tightly¡­¡±


    I moved my rough barbarian body carefully, worried that she might get hurt.


    ¡°Are you sure about this¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Anything with you.¡±


    Misha embraced me clumsily but warmly.


    And so, the time we spent hugging each other, sharing our warmth, continued until evening.


    ¡®¡­So that¡¯s how her tail is.¡¯


    It was a day where I was able to confirm something I had always been curious about with my own eyes.


    But happiness is like a fleeting illusion.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Don¡¯t worry about Ainar and Erwen. They¡¯ll be fine¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Just as I tilted my head in confusion¡­


    ¡­Misha sat up on the bed and looked at me.


    And she said in a determined voice,


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s better for us to just bepanions.¡±


    I was dumped.


    ____________________


    It felt like a dream.


    [Misha Kaltstein, I like you.]


    Her heart started pounding like crazy when she heard those words, and the whole world seemed to shine brightly.


    That¡¯s why¡­


    [¡­Let¡¯s go out.]


    ¡­she led Bjorn outside as if running away.


    Because she was anxious.


    It felt like she would wake up from the dream if she looked away even for a moment.


    [Bjorn, Bjorn, Bjorn¡­!]


    [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere.]


    And so, the dream-like time continued.


    They shared their warmth with each other, and sometimes they rested and talked.


    From the time they first met to now.


    They talked about many moments and shared their feelings and thoughts.


    It was a time for them to confirm and share each other.


    But¡­


    ¡®Wait, he¡¯s asleep¡­¡¯


    A dream is a dream because you have to wake up someday.


    Misha slowly opened her eyes.


    She saw the darkened sky outside the window, and the man she longed for was lying next to her, dozing off.


    Although she felt a deep sense of happiness¡­


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    ¡­the world was painted in the colors of reality, and she came to her senses.


    ¡®As expected, Bjorn is¡­¡¯


    ¡­an evil spirit.


    Misha couldn¡¯t even say those hidden words in her mind.


    Because it felt like her heart was breaking just by thinking about it.


    ¡°Heugh¡­¡±


    She felt suffocated.


    Although she had been suspicious, she was certain of his identity for the first time today.


    Because she had asked Ainar about it after hearing from Karon what ¡®duty¡¯ was.


    Only barbarians could give birth to barbarians.


    She had known that from the beginning.


    But¡­


    [Can¡¯t we date? Haha, what are you talking about! Of course we can. I know quite a few tribesmen who do that!]


    Barbarians were also human.


    As they lived in the city and spent more time with other explorers than their tribesmen in the sanctuary, their values gradually changed.


    [The chieftain said that any warrior would change a little after living in the city for a few years. Ah, he also called it ¡®urbanization¡¯.]


    Just because their hearts were kind.


    Because their personalities matched.


    Because they developed feelings after spending a long time together.


    There were definitely barbarians in this city who didn¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s race and felt romantic attraction.


    But they all had one thing inmon.


    [But I heard it¡¯s hard to find a partner. Most people don¡¯t understand ¡®duty¡¯.]


    They also wanted to have children.


    Ainar said it was a tribal mission engraved in their souls.


    So Misha tried to understand.


    That was why she didn¡¯t say anything and just went back to her room, even though she waited until morning, unable to sleep because of her frustration.


    But¡­


    [Misha, nothing really happened at the sanctuaryst night, and I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me because of that.]


    ¡­she heard him tell her not to misunderstand.


    [Because you¡¯re no longer just apanion to me.]


    She also heard that.


    Although she was blinded by happiness back then, she realized the contradictions aftering to her senses.


    Of course, she believed him when he said nothing happened at the sanctuary.


    But¡­


    ¡®Then why did he lie to Karon?¡¯


    Why did Bjorn tell Karon that he was going to fulfill his ¡®duty¡¯?


    The answer was simple now that she thought about it.


    ¡®¡­Because he had to.¡¯


    The only barbarians who didn¡¯t fulfill their ¡®duty¡¯ were the young warriors who hadn¡¯t established themselves yet.


    It would be strange for a warrior who had even earned the title of ¡®Giant¡¯ to neglect his duty.


    So Bjorn used Karon.


    What Karon said yesterday was proof.


    [Bjorn is currently fulfilling his duty with the female warriors of the tribe, so don¡¯t even think of interrupting!]


    Karon had revealed everything without even being asked. It was something that wouldn¡¯t have happened if Bjorn really wanted to keep it a secret.


    He would have made him swear an oath.


    Considering his usual meticulousness, it was more usible that he intended it.


    He wanted Karon to spread the rumor in barbarian society.


    That Bjorn Yandel was fulfilling his ¡®duty¡¯.


    ¡®And the reason why he had to go through the trouble of switching appearances¡­¡¯


    Misha lowered her head.


    ¡®¡­Because he¡­ likes me¡­¡¯


    Bjorn wanted¡­


    ¡­to be seen as a barbarian who fulfilled his duty to his tribesmen, but he didn¡¯t want her to hear about it.


    Indeed, if she hadn¡¯t gone to the bar that night because of a bad feeling, she would still think that he just spent the night drinking.


    And she would have heard the same if she asked anyone.


    ¡®Now I¡­¡¯


    Her hands and feet trembled as she realized the truth.


    Bjorn Yandel was an evil spirit.


    But her feelings for him didn¡¯t fade at all.


    It was only natural.


    After all, she fell for the man who resided in that body, the one who saved her and had been with her on countless journeys, not ¡®Bjorn Yandel¡¯.


    ¡®Then¡­ what should I do?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t matter that he was an evil spirit.


    She could just follow her heart, as he had taught her, even if everyone else pointed their fingers and said it was wrong.


    But there was still a realistic problem.


    ¡®This will be exposed someday¡­¡¯


    Love makes it difficult to make rational judgments.


    Misha knew that better than anyone.


    Indeed, Bjorn had made a wrong choice.


    It would have been much better for him to actually fulfill his ¡®duty¡¯ than to pretend to.


    But the only reason he didn¡¯t do that¡­


    ¡­was her.


    ¡®Right, because of me¡­¡¯


    Misha then made up her mind.


    If this rtionship continued, Bjorn would make an even bigger mistake someday.


    So¡­


    ¡®¡­I just have to endure¡­¡¯


    This was the best option.


    Although her heart ached just by imagining it¡­


    ¡­she was confident that she could endure.


    She had lived like that her entire life until she met Bjorn Yandel.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    She called her lover¡¯s name and woke him up.


    And¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Don¡¯t worry about Ainar and Erwen. They¡¯ll be fine¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡­she said with a forced smile.


    Even if that path was filled with pain¡­


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s better for us to just bepanions.¡±


    ¡­she would definitely be able to do it.


    If it was for him.


    ____________________


    [You, you shoulde hometer. I, I¡¯ll take care of the ki, kids¡­ okay?]


    Misha left before my mind could even process what had happened.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­I froze.


    It was the Barbarian Statue Mode.


    ¡°Dumped¡­?¡±


    My head spun.


    What did I do wrong?


    Did I make a mistake today?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although I tried to recall, I could onlye up with delusions, so I just checked out and left.


    Right, what was the point of suffering in silence?


    If I was curious, I could just ask.


    And if I had done something wrong, I could just fix it.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back? Come eat.¡±


    Misha greeted me as if nothing had happened when I returned home.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, mister.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, you¡¯re onlying back now after staying out all night? Take me with you next time you drink!¡±


    Erwen and Ainar thought I had juste home.


    We first had dinner together.


    Although I wanted to ask her about what she said earlier, I couldn¡¯t do it here.


    ¡°Th, then I¡¯m going to rest first since I¡¯m tired!¡±


    Misha ran away to her room as soon as the meal was over.


    ¡°Erwen, Misha is acting strange today. And her walking is weird.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s acting like that either. I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡±


    I also quickly followed them, saying I would check on Misha since she might be sick.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn¡­?!¡±


    And so, we were finally alone again.


    I asked her what I had done wrong and why she wanted to just bepanions, and her answer was the same as before.


    ¡°Ju, just forget about today. I think that¡¯s better.¡±


    A stubborn refusal without a proper exnation.


    I decided to wait for a better time, judging that it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    But¡­


    ¡°Ah, sorry! I have somewhere to go!¡±


    ¡°Ainar! Let¡¯s go hang theundry!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m tired today.¡±


    Misha desperately avoided being alone with me, and she always gave the same answer no matter how I tried to create an opportunity to ask her.


    After a few days, I gave up.


    ¡°¡­I see. Then let¡¯s just forget about that day.¡±


    Even I couldn¡¯t be stubborn when she was acting like that.


    It would be forcing her.


    Honestly, it was an unconscious defense mechanism.


    ¡®Wow, I want to smoke.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t even remember thest time I was this mentally exhausted.


    It wasn¡¯t even this bad when I was crawling through the cave, stepping on goblin traps, or when the pir of fire erupted in the za.


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s just do my work.¡¯


    I tried to forget about Misha and focus on work, as I couldn¡¯t just stay depressed forever.


    Fortunately, there were other things to worry about.


    ¡°Mister, did you hear the rumor?¡±


    ¡°You mean the one about the outside world being fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all anyone is talking about these days.¡±


    The information about the world beyond the walls, which was first revealed in themunity, had started to spread throughout the city.


    Well, it was still just a rumor¡­


    ¡­but it would definitely grow bigger as time passed.


    ¡®How will the royal family react?¡¯


    Contrary to my expectations, the royal family hadn¡¯t responded yet.


    I needed to observe a bit more.


    While doing my work.


    ¡°You know about today, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting at the 7th district headquarters at 3:00 PM, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I left for the Explorer¡¯s Guild as soon as lunch was over.


    And I prepared some documents beforehand.


    They were the documents needed to form a n.


    Raven and the bear-like man, who said they would think about it, had finally made their decisions.


    They said they would join the n I was forming.


    ¡°Raven?¡±


    Raven appeared before the appointed time, as if she was working on an important task.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important matter, so I thought it would be better to help.¡±


    She said it as if she didn¡¯t trust me, but she actually came early to help.


    ¡°How far did you get? Let me see.¡±


    Raven took a few documents and started writing quickly, filling in the necessary uses.


    She seemed to be three times faster than me.


    And she seemed to make fewer mistakes.


    ¡°The rules are ambiguous. We have to define them clearly. The withdrawal use too. We can have exceptions, but we have to specify who those exceptions are.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­?¡±


    ¡°Give me the ones you¡¯ve already done. I have a feeling I¡¯ll have to rewrite everything.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Anyway, we almost finished writing the documents with Raven¡¯s help, and then the rest of the members arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time forming a n, so it¡¯s a bit strange. Raven, did you do all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You just have to sign here. You can read the documents first if you want.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. You must have done a good job.¡±


    The other members, starting with the bear-like man, also signed the documents, and we handed them to the employee,pleting the n registration process.


    It would probably be officially registered with the guild tomorrow.


    ¡®Then that¡¯s settled¡­¡¯


    The framework of a n would not only unite us as a group, but it would also allow us to go further.


    And in that sense¡­


    ¡°You all cleared your schedules, right?¡±


    We left the guild and went to a bar.


    It was our first n meeting, although there were only six of us.


    We ordered some drinks and snacks and then shared our future ns.


    Well, to be precise, it was more like an announcement.


    ¡°We¡¯re entering thebyrinth this time.¡±


    It was time to get back on our feet now that we had formed a n.

 Chapter 262 Bug (1)

    Chapter 262 Bug (1)


    Bug (1) <hr>


    Raven quietly asked me when I said we were entering thebyrinth.


    ¡°So you believe that rumor, Mr. Yandel?¡±


    Believe or not, I know it¡¯s true.


    The outside world is fine, and the Noark forces have all left for that ce.


    But¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯tpletely believe it, but I think it¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t act too certain since the source of the information was an evil spiritmunity.


    Therefore, I said¡­¡­that I felt a sense of dissonance when I saw the guards looking inwards at the walls when I went to Bifron.


    ¡°I felt like something was strange back then, and if that rumor is true, it makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, actually, I also had some doubts about that. For example, the Magic Tower doesn¡¯t have any windows.¡±


    The Magic Tower was a skyscraper that was even taller than the city walls.


    And the royal family demanded that no windows be built in exchange for granting permission for its construction. The superficial reason was that they couldn¡¯t let the Magic Tower overlook the royal pce.


    ¡°What? Wait¡­ so the outside world really is fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility for now.¡±


    Raven firmly drew a line at the bear-like man¡¯s outburst and then looked at me.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, it was easy to understand what she meant.


    She was asking if we were really going to enter thebyrinth based on just a possibility.


    I said what I had prepared.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care whether the rumor is true or not.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It seems certain that the royal family upied Noark¡¯s fortress.¡±


    Whether they were outside or still hiding underground, what did it matter? The army was already upying Noark¡¯s fortress, where the portals were.


    It meant we didn¡¯t have to worry about encountering Noark inside.


    ¡°You think simrly to me. Okay. I agree.¡±


    Raven also cast her vote in agreement, as if she was just curious about my opinion and actually saw this as an opportunity.


    And so, the voting time naturally began.


    ¡°Well, if you two say so, then it must be true. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, so we¡¯re finally entering thebyrinth again!¡±


    Misha and Erwen also agreed to thisbyrinth expedition, as well as the bear-like man and Ainar, who were just excited.


    Then it was time to move on to the next topic.


    ¡°So what are we going to do about the number of people? There are six of us now, including Erwen.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll split into two groups of three and meet on the 2nd floor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then it will take quite a bit of time on the 4th floor?¡±


    Erwen quickly apologized, turning pale at Raven¡¯s question.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m causing trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not what I meant. Really.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    But my ass.


    I intervened before it got any more awkward.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take as long as you think. Erwen is a proper guide, unlike me. Maybe the overall time will be simr.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    And so, the topic about Erwen ended.


    We then talked about our future exploration ns, and it was unanimously decided.


    ¡°Well, it seems like we¡¯re not ready yet, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s time to prepare. It¡¯s been a while since we went there.¡±


    Our goal was the 6th floor.


    ____________________


    Even after the n meeting ended, my daily life was quite busy.


    It was time to spend the money I had been saving.


    ¡°Everyone, buy any equipment or items you want now. Ainar, talk to me before you buy anything.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ I heard about it, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad. 700,000 stones for Laetium equipment¡­¡±


    The prices of food and other necessities had skyrocketed, while the prices of exploration-rted items and consumables had plummeted.


    It was because 70% of the customers had disappeared.


    The items that were left in the city became dead stock as most of the explorers died.


    ¡®But this is probably the lowest point.¡¯


    The money I had saved, as well as the money I received from the royal family¡­


    ¡­I had been hoarding it because its value would increase even if I just left it alone, but it was time to spend it.


    The prices would gradually recover once thebyrinth was stabilized.


    ¡°Here are the recent transaction records you requested, Viscount.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you. I¡¯ll return it soon.¡±


    Indeed, the recent prices on the central exchange weren¡¯t fluctuating much. It had been plummeting just a few days ago.


    It meant that people like me were starting to spend their money.


    And the sellers¡¯ expectations that the prices would recover soon also yed a part.


    ¡®If this situationsted for a few more months, I would have been able to graduate from exchange items.¡¯


    I dismissed my slight regret and went to the exchange every day with my teammates, repeating my rational shopping spree.


    And I bought three items.


    ¡¸Character has equipped Adamantium Large Battle Shield.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level increased by +1,750.¡¹


    First, the shield that was destroyed in thest battle.


    I bought a new one made of 5th-tier material since I was buying one anyway.


    The price was unbelievably low.


    It was even cheaper than the 4th-tier Moonstone shield, perhaps because it wasn¡¯t custom-made.


    ¡¸Character has equipped No. 8,820 Iron Wall.¡¹


    ¡¸Total item level increased by +310.¡¹


    The second item was steel boots.


    It was an item that doubled Physical Resistance and Magic Resistance for 3 seconds when used, and it synergized well with my Shield Barbarian build.


    Ah, of course, it wasn¡¯t a graduation item.


    There were much better boots among the higher-grade Numbered Items.


    ¡®These boots should be enough until theter stages.¡¯


    Thest item I bought was a material.


    It was called ¡®Soul of the Dead¡¯.


    It was a material used to receive the 7th stage of the Spirit Engraving, and it was the most expensive item I bought.


    It was also used as an alchemy and magic material.


    Although its price had also plummeted, the decrease was rtively small.


    But¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to get it again.¡¯


    These kinds of materials were harder to obtain than equipment, not because of the price¡­


    ¡­but because there were few sellers.


    So I decided to buy it as soon as I saw it.


    ¡®Damn right, it¡¯s a hundred times better to just buy it than to get it myself.¡¯


    ¡®Soul of the Dead¡¯ was an item that dropped from the 4th-grade monster, Lich, with a certain probability when you hunted it while using ¡®Distortion¡¯.


    It meant I didn¡¯t know how long it would take to get it myself.


    I could do more with that time.


    ¡°Bjorn, then I¡¯ll be going to the training center!!¡±


    Ainar ran towards the training center as soon as it was time to leave the exchange.


    It seemed like she really liked the two Numbered Items she bought this time.


    ¡°Misha, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home. I have to prepare dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take Avman home.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by the sanctuary for a bit. I might not be back tonight.¡±


    Misha flinched at my words and then stared at me.


    ¡°The sanctuary¡­?¡±


    Ah, it was because of that keyword.


    I quickly added an exnation.


    ¡°I bought the material, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to get the Spirit Engraving.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. Right, I see¡­¡±


    There were awkward moments like this sometimes since that day. We agreed to pretend it never happened, but was that easy?


    ¡°Th, then go safely. I¡¯ll take care of the kids.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    I then parted ways with Misha and got on a carriage heading towards the sanctuary. I saw Misha sitting on a bench, waiting for her carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Misha quickly averted her gaze as our eyes met, and then she looked back at me and waved awkwardly.


    ¡®Ah, this is so ufortable.¡¯


    I awkwardly nodded and closed the carriage curtains. I felt a sense of self-deprecation, btedly realizing how pathetic it was¡­


    ¡­but it was still much better than before.


    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®time heals all wounds¡¯, right?


    If I just kept pretending to be fine, maybe I would really be fine someday.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll depart.¡±


    The carriage started moving and left the tform, and I dozed off.


    And before I knew it, we arrived at our destination.


    The tform in the outer area of the 7th district, closest to the sanctuary.


    I passed through the gate and walked along the forest path, and the barbarian campsite soon appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Are you here for a spar?¡±


    I first opened the chieftain¡¯s tent and greeted him.


    ¡®Phew, fortunately, he hasn¡¯t heard about the oracle yet.¡¯


    I was a bit worried since Goblin mentioned the oracle at the Round Table¡­


    ¡­but it seemed like it hadn¡¯t reached the chieftain¡¯s ears yet.


    Well, it was just a matter of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the shaman.¡±


    ¡°The shaman? Then the timing isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t see him now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently undergoing the ¡®Soul Purification¡¯ ritual.¡±


    ¡°Soul Purification¡­?¡±


    It was a term I had never heard of, even in the game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡±


    The chieftain¡¯s eyes narrowed as I tilted my head.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    If it were before, I would have flinched, thinking, ¡®It¡¯smon sense, how can I not know?¡¯


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    I naturally realized as I lived as a barbarian¡­


    ¡­that it wasn¡¯t strange for a barbarian to not knowmon sense.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As expected, the chieftain easily understood and briefly exined what ¡®Soul Purification¡¯ was.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual that shamans have to perform every few years to use their magic.¡±


    ¡°Then how long do I have to wait?¡±


    ¡°He started the ritual at the beginning of the month, so you should be able to see him next month.¡±


    Hmm, next month¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back then.¡±


    I dismissed my regret and turned back.


    _____________________


    Late evening, when drunkards started appearing on the streets.


    We gathered at the bear-like man¡¯s bar.


    Ah, for reference, there was a ¡®Closed¡¯ sign on the door, so we were the only ones inside.


    Although the bear-like man¡¯s wife was healthy enough to work at the bar even while pregnant¡­


    ¡­her due date was really approaching now.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? For you to not be there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just one day, what could happen? I have to work harder now that the baby ising. My wife also agreed, so don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more since it was half-hearted.


    Honestly, we would be the ones in trouble if he suddenly left now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bind you first.¡±


    Raven divided us into two groups of three and cast the Bonding spell after we finished our meal at the bear-like man¡¯s bar.


    The team distribution was simple.


    Me, the bear-like man, and Raven were Team A.


    Erwen, Misha, and Ainar were Team B.


    It didn¡¯t really matter since we were only moving separately on the 1st floor and meeting on the 2nd floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡±


    Raven stopped us as we were about to head towards the Dimensional za.


    And she took out a few small items from her subspace pocket with a shy expression.


    ¡°That¡­ we¡¯re a n now, right? I had some time, so I tried making an emblem.¡±


    It was an emblem.


    You know, the thing explorers with ns always wear on their armor.


    ¡°I looked into it while making it, and they said symbolism is the most important thing for n emblems. So I used your title, Giant, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But this looks more like an ogre than a giant.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then give it back!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it. We¡¯ll officially register it as our n emblem at the guild when we get back tomorrow.¡±


    Raven¡¯s expression brightened as I said we would register it as our n emblem, even though I was just teasing her.


    She must have been looking forward to it.


    ¡°Everyone,e here. I¡¯ll attach it for you.¡±


    Raven then personally attached the emblems to our equipment with magic.


    It actually looked pretty good.


    It felt like we had be real explorers.


    ¡°Thank you, Raven. For taking care of this even though I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s my n too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thanking you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s just go. We¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s so shy.


    We then hurriedly headed towards the Dimensional za after attaching the emblems. There were quite a few people who came to watch.


    They were standing far away from the za, looking at us.


    ¡°Hey, Bjorn Yandel is there too.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s entering again after that incident?¡±


    ¡°He formed a n, but there are only six of them.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s that emblem? Is it an ogre?¡±


    ¡°Probably, one of Bjorn Yandel¡¯s essences is an ogre.¡±


    Although the area around the za was crowded¡­


    ¡­there weren¡¯t many people waiting to enter.


    Only about three or four hundred?


    And most of them were low-level explorers who hade out because they were desperate for money.


    ¡®If the other zas are also like this, the upper floors must be practically empty.¡¯


    I spent the remaining time reviewing our exploration n, and soon a light erupted from the center of the za, and the portal opened.


    ¡¸Entered 1st Floor Crystal Cave.¡¹


    We had a lot to do in thebyrinth this time.

 Chapter 263 Bug (3)

    Chapter 263 Bug (3)


    A cave where crystals embedded in the walls emitted a brilliant light.


    It was a ce I had been to countless times, but it felt unfamiliar today.


    Well, it was only natural since it was my first time entering in two months¡­


    ¡®But there must be another reason.¡¯


    I clicked my tongue in disappointment as I looked around.


    First, there were only three of us, unlike usual.


    And although it wasn¡¯t as bright as daytime, it was bright enough that we didn¡¯t need torches.


    In other words¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dark zone.¡±¡­the experience point duplication bug was patched.


    It meant we could no longer use the dimensional instability phenomenon to start at the entrance of the 2nd-floor portal.


    ¡°Do you know anything?¡±


    Raven cautiously offered a guess as I pretended not to know and asked.


    ¡°I heard the royal family made a big request to the Magic Tower recently. I didn¡¯t know the details since I¡¯ve been outside, but¡­ now that I see it, it might have been a portal stabilization project.¡±


    Phew, so the bug was really patched because of that.


    But I was able to ept it quickly since I was mentally prepared thanks to SoulQueens.


    Well, what could I do? I had to y the ssic way from now on.


    I had enjoyed enough honey for the past few months.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    I quickly took out mypass and started navigating after briefly observing the terrain from the starting point.


    After all, there weren¡¯t many people who entered this time.


    Maybe I could get portal opening experience points even without the bug.


    ¡°Avman, summon Iron Bear. I¡¯m nning to move faster than usual.¡±


    Raven got on Iron Bear¡¯s back as soon as the bear-like man summoned him.


    ¡°It would be nice if Miss Ainar was also this soft¡­¡±


    Geez, these mages.


    They¡¯re always thinking about mounts.


    ¡°Wooooong¡ª!¡±


    Anyway, I took the lead and ran, and Raven and the bear-like man followed.


    It was a formation where the bear-like man, who had a sturdy body for a ranged attacker, was in the rear.


    Although goblins were no longer a threat¡­


    ¡­you never know.


    The most dangerous thing in thebyrinth was always humans.


    ¡®At least there don¡¯t seem to be any Noark bastards¡­¡¯


    I initially ran through the cave cautiously, but I soon lowered my guard.


    Although I encountered several explorers while increasing our speed, most of them were low-level explorers with low-grade equipment.


    And there weren¡¯t many of them.


    ¡®Maybe I can really open the portal?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as my hopes started to rise¡­


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s someone ahead of us.¡±


    ¡­they were dashed as soon as we reached the entrance of the dark zone.


    A 9th-grade magic stone was lying on the path we were going to take.


    There was no way Misha¡¯s team had passed through here.


    Even if Erwen had, Misha and Ainar wouldn¡¯t have done that since I didn¡¯t teach them to.


    ¡°¡­Why are you picking that up?¡±


    ¡°A 9th-grade magic stone is still a magic stone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t just leave a magic stone behind, remembering the time I had to crawl through this long passage on three legs.


    Back then, this small magic stone was my hope¡ª


    ¡°No, I meant I can retrieve it with magic.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    Wait, then there wasn¡¯t a single mage in the team that passed through here?


    I thought they would be a top-tier team at this speed.


    ¡°Liate.¡±


    We continued running, illuminating the darkness with light magic instead of torches.


    The portal appeared after about 40 minutes.


    As expected, it had already been opened.


    ¡¸Entered 2nd Floor Goblin Forest.¡¹


    I dismissed my regret and entered the portal.


    We had promised to wait for each other on the upper floor, regardless of who arrived first.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange, just like in the cave earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was so intense back then.¡±


    The Goblin Forest, where a fierce battle had taken ce between Noark and the Lafdonian explorers.


    The surroundings were quiet, and there was no one in sight.


    ¡°It seems like Misha¡¯s team isn¡¯t here yet, so let¡¯s wait for a bit.¡±


    I looked around while we were resting, and I found traces of people nearby.


    ¡°It seems like they were here before us. But why are you looking so closely?¡±


    ¡°I just feel a bit uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I suddenly feel anxious when you say that¡­¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°Everyone, sit down and rest. We don¡¯t know when the other team will arrive.¡±


    We then took out our personal chairs from our subspace pockets and sat down.


    Although goblins asionally approached from afar, they didn¡¯t interrupt our rest.


    Iron Bear took care of them.


    ___________________


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    A woman, seemingly in her early twenties, spoke in a whiny voice in the moonlit forest.


    ¡°We¡¯re already on the 2nd floor, and there¡¯s no one around, so can¡¯t we summon Yongyong?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯ll definitely leave traces with that size.¡±


    ¡°Come on, sis. Why not? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the only summoners here. Right?¡±


    ¡°Carmi, stop it. Lady Rainwales said no, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you just going to stay quiet?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk to me in the first ce. And what¡¯s so hard for you? You were just sitting on my shoulders the whole time on the 1st floor¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, but you smell like a widower. It¡¯s getting on my clothes. It¡¯s bad for my nose!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    The warrior carrying the woman stopped for a moment at her sharp words, but he just sighed and continued walking, as if he was used to it.


    ¡°Right, why would I even bother talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk to me in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Carmi, I know you¡¯re sensitive these days, but stop acting like a child. Even if I don¡¯t care, there are other people here.¡±


    ¡°Geez, the nagging¡­¡±


    The woman, called Carmi, pouted and muttered.


    She was dissatisfied with the whole situation.


    ¡°By the way, why do we still have to do this mission? Everyone abandoned us and ran away, so what¡¯s going to change even if we kill that explorer?¡±


    ¡°¡­They must have their reasons. We even received a message from them a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. That message where they just said what they wanted to say and then hung up after 10 seconds?¡±


    Carmi said sarcastically, and the archer also frowned.


    ¡°They apologized, didn¡¯t they? They said they couldn¡¯t talk for long because of the barrier. But they said they would find a way to get us out, so we just have to do our job¡ª¡±


    ¡°How naive. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a lie?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why did you follow us all the way here, Miss Carmi? Why aren¡¯t you in the city?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Carmi trailed off and bit her lip.


    How could she say it?


    That she whined about not wanting toe, but then followed them because she was scared of what that woman would do.


    ¡®Ah, what the hell is going on?¡¯


    She snapped at the archer, feeling irritated.


    ¡°By the way, Nebarche, what happened to the Ruin Schr? You were the one who was with him until the end.¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? The Ruin Schr had a conversation with ¡®that guy¡¯ and then disappeared¡ª¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±


    The archer also stopped talking and changed his expression as the woman who was leading the way stopped.


    ¡°Amelia, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°The trap we set near the portal is gone.¡±


    ¡°It means someone came up to the 2nd floor. Judging by the time, it seems like a high-ranking explorer¡­ Maybe more explorers entered than we expected.¡±


    ¡°Nebarche, do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it wouldn¡¯t be a team from arge n. They wouldn¡¯t move without being certain.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Carmi blurted out at their conversation,


    ¡°But does it matter who it is? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re curious about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Amelia seemed to be lost in thought at her words and then muttered softly,


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡±


    Amelia shook her head.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s move again.¡±


    ____________________


    ¡°Mister, did you wait long? I¡¯m sorry. We started in the southern district, so it took a while.¡±


    Misha¡¯s team arrived on the 2nd floor after about 2 hours of waiting.


    So we quickly resumed our journey.


    After all, over ten teams had already passed through here while we were waiting.


    ¡®It¡¯s not as empty as I thought.¡¯


    The 3rd-floor portal we arrived at was, of course, already open, and it was the same for the 4th floor, which we reached after 6 days.


    ¡°At least we can eat properly now.¡±


    We replenished our stamina and cleared the trials, having spent the entire journey running without even eating properly.


    Although we were a 6-person party, unlike usual, our speed was actually slower.


    Because the difficulty of the trials increased from 6 people onwards.


    Although I didn¡¯t mind the increased number of monsters, the mazes in the Wisdom Trials becamerger, so it took much longer.


    ¡®But maybe it¡¯s because of her racial traits? She¡¯s definitely better at navigating than me.¡¯


    Erwen, who had received scout training from her sister, was better at navigating than I expected.


    If I relied on experience and knowledge, Erwen was the type to rely on her senses. Her night vision was also much better, so she could spot traps from afar.


    ¡°I think I can do it from here without Mr. Avman. This is the right door, right? I can hear mana fluctuations from beyond the door.¡±


    Her senses were so sharp that she could even find the portal connected to the 5th floor without the Guide¡¯s ability.


    Her essences didn¡¯t have any Hearing stats.


    ¡®Is it just natural talent?¡¯


    Anyway, we arrived at the 5th-floor portal right around the beginning of Day 19.


    ¡®It¡¯s about a dayter than usual.¡¯


    It would have taken much longer if there were seven of us.


    Because the waiting time for each trial increased from then on.


    Ah, for reference, it was proportional to the number of people.


    There was a reason whyrge ns split into teams of five and met on the 5th floor.


    ¡°Aruru, why don¡¯t we meet on the 2nd floor and hunt like this on the lower floors?¡±


    ¡°Because we would have to share the loot with one more person, and the unit price isn¡¯t good enough on the lower floors. And besides, we need a navigator on each side if we split into two teams. There are many nonbat personnel among low-level explorers, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! I see!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I get it now! You were just nodding without understanding, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected of a mage!¡±


    ¡°Both of you, stop messing around and go to sleep.¡±


    We rested on the safe 4th floor and then entered the 5th floor early in the morning since it was time to camp anyway.


    ¡¸Entered 5th Floor Great Magical Forest.¡¹


    The 5th floor, which we had returned to after a long time, was a bit different from usual from the very beginning.


    It was exactly what I was hoping for.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice and quiet.¡±


    The ns that were always there first, controlling the hunting grounds, were nowhere to be seen.


    And¡­


    ¡°Oh! Look, look! It¡¯s an Istoltos!¡±


    ¡­monsters that we couldn¡¯t even see unless we paid the ns were roaming freely in the fields.


    ¡°So this ce was originally full of monsters.¡±


    The bear-like man muttered as if he was disappointed.


    Well, he had been active on the 5th floor for a long time.


    It must feel strange to him since he had a grudge against the ns.


    ¡°Yandel, what do you think? This won¡¯tst forever, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, it probably won¡¯tst long.¡±


    I answered honestly.


    Therge ns would start entering thebyrinth one by one from next month onwards. And as more time passed, newly formed ns would fill the empty spots.


    ¡°So let¡¯s stop sightseeing and move. This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te often.¡±


    There was a monster that would be difficult to catch if we missed this opportunity.

 Chapter 264 Bug (3)

    Chapter 264 Bug (3)


    Bug (3) <hr>


    We¡¯re walking along the shaking canyon.


    I¡¯m in the lead, Iron Bear, the tank apprentice, is in the rear, and the rest are huddled together in the center.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak¡ª!]


    With every step we take, we hear the howls of specters from the darkness.


    It¡¯s a characteristic of ¡®Specter Canyon¡¯, one of the four paths leading to the 6th floor.


    ¡¸Character has entered a special area.¡¹


    ¡¸Field effect - Specter Canyon applied.¡¹


    The ground shakes violently every few minutes.The eerie background music created by the specters.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Status effect [Bound Spirit] applied.¡¹


    ¡¸Darkness Resistance and Physical Resistance decreased by -100.¡¹


    ¡­even this unpleasant sensation of my skin feeling thinner.


    ¡®It feels even more eerie because there are no explorers.¡¯


    It¡¯s already been a day since we entered Specter Canyon, but we haven¡¯t encountered any other explorers yet.


    We¡¯ve only encountered monsters.


    ¡¸Killed Curse Stone. EXP +4¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Corrupted Creature. EXP +2¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Blood Ghoul. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Dakyrion. EXP +5¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Ancient Dusk¡­¡­.¡¹


    Well, it¡¯s actually an advantage.


    We were able to obtain most of the experience points avable in this route in just one expedition.


    ¡®It seems like we can just pass through here one more time and hunt the ones we missed¡­¡¯


    ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±


    We invested all our time in fighting and moving, except for stopping briefly whenever the ground shook.


    We only rested when we camped.


    Although it was a tight schedule, we should be fine for a few days since we had plenty of rest on the 4th floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange. I thought the next area would be Frost Canyon.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t ready to go to the 6th floor back then. This is the closest path to the 6th floor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I heard that¡­ but wouldn¡¯t it have been better to go through the Hellfire Canyon, which we¡¯re familiar with, than this ce, which we¡¯ve never been to?¡±


    ¡°But we already collected all the achievement points there.¡±


    Although I gave Raven various reasons foring here¡­


    ¡­there was another reason why I chose this route.


    ¡®Because I already obtained the essence I was going to absorb in Frost Canyon.¡¯


    I obtained the essence I was originally going to give to Misha as a reward from the royal family.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡®That guy¡¯ appears here.


    A monster I had to defeat if I wanted to enter the 6th floor appeared in this route.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell them that this guy was my goal.


    If I did, I would have toe up with an excuse for how I was going to find him, and I didn¡¯t have one.


    As expected, it was best to just say I was lucky¡ª


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°You have to go this way.¡±


    I ended my thoughts and looked ahead, and a three-way intersection blocked our path.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t exactly a three-way intersection.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a distance to the other side. I¡¯ll go first and throw a rope.¡±


    I used [Leap] to jump over 30 meters in an instant and threw the rope I had prepared to the other side of the cliff.


    It was one of the interesting aspects of the 5th-floor Great Magical Forest.


    The number of routes you could choose increased depending on your character¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s set up! I¡¯ming over now!¡±


    Mypanions crossed over to where I was one by one, using the rope. It wasn¡¯t difficult since it was sloped.


    They just had to attach a hook to the rope and slide down.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    I used [Leap] to go back to the other side and retrieve the rope after they were all over.


    After all, we couldn¡¯t just use it once.


    It cost a fortune to have a rope specially made for this path.


    ¡°Erwen, how far down have wee?¡±


    ¡°About one-seventh.¡±


    ¡°So we can reach the 6th floor in a week.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we can maintain our current speed.¡±


    We continued down, following Erwen¡¯s guidance.


    Although she didn¡¯t make a map like I did since her exploration method was different, she never made us wander around aimlessly.


    ¡°The fairy girl is a good navigator.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the 6th floor, but I¡¯ve experienced all four paths while I was with the n. And besides, Mr. Avman tells me the direction of the portal, so I have to be able to do this!¡±


    ¡°Whatever. You don¡¯t have to be so humble. I think you can be more confident.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t have a bad impression of her from the beginning¡­


    ¡­thepanions¡¯ gazes towards Erwen became more favorable as she proved her abilities.


    It seemed like she was also getting along well with Misha these days.


    ¡°Sister! Come a little further inside. It might be dangerous on the outer side¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Anyway, it was time to find a campsite and rest as we were moving along the shortest route, following Erwen¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°This ce seems good.¡±


    The ce I chose for our campsite was a cliff.


    We only had to keep watch on one side, and if something went wrong, we could just jump over to the side path, which was about 5 meters away.


    Ah, of course, the watch order didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°Bjorn, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Monsters again?¡±


    We had to wake up and grab our weapons every 20 minutes because monsters kept appearing.


    It was the same for Raven, who had low stamina.


    Although we tried to finish off the small groups without waking her up, we had no choice but to wake her up when dozens of monsters swarmed us.


    ¡°¡­Haam, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raven let out a small snore without even answering.


    It was a bit funny to see her like that.


    She had really be an explorer.


    ¡°Heh, she doesn¡¯t even wake up to most sounds anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, I think she wakes up every time she hears something. Well, it seems like she falls asleep right away if it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange. That¡¯s actually the hardest part.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­ you get used to everything eventually¡­¡±


    It was like my rtionship with Misha.


    Although it was awkward for a while even after we entered thebyrinth, we could now talkfortably without any burden. Time heals all wounds.


    ¡°Anyway, you should go to sleep too. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a few minutes until your turn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more troublesome to wake up again after falling asleep.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but I feel bad¡­¡±


    Bad for what?


    I would have to wake her up in 20 minutes to fight anyway.


    ______________________


    The expedition continued, and it had already been ten days since we entered the 5th floor.


    But we were still on the 5th floor.


    ¡°How much further to the 6th floor?¡±


    ¡°About a day, I think.¡±


    ¡°At our current speed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume it will take two days, just in case.¡±


    Unfortunately, our speed gradually decreased as the expedition progressed.


    We were reaching our physical limits.


    Well, it would be strange if we were fine after fighting all day without proper sleep.


    Explorers weren¡¯t superhuman.


    They were just much stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡®Well, at least we caught that guy yesterday.¡¯


    Although the schedule was dyed more than I expected, we achieved one of the side goals of this expedition.


    The 5th-grade rare species, Soul Eater.


    It was a very unique monster in many ways.


    Not only did only one appear when thebyrinth opened¡­


    ¡¸Killed Soul Eater. EXP +177¡¹


    ¡­but its experience points were insane.


    I thought it was a bug when I first saw the experience log.


    After all, how could I have known that there was a monster that gave a minimum of 100 and a maximum of 200 experience points randomly upon first kill?


    ¡®I wonder how much I got.¡¯


    Although I couldn¡¯t calcte experience points urately anymore, I wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    Because I finally reached level 6 with this.


    ¡¸Character level increased.¡¹


    ¡¸Soul Power increased by +30.¡¹


    ¡¸Maximum absorbable essence increased by +1.¡¹


    Corpse Golem, Orc Hero, Ogre, Manticore.


    And Bion¡¯s essence, which I obtained as a reward from the royal family.


    That was why I entered thebyrinth without removing the Corpse Golem essence, even though all five slots were filled.


    I thought I would be able to level up if I just killed this guy since I had also duplicated experience points quite a bit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we encountered him. We were lucky.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, I told you several times, didn¡¯t I? This team is lucky.¡±


    Lucky, my ass.


    You guys have no idea how much effort I put into fulfilling the spawn conditions without you knowing.


    ¡°Aruru, it¡¯s a n now, not a team!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ye¡­ yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Stop chattering and focus.¡±


    I continued leading the way, making sure they didn¡¯t get too distracted, as the leader¡­ no, the n master now.


    Although the expedition was progressing smoothly, except for the dy¡­


    ¡­there were a few close calls.


    Although our overall strength exceeded the 5th-floor level thanks to the royal family¡¯s reward, this world wasn¡¯t a ce where specs were everything.


    ¡°Miss Misha, you¡¯ll have to repair your armor as soon as we get out.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ye¡­ ha, I just bought it. This is so frustrating.¡±


    Misha was directly hit by the spear of a Soul Knight summoned by the Soul Eater.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t injured.


    But¡­


    ¡°Misha, what are you even frustrated about? You would have died yesterday if it weren¡¯t for that.¡±


    The spearhead pierced through Misha¡¯s armor.


    It was where her heart was.


    It would have been life-threatening if it had gone in just a finger¡¯s width deeper.


    It was a close call.


    If she had still been wearing the 2nd-tier leather armor she obtained by killing Zencia, our first PK opponent, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I bought a 5th-tier leather armor this time, even if it meant spending a bit more money¡ª¡¯


    ¡°But, but it¡¯s still frustrating¡­¡±


    Huh, she still doesn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t even think about saving money on equipment from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    This is why those with low Physical Resistance are¡­


    I can¡¯t rx.


    ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s nice to see, but shouldn¡¯t we get moving?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    We resumed our exploration after a brief awkward moment.


    We reached the bottom of Specter Canyon after about a day and then found the portal after traveling for half a day.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really the 6th floor¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time here too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯ve heard so much about this ce.¡±


    Everyone expressed their feelings as we entered a new floor.


    Of course, I also felt the same way.


    ¡®We finally made it to the 6th floor.¡¯


    The day I first saw the execution of tax delinquents in the za.


    I thought back then¡­


    ¡­that I would have to reach at least the 6th floor to be able to live in a house with a kitchen, receive treatment when I was sick, and retire at 50 and livefortably with three dogs.


    That I would have to work hard and save money even then.


    So¡­


    ¡­I decided to think about how to return hometer.


    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t expect to arrive 3 years earlier than expected.¡¯


    It was at least 3 years earlier than I had anticipated.


    But I didn¡¯t want to say I was lucky.


    It had been 13 months since I woke up in this body.


    Although it was a short time, I had experienced so much.


    I struggled hard.


    And I lost someone.


    And I grew into who I am now through his legacy.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was just lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°You go first. You¡¯re the one who brought us here.¡±


    The bear-like man patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have even entered thebyrinth.¡±


    Raven poked my waist with her staff.


    Geez, they¡¯re rushing me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    I took a step towards the portal.


    ________________________


    ¡¸Entered 6th Floor Great Ocean.¡¹


    ________________________


    A blue sky and a shining sun.


    The salty smell of the sea carried by the wind.


    And the sound of crashing waves.


    Swaaa!


    When Inded in midair and regained my bnce, the first thing I saw was a vast sandy beach.


    The sand was almost white, and beyond the wet mud, an emerald sea unfolded.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    I wasn¡¯t much different.


    It was a breathtaking sight, and I felt a different kind of emotionpared to those who were seeing the sea for the first time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    We stood there nkly, gazing at the horizon as if we had forgotten time.


    Actually, I came to my senses a while ago¡­


    ¡®But there¡¯s no need to interrupt this moment.¡¯


    I looked away from the sea and observed my surroundings.


    ¡®Starting Ind Laimia¡¯, the starting point of the 6th floor.


    It was always crowded with people in the game, but now it was empty.


    ¡®Well, they would have all set sail by this time.¡¯


    I then turned my head back towards the sea.


    And I approached Misha and spoke.


    ¡°Misha.¡±


    It was enough to just call her name.


    ¡°Ah, right. We should do that first¡­¡±


    Misha, who understood what I meant, took out an item she had been cherishing.


    Raven tilted her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s that in the ss bottle? Is it an explorer¡¯s badge¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an explorer¡¯s badge.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s Dwarkey¡¯s.¡±


    We had a simple funeral and burned most of Dwarkey¡¯s belongings, but we kept this.


    It was the dwarf¡¯s request.


    [That ce is so mystical that even though it¡¯s abyrinth, time flows differently, and there are seasons, right? Please do me a favor. He¡¯ll be grateful.]


    [¡­But he¡¯s never even been there?]


    [That¡¯s why he¡¯ll be grateful. If it were him.]


    I wonder how it would be.


    Although I didn¡¯t know for sure, I came here.


    ¡°Can you wait for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Go ahead.¡±


    Raven stepped back with the others without a word.


    ¡°Misha.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I walked towards the sea with Misha, past the sandy beach.


    Swaaa!


    The waves surged and retreated like a beating heart.


    Misha bent down and dipped her finger in the sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s colder than I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I wish he could havee with us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He really would have.


    He was so excited when we first arrived on the 3rd floor.


    [¡­I think I¡¯m starting to understand what explorers mean when they say the world is vast.]


    If we had just¡­


    ¡­had a little more time together¡­


    ¡­he could have seen this vast ocean, not just the Milky Way spread out on the blocked ceiling.


    ¡°Give it to me now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probablye down here if we leave it here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Misha understood what I meant after looking at the waves, without needing a scientific exnation.


    I then received the specially made ss bottle from Misha and entered the sea.


    The shallow water gradually deepened, and I moved as far away from the ind as possible.


    ¡°¡­This should be enough.¡±


    The water was up to my neck, even though I was using [Gigantification].


    I threw the bottle as far as I could.


    Ssh!


    The bottle bobbed on the surface and started drifting towards the other side of the ind.


    Okay, sess on the first try.


    I was going to take a boatter if it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Anyway, I tried to work things out with Misha, but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    I said, looking at the drifting bottle.


    And then I chuckled, finding it a bit funny.


    What the hell am I doing?


    ¡°Rest in peace.¡±


    I swallowed the rest of my words, thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me anyway, and turned around.


    But I thought.


    What would Dwarkey think if he saw me now?


    ¡®He would have been happy.¡¯


    Even if it was just an act for the survivors.


    He would have smiled.


    No, he would have been even happier because it was for us.


    That was the kind of guy he was.


    Swaaa!


    I turned around again, feeling the waves pushing against my back.


    And I prayed briefly.


    I didn¡¯t know where the bottle would drift¡­


    Swaaa!


    ¡­but I hoped that these waves¡­


    ¡­would lead it to the ce he wanted.

 Chapter 265 Bug (4)

    Chapter 265 Bug (4)


    Bug (4) <hr>


    ¡°Sorry for wasting your time.¡±


    I apologized as soon as I returned.


    Because they had never met Dwarkey.


    I thought it was only natural to apologize since I had taken away from our exploration time for a personal matter.


    Of course, mypanions were understanding.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? What do you take us for?¡±


    ¡°Right, Raven is right. You¡¯re worrying about strange things. We could also be in his situation someday.¡±


    Uh, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to say that¡­That¡¯s when, as I was thinking that¡­


    ¡­Raven spoke to the bear-like man on my behalf.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Urikfrit, can you please not say that? It¡¯s a jinx.¡±


    ¡°Raven, you don¡¯t even believe in superstitions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an explorer now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    The bear-like man chuckled, and the slightly heavy atmosphere lightened.


    ¡®Was he intentionally joking?¡¯


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    I chuckled at Raven¡¯s arrogant gaze. And then I got to the point.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve rested enough, so let¡¯s go sightseeing.¡±


    It was time to start exploring.


    _________________


    Starting Ind Laimia.


    The ind you arrive at first, regardless of which path you choose on the 5th floor. But Laimia wasn¡¯t called the Starting Ind just because of its symbolism.


    It had the basic materials needed for 6th-floor exploration.


    Well, at least in theory.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been cleared.¡±


    We looked around with disappointed eyes after climbing to the top of the mountain that was located in the center of the ind.


    Originally, a special type of tree grew here.


    It was a tree with a hardness of 3rd-tier metal, and it was light and buoyant.


    But¡­


    ¡°Well, no matter how fast trees grow, they can¡¯t grow back in just a month.¡±


    ¡­all that greeted us when we reached the summit were thousands of stumps. Well, there were some trees that had grown to some extent¡­


    ¡°Most of them are unusable.¡±


    ¡°But there are some that are big enough. Let¡¯s take these.¡±


    ¡­so we took out the axes we brought.


    And we carefully selected and cut down the trees that were big enough to be processed into materials, storing them in our subspace pockets.


    Did it take about 30 minutes?


    ¡°Maybe we can get this much next month too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s no one here like this time.¡±


    Phew, I wish the 6th floor was also reset every month.


    It was a shame.


    The 1st to 5th floors were reset every month, no matter what you did, but it wasn¡¯t the case from the 6th floor onwards.


    Time flowed continuously here.


    Just like how the marks on that giant rock over there weren¡¯t erased.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s something written on the rock! It looks like letters¡­ what the hell does it say?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to the sanctuary every day to learn how to read?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I gave up on that!¡±


    I sighed at Ainar¡¯s carefree attitude and then approached the rock and read the letters.


    Most of them were just nonsense.


    So-and-so was here, please let me earn a lot of money, I really like you, so-and-so, and so on.


    ¡®People in this world are also the same when ites to graffiti.¡¯


    I chuckled and looked away.


    Towards the vast ocean below.


    Although we couldn¡¯t get many trees, I could see an ind that wasn¡¯t visible from below, perhaps because we were on a high ground.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s Parune Ind.¡±


    Parune, the second ind located north of the Starting Ind.


    It was also the ce we were going to next.


    ¡°Avman, just in case, can you sense the portal¡¯s location?¡±


    ¡°No, I can only sense the one on this ind.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Raven spoke up as I nodded, as if to defend the bear-like man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. It¡¯s only natural since this floor is so vast. He said he would be able to sense it again once we get closer to the portal.¡±


    Geez, disappointed my ass.


    In the first ce, there wasn¡¯t much a Guide could do on the 6th floor, unlike the lower floors.


    Especially not at this early stage.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve got everything we need, so let¡¯s go down.¡±


    I went back down to the shore with mypanions after finishing our business at the summit. And I took out the boat I had prepared from my subspace pocket andunched it into the water. It was a boat we bought with the n funds we collected as soon as we formed the n.


    Although we used most of the funds¡­


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get it at this price if it weren¡¯t for the current situation.¡¯


    The timing was good in many ways.


    We could use the trees we would obtainter to upgrade the boat or sell them as lumber and buy a better boat.


    ¡°Bjorn¡­ th, this won¡¯t sink, right?¡±


    Geez, we even went fishing on a boat in Gnometree.


    ¡®¡­Ah, the boat capsized back then.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already tested it in the city. It will be fine as long as you don¡¯t move too much.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but¡­ ugh! It¡¯s, it¡¯s shaking!! Is, is there something wrong with the boat?! It¡¯s so different from back then!!¡±


    ¡°That was ake, and this is the sea.¡±


    Actually, the biggest problem was that this boat was twice as small as the one we rode back then.


    Anyway, we all got on the boat after themotion.


    And¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set sail!¡±


    ¡­we diligently rowed and sailed against the waves, just like we practiced onnd in the city.


    Because our boat didn¡¯t have a sail.


    We wouldn¡¯t have even been able to fit four people if we had bought one with a sail.


    And we didn¡¯t have enough money to buy a bigger one.


    After all, there¡¯s a certain charm to being a newbie.


    ¡°I, I think the boat is going backwards¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just your imagination! Row harder!¡±


    ¡°One, two. One, two!¡±


    Although there were some trial and error since it was our first time rowing in real life, we quickly adapted, as expected of explorers who ovee adversity with sheer willpower.


    ¡°Oh, the ind is getting closer!¡±


    Raven, as if the sailing content stimted her emotions, reacted unusually even to small things.


    But her excitement didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡®But it¡¯s taking much longer than I thought¡­¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem that far when we saw it from the summit, but the boat was moving at a snail¡¯s pace.


    No, was it just me who felt that way?


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re encountering a hurdle this early after entering the 6th floor.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn? What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Sea¡­ sick¡­¡±


    Bjorn Yandel wasn¡¯t made for the sea.


    _____________________


    ¡°Sea, seasick? Isn¡¯t that something that happens when you ride a carriage?¡±


    Misha asked worriedly, looking at me dying from seasickness.


    Although I wanted to ask how she could even ask that question¡­


    ¡­it was only natural from her perspective.


    She had spent her entire life inside the walls.


    It seemed like even Raven only knew about it from books.


    ¡°Seasickness refers to dizziness caused by the discrepancy between your vision and your sense of bnce. It doesn¡¯t just happen when you ride a carriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    Misha nodded, her voice clueless.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve also been feeling a bit nauseous¡­¡±


    Although Misha was better off, Ainar, a born barbarian warrior, was in a worse state than me.


    ¡°Move aside! Ugh!!¡±


    Ainar, forgetting about rowing, grabbed the railing and started vomiting.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    ¡°St, stop! Miss Ainar! You can¡¯t move like that!¡±


    The boat rocked violently as she vomited fiercely.


    I was seriously worried that it might capsize.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­St, stop!¡±


    We couldn¡¯t physically stop her since the boat was so small that there wasn¡¯t even enough space to stand properly.


    And four of us couldn¡¯t swim.


    Everyone except for Erwen and Misha.


    We were quite far from the ind, so even if I used [Gigantification], my feet wouldn¡¯t reach the ground likest time.


    No, wasn¡¯t this a really dangerous situation?


    ¡°Raven! Knock her out with magic!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    I quickly assessed the situation and gave the order, realizing it wasn¡¯t something we could justugh off.


    ¡°Seretara Bairon!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­ huh¡­? Hmm¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Ainar hadn¡¯t invested much in Magic Resistance yet, so she quietly lost consciousness after a single spell.


    And¡­


    ¡°Um, mister¡­ I, I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    ¡°Uh, me too. I need one too.¡±


    Mypanions, unable to endure the storm that was Ainar, fell one by one.


    ¡°But Mr. Urikfrit is unexpectedly fine¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh, ueeeeek!!¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Mr. Yandel, are you okay¡ª¡±


    No, there¡¯s no way.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaak!!¡±


    I heard a sigh from behind as I was carefully holding onto the railing and vomiting.


    ¡°¡­Why isn¡¯t there a single person who¡¯s fine?¡±


    Surprisingly, Raven wasn¡¯t seasick.


    ____________________


    The concept of the 6th floor was simple.


    To sail the vast ocean, pass through various inds, and reach the 7th floor. And because of that, a ¡®navigator¡¯ was essential from this floor onwards.


    A specialized professional who navigated the ship, recorded the course, and even absorbed essences that were helpful for sailing.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no need to rush since there will be many applicants if we just have a proper ship.¡¯


    I got off the bow and dragged the boat to the shore with my hands. And I put it in my subspace pocket so that I wouldn¡¯t lose it.


    It was a method I could only use while sailing a small boat.


    After all, we would need a bigger boat to cross the Windless Zone, the Frozen Sea, and other treacherous seas.


    ¡®And in the first ce, that¡¯s why ns are rmended from the 6th floor onwards.¡¯


    Since boats were so expensive, it was a burden for teams to explore the 6th floor.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯snd! Land!!¡±


    We arrived at Parune Ind, looking half-dead, as the sun began to set in the distance.


    We had a simple meal and then immediately started preparing for camp.


    ¡°So the sunset can look like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Really. I thought for the first time today that it was a good thing I became an explorer.¡±


    Mypanions, who had only ever seen the sun disappear beyond the walls, felt a sense of awe as they watched the sunset over the horizon.


    Actually, I felt the same way.


    It really felt like we were on an ind on Earth, just by being on this sandy beach.


    Well, I had never actually been to an ind like this.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Ie sooner¡­¡¯


    I regretted my past self, who was always cooped up in his room, ying games. Back then, I was living in a much wider world without walls.


    ¡°Ainar, you go to sleep first. I¡¯ll wake you upst.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°You suffered the most¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Misha!¡±


    We decided that Ainar, who had suffered from seasickness, would be thest one to keep watch, and then we decided on the order for the rest of us.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do it in pairs. I heard only monsters below 8th grade appear on this ind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay. Let¡¯s take turns, and wake each other up if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Um, but if we¡¯re doing that, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to sleep on the previous ind? It seemed like there were no monsters there.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know we would arrive thiste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true.¡±


    We just spread out our sleeping bags on the sand andy down since the weather was nice. Although we brought tents since it rained sometimes from here onwards¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡­we unanimously decided to sleep under the stars after seeing the Milky Way spread out across the sky.


    ¡°¡­My wife would have liked this.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re talking like she¡¯s dead. Are you going to tell her that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh, what are you talking about? I, I meant it¡¯s a shame that she quit being an explorer! That¡¯s what I meant!¡±


    ¡°Stop chattering and go to sleep. We¡¯ll explore the ind as soon as the sun rises tomorrow.¡±


    Could it be because it was our first night on the 6th floor?


    Mypanions fell asleep after a long time, as if they were feeling sentimental.


    And the next morning¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re going to walk along the coastline and look around before entering the ind.¡±


    ¡­we woke up early, packed up our campsite, and walked around the ind.


    There wasn¡¯t any particr reason.


    I just wanted to see it with my own eyes.


    How much the size differed between the game and reality.


    ¡®The ind is much bigger than I expected.¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as we were halfway around the ind¡­


    ¡°Oh, Bjorn! There¡¯s a boat!¡±


    ¡­we found a boat anchored at the shore.


    Although it wasn¡¯t arge galleon, it was at least three times bigger than ours, and it had everything.


    ¡°This is enough to cross the Windless Zone and even the Frozen Sea. Ah, of course, it¡¯s bound to its owner.¡±


    ¡°Uh, so we can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Ainar tilted her head with an innocent look at Raven¡¯s exnation.


    And at that moment¡­


    ¡°Hey, barbarian. What are you doing in front of our boat?¡±


    ¡­the boat¡¯s owner appeared from inside the ind.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you that barbarian from before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    It was a familiar face.

 Chapter 266 Bug (5)

    Chapter 266 Bug (5)


    Bug (5) <hr>


    Heughed at my words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you remember me.¡±


    It seemed like he was surprised that I recognized him.


    Well, it was a brief encounter.


    We didn¡¯t even properly introduce ourselves, and we were both too out of it to have a proper conversation.


    But¡­


    ¡°Those kinds of memories are hard to forget.¡±


    Of course, how could I forget?That time when I crawled through the dark cave on three legs, my mangled foot bleeding profusely.


    [Partn. Give him a potion.]


    [It¡¯s for when we can¡¯t use divine power.]


    [You have plenty anyway. I¡¯ll pay you backter.]


    [Tsk.]


    This guy, who was the swordsman of the team that saved me, threw a potion at me with a disgruntled expression at his leader¡¯s words.


    It was a rare experience.


    How often do you feel humiliation and gratitude at the same time?


    ¡°As expected of a barbarian, this part is good. A warrior¡¯s code is to never forget a debt, right?¡±


    He smiled in satisfaction, interpreting my words as he wanted.


    I didn¡¯t bother correcting him.


    Well, it was true that I felt grateful.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit strange. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can crawl that far with a body like that.¡±


    He said so and then looked me up and down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really Bjorn Yandel.¡±


    It seemed like he had already deduced my identity from my appearance without even needing an introduction.


    Tsk, I don¡¯t know if I should call this an advantage or a disadvantage.


    That¡¯s when, as I was chuckling¡­


    ¡­Raven approached me from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Partn.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­? Ah, Miss Raven?¡±


    I was as surprised as the swordsman.


    What, they knew each other?


    ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s right. I heard you joined that team.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a n now, not a team. By the way, wow! I didn¡¯t know you and Mr. Yandel knew each other, is this fate?¡±


    ¡°Fate my ass, we don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s names.¡±


    The swordsman chuckled and revealed his name as I interjected.


    ¡°I¡¯m Malmaln Partn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the few families that still use the central region naming convention. Just call me Partn. Everyone does.¡±


    ¡°Family? Are you a noble?¡±


    ¡°Noble, my ass. Maybe thousands of years ago.¡±


    I immediately understood what he meant.


    There were a few cases like this.


    Those who were nobles or royalty before the world ended¡­


    ¡­but becamemoners after entering this city.


    Although they didn¡¯t have titles, they still maintained their legitimacy by choosing a head of the family.


    ¡°So what were you doing in front of our boat?¡±


    Partn then got to the point after the introductions were over.


    I answered honestly since we weren¡¯t really doing anything.


    ¡°We were just looking around the ind.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Partn, who knew Raven and was aware of my fame, didn¡¯t doubt us and readily agreed.


    And¡­


    ¡°Nervio Fertia.¡±


    ¡­he activated the magic circle engraved on the boat and unsummoned it, storing it in his subspace pocket.


    Although it was a trivial action, I was quite concerned.


    ¡°But where¡¯s the team you were with?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re exploring the ind.¡±


    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re looking for something.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to talk about that.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s already being prickly.


    Although he drew a clear line, I could roughly guess the situation.


    ¡®They left the boat on the shore and then sent one person to retrieve it¡­¡¯


    They must have been looking for something.


    After all, most summoning engravings had a cooldown.


    They were probably nning to leave on the boat as soon as they judged that there was nothing to find.


    ¡®The fact that he unsummoned it means they found what they were looking for.¡¯


    Then what were they looking for?


    I had a hunch.


    After all, I had alsoe to the 6th floor for that reason.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, my n will be disrupted¡­¡¯


    I subtly controlled my expression to hide my frustration.


    But could it be that it was the same for him?


    ¡°Yandel, how long are you guys staying on this ind?¡±


    Partn asked me subtly, his voice nonchnt.


    That bastard, he¡¯s testing me.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be staying here.¡±


    ¡°Staying here? There¡¯s nothing much here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our first time here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to at least visit the next ind¡­ well, whatever. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Partn, who was speaking with a hint of hope, quickly corrected himself, as if realizing he had crossed a line.


    Right, who are you to decide where we go?


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re staying on this ind, we might see each other again. Then I¡¯ll see youter, Yandel.¡±


    Partn then ended the conversation.


    His intentions were obvious.


    He wanted to tell hispanions about us and discuss the situation.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Partn turned around as I spoke briefly.


    He seemed curious as to why I suddenly called him.


    I couldn¡¯t just let him go.


    Actually, this was something that had been bothering me since earlier¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Yandel, it¡¯s Viscount.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I repeated myself as he tilted his head as if he misheard.


    ¡°I said Bjorn, son of Yandel, Viscount.¡±


    Don¡¯t try to act friendly with me.


    Did he still think I was that ground-dwelling barbarian?


    ___________________


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. Ahem! Vi, Viscount Yandel¡­¡±


    Raven sighed as Partn hurriedly ran away.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Yandel, did you really have to do that?¡±


    I knew what she meant.


    That I was being too harsh.


    But I puffed out my chest confidently.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t expecting me to use honorifics, were you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even make him call me ¡®Viscount Yandel-nim¡¯, and I even let him use informalnguage.


    But she¡¯s asking if I really had to do that?


    ¡°Raven, I don¡¯t understand you. What kind of noble is this lenient?¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, you¡¯re not wrong¡­ but this has never happened before. What the hell happened between you two¡­¡±


    Although Raven seemed to think it was a personal vendetta, it wasn¡¯t.


    In the first ce, I was more grateful than anything for him saving my life.


    But that was one thing, and this was another.


    ¡°Raven, there¡¯s a big difference between me telling someone to speak informally and them speaking informally without me telling them to.¡±


    Mypanions and acquaintances didn¡¯t change their way of speaking even after I became a noble.


    Because I told them not to.


    But what about Partn?


    Although it wasn¡¯t something a barbarian should say¡­


    ¡­he spoke informally as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°Ugh, so you did that to show off your noble authority? You¡¯ve really be a noble now.¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°I¡¯m not a noble, I¡¯m a n master.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°It means I represent you guys wherever we go. But you¡¯re saying I should have just smiled and let it slide because he¡¯s someone you know? Even though I barely know him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    And most importantly, we would probably encounter that team again since our goals seemed to ovep.


    That¡¯s why I activated Noble Barbarian Mode.


    I judged that it wasn¡¯t good to be underestimated from the beginning.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for being sarcastic. I was short-sighted this time.¡±


    Raven apologized, hanging her head low.


    It was one of her strengths.


    To admit her mistakes and apologize sincerely.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡±


    I magnanimously let it slide, as expected of a barbarian, and then asked what I was curious about.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know, Raven, do you dislike nobles?¡±


    ¡°No? Not at all.¡±


    Hmm, really?


    She was being quite sarcastic earlier.


    Ah, could it be that they were close?


    So she was angry because I was bullying him?


    I asked again, thinking it was a usible guess, but Raven shook her head again.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s definitely not it. In the first ce, I¡¯ve only met Mr. Partn a few times at banquets¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then why were you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry¡­¡±


    ¡°But you were different from usual.¡±


    Raven couldn¡¯t answer my question easily.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was ufortable talking about it¡­


    ¡­but rather because she didn¡¯t seem to know the reason herself.


    ¡°I was just¡­ a bit. I don¡¯t want you to be like that, especially¡­ no, what am I saying? Ah, I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Raven looked confused.


    I chuckled.


    Because I think I understood what she wanted to say.


    I would also feel strange if Ainar suddenly changed and acted arrogantly. Damn right, a barbarian¡¯s charm lies in their innocent heart.


    ¡°Ah, both of you, stop it! What¡¯s with that weird atmosphere?!¡±


    Misha, as if she didn¡¯t like the awkward air, intervened, and the topic naturally changed.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now? There¡¯s still a lot left to see on the ind.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m done sightseeing.¡±


    We had roughly finished measuring the ind¡¯s size¡­


    ¡­and we had also confirmed that there were other people here.


    Competitors who might havee to this ind for the same reason.


    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±


    I answered Raven¡¯s question briefly.


    ¡°We¡¯re going inside the ind.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t just back down because there werepetitors.


    ___________________


    Parune Ind.


    It was a popr hunting ground, located closest to the Starting Ind.


    Although all the monsters were below 8th grade¡­


    ¡­it had a significant financial advantage because of therge number of insect-type monsters that appeared.


    Well, if you only looked at the profits.


    ¡°Erwen, fire! Fire! Fire! Quickly!!¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Ugh! I think I swallowed one!!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ainar! A magic stone just came out of your mouth! Did you crush it with your teeth?!¡±


    The 8th-grade insect-type monster, ¡®Krungbi¡¯, whose body was bigger than a human face.


    And the swarm of bugs it summoned.


    Whoosh!


    Although magic stones poured out whenever Erwen, who handled fire spirits, or Raven unleashed their AoE spells, no one was happy.


    It was the same for me.


    ¡®It¡¯s more disgusting than I thought.¡¯


    It was hard, even though I thought I had a strong stomach.


    The sticky fluid that covered my entire body.


    The sickening smell of burning bugs.


    Phew, I didn¡¯t want to know that this kind of smell existed in the world.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were this many monsters¡­ it¡¯s because there are no other people around¡­ Kyaak!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk! It went into my mo¡ª Ugh!¡±


    Although mypanions were experiencing the worst moments of their lives in real time, they didn¡¯t say they wanted to go back.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°It seems like Bjorn was right.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s definitely something on this ind. Otherwise, those people with a good boat wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    Of course, we weren¡¯t going to stalk them and find out what it was.


    I already knew what it was¡­


    ¡­and in the first ce, there was no one in our n who was so immoral that they would agree to such a n.


    Therefore, we decided to search for it ourselves.


    Assuming that something was hidden on this ind.


    ¡®Thanks to that, it won¡¯t seem strange even if we find itter¡­¡¯


    The problem was Partn¡¯s team.


    The hidden piece on this ind was an event that involved the entire ind.


    ¡®A total of 11 people if there¡¯s no one else besides us.¡¯


    Although it wasn¡¯t over the 15-person limit for the highest difficulty, 11 people was still a burdensome number.


    ¡®That¡¯s probably why he tried to kick us out. It would be much easier for them to progress through the event without us.¡¯


    I was a bit curious.


    How did he even know about this hidden piece?


    Was there a yer among his team members?


    Or was he a yer himself?


    ¡®I¡¯ll get a sense of it when I meet him¡ª¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I was thinking¡­


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    ¡­Erwen stopped us.


    ¡°Someone is fighting over there.¡±


    She pointed towards the center of the forest.


    She had much better hearing than us, so she couldn¡¯t have misheard.


    ¡°It seems like Mr. Partn¡¯s team is hunting. Hmm, if we encounter them here, they might misunderstand and think we followed them¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. They¡¯re not hunting.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean they¡¯re not hunting¡ª¡±


    Erwen¡¯s eyes sharpened as she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s the sound of people fighting each other.¡±


    It meant that PK was taking ce.

 Chapter 267 Parune Island (1)

    Chapter 267 Parune Ind (1)


    Parune Ind (1) <hr>


    People are fighting each other.


    Those words jolted me awake.


    Perhaps I had be a bitcent without realizing it.


    Thump!


    There were no Noark explorers.


    No, there were barely any explorers in the first ce.


    But even so, anything could happen in thebyrinth.


    So I had to confirm the information first.¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°At least eight.¡±


    Erwen answered immediately, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, as I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°So at least two teams are fighting.¡±


    ¡°Presumably.¡±


    ¡°Anything else I should know?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Hmm, her tone didn¡¯t sound like it.


    It wasn¡¯t good to just ignore this.


    It¡¯s like in movies, right?


    ¡°Anything else I should know?¡±


    I asked again, more forcefully, and Erwen answered cautiously.


    ¡°¡­I have a bad feeling.¡±


    Right, so that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For saying something unnecessary¡­¡±


    I chuckled, looking at Erwen, who trailed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Because I felt the same way.


    An ominous premonition started to creep up on me as soon as I heard that explorers were fighting each other.


    That¡¯s when, as I was contemting what to do¡­


    ¡°Yandel, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to save them again¡­?¡±


    I tilted my head.


    ¡°Save them again?¡±


    ¡°You did that on the 1st floor, and when the Imperial City was on fire.¡±


    What is she talking about?


    The situation waspletely different from back then.


    I had the means to help in the Imperial City, and I had also promised to help if I had the strength.


    And on the 1st floor¡­


    ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but I¡¯ll make it clear now.¡±


    I had ended up being treated like a hero after leading thousands of explorers and opening a path.


    Honestly, I was a bit excited.


    But¡­


    ¡°The ones I really wanted to save back then were you guys.¡±


    My priorities hadn¡¯t changed.


    I was a selfish person who wasn¡¯t worthy of being called a hero.


    It was already hard enough to protect myself and my people.


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get involved when I even have a bad feeling. We¡¯re leaving this ind.¡±


    ¡°But is that okay? We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, they might need our help.¡±


    The bear-like man spoke with a troubled expression.


    It wasn¡¯t like his usual character.


    It seemed like he was still drunk on the hero hype he experienced on the 1st floor.


    ¡°They¡¯re also explorers. They must have epted the risks when they chose this job.¡±


    I said firmly, with the authority of a leader, and the bear-like man readily agreed without a word.


    But could it be that he was worried about something else?


    ¡°Raven, are you okay? It seemed like you knew that guy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Partn? Hmm, if they¡¯re fighting, then it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s involved¡­¡±


    Raven trailed off at the bear-like man¡¯s concern.


    And she looked at us with a determined gaze and drew a line.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close. What if something happens to us if we go to help them?¡±


    It was a selfish answer, typical of an explorer.


    But we were all speechless at her following words.


    ¡°¡­My team is more important to me.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s saying that without even blinking.


    She¡¯s be shameless after getting a year older.


    She still looked like a kid.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±


    We turned around and ran towards the shore as soon as the decision was made.


    Our estimated arrival time was about an hour.


    It wasn¡¯t a big ind, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems if we just left quickly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame to leave the hidden piece¡­¡¯


    Well, we could just leave the ind ande backter depending on the situation.


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s best to run away when you¡¯re uneasy.¡¯


    I discarded myst shred of regret.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the sea!¡±


    ¡­we reached the shore and quickly took out our boat,unching it into the water. And we got on board one by one, rowing away from the ind.


    That¡¯s when, as I was starting to feel relieved¡­


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn!¡±


    ¡­Ainar, the valiant barbarian warrior, shouted, her voice filled with fear.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on! The, the sea¡­! The sea is rising!!¡±


    The calm sea suddenly turned violent, rocking the boat.


    ¡¸The offering of Parune Ind has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸The wrath of the sea engulfs the ind.¡¹


    Damn it.


    ___________________


    The hidden piece on Parune Ind was simple.


    When you destroyed the ¡®offering¡¯ hidden in the center of the ind, you could trigger the ¡®Wrath of the Sea¡¯ event.


    It was a kind of defense event.


    Sea monsters would swarm towards the ind from the shore, and we had to block them from ind.


    And what I was aiming for was the event boss¡¯s essence.


    The 4th-grade monster, Elprott.


    It was an essence that Misha or Erwen could use until thete game.


    Well, whether it dropped was a different matter.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t something I should be thinking about right now.


    ¡®At least 8 people on that side, and 6 people here¡­¡¯


    The event had started at the highest difficulty.


    It meant that our top priority was to escape this ind, regardless of the hidden piece.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the waves suddenly getting this high¡­¡±


    ¡°Row! Row harder!!¡±


    We hurriedly started rowing after a brief moment of panic at the violent waves that were pushing us back, as if no one could escape this ind.


    After all, we were almost out of the ind¡¯s vicinity.


    ¡®We can get out if we just go a little further.¡¯


    Indeed, even in the game, escaping the ind after the event was triggered wasn¡¯t blocked by the system.


    It was just that most boats would sink before they could get far enough.


    ¡°One, two. One, two!!¡±


    We chanted and rowed, oveing the waves.


    But¡­


    ¡®I should have spent a bit more money and bought a better boat.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t feel like we were moving forward.


    It felt like we were being pushed back towards the ind, even though we were rowing with all our might.


    And it wasn¡¯t just a feeling.


    ¡°Bjo, Bjorn! The, the ind is getting closer!¡±


    The boat was being pushed back even though we were trying to sail against the waves.


    I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    If we had just installed a magic engineering propulsion device on the boat, we might have been able to break through.


    ¡°Bjorn! The boat is taking on water¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Wh, what should we do? Is there a hole somewhere?¡±


    Panic spread among the members as the boat started taking on water.


    It was time to make a decision.


    ¡°We¡¯re giving up on escaping the ind.¡±


    I quickly gave the order after a brief moment of contemtion.


    ¡°Everyone, turn around and sit down! We¡¯ll ride the waves and head towards the ind!¡±


    It was the advantage of a small boat with a capacity of six people.


    Although there was a front and back, it didn¡¯t really matter. Especially not in this situation where the waves were pushing us back so violently.


    ¡°Put all your heavy equipment in your subspace pockets!¡±


    I had them take off their equipment to reduce the boat¡¯s weight and prepare for a capsizing.


    Okay, then we were done with the preparations.


    ¡°Right!!¡±


    I only used the oars to keep the boat from capsizing, not to move it.


    That¡¯s when, after about 3 minutes, as the ind that was far away started to get closer¡­


    ¡°Lo, look¡­!¡±


    ¡­the boat, which had been bouncing and moving forward, was swept away by arge wave.


    And¡­


    ¡°Kyaaaaaak!!¡±


    ¡­itpletely capsized.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    My body was submerged in water in an instant.


    I somehow grabbed onto the overturned boat and held on.


    ¡°Is everyone okay?!¡±


    ¡°Uh, for now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡±


    Everyone except for one person reported that they were alive at my shout.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Raven?¡±


    What happened?


    Don¡¯t tell me she was swept away?


    ¡°Gasp, here! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Phew, that startled me.


    We quickly discussed as we clung to the overturned boat and bobbed on the water.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay like this?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it seems like we¡¯re moving in the right direction¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a bad method.


    The boat, made of special buoyant wood, wouldn¡¯t sink even if it was overturned.


    ¡®It actually feels more stable than when we were on board¡­¡¯


    The waves were pushing us towards the ind, so the boat would reach the shore even if we didn¡¯t steer it.


    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±


    We then endured, holding onto the boat¡¯s handles tightly to avoid being swept away by the waves.


    That¡¯s when, after about a minute¡­


    ¡®Oh, I didn¡¯t think about this¡­¡¯


    ¡­we faced a new crisis.


    ¡°Look, rocks! Rocks¡­!¡±


    A towering reef started to approach the boat as we got closer to the shore.


    It was impossible to change course now.


    ¡°If we get separated, meet at the center of the ind!!¡±


    I hurriedly shouted, assuming the worst.


    And at that moment¡­


    Kwaaang!


    ¡­the boat crashed into the reef.


    ______________________


    Swaaa!


    I opened my eyes to the sound of crashing waves.


    My vision was blurry, as if something was stuck in my eyes, and I could taste the salt of the sea in my mouth.


    And for some reason¡­


    Crack, crack, crack.


    ¡­I heard a crunching sound.


    From my feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I barely managed to lift my head and check my lower body, and then I froze.


    A giant lobster monster the size of arge dog was struggling to eat my feet.


    ¡°What the hell.¡±


    No, do you think that would work?


    Just how high is my Physical Resistance?


    Thwack!


    I first kicked the Sterleb away with my free foot. And I quickly got up and smashed its head with the nk I was holding.


    ¡¸Killed Sterleb. EXP +1¡¹


    As expected of a 9th-grade monster, it disappeared into light with a single hit.


    ¡®But what is this nk¡­?¡¯


    I then realized that I had been clutching a nk since I opened my eyes.


    Where did ite from?


    I didn¡¯t have to think hard, the memory I had forgotten came back to me.


    ¡®Ah, the boat was destroyed¡­¡¯


    The boat shattered when it hit the reef.


    And I grabbed the biggest nk and hugged it tightly. I judged that even my barbarian body wouldn¡¯t sink if I held onto this.


    ¡®So I survived because of this¡­¡¯


    I quickly looked around after realizing that. There was no one on the empty sandy beach.


    ¡®I wonder if the others are okay¡­¡¯


    Raven would be fine.


    Although she couldn¡¯t swim, I saw her floating in the air using Levitation magic at thest moment. And Misha and Erwen could swim, so I was less worried about them.


    The problem was Ainar and the bear-like man, who couldn¡¯t swim.


    ¡®Phew, I hope they were safely washed ashore.¡¯


    Although I tried to reassure myself, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    But my hands moved busily, taking out the equipment I had stored in my subspace pocket and putting it on.


    Because a horde of monsters would soon swarm the ind.


    Judging by how only Sterlebs were roaming around, it seemed like it hadn¡¯t been long since the event started¡­


    ¡­but I had to be prepared.


    ¡®They said explorers were fighting each other, but what kind of situation led to this event being triggered?¡¯


    Although I had several questions, they were things I couldn¡¯t answer right now.


    Ha, I should have just helped them.


    Then I would have known what was going on¡ª


    Thud.


    I stopped as I was about to enter the forest from the shore.


    I heard a presence from beyond the bushes.


    Tadat, tadat, tadat.


    The sound of someone running.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a monster.¡¯


    All the monsters on Parune Ind were flying insects.


    It meant it wasn¡¯t the sound of a monster running.


    And it was also unlikely to be one of my scatteredpanions.


    We had agreed to meet inside the forest.


    There was no reason for them to be running in the opposite direction.


    ¡®Then is it one of the explorers who were fighting?¡¯


    I slowly raised my mace and waited for the owner of the presence to appear.


    The reason I waited was simple.


    I only heard one set of footsteps.


    I was confident that I could at least escape if it was a one-on-one battle.


    So gathering information was the priority.


    ¡®Now.¡¯


    I timed it based on the sound of their footsteps and then suddenly reached out.


    ¡°Huff, huff. Kyaa, ug¡ª¡±


    My prey was caught and lifted into the air, struggling.


    ¡°Stay still. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    My original n was to swing my mace and subdue herpletely, but I decided to put it on hold.


    Because she was someone I knew.


    Well, it seemed like she didn¡¯t remember me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, so be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Wh, who are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you to be quiet.¡±


    The priestess in a white robe trembled as I spoke in a menacing voice.


    Phew, this makes me feel like a bad guy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn Yandel, Viscount.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The priestess¡¯s face brightened as soon as I revealed my name.


    She didn¡¯t seem to doubt my identity.


    It seemed like Partn had told her about me.


    ¡°So calm down, Ersina. I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Ho, how do you know my name¡­?¡±


    How would I know?


    Because I met her once before.


    I repeat, it was a memory that was hard to forget.


    [Priest Ersina. Can you heal him?]


    [I refuse.]


    I felt like the world was ending when she refused to treat me.


    Tsk, whatever. That wasn¡¯t important now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Exin what happened in the forest.¡±


    Gathering information was the priority.

 Chapter 268 Parune Island (2)

    Chapter 268 Parune Ind (2)


    Parune Ind (2) <hr>


    ¡°We were exploring the center of the ind when an unknown team suddenly attacked us.¡±


    There was an ambush.


    It was a team of five.


    Each of them was a powerful explorer, at least 7th-floor level, and they were on the verge of being wiped out before they could even fight properly.


    The biggest factor was that they started the battle without a mage.


    Well, it seemed like they fought hard despite the disadvantage¡­


    ¡°The situation kept getting worse, and eventually, Mr. Drowus made a decision.¡±


    ¡­but one of the team members finally made a decision.To sacrifice himself and save hispanions.


    However, it felt different from Dwarkey¡¯s case.


    ¡°¡­So you ran away while yourpanion was buying time?¡±


    The priestess blushed and made an excuse as I asked incredulously.


    ¡°I was against it. I told them several times that we couldn¡¯t leave him alone¡ª¡±


    What is she talking about?


    If she was truly against it, she wouldn¡¯t be here with me.


    ¡°Enough. I understood the exnation, just tell me the important part. What happened next?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what happened to Mr. Drowus, but we were soon chased. And I got separated from the others.¡±


    No wonder she was running alone.


    Now I roughly understood the situation.


    It was time to focus on the details.


    Right, first¡­


    ¡°But who¡¯s Drowus?¡±


    ¡°Guardweaver Drowus. The blond swordsman who saved you and gave you a potion that day.¡±


    Ah, so his name was Drowus.


    It was the blond¡¯s name that I learned after over a year, but there was no time to reminisce.


    ¡°What kind of people were those who attacked you? Tell me in detail.¡±


    I then asked about the unidentified 5-person team, and the priestess told me everything she remembered.


    The abilities they used during the battle, their appearances, and even the names they called each other.


    That¡¯s when, as I was listening intently, thinking that this information might save my life¡­


    ¡­I froze.


    ¡°Wait, a woman with red hair?¡±


    One of their descriptions resembled someone I knew.


    ¡°Yes. She seemed to be the leader of the group. Is there something wrong¡­?¡±


    Damn it, of course there¡¯s a problem.


    How many human women with red hair who used Aura and wielded daggers were there in this city?


    And I even asked for details, and the location of her tattoo and the fact that her right ear was half-severed matched.


    There was no possibility that it was just someone who looked simr.


    ¡®¡­Amelia Rainwales, her again?¡¯


    I felt a sense of dread.


    After all, Amelia was from Noark.


    And the other four people she was with were also likely from Noark.


    In other words¡­


    ¡®This wasn¡¯t just a simple robbery.¡¯


    Tsk, it seemed like I was caught up in something really troublesome.


    The priestess looked at me cautiously and asked,


    ¡°¡­Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    I brushed it off with a lie and then asked a few more questions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that and continue. Ersina, was there anything unusual about them?¡±


    ¡°Unusual¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anything strange. Do you have any guesses as to why they ambushed you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The priestess trailed off and then spoke after a moment of contemtion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it back then because I was flustered, but now that I think about it, there was something strange.¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°What Mr. Drowus said when he volunteered to buy time. He said it was his responsibility and that we shouldn¡¯t be involved and should just leave. Back then, I thought he was just saying that as a leader, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And besides, it seemed like he knew the people who ambushed us. They said something about him being a traitor and to hand something over¡­¡±


    What?


    ¡°Why are you only telling me this now?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that obviously the reason they were attacked?


    The priestess¡¯s voice became as quiet as a whisper as I looked at her incredulously.


    ¡°I, I was too flustered back then¡­¡±


    Anyway, regardless of the priestess¡¯s frustrating side¡­


    ¡­I could roughly picture the situation now.


    [Noark sent a few people to the surface right before the lockdown. Their goal is to kill one explorer! Surprising, right?]


    ording to what Clown said at the Round Table, the infiltrators, including Amelia, were given assassination missions.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know who the target was until now.


    But¡­


    ¡®Maybe it was him.¡¯


    Then what the hell was that Drowus guy?


    That¡¯s when, as I was thinking about it¡­


    ¡°But Viscount Yandel¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Viscount.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Anyway, Viscount Yandel, why were you alone here?¡±


    The priestess, who had only been answering questions, finally asked me one.


    It seemed like she was finally curious about my situation.


    ¡°My boat sank while we were leaving the ind, and I got separated from mypanions.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    What do you mean ¡®yes¡¯?


    It means we have to work together for now.


    _____________________


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we¡¯re moving.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going inside?¡±


    ¡°I promised to meet mypanions in the center if we got separated.¡±


    ¡°I, I see. But there¡¯s¡­¡±


    The priestess looked at me with a reluctant gaze.


    I knew what she was thinking.


    It must feel like she¡¯s entering a tiger¡¯s den.


    But she was also separated from herpanions.


    ¡®Geez, this priest is only worried about herself.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯te if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    I spoke firmly instead of trying to persuade her politely, and the priestess reluctantly followed my decision.


    After all, what could she do alone?


    She didn¡¯t have a boat, and even if she did, the sea was in that state.


    ¡°¡­But do you know why the wind is blowing like this? It¡¯s like a storm suddenly started.¡±


    Well, I wanted to ask that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but monsters are gathering from the shore.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It was as much of a mystery to me as what that Drowus bastard was up to.


    I understood that there was an ambush.


    But who triggered the ind¡¯s event, and why?


    If they knew the activation condition, they would have also known how dangerous it was.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll find out eventually.¡¯


    Whether I liked it or not, I was trapped on this ind.


    I would eventually meet Amelia or herpanions.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just focus on reuniting with mypanions for now.¡¯


    I dismissed my negative thoughts and moved towards the ind with the priestess.


    At first, I was leading the way, and she was following behind¡­


    ¡°It will take hours at this rate. Come here.¡±


    ¡­but I started carrying her midway because she was too slow.


    The monsters we encountered along the way weren¡¯t a problem.


    I would have been fine even if I passed through with my bare body¡­


    ¡­and the priestess had this skill.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Invulnerability].¡¹


    It was a buff-type divine spell that prevented monsters below 7th grade from attacking first.


    It was a bit funny.


    The Tovera Church, one of the three churches in Lafdonia, had a unique rule.


    That they weren¡¯t allowed to use divine power on barbarians.


    ¡®Geez, how petty.¡¯


    A barbarian had peed on a statue of Tovera after getting drunk thousands of years ago?


    I heard that was the reason why the rule was established.


    That must have been why she didn¡¯t treat me back then when I was crawling through the cave on three legs.


    ¡°So even the Sun God allows you to break the rules in times like this?¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings, Viscount Yandel, but please don¡¯t insult Him.¡±


    The priestess retorted in a slightly sharp tone as I teased her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s my problem that I broke the rules. Please me me if you need to me someone.¡±


    Geez, she¡¯s so serious.


    ¡°You misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t nning to me anyone.¡±


    Damn right, you have to use it to survive.


    No matter how much you like God, you wouldn¡¯t want to meet him this early, right?


    ¡°If you were hurt by what happened back then¡­ I apologize. But the reason I insisted on following the rules that day was because it was a situation that could be resolved with a potion. I really wasn¡¯t trying to ignore you.¡±


    Hmm, it seemed like she was sincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand your situation.¡±


    I briefly answered and dismissed any lingering resentment.


    What could an individual do about a rule set by a group?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop talking about this. It¡¯s not important right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    We stopped chatting and focused on moving.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡°Th, this is it. This is where those marauders¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Be quiet.¡±


    ¡­we finally reached the center of the ind.


    There was nothing around us.


    Just traces of a battle that had taken ce a while ago.


    ¡°¡­I guess you can deactivate the divine power now.¡±


    I first had the priestess deactivate her divine spell.


    And I slowly searched the surroundings.


    It seemed like I was the first to arrive, as none of mypanions were there.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no one here¡­¡±


    There was no sign of Drowus, the team leader who sacrificed himself, nor the mage who was said to have been killed when the ambush started.


    What the hell happened here?


    ¡°Then what are we going to do now?¡±


    I answered the priestess¡¯s question without hesitation.


    ¡°Wait. Until someonees here, whether it¡¯s an enemy or apanion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. Okay.¡±


    Contrary to my expectations, the priestess didn¡¯t object and readily agreed. I asked her why, and she answered,


    ¡°I also have to meet up with mypanions.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave the ind now, isn¡¯t it? If mypanions who escaped encountered yours on the shore, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯re heading here now.¡±


    Right, so she followed me after thinking that far.


    ¡°Ersina, aren¡¯t you afraid that yourpanions are all dead?¡±


    I asked involuntarily, and the priestess answered,


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid. But the more that¡¯s the case, the more I have to believe.¡±


    Ah, right, she¡¯s a priest.


    I briefly regretted asking such a question¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    ¡­but she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡®I hope they¡¯re all safe¡­¡¯


    That was all I could do right now.


    ______________________


    Swaaa!


    The sound of crashing waves filled my ears.


    ¡°Ugh, ueeeeek¡­¡±


    Misha Kaltstein opened her eyes, vomiting seawater.


    And she quickly checked her surroundings.


    ¡°Ai, Ainar!¡±


    Her heart sank.


    After all, Ainar was the one who was next to her until the very end after the boat capsized.


    She had desperately tried to hold onto Ainar in that violent storm, thinking she had to be responsible for her since she couldn¡¯t swim¡­


    ¡°I lost her.¡±


    Anxious thoughts started to fill her mind.


    Was Ainar okay?


    What would she say to Bjorn when she saw him?


    No, in the first ce, Bjorn¡­


    p!


    Misha pped herself on both cheeks.


    She came to her senses.


    ¡°Good thoughts, good thoughts¡­¡±


    She had also woken up safely on the shore, even though she had been unconscious.


    Everyone would be fine.


    Right, so¡­


    [If we get separated, meet at the center of the ind!!]


    ¡­Misha recalled Bjorn¡¯sst shout and brushed off the dirt on her hands and face.


    And she slowly walked towards the forest.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­she heard a presence next to her.


    ¡°¡­Ainar? Ainar?¡±


    Misha ran towards the sound, calling out her name, and she soon encountered a stranger.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Bjorn Yandel¡¯spanion.¡±


    It was a human woman with red hair and a scar where half of her right ear was missing.

 Chapter 269 Parune Island (3)

    Chapter 269 Parune Ind (3)


    A woman stared at one spot with a cold gaze.


    At the end of her gaze was a man¡¯s corpse.


    Guardweaver Drowus.


    The trash who tried to escape from his past sins with a new name and live a second life.


    Right, that must have been the case¡­


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡­but Amelia unconsciously bit her lip.


    She didn¡¯t feel as refreshed as she thought she would.


    ¡°Are you worried because hispanions ran away? Hey, don¡¯t worry too much. The other two went after them, right? They¡¯ll catch them soon.¡±Even her immaturepanion, who had been whining throughout the journey, was being considerate of her, but Amelia didn¡¯t have the time to care.


    [It¡¯s my responsibility. You shouldn¡¯t be involved. So go!]


    The image of him sacrificing himself for hispanions kept shing before her eyes.


    At first, she was dumbfounded.


    What the hell was he talking about?


    After betraying them?


    And for people who didn¡¯t even know what kind of person he was?


    Crack.


    She gritted her teeth.


    If he could do that, why didn¡¯t he do it for them?


    ¡°But we recovered the item, right? Even if they escape alive, our mission is a sess.¡±


    Amelia then dismissed her thoughts and looked at the jewel in her hand.


    The legacy of Archmage Gavrilius, a treasure that had been passed down through the Lords of Noark for a long time.


    Come to think of it, this was also a bit unsettling.


    To be precise, the words she heard while taking it from him kepting back to her.


    [Amelia, you can¡¯t change anything with this.]


    To say that when he knew what this item meant to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Amelia used the poison she had to melt the corpse away. And she put the jewel in her subspace pocket.


    After all, the leaders of Noark had all left for the outside world, andmunication was difficult.


    She would be keeping it for a while.


    She nned to find a way to use this jewelter when she returned, there was no need to rush.


    ¡®I finally got it.¡¯


    She had finally achieved her long-cherished goal. Amelia shook off her unsettling feeling with that thought.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°But sister.¡±


    ¡­Carmi, the team¡¯s summoner and the one with the means to travel on the 6th floor, subtly approached her.


    Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Is this really that item?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a sentiment she couldn¡¯t understand.


    After all, this was an item that was only spoken of in legends within Noark, an item that was considered even more fictional than the ¡®Stone of Resurrection¡¯ in some ways.


    Therefore, Amelia didn¡¯t give her any room for interpretation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Of course, she knew.


    That the stories about this item weren¡¯t just made up, and that the item she had just put in her subspace pocket was definitely the real deal.


    But there was a saying, ¡®opportunity makes a thief¡¯, right?


    It would be foolish to create a variable by talking about it.


    ¡°Come on, sis. You were close to that guy, right? You must know whether it¡¯s real or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t know. And it doesn¡¯t matter to us whether it¡¯s real or not. Our mission is just to retrieve what he had and return.¡±


    Amelia drew a line once again.


    And just as she was about to turn around¡­


    ¡°What, judging by your reaction, it must be real.¡±


    ¡­Carmi chuckled.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe this actually exists.¡±


    It sounded like a childish joke.


    But Amelia, who had seen all sorts of things in her life, instinctively reached for her dagger.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    Thump!


    ¡­she felt a burning sensation in her back.


    ¡°I apologize, Lady Rainwales.¡±


    She had only been wary of Carmi.


    When she came to her senses, a warrior¡¯s sword was piercing her stomach.


    But so what?


    Amelia made a judgment in the time it took to regret her mistake.


    ¡°Mister, good job!¡±


    The de was below her ribs.


    ¡°When are you going to call me brother?¡±


    Although her organs were damaged, it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°What, you¡¯re only half¡­ ugh!¡±


    ¡­she quickly pulled out her dagger and thrust it forward.


    Her target was Carmi.


    The woman she had wanted to kill countless times.


    Whoosh!


    Unfortunately, it was a bit short.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    She had a trick she learned while fighting the barbarian.


    Whoosh!


    The missing distance was covered as soon as she imbued the tip of her dagger with Aura.


    Thump!


    ¡°Aak!!¡±


    The tip of the dagger pierced Carmi¡¯s eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    She could have pierced her brain if it had gone in just a bit deeper.


    Whoosh!


    The sword that was embedded in her stomach was pulled out.


    Her body staggered from the recoil.


    But there was no time to rest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The warrior¡¯s sword swung towards her vital points.


    Amelia extended her arm, judging that it would be difficult to dodge.


    Because her arm wasn¡¯t a vital point.


    sh!


    The sharp sword severed her arm.


    Although she saved her life, it was a huge loss in battle.


    But it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    If her body was damaged, she could just use a clone to fight.


    Tadat.


    Amelia used the Doppelganger¡¯s [Self-Replication] to create a clone right behind the warrior.


    And she immediately swung her leg towards his head.


    It was abo that most enemies couldn¡¯t even react to.


    ¡°Be, behind you!¡±


    An explosion urred as the clone¡¯s footnded on the warrior.


    Kwaaang!


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of his head being crushed, which was her target.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Her footnded on his shoulder.


    He had twisted his body to the side just in time after the warning.


    Thump!


    The warrior¡¯s sword pierced her stomach again as punishment for her failed attack.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a deep wound because he had quickly pulled back to avoid her clone¡­


    ¡®He might die.¡¯


    It was dangerous.


    That¡¯s when, as that thought dominated Amelia¡¯s mind¡­


    ¡°What are you doing, take my arm!¡±


    ¡­the warrior rolled on the ground and picked up his severed arm.


    It was the arm with the subspace bracelet.


    Amelia, feeling a sense of despair, chased after the warrior with her clone.


    But¡­


    ¡°Yongyong, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡­she was three steps toote.


    [Roar!]


    The warrior got on the drake summoned by Carmi.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The drake soared into the sky.


    She could hear their conversation, buried beneath the sound of its powerful wings.


    ¡°¡­Amelia Rainwales. She¡¯s a terrifying woman. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so threatening even in that state.¡±


    ¡°Enough, give me a potion!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk first. What are we going to do? We didn¡¯t kill her properly.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, who cares! She¡¯ll die anywa¡ª¡±


    That was all she could hear with her enhanced hearing.


    They hadpletely disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Amelia cursed for the first time in a while.


    But nothing would change byining.


    The only way to save herself in a desperate situation was to act.


    Thud.


    Amelia had her clone carry her real body.


    And she quickly left.


    She judged that it would be the end if they came back down to confirm her death.


    Thud, thud.


    Amelia continued moving, not even knowing which direction she was going.


    After some time¡­


    ¡­she was still walking, even though her Soul Power was depleted and [Self-Replication] was deactivated.


    Thud.


    Her body froze at the presence she felt next to her.


    She thought she would live if it was herpanions who went to chase the others, and that she would die if it wasn¡¯t.


    It was a life-or-death situation.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­Ainar? Ainar?¡±


    ¡­surprisingly, Amelia¡¯s prediction was wrong.


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Bjorn Yandel¡¯spanion.¡±


    She looked up.


    Thud!


    It was a cat.


    _____________


    ¡°Ugh, what the hell?!¡±


    Misha was confused.


    Well, it was only natural.


    Anyone would be if a woman with a severed arm and a hole in her stomach suddenly appeared and copsed in front of them.


    ¡®Uh, uh¡­ is she one of the explorers who were fighting?¡¯


    ¡°Po, potion. Right, potion first¡­¡±


    Although the woman¡¯s identity was unknown, Misha first opened her wet expandable backpack and took out a potion.


    Whether this woman was good or bad¡­


    No, in the first ce, she didn¡¯t even know if there was such a thing as a ¡®good¡¯ side¡­


    [You¡¯re Bjorn Yandel¡¯spanion.]


    ¡­but the woman¡¯sst words before copsing made her decide without hesitation.


    Right, she might know Bjorn.


    Let¡¯s treat her first.


    Pop!


    Misha opened the potion bottle and hurriedly poured it on the woman¡¯s wounds.


    But what was this?


    Sizzle.


    She didn¡¯t hear the bubbling sound that was unique to potions.


    The potion just flowed into the wounds as if it were cold water.


    ¡°Huh? I bought this from an authorized general store.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand, Misha took out another potion from her bag, remembering the time she bought a fake potion in the early days.


    But it was the same this time.


    ¡®¡­Why isn¡¯t it working?¡¯


    Don¡¯t tell me this one was also fake?


    Misha then poured a bit of potion on a scratch she got while falling into the water as a test.


    Sizzle!


    The potion was fine, judging by the intense itching.


    But why wasn¡¯t it working on this woman?


    Although she didn¡¯t know, Misha didn¡¯t give up.


    She learned from Bjorn that a barbarian¡¯s spirit was to use their gums if they didn¡¯t have teeth.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I used this¡­¡¯


    Misha took out herbs and bandages.


    First aid supplies she had been saving in case there was a situation where she couldn¡¯t use potions.


    ¡°This might sting a bit¡­ ah, she probably can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Misha first cleaned the wounds with disinfectant and then applied herbs and wrapped them with bandages.


    And she spread out a nket on the ground andid the woman down.


    With that, the temporary treatment was over.


    She had done everything she could, and the rest was up to this woman¡¯s will.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s breathing well.¡±


    Misha watched her for a while and then squatted next to the nket after confirming that her breathing had stabilized.


    And she sighed deeply.


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t just leave her here¡­¡±


    If she was just unconscious, she would have carried her¡­


    ¡­but that wasn¡¯t possible in her current state.


    ¡°Bjorn will be waiting¡­¡±


    Misha made a sullen face.


    But she couldn¡¯t just leave this woman behind.


    That¡¯s when, after about 10 minutes¡­


    Screech, screech!


    ¡­Misha turned her head at an unpleasant sound.


    ¡°Ah, what the hell is that¡­¡±


    Monsters were crawling out from the shore.


    ___________________


    Thud, thud, thud, thud.


    The rhythmic sound of flesh hitting flesh continued.


    It was the sounding from my hands.


    I couldn¡¯t keep them still.


    I kept twitching my fingers.


    It was only natural.


    ¡®2 hours.¡¯


    That¡¯s how much time had passed since I arrived at the center.


    Even if I arrived early, at least one of mypanions should have arrived by now.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡¯


    I tried to have faith, but ominous thoughts kept filling my mind.


    Misha, Raven, the bear-like man, Ainar, and Erwen¡­


    Were they really okay?


    I should have walked along the shore instead ofing to the center¡­


    ¡°Are you nning to stay here?¡±


    The priestess asked cautiously as I was anxiously trembling.


    She seemed like a cult member.


    No, wait, she was the one who told me to have faith earlier.


    ¡°You¡¯re a priest, and you¡¯re giving up so easily?¡±


    Although I grumbled¡­


    ¡­I knew deep down that her reaction wasn¡¯t strange, even considering her profession as a priest.


    Screech, screech!


    As proof, marine monsters that only appeared during the event were starting to show up here and there.


    They had walked all the way here at a pace that was less than half of a human¡¯s walking speed.


    ¡®This ce will be filled with stronger monsters soon. The shore is probably already swarming with them.¡¯


    But no one had arrived yet.


    ¡°Ersina.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving. Waiting isn¡¯t my style.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you still have faith.¡±


    What is she talking about?


    She was the one who told me that was all we could do.


    ¡°If you were human, Viscount Yandel, you might have be a devout follower.¡±


    Geez, a devout follower, my ass.


    I felt a strange sensation as a proud modern atheist, but I didn¡¯t say anything since her tone was closer to admiration than sarcasm.


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense and get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I helped the priestess up and got ready.


    And just as we were about to leave¡­


    Thud.


    ¡­a visitor finally arrived after almost two hours.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t one of my teammates.


    He was a skinny man covered in minor injuries, as if he had just been through a tough battle.


    He had a longbow slung over his shoulder.


    And his green hair was covered in dirt.


    ¡°¡­Viscount Yandel.¡±


    Enemy or ally?


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to tell.


    He asked, looking at us,


    ¡°What did you do to Lady Rainwales?¡±


    What a coincidence.


    I also had a question for him.


    I asked, ignoring the ringing in my ears,


    ¡°Hey, why do you have Raven¡¯s subspace ring?¡±


    You better answer properly.


    Or you¡¯ll die.

 Chapter 270 Parune Island (4)

    Chapter 270 Parune Ind (4)


    A rough sea with crashing waves.


    Arrua Raven was currently flying above it.


    She was shouting at the top of her lungs, something she hadn¡¯t done in a while.


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit! Hang in there! We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    Below her, Avman was being tossed around on a single nk.


    Her heart skipped a beat every time arge wave crashed over him, but there was nothing more she could do.


    ¡®I have to take care of Mr. Avman¡­¡¯


    The otherpanions had all disappeared when the boat capsized, and she had only found Avman after searching the area.


    So she had been following him to keep track of his location¡­¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡­but he had disappeared beneath the surface, as if he had lost his grip on the nk.


    Raven hurriedly descended.


    But she still couldn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Mr. Urikfrit! Mr. Urikfrit!!¡±


    She shouted for a while, flying around, but there was no answer.


    She shivered as if she had a chill.


    ¡°¡­No, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Raven then changed her mind and headed towards the shore.


    And¡­


    ¡°Found him!¡±


    ¡­she finally found him after searching the area around the shore.


    Avman was lying unconscious on the sand, washed ashore by the waves.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    He was breathing properly, and his body temperature didn¡¯t seem to have dropped much.


    She first dried his wet clothes and body with fire magic and then waited for him to wake up.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not the one I was looking for¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­but this isn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡­a man appeared from the forest.


    ____________________


    My head spun.


    Why did this guy have Raven¡¯s ring? No matter how hard I tried to think positively, I couldn¡¯t imagine a good scenario.


    But¡­


    ¡°Hey, why do you have Raven¡¯s subspace ring?¡±


    ¡­I asked, holding onto thest shred of hope.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    I used superhuman patience, hoping there was some misunderstanding I didn¡¯t know about.


    But the answer I received was different from what I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions first.¡±


    So he wasn¡¯t going to give me the initiative?


    Then he chose the wrong time.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, what did you do to Lady Rainwale¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then die.¡±


    I pushed off the ground and moved forward.


    I judged that I could ask questions after establishing the hierarchy.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He stepped back as my body, which had leaped high, expanded rapidly with [Gigantification].


    But what a shame.


    ¡¸Character¡¯s total weight is over 500 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸The special terrain effect [Recoil] is additionally applied to the damage radius.¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t dodge this if he retreated that much.


    Kwaaang!


    The ground shook and rippled from thending point.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    He was thrown into the air like a spring, as expected of an archer with a slender build.


    I immediately dashed towards him, not missing the opportunity.


    And I quickly extended my hand, as expected of a barbarian.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡¸Nebarche Greenhope has cast [Emergency Escape].¡¹


    ¡­he disappeared right in front of me like a mirage.


    There was no reason to panic.


    I quickly scanned my surroundings as if moving a 3D game camera, and I saw him 20 meters away.


    Right, as expected, it was a blink-type skill.


    He couldn¡¯t go far.


    Tadat.


    I adjusted my posture in midair.


    He was already shooting an arrow, as expected of a high-ranking archer.


    Whoosh!


    It seemed like he even used a skill, judging by the white light surrounding the arrowhead¡­


    ¡­but it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Transcendence].¡¹


    Bion¡¯s ability, which I obtained as a reward from the royal family.


    ¡¸The next skill used is enhanced.¡¹


    After all, I didn¡¯t get this essence just to use it with [Gigantification].


    ¡¸Character has cast [Leap].¡¹


    ¡¸The inherent ability of the skill is unlocked by the power of the Transcendent.¡¹


    Transcendence Leap, for short.


    The effect was simple.


    ¡¸Can be used in midair¡­¡¹


    First, it could be used even while airborne, greatly increasing its utility.


    And¡­


    ¡¸Travel time is greatly reduced.¡¹


    ¡­it became faster.


    Much faster.


    sh!


    The moment I pushed off the ground with my foot¡­


    ¡­I was already in front of him.


    With all the effects of [Leap].


    Kwaaang!


    His body was thrown into the air again, unable to withstand the recoil.


    I quickly reached out and grabbed his neck.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    He groaned in pain.


    I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy.


    Distance control was an archer¡¯s lifeline.


    He had to die for failing to do that properly.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    I put strength into my hand that was holding his neck.


    I wasn¡¯t too worried about him escaping.


    First, most blink-type skills had a long cooldown¡­


    ¡­and even if he escaped with another skill, I could just catch him again.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    His struggle intensified.


    His neck would probably snap if I applied any more force.


    That¡¯s when I came to my senses.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to just snap his neck.


    I had to at least hear him out.


    And if it wasn¡¯t the story I was hoping for, snapping his neck wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Thud.


    I loosened my grip, and his body copsed to the ground. I stepped on his stomach to prevent him from doing anything stupid and bent down.


    And I grabbed his wrist¡­


    Crack!


    ¡­and broke it instead of his neck.


    The wrist of the hand with Raven¡¯s ring.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even scream from the pain, his eyes rolling back.


    It wasn¡¯t something I should be concerned about.


    He had endured enough.


    ¡°Where did you get this ring?¡±


    I asked him the same question again.


    Although we had both just asked what we wanted to ask earlier¡­


    ¡­it was different this time.


    ¡°Wh, what the hell are you talking about?!¡±


    He answered.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a proper answer.


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this ring?¡±


    I looked at his frail body as I asked. Although I had already broken his wrist, there were still many parts I could break.


    And did he realize that?


    ¡°Th, the Kerman Magic Workshop in the 7th district!¡±


    He shouted hurriedly.


    ¡°I bought it there!¡±


    It was apletely unexpected answer.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I froze, having been prepared to move on to the next stage of interrogation if he gave me an ambiguous answer like he found it by chance or that he took it but didn¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°You bought it¡­? You didn¡¯t steal it from Raven?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who Raven is!¡±


    His voice was filled with genuine indignation.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying¡­


    ¡­I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Maybe he was a really cunning bastard who came up with this lie.


    ¡°Ack, aak!¡±


    I took off the ring after grabbing his dangling hand.


    And I opened my subspace pocket and searched inside.


    It was full of equipment, consumables, and what seemed to be personal belongings.


    I sighed deeply after checking a few things.


    ¡®What, it¡¯s really not Raven¡¯s.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t Raven¡¯s ring.


    The proof was that there were no magic reagents, which should have been there. There was no way he would have thrown away all the expensive magic reagents after stealing the ring.


    ¡®Ah,e to think of it, Raven also said she bought it from a magic workshop¡­¡¯


    Right, I trusted her.


    Damn right, what kind of woman is she?


    There¡¯s no way she would be easily tricked.


    ¡°So, so you¡¯re no longer misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Right, it seems like you really bought this ring.¡±


    I readily admitted that I was mistaken, as expected of a barbarian whose greatest strength was his honesty. And I took my foot off him, his wrist still broken and wriggling.


    ¡°Bu, but why are you putting it in your pocket¡­?¡±


    Well, that¡¯s one thing, and this is another, right?


    This ring was mine now.


    After all, people from Noark were treasure goblins.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He expressed hisck of objection with silence.


    In other words, the transfer process wasplete.


    I took all his equipment and weapons and put them in my subspace pocket, and the preparations for a non-violent conversation wereplete.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I started asking him about his personal information, starting with his name, and what had happened on this ind.


    He answered everything readily, as if he didn¡¯t want to die yet.


    His name was Nebarche Greenhope.


    ¡°Your face looks familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°What? You and me? When?¡±


    ¡°When there was a fire in Karnon, the Imperial City.¡±


    I remembered as soon as he said that.


    When I encountered the Ruin Schr, there was a guy who was following him like ackey.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it was him.¡¯


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t know what the Ruin Schr and Lee Baekho talked about after they left.


    ¡°So, tell me. Everything that happened today.¡±


    I then heard the rest of the story from him, the parts I didn¡¯t hear from the priestess.


    First, they were after the blond guy.


    ¡°He was originally from Noark. But he betrayed the Lord, stole a treasure, and ran away.¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait a minute. Mr. Drowus was from Noark¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even his name is fake. It was very difficult to find him because he changed his face and disappeared.¡±


    The priestess stared nkly into space, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Well, I would be the same.


    If I suddenly heard that Misha was an evil spirit.


    ¡°So what happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It was over there. You can even see the traces of Lady Rainwales disposing of the body.¡±


    Indeed, there were traces of something melted on the ground where he pointed.


    Geez, how brutal.


    ¡°So what were you doing until now? Where are yourpanions?¡±


    ¡°One of us stayed behind to chase those who escaped. And I got separated from the guy I was with.¡±


    Hmm, right. So he came back after failing to catch them, and this is the situation now.


    ¡®Wait a minute, then who triggered the event?¡¯


    I subtly asked him who destroyed the ind¡¯s offering, but I couldn¡¯t get the answer I wanted.


    ¡°The sea suddenly changed¡­? I don¡¯t know either. The ground suddenly started shaking while I was chasing them, and then the surroundings darkened.¡±


    Huh, he doesn¡¯t know either?


    This is unsettling.


    That¡¯s when, as I was standing there silently, organizing my thoughts¡­


    ¡­he cautiously asked me a question.


    ¡°So, what happened to Lady Rainwales? There was no one here when I arrived.¡±


    It was the same question he asked when we first met.


    Hmm, did he answer all my questions honestly because he was curious about this?


    Although I couldn¡¯t be sure¡­


    Tadat.


    ¡­two figures appeared from beyond the bushes just as I was about to answer.


    ¡°Erwen! Look! It¡¯s Bjorn!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, mister! You¡¯re here!¡±


    It was Ainar and Erwen.

 Chapter 271 Defense (1)

    Chapter 271 Defense (1)


    Wenix Carmi.


    After healing her injured eye with a potion, she red at her half-brother with annoyance.


    He had also recovered his severed arm with a potion.


    "Seriously, if you had just done your job properly, this wouldn''t have happened!"


    "You think you weren''t too hasty?"


    "...Hasty? You think that moment, when it was just the two of us and that woman, woulde again? It''s not my fault! It''s your fault for not stabbing properly!"


    The man sighed at Carmi''s usations.


    There was no point in arguing here.


    "More importantly, did we get the right item?""You''re worried about that? Can''t you feel it? The mana overflowing from this jewel?"


    "...If I had that much mana aptitude, I would have be a mage."


    "What? You''re too stupid to be a mage, you know?"


    Carmi grumbled at her half-brother as usual, but she couldn''t hide her smile.


    "I wonder how much this will sell for?"


    That was the reason why she couldugh, even though her eye had been stabbed just a moment ago.


    Noark was practically gone.


    She judged that it was wise to grab a share, even if it meant taking risks, and she was right.


    "Let''s go. Let''s stop at a random ind and rest before leaving. We can live like nobles for the rest of our lives."


    Carmi drove the drake that was gliding, trying to escape the ind.


    That''s when...


    "Wait."


    The man stopped Carmi.


    "Suddenly, why?"


    "We have to confirm if Rainwales is dead."


    "What? We already got the item, why?"


    Carmi tilted her head, but the man said firmly.


    He knew better after fighting her firsthand.


    Amelia Rainwales was a monster, even calling her a monster wasn''t enough. If the ambush hadn''t seeded, they probably wouldn''t have been able to escape alive.


    "If that woman survives, we''ll have to live in fear even after returning to the city."


    "Survive? Don''t be ridiculous! How can she survive in that state? You stabbed her stomach with a poisoned sword!"


    Carmi shouted at the man''s words.


    But she also had some doubts, didn''t she?


    "...If you''re really worried, let''s go check. If she''s dead or alive. Of course, I''m sure she''s dead, but we were in a hurry to escape, so we didn''t even get her equipment..."


    They quickly agreed and rode the drake back down to the ind. Fortunately, the other twopanions who had gone to chase the others hadn''t returned yet.


    "...She was able to move in that state?"


    Amelia was nowhere to be seen.


    But she couldn''t have gone far.


    "There''s a trail of blood. This way."


    They followed the traces left behind.


    However, the trail was much longer than expected, and at some point, itpletely disappeared.


    "...She intentionally erased the traces. To think she had the presence of mind to do that in that state."


    "Wh, what do we do now?"


    Carmi''s face turned pale.


    If she had the presence of mind to erase the traces, then she might really have survived.


    But there was nothing they could do.


    "The chase ends here."


    "Ends here?"


    "That''s right. We don''t have a professional tracker among us. It''s a waste of time to stay here any longer. Let''s go back."


    The man then took Carmi back to where the battle had taken ce.


    And...


    Crack!


    He destroyed the stone that was ced on the altar in the center of the ind.


    "Wh, why did you suddenly destroy that? Are, are you mad at me...?"


    "Mad at you? There''s a reason for this. I''ll exinter, let''s just leave for now."


    "But what¡ª"


    Carmi couldn''t finish her sentence.


    Rumble!


    Thunder roared and dark clouds gathered.


    The wind also seemed to have gotten stronger.


    ¡¸The offering of Parune Ind has been destroyed.¡¹


    ¡¸The wrath of the sea engulfs the ind.¡¹


    She suddenly felt like she didn''t know this man.


    __________________


    Ainar and Erwen.


    The moment they appeared, I wanted to run over and greet them, but I held back to maintain my dignity as the n master.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    A leader should have some weight, right?


    "You''rete."


    "Sorry. But where are the others...?"


    "They haven''t arrived yet."


    "What? They haven''t arrived yet? We thought we were thest ones, could they be..."


    "Stop."


    I cut Erwen off.


    "They''ll be fine, so don''t worry too much. Something must have happened, and they''re justte."


    After all, Ainar and Erwen arrived thiste, but they were both fine.


    Ah, in that sense, let''s ask this first.


    "So why are you two sote?"


    "Actually..."


    I listened to their reason for beingte, thinking it might help me guess what happened to the others.


    It wasn''t a big deal.


    They managed to swim to shore without losing consciousness, but Erwen lost her bow along the way.


    "We kept looking around, hoping it might have washed ashore. And we ran into Ainar while we were doing that."


    Hmm, I thought she didn''t have a bow, so that''s what happened.


    But at least they were able to find Ainar thanks to that, right?


    "That''s what happened. Don''t worry too much about the bow. You can use this for now."


    I said so and took out a bow from my subspace pocket and handed it to Erwen.


    "Huh? This is a bow made of Bortal wood? Where did you get such a precious item...?"


    Wow, this is 4th-tier Bortal wood?


    It looked expensive.


    "I found it."


    I briefly exined how I obtained it, and Erwen tilted her head.


    But she soon understood.


    "Um, but... who is this person?"


    Erwen looked at the man in in clothes and asked about his identity.


    "He''s from Noark."


    "Wow, I see! I''ll use this gratefully..."


    Erwen expressed her gratitude with a bright face.


    She really is a kind girl.


    "It''s good to see you reunited with yourpanions. My faith wasn''t in vain."


    The priestess then joined the conversation.


    I introduced her as well.


    "She''s a priest from Partn''s team. Her name is Ersina. We met along the way and joined forces."


    "Lyrine Ersina is my name."


    "Ah, hello..."


    Erwen awkwardly responded to the priestess''s greeting and then looked at me.


    "Did anything happen, mister?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "...Why didn''t you kill him? You just broke his wrist?"


    Erwen looked at Nebarche and asked me why I had spared him.


    "He might be useful."


    "Hmm, I see? Well, if you say so..."


    I awkwardlyughed and ended the conversation.


    Actually, there was another reason why I spared him.


    Amelia Rainwales.


    I didn''t want to make an irreversible enemy out of her by killing him.


    ''It seems like their target was just Drowus.''


    And ording to Nebarche, something had happened to Amelia.


    Maybe we could even form a temporary alliance.


    The waves were about to start, and we needed as many people as possible for the final wave.


    "Let''s move."


    We packed up and left.


    Our destination was the eastern shore where the first boss would appear.


    Damn, I didn''t expect to be separated from everyone until the waves started.


    What are they all doing?


    This is making me anxious.


    "Ainar, you watch this guy and make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid. I''ll clear the path."


    Just in case, I had Ainar watch Nebarche and prevent him from doing anything stupid.


    And we increased our speed.


    However...


    ¡¸Killed Lanemut Warrior. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Conch Shell Horn. EXP +3¡¹


    ¡¸Killed Garvel...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    The monsters that came up from the sea were all over the ind, slowing us down.


    Well, they were still 7th-grade monsters, so we could handle them while moving...


    ''I hope we can meet up before the next wave.''


    I felt a sense of urgency.


    The next wave would be much stronger.


    Even I would have a hard time handling it alone.


    "...Will everyone be okay?"


    Erwen muttered worriedly, seeing the sheer number of monsters.


    I quickly reassured her, not wanting to jinx it.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine."


    "But there are so many monsters..."


    You think we can''t handle it alone?


    "I was able to make it here after meeting Ersina, right?"


    Maybe Misha or Raven had also met someone and joined forces.


    Well, even that wasn''t without its worries.


    ''Damn it.''


    I recalled my conversation with Nebarche.


    Even if mypanions ran into Partn''s team, it wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    After all...


    [How did they know we wereing to this ind and ambush us?]


    When I asked Nebarche that question, he answered.


    [There was a traitor among them who told us about their exploration n. Only Lady Rainwales knows who it is, though.]


    There was a traitor among them.


    _____________________


    Arrua Raven looked at the bushes and widened her eyes.


    "It''s not who we were looking for..."


    "..."


    "...but this isn''t bad either."


    Fortunately, it was someone she knew.


    "Raven, it''s good to see you again."


    "Partn!"


    Raven let out a sigh of relief and ran towards him.


    "What happened? Why are you so injured? And who is that person on your back? Are they dead?"


    Partn smiled bitterly at her questions and gentlyid the mage on his back down on the ground.


    And he exined the situation.


    "He''s just unconscious, don''t worry."


    "Tha, that''s a relief. So what happened?"


    "...We were ambushed."


    They were ambushed, barely escaped, and were separated from theirpanions.


    So they were looking for theirpanions.


    He then carefully asked for help.


    "It''s good to see you, even though it''s not mypanions. Can you help us?"


    "Help you?"


    "One of ourpanions is in the center of the ind. He stayed behind to buy us time to escape. We have to go rescue him... but where''s that barbarian?"


    Partn noticed that Raven''s team wasn''t in a normal state and tilted his head.


    "What happened to your team? And why is that beastman archer soaking wet?"


    "We were leaving the ind, but a storm suddenly hit... and our boat capsized, so we were separated."


    Raven then told him about their promise to meet in the center of the ind, and Partn''s eyes sparkled.


    "The center of the ind? That''s good. How about we go together? Those crazy bastards are roaming around the ind, so it''s much safer to go together."


    He was suggesting they team up.


    Raven thought for a moment and then answered.


    "Okay, let''s do that."


    There was no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 272 Defense (2)

    Chapter 272 Defense (2)


    The eastern shore, where reefs protruded haphazardly.


    The ce where the waves surged and crashed, shattering our boat.


    "We''ve arrived."


    The beach, already half-submerged by the rising tide, was teeming with monsters.


    Lanemut warriors and shamans, representative sea monsters of the 6th floor.


    Conch Shell Horns, which spat venom from afar.


    And Garvels, which multiplied up to three times when killed.


    "Bjorn, I''ll help too!"


    Seeing the scale of the horde, almost a hundred strong, Ainar expressed her concern and stepped forward.Hey, you''re supposed to be watching that guy.


    "It''s fine."


    "What? But..."


    But my ass.


    Ah, right, I haven''t shown her this after absorbing the new essence.


    "Don''t worry, this much is nothing."


    I held my mace like a batter holding a baseball bat.


    And...


    "Erwen."


    "Yes, what should I do this time?"


    "Wind."


    I activated Elemental Barbarian (Wind) Mode.


    ¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia has cast [Spirit Transformation].¡¹


    Sharp winds, like des, started swirling around my body.


    ¡¸The Wind Spirit has been imbued into the character''s body.¡¹


    ¡¸Evasion bonus added to all damage.¡¹


    ¡¸Magic damage taken is doubled.¡¹


    ¡¸Strong bonus added to pration and shing actions.¡¹


    ¡¸Agility greatly increased...¡¹


    The effect of this mode is simple.


    It makes me faster and allows me to tank by dodging. If I were a damage dealer, my DPS would skyrocket.


    Ah, but the important part is something else.


    ¡¸All attack ranges are tripled.¡¹


    This is the biggest characteristic of Elemental Barbarian (Wind) Mode.


    My normal attacks be AoE attacks. In other words, even a blunt weapon warrior like me can deal ssh damage.


    "Kieeek!"


    The surrounding monsters, sensing my ominous aura, started swarming towards me.


    But I just held my stance and waited for the right moment.


    There''s no need to swing twice.


    One good swing is enough.


    ''Transcendence.''


    When enough monsters had gathered, I immediately activated [Transcendence].


    And...


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    I swung my mace horizontally, like a skilled swordsman drawing his sword.


    Whiiiiiish!


    The sound of wind being torn apart.


    And then...


    Whooosh!


    The mace in my hand elongated like a magical staff, growing in size proportionally.


    The effect of Transcendence Swing.


    ¡¸Strike range is tripled.¡¹


    This is why most characters in Dungeon and Stone can pull off insane ys in thete game.


    It''s mostly multiplicative calctions.


    Kaboom!


    Phew, that was satisfying.


    After finishing [Swing], I looked around with a satisfied smile.


    ''This is the way to do it.''


    There wasn''t a single monster left alive.


    _______________________


    "Bjorn! How did you do that?! Teach me!"


    "You can ask Erwen to do it for youter."


    "So I can do it too if I have Erwen!"


    "Yeah, something simr."


    I gave Ainar, who was impressed by my newbo, a vague answer and then checked the sea.


    My powerful attack had cleared most of the monsters on the shore.


    "Mister, the waves! The waves areing!"


    We waited for a while on the empty beach, and then a tsunami-like wave surged towards us.


    ¡¸The first Wrath of the Sea has begun.¡¹


    The effect that appeared when the first wave''s mid-boss appeared.


    "Siren! It''s the Siren Queen!"


    Priestess Ersina shouted, recognizing the monster surfing on the wave.


    She seemed to know about this monster, having explored the 6th floor for a long time.


    "A 4th-grade monster is on this ind? Why...?"


    Why, you ask?


    Because someone here triggered the event.


    "Everyone get behind me. Erwen, get ready to fight."


    "Okay."


    "What about me? Am I just going to watch again?"


    "For now. I''ll call you if I need you, so just wait."


    "Alright!"


    After briefly adjusting our formation, the Siren Queen finally arrived in front of us.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!"


    She let out a scream that didn''t match her beautiful face and thrust her trident at us.


    Kwaaang!


    Even her normal attack was quite powerful, as expected of a 4th-grade monster.


    Well, there was another reason why she was ssified as 4th-grade.


    ¡¸Siren Queen has cast [Song of the Sea].¡¹


    ¡¸Character''s stats are decreased.¡¹


    An aura that decreased stats proportionally to exposure time.


    ¡¸Siren Queen has cast [Whirlpool].¡¹


    She also spat out whirlpools that drained MP on hit.


    And...


    ¡¸Siren Queen has cast [Proof of Loyalty].¡¹


    Every time her cooldown was up, she summoned more Sirens, 5th-grade monsters.


    Not just one or two, but fifteen at a time.


    ''The typical debuff shaman type boss monster.''


    She''s not an easy opponent.


    Unless we met her here.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    The Siren Queen''s difficulty lies in her numbers.


    Hundreds of Sirens usually guarded her.


    But when she first arrived on the ind, she was alone.


    Of course, she would multiply if we just left her alone...


    ''But why do you think I came all the way here?''


    I came here to kill her before she evolved into a raid boss, even giving up on searching for mypanions.


    "I''ll help too! Give me a weapon! You can''t handle a 4th-grade monster with just three people!"


    Nebarche offered to join the fight, but I just ignored him.


    Ainar did the same.


    "What are you talking about? Bjorn is a great warrior!"


    "Hey, great warrior or not, you can''t handle that monster with just three people¡ª"


    "Bjorn, can I break this guy''s mouth?"


    "If he says one more word."


    "Alright!"


    "..."


    Ainar''s threat must have been effective, as Nebarche shut his mouth. Thanks to that, I could focus on the battle.


    A priestess, the epitome of healing and buffs.


    A spirit archer.


    A tank barbarian.


    We were practically fighting with just three people, but the boss fight progressed smoothly.


    After all, we had a healer, a damage dealer, and a tank.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Blessing of the Sun].¡¹


    ¡¸5th-grade or lower debuffs are removed, and stats are increased proportionally.¡¹


    The priestess dispelled the stat decrease debuff at regr intervals.


    Whiiiiiish!


    The [Whirlpool] that drained MP on hit could be easily dodged with good control.


    ''Agility is so high, it''s really convenient.''


    Even the summon pattern wasn''t that troublesome.


    Erwen, who was circling me in spirit form, took care of them before they could even reach ten.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    My threat level was so high that they didn''t even try to ignore me and attack the backline.


    Therefore...


    Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!


    I just had to tank and DPS the Queen.


    "Kieeek!"


    After about 20 minutes of fighting...


    ¡¸Siren Queen has been defeated. EXP +6.¡¹


    The Siren Queen, who had taken about thirty hits to the head, finally disappeared into particles of light.


    I was hoping for an essence, but there wasn''t one.


    ''If a summoner essence had dropped, I could have sold it for a fortune. Ah, but we don''t even have a mage, so it doesn''t really matter, does it?''


    I dismissed my regret and lowered my mace.


    And then I went to where mypanions were with Erwen, who had deactivated [Spirit Transformation].


    "...To think they really killed a 4th-grade monster with just three people."


    Priestess Ersina still seemed to be in disbelief.


    Nebarche was the same.


    "They said he was a 5th-grade explorer..."


    Nebarche trailed off and then looked at me with a strange gaze.


    "So, you were hiding your true strength...?"


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    I almostughed, but I didn''t bother exining.


    ''It''s ridiculous. This is just because the standards here are so low.''


    It was one of the things I realized after the game became reality. Explorer rank in this world was just a minimum standard.


    The guild only looked at the average grade of your essences, they didn''t consider the synergy between them.


    For example, Nebarche was a prime example.


    ''This guy was 4th-grade, right?''


    He had a 4th-grade explorer badge.


    It wasn''t his real ID since he was from Noark, but he must have earned 4th-grade himself.


    But he lost to me in less than 10 seconds.


    My build was strong against ranged attackers in PvP, but...


    ''He''s just weak.''


    Most explorers in this world were like that.


    They had high ranks, but they couldn''t utilize their full potential.


    ''Come to think of it, the Dragonyer was also like that.''


    He had a high level and many essences because he had explored for a long time, but that was all.


    His essencebination was a mess.


    Honestly, I wouldn''t even hesitate to call him a noob.


    ''It''s like those guys who quit the game after a few days,ining that it''s a trash game.''


    This game was about synergy, not just having high-grade skills.


    [Gigantification] was the core skill, and everyone built their characters around it, finding ways to utilize it.


    ''The only one with a decentbination was the Corpse Collector.''


    I was organizing my thoughts when...


    "Hey, Yandel!"


    "What? What is it?!"


    ''Wait, this voice...''


    I hurriedly turned my head towards the source of the sound.


    "Raven! Avman!!"


    "Partn! You''re okay!"


    Four people were emerging from the forest.


    Phew, now only Misha is left.


    ____________________


    "Yandel, Erwen, Ainar. It''s good to see you all safe."


    "Avman! You''re okay too!!"


    We exchanged brief greetings and then quickly shared information.


    "What happened?"


    "Ah, that?"


    Raven''s story was simple.


    They started together with Avman, and then they encountered Partn and his magepanion and moved towards the center of the ind together.


    They then found the note I had left behind, "Going east," and changed their direction.


    "But why did it take you so long to get here? We waited for over two hours."


    "Sorry. We got lost on the way..."


    The reason for their dy was ridiculous.


    Four people, and they couldn''t find their way?


    ''Well, two mages, and he doesn''t seem to be good at anything besides using a sword...''


    And Avman was hopeless.


    Yeah, it''s not surprising that they got lost.


    "But... where''s Misha?"


    "Misha is still missing."


    "What? Still missing...?"


    "Don''t worry too much. You guys also just reunited, didn''t you? She''ll be fine. She''s somewhere on this ind."


    I tried to dismiss their worries and then shifted my gaze.


    Partn, who had finished greeting hispanion, was approaching me.


    "I heard from Ersina what happened."


    "You heard...?"


    "Ah, no, I heard. You protected her all this time? Thank you."


    "We have to help each other when we''re in trouble. By the way, have you heard about the blond... no, Drowus?"


    "Ah, about that... I heard. It''s hard to believe that Drowus was from Noark. Can I ask him a few questions myself?"


    Partn politely asked if he could talk to Nebarche, and I readily agreed.


    "Use him well and return him."


    "Of course, I''ll use him carefully."


    Okay, then that''s settled.


    I listened to Partn and Nebarche''s conversation and then approached Raven.


    And I whispered to her.


    "Raven, you don''t have to answer, just listen."


    "...?"


    "There''s a traitor among them."


    The one who betrayed the team and told Amelia that they wereing to this ind.


    Only Amelia knows who it is.


    "I don''t think he''ll try anything in this situation, but just be aware. If you notice anything strange, let me know."


    Raven nodded with a serious expression.


    Okay, then information sharing is done.


    "Hey, mage. What''s your name?"


    I approached the mage who was resting on the ground and asked his name. I thought I might find something suspicious if we talked.


    Well, I should have...


    "Ah, nice to meet you. My name is Aulock."


    The mage smiled and extended his hand.


    I froze.


    Priestess Ersina, swordsman Partn,


    And the archer who hasn''t arrived yet.


    I haven''t been able to figure out who the traitor is among the many suspects...


    But I had a hunch.


    "My name is Hans Aulock. Just call me Hans."


    I got you, you bastard.

 Chapter 273 Defense (3)

    Chapter 273 Defense (3)


    Hans Aulock.


    From now on, he will be remembered as Hans J to me.


    "Ha, Hans...?!"


    "Hans...?"


    The moment he revealed his name, Raven and Ainar flinched and stared at me.


    They both knew.


    What Hans meant to me.


    "...Is there something wrong?"


    Hans J looked flustered as their gazes focused on him.I clenched my thigh tightly.


    ''Not now. I have to endure.''


    I wanted to smash his head and turn him into an unnamed corpse.


    That desire was consuming me.


    But...


    I had to endure.


    I didn''t have any proof that he was the traitor yet.


    It was just a hunch.


    If I told them about the ominous feeling Hans'' name gave me, Partn and Ersina wouldn''t understand.


    They still considered him arade.


    Therefore...


    "No, there''s no problem."


    I didn''t do anything for now.


    Even if he was the traitor, he wouldn''t do anything stupid with so many people watching.


    He would probably just stay quiet and wait until we returned to the city.


    I had to observe him first.


    "That doesn''t seem to be the case..."


    "I said there''s no problem."


    "Hmm, if you say so..."


    Hans J frowned and stroked his chin.


    I felt a bit bad, like I was bullying him...


    "So you''re just going to leave your hand hanging like that¡ª"


    But an unwanted handshake was crossing the line.


    "Ah, Partn! Are you done talking?"


    I shifted my attention away from Hans J and changed the subject.


    It seemed like they had also finished their conversation.


    "Mostly. It seems like Drowus really was from that ce... I always thought he was a bit strange."


    "I see."


    "So what are we going to do with him?"


    "We''ll take him with us for now."


    "Alright."


    Partn surprisingly didn''t object to taking Nebarche with us.


    He almost died because of those guys.


    Was he just trying to avoid causing trouble since he considered Nebarche my loot?


    "Can I have everyone''s attention?"


    After our brief reunion, Raven called everyone together.


    And we summarized the situation.


    "We can''t escape the ind because of the waves. And monsters keep appearing."


    "Those monsters, they seem to be getting stronger. We even encountered the Siren Queen earlier."


    "Yes. Whatever happened on this ind, it''s definitely not normal. So, Partn, do you know anything about this?"


    Partn hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "...It seems like you already have a guess, so I''ll be honest. We came to this ind because of this."


    He had heard about it from Drowus.


    "I don''t know the details, but... I heard we just have to endure until sunrise in two days."


    "So it''s not going tost forever."


    Raven then presented two options.


    "One is to find a ce that''s easy to defend and endure until then."


    "And the second?"


    "To search the ind for ourpanions. We haven''t found Misha yet, and Partn''s team is still missing their archer, right? If they''re both stranded alone, it will be more dangerous as time passes."


    I chuckled at Raven''s words.


    Why did she even bother presenting two options?


    "So, what are we going to do?"


    "We''re going to find ourpanions."


    I answered without hesitation, and Partn agreed.


    "I managed to escape, so Helga must have too. We have to go find her."


    Let''s first search the ind for ourpanions.


    That''s when, as our course of action was almost decided...


    Hans J interjected.


    "Let''s vote! How about we decide by voting?"


    I couldn''t believe it.


    Even if his name was Hans, how could he say that in this situation?


    "Ahem, ahem, maybe someone is against it but can''t speak up."


    "If that''s the case, let''s vote. Those who think we should go find ourpanions, raise your hands."


    We didn''t waste time and immediately started voting. Everyone raised their hands, and Hans J, after looking around, also raised his hand.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Barbarian-style democracy is invincible.


    ___________________


    Step, step.


    I cleared the path, walking at a slightly faster pace.


    Eight people followed behind me.


    All the members of my n except for Misha.


    Partn, Ersina, and Hans J, who had formed a temporary alliance with us.


    And Nebarche Greenhope, our strategic prisoner.


    ''At least we have eight people now.''


    If Misha and the archer from Partn''s team joined us, we should be able to clear this.


    The priestess was a big help.


    If she wasn''t here, it would have been a nightmare.


    "Misha! Can you hear me? Misha!"


    "Heyna!"


    After leaving the shore, we focused on finding our missingpanions.


    It wasn''t an easy task.


    The ind itself wasn''t that big...


    Thwack, thwack!


    Kaboom!


    But monsters were appearing everywhere, slowing us down.


    We were practically stuck fighting them.


    ¡¸Sea Giant defeated. EXP +5.¡¹


    ¡¸Naga Archer defeated. EXP +5.¡¹


    ¡¸Serpent of Palpus defeated...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    A change urred about 30 minutes ago.


    The monsters'' level had increased significantly.


    Even with eight people, it was difficult to clear a path.


    "..."


    "..."


    The atmosphere had be noticeably heavier.


    No one said anything, but...


    The reason for their gloomy expressions was obvious.


    "With this many monsters..."


    They were worried that our missingpanions wouldn''t be okay. Even if Misha and the archer had met and joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to endure this monster wave with just two people.


    But what could we do?


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!"


    We had to keep moving, even if it meant facing unfavorable conditions. We had to swing our maces countless times just to take a few steps forward.


    We hadn''t confirmed anything yet.


    Therefore...


    Thwack, thwack, thwack!


    We had to keep going.


    Boom!


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    "..."


    Ourpanions'' heavy breathing.


    Squelch! Thud.


    The sickening sound of flesh being torn and bones being crushed. In the midst of that cacophony, someone muttered.


    "...Shouldn''t we stop now?"


    It was Hans J''s voice.


    "Why isn''t anyone saying anything? I don''t want to be the bad guy, but... don''t you all know?!"


    I stopped walking.


    Monsters were still swarming towards us, but...


    "Know what?"


    I turned around and faced him.


    "Tell me clearly. Before I misunderstand."


    "Think logically! Don''t you realize it''s toote?!"


    Yeah, you''re a smart mage, aren''t you?


    That''s good.


    I''ve been wanting to break his neck since we met. And now he''s spouting this nonsense in front of a barbarian?


    This is a good excuse.


    Therefore...


    "Gahk!"


    I grabbed his neck.


    "Hey, Yandel!"


    Raven screamed as I attacked my teammate.


    Partn, who was fighting alongside me at the front, also left the monsters and ran towards me.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    He didn''t use honorifics anymore.


    And seeing that...


    "You, one more step and I''ll kill you."


    Ainar also entered battle mode, blocking Partn''s path.


    Erwen did the same.


    Swoosh.


    She didn''t say anything, and she continued to shoot arrows at the monsters. But she had moved behind the priestess.


    If a fight broke out, she would kill the priestess first.


    "Ev, everyone, stop!"


    Raven shouted in panic.


    "Yandel, snap out of it."


    Avman pushed back the monsters with hisrge crossbow and tried to calm me down. All of this had happened in just three seconds after I grabbed the mage''s neck.


    ''Damn it.''


    What am I doing?


    This wasn''t like me.


    Thud.


    I loosened my grip on Hans J''s neck and threw him to the ground. My sudden outburst had broken our formation, and monsters were swarming towards us.


    "Sorry. I got a bit carried away."


    "...We''ll talk about thister."


    I returned to the front lines, and Partn silently joined me, fighting the monsters.


    "Phew..."


    The tension that almost led to a brawl had dissipated.


    But things were different now.


    "..."


    "..."


    We were fighting together, but we were also wary of each other.


    And that slowed us down even more.


    Well, at least Hans shut his mouth.


    ''Misha...''


    I had to find Misha as soon as possible.


    ''Damn it.''


    As we were painstakingly searching the ind...


    "Mister! A body!"


    We found a corpse.


    _______________________


    My heart sank the moment I saw the body.


    My vision blurred, and my mind went nk. But that feeling soon turned into relief.


    It wasn''t Misha.


    "Heyna...!"


    It was the archer from Partn''s team.


    Partn ran towards her lifeless body.


    And...


    "Damn it!"


    He punched the ground in frustration after checking her breathing.


    A white wave of energy emanated from the center of our formation.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Deration of Evil''s End].¡¹


    [Deration of Evil''s End], one of the priestess'' core skills.


    It was a kind of barrier.


    It couldn''t block humans, but it prevented monsters from approaching for a certain period of time.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    In other words, we were safe for now.


    Therefore, I also approached the body and examined it.


    The archer wasn''t the only one.


    There was another body next to hers.


    "Who is this?"


    I dragged the confused Nebarche over and asked him, and he said it was hispanion.


    My mind went nk.


    ''What... what the hell happened here?''


    I could understand the archer''s death.


    But why was this guy''s body next to hers?


    "Raven, what''s the cause of death?"


    "There are too many bite marks to be sure, but... it seems like the stab wound in the abdomen was fatal."


    Yeah, that''s what I thought.


    "A stab wound..."


    Heyna was an archer.


    But she was stabbed to death?


    That didn''t make sense.


    "What about the other woman? Can you tell what killed her?"


    "I don''t know. She''s even more mangled..."


    "But if you had to guess?"


    "...There''s arge w mark. But that''s strange too. I haven''t seen any monsters that could leave a mark like that. It''s like she was torn apart by a giant monster..."


    "Any guesses?"


    "There are three w marks, and the wounds are deep. It''s usually the pattern you see when someone is attacked by a bird-type monster like a wyvern."


    "I see."


    This was getting moreplicated.


    "So it wasn''t a monster."


    "Yes... I think so."


    Raven nodded in agreement.


    The bodies were stripped of all their equipment.


    "Partn, did she have a subspace pocket?"


    "No, she didn''t. Someone took it."


    Now there were two possibilities.


    There was another explorer on this ind that we didn''t know about.


    Or...


    ''There was a conflict within Noark.''


    p!


    I pped the dazed Nebarche.


    "Snap out of it. I have something to ask you."


    "Do you have any idea who did this?"


    "Carmi and Belverson. Those two bastards."


    "Tell me more."


    Nebarche then told me that Belverson used a sword and Carmi summoned a drake.


    "But then why did they kill yourpanion too?"


    "I, I don''t know. Maybe they wanted the treasure. Or maybe Lady Rainwales..."


    Hey, I don''t have time to take care of your mental state.


    "Tell me about the treasure."


    I grabbed his hair and forced him to look at me, then asked him about the part I had glossed over earlier.


    It wasn''t much.


    "I don''t know anything besides the fact that it was passed down through the Lord''s family for generations. Ah, ah! There''s a legend that whoever obtains it can change history!"


    Change history?


    Was it really that powerful?


    It sounded like a legend, so I had to take it with a grain of salt.


    ''But it must be important enough for them to send Amelia to retrieve it.''


    They had a motive.


    Noark had already left for the outside world.


    It wouldn''t be a bad idea to pull off a heist and start a new life in the city.


    "Aulock, I''ll leave Heyna to you."


    "Ah, leave it to me..."


    Hans J cast a preservation spell on the archer''s body and then put it in his subspace pocket. That was the end of the body retrieval.


    "...Yandel, so what are we going to do now?"


    Partn, ever the explorer, quickly recovered and asked me about our next n.


    But I couldn''t say anything.


    "Are we going to keep looking for Misha?"


    I knew we shouldn''t, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it.


    "We still have some time, but it''s going to get more dangerous."


    I knew it rationally.


    Our stamina was being drained from constantly moving.


    And we had to be wary of those two bastards, Carmi and Belverson.


    It would be much better to find a defensible location and conserve our strength.


    But...


    ''What about Misha...?''


    I couldn''t think rationally.


    ''Maybe that''s why...''


    I suddenly had a thought.


    Maybe Misha broke up with me because she knew this about me.


    If our rtionship had deepened that day...


    I wouldn''t even be thinking about this now. I would probably be running around like crazy, driven by my emotions.


    Like when I lost my temper earlier.


    "Yandel..."


    I took a deep breath.


    And I looked around.


    Raven, Erwen, Ainar, Avman.


    My preciouspanions were looking at me with worried expressions.


    It was time for me to make a decision as their leader.


    "Everyone, put down your weapons. We''ll rest until the barrier is deactivated."


    I felt like my stomach was churning.

 Chapter 274 Defense (4)

    Chapter 274 Defense (4)


    After I came to my senses, I apologized first.


    "Mage, I''m sorry about earlier."


    Hans J, who had almost died from being choked by me, frowned but epted my apology.


    He knew.


    That if there was a conflict within our group, his life would also be in danger.


    "...Since you apologized, I won''t mention it again."


    After the mage epted my apology, Partn stepped in to mediate.


    "Bjorn Yandel, I don''t me you. I understand how you feel. To be honest, Aulock made a mistake."


    "Partn, what mistake did I make? I just said what needed to be said.""...But you could have said it more politely."


    Partn surprisingly defended me.


    Well, he almost died because of those guys.


    He probably didn''t want to cause trouble by criticizing me, since he considered Hans J my loot.


    "Ahem, let''s end this here."


    "Yes, I agree."


    I gritted my teeth, still annoyed, and the conversation ended.


    It was a good thing.


    If we continued talking, it might have happened again.


    "So what are we going to do now?"


    Partn, who had switched back to informalnguage, asked me about our next n. I didn''t nitpick since I knew I was in the wrong.


    "Like I said, we''ll rest until the barrier is deactivated."


    "And then?"


    "We''ll find a better location and defend there. Like Raven said."


    "I see. Alright."


    After our rough n was decided, everyoney down on the ground to recover their stamina.


    And after some time...


    "The divine protection will soon end."


    "Alright. Good work. Everyone get up."


    After [Deration of Evil''s End] was deactivated, we searched the area for a defensible location.


    We found a t area with a cliff at the back. We only had to defend three sides.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!"


    We defended against the monsters there.


    Contrary to my worries, it wasn''t that dangerous yet. I had expected a higher difficulty since the event started at the highest level...


    "Bertia Sebnu Helheyburns!"


    But the mage''s performance was incredible.


    Well, to be precise, it was Hans J''s performance.


    Mages are strong in AoE battles. And Raven was also doing her part as a mage.


    However...


    ¡¸Hans Aulock has cast the 4th-grade attack spell [Chain Lightning].¡¹


    Hans J was on another level.


    Crackle, crackle. Boom!


    Every time he cast a spell, monsters, even 5th-grade ones, were killed or knocked unconscious.


    At least fifteen at a time.


    ''...He finished casting Chain Lightning in 15 seconds? What the hell is this guy?''


    I was bewildered by his high-level magic, and I asked Partn, who was fighting next to me, about him.


    "Ah, didn''t you know? Aulock is a 4th-grade mage from the Benocturn School."


    The Benocturn School, which focused on elemental magic research.


    A 4th-grade mage who was a top-tier yer even within that school.


    ''No wonder his equipment looked expensive.''


    I was a bit worried that he might cause troubleter, but I decided to think about itter.


    Yeah, what can he do if he''s angry?


    I''m a noble too.


    At least my status isn''t lower than his.


    "Ersina, cast the barrier."


    "Yes."


    Anyway, Hans J''s performance was impressive, but the MVP of this defense event was the priestess.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Deration of Evil''s End].¡¹


    If she wasn''t here, we wouldn''t even have time to rest.


    "Phew, mister. Come over here. I''veid out a sleeping bag for you."


    "Thank you."


    We fought the monsters, and when we started to get tired, we immediately cast the barrier and recovered our stamina and MP.


    And after we were ready, we deactivated the barrier and resumed hunting.


    We repeated this for about four hours.


    ¡¸The second Wrath of the Sea has begun.¡¹


    The second wave had started.


    ______________________


    Rain started falling, and soon it turned into a downpour.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    It was like a monsoon season.


    "...Rain?"


    Mypanions were confused by the weather change, something we had never experienced in thebyrinth. But Partn''s team, who had explored the 6th floor for a long time, was different.


    "Why is it raining now...?"


    They weren''t surprised by the rain itself.


    But...


    "This is going to be troublesome."


    They frowned and sighed.


    They all knew.


    How difficult it was to fight in the rain in thebyrinth.


    First, the rain reduced visibility.


    And the raindrops falling on our eyelids made it hard to focus.


    Also, the temperature dropped, so we could get hypothermia if we were exposed to the rain for too long...


    And it was easier to drop our weapons with wet hands.


    There wasn''t a single positive aspect.


    "This is going to be a pain..."


    Everyone sighed andined about their bad luck, but I was different.


    I knew it wasn''t just bad luck.


    ''It will be here in about 30 minutes.''


    The rain meant that the second wave had started.


    And the mid-boss would soon appear.


    It always targeted thergest group first.


    "Everyone stay close and fight!"


    I gave the order and then got used to the changed environment while fighting the monsters until the mid-boss arrived.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    It was my first time experiencing rain in thebyrinth.


    ''It''s even more annoying than I thought.''


    The ground was slippery, and the mud made it hard to walk. And the water-type monsters were even more energetic in the rain.


    Thwack!


    I gripped my mace even tighter, worried about dropping it.


    And after some time...


    "Hey, Yandel! Over there! Over there!"


    A giant lizard appeared from the front.


    [Groooooooooar!]


    Guano Sea Serpent.


    A 4th-grade monster with four legs, brown moss-covered scales, and a fat tail.


    Its most notable characteristic was [Stench].


    ¡¸Character has been exposed to [Stench].¡¹


    ¡¸All continuous damage effects are doubled, and the character is immune to ''Purification'' while exposed to [Stench].¡¹


    The passive skill that made it a core essence for curse shaman builds.


    "Ugh! Ugh..."


    As expected of the monster we called the ''Shit Lizard'', everyone started gagging the moment it appeared.


    ''What the hell is that smell...''


    Even a barbarian with a strong stomach felt dizzy from the intense [Stench].


    I held my breath and focused.


    It was a 4th-grade monster like the Siren Queen, but the situation was different.


    ''...I just have to be careful not to make any mistakes.''


    Monsters were swarming around us.


    And unlike the Queen, who needed summons to be effective, this guy was strong on his own.


    And we had to split our forces.


    I quickly divided the group into two.


    "Partn, Ainar, you two focus on that side!"


    The two melee attackers were assigned to the left and right nks to deal with the trash mobs.


    Just in case, I also told Hans J and Avman to focus on clearing trash mobs instead of the boss.


    And the rest...


    "Get behind me!"


    It was a kind of raid strategy.


    Our goal was to kill the boss while the trash mob team held them off.


    [Groooooooooar!]


    The boss, who had been watching from afar, charged towards us, its horned head leading the way. I blocked its head with my shield, and the battle began.


    The fight itself was smooth.


    ¡¸Guano Sea Serpent has cast [gue of the Sea].¡¹


    Erwen and Raven intercepted the suicide bomber spirits.


    Boom!


    Well, I was afflicted with a status effect from the blood sttered by the exploding spirits...


    ¡¸Character has been infected with [Scurvy].¡¹


    ¡¸All healing effects are halved, and the character takes continuous poison damage.¡¹


    But it was nothing the priestess'' healing couldn''t handle.


    ¡¸Guano Sea Serpent has cast [Origin of the Deep Sea].¡¹


    ¡¸Guano Sea Serpent has cast [Submerge].¡¹


    ¡¸Guano Sea Serpent has cast [Rain Dance]...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    Its other patterns were simr.


    Some were countered by magic, some by divine power.


    And some...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!"


    ...by the barbarian''s brute force.


    We endured the patterns and continued the fight.


    Of course, it wasn''t easy, even though there weren''t any major incidents.


    "Hey, Yandel! You have to dodge that!"


    The Guano Sea Serpent was known for its high HP. The battle dragged on, and there were a few close calls.


    ¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia has taken damage exceeding the allowed amount.¡¹


    ¡¸[Spirit Transformation] is deactivated.¡¹


    Erwen was even knocked unconscious from taking too much damage. And the priestess, who had been using half-powered heals, ran out of divine power.


    But it didn''t matter now.


    We had seeded in killing it.


    ¡¸Guano Sea Serpent defeated. EXP +6.¡¹


    Hans J, who had joined the boss team, unleashed his Chain Lightning.


    The boss''s massive body finally copsed and disappeared into particles of light.


    And...


    "We, we defeated it...? Huh?"


    Everyone tilted their heads.


    "What, what?! Hey, Yandel!"


    "An essence!!"


    An essence had dropped.


    _______________________


    4th-grade monsters were rare even on the 6th floor.


    We had to sail far out to sea to encounter them, and they were so few in number that it was impossible to hunt dozens a day like 5th-grade monsters.


    In other words, it was difficult to obtain their essences.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen a 4th-grade essence."


    Partn, who had explored the 6th floor for a long time, looked excited.


    He was acting like it was his essence, even though it wasn''t.


    ''Damn it, of all things...''


    I sighed, trying to hide my disappointment.


    There wasn''t anyone on our team who could use this essence, but it was still valuable.


    It would sell for a fortune.


    "Raven, put the essence in a test tube."


    "Ah, yes!"


    Raven quickly took out a test tube from her subspace pocket.


    And as she was about to store the essence...


    "Wait, shouldn''t we ask if anyone wants it first?"


    Partn stopped her.


    I was surprised.


    There were only a priestess and a mage on his team. Even if they bid, it would just be Partn...


    "You''re not thinking that we don''t have a share, are you?"


    Ah, that''s what he wanted to say.


    Yeah, a swordsman wouldn''t want this essence.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll sell it and split it equally."


    "Hmm, if you say so."


    He stepped back after I said what he wanted to hear.


    That settled the distribution issue.


    "So, can I put it in now?"


    Raven asked for confirmation, holding the test tube, and everyone nodded.


    That''s when...


    "By the way, the rain has stopped."


    "This is a strange coincidence. Maybe the rain was rted to the Guano Sea Serpent."


    Partn and Hans J were talking, and I looked up at the sky.


    The rain had stopped after the Guano Sea Serpent was defeated.


    That wasn''t a problem...


    "Wait... what''s that? It seems to be getting closer..."


    A ck flying object was falling from the sky, spewing mes.


    "A, a drake!!"


    Damn it.


    I cursed inwardly and shouted.


    "Battle stations!!"


    The wolves had arrived.

 Chapter 275 Whirlpool (1)

    Chapter 275 Whirlpool (1)


    Confusion and surprise.


    Despite those emotions, my mind analyzed the information conveyed through my vision.


    ''A drake.''


    Drakes don''t appear on this ind.


    Then how was this possible?


    The answery in our previous conversation.


    [Carmi and Belverson. It must be those two bastards.]


    The two looters who had betrayed Amelia for the treasure. Carmi, the woman, was said to summon a drake.


    Okay, so we know who they are.Whoosh!


    The mes spewing from the drake''s mouth confirmed their hostility.


    Therefore, there was only one thing I had to do.


    "Battle stations!!"


    I shouted, gripping my mace tightly.


    Mypanions, used to simr situations, reacted immediately.


    "Everyone, gather here!"


    Raven hurriedly cast a spell, not even having time to put the test tube away.


    "Alerbes Wiar!"


    The 7th-grade support spell ''Magic Barrier''.


    The mostmonly used defensive spell among mages. But the translucent barrier that appeared in the air had a blue frost covering it.


    ''She even added a frost attribute in that short amount of time?''


    Her casting speed had really improved since she became an explorer.


    Whooosh!


    The drake''s mes hit the magic barrier and spread out like raindrops on an umbre.


    We had bought some time.


    ''Erwen is incapacitated. Ersina is out of divine power, and Raven doesn''t have much mana left. Even I''m running low on MP.''


    I quickly assessed our situation during that brief moment.


    It wasn''t good.


    Most of us were exhausted from the battle with the Guano Sea Serpent.


    ''This won''t be easy.''


    I was thinking that when...


    Kaboom!


    The mes suddenly stopped, and the drake mmed into the magic barrier.


    A full-body tackle.


    The most basic skill of a tamer.


    Crackle!


    The 7th-grade defensive spell couldn''t withstand the drake''s charge, amplified by its momentum.


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Dangerous Substance].¡¹


    The moment they appeared beyond the shattered barrier, Avman shot an explosive arrow at the drake''s forehead.


    But...


    Kaboom!


    The drake curled up, protecting itself with its wings, and took minimal damage.


    Well, I didn''t expect it to die from one hit anyway.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I activated [Gigantification] and charged towards the drake, which was hovering in midair after blocking the arrow.


    Thud.


    The distance between us closed quickly.


    "Carmi, I''ll take care of the barbarian."


    The man riding on the drake''s back jumped down and thrust his sword at me.


    A white aura surrounded the de.


    It wasn''t the same as the knights'' Aura, but...


    ''Damn, that''s going to hurt.''


    My instincts as a tank told me.


    It would be dangerous to just ignore it and charge.


    Therefore, I raised my shield and blocked the sword.


    Kwaaang!


    A heavy impact reverberated through my shield.


    ''Good thing I blocked that.''


    My charge was stopped by a single sword.


    I even saw a scratch on my shield.


    If I had taken it head-on, I would have been seriously injured.


    "A 5th-grade explorer, you said?"


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    I only had one thing to say to him.


    "Die."


    I swung my mace without hesitation, and he backflipped off my shield,nding on the ground.


    He thinks he''s a flying squirrel?


    Thud.


    Inded and immediately dashed towards him.


    The drake spat out another burst of mes.


    But I wasn''t worried.


    I wasn''t alone.


    "We''ll take care of that!"


    Raven''s defensive magic blocked the mes, and Avman shot another arrow, keeping the drake upied.


    Therefore...


    Thud.


    I dashed again...


    Whooosh!


    And swung my mace.


    [Swing].


    "..."


    He tried to block it at first, but he sensed something and retreated, withdrawing his sword.


    Damn, he has good instincts.


    ''If he had blocked that, I would have smashed him to pieces.''


    I was clicking my tongue in disappointment when I heard Avman shout from behind.


    "Yandel, I''ll take care of him!"


    "Alright, I''ll leave him to you."


    And so, the battle lines were drawn.


    Carmi, the summoner, was being attacked by Raven, Avman, Partn, and Hans J.


    "Woohoo! Leave the monsters to me!"


    Ainar, oblivious to the situation, was busy dealing with the trash mobs.


    And I...


    "Why are you running away after attacking me?"


    ...was facing the swordsman, Belverson. Well, I had one thing to tell them before the real fight began.


    "Raven, activate the Voice Control spell!"


    I closed the distance between us and told Raven to use the team voice magic.


    Ah, with one condition.


    "Only for us? Why...?"


    "Just do it."


    "Okay, now only we can hear each other."


    Okay, good.


    After confirming that the team voice was working, I quickly ryed my instructions. The others seemed confused, but...


    "I don''t know why you''re saying this, but I understand. I''ll do as you said."


    I wasn''t worried that they wouldn''t follow my orders.


    In other words, now we just had to do our jobs.


    Thud.


    I dashed again, closing the distance between us.


    The woman riding the drake had tried to help herpanion a few times, but Raven and Hans J blocked her, and now she was fighting them.


    "Damn it, I''ll get you for this!"


    From now on, it was a one-on-one match.


    But it wasn''t as easy as when I dealt with the archer.


    There were several reasons.


    First, he wasn''t a squishy ranged attacker, and he was much stronger than the archer.


    And most importantly...


    ¡¸Character''s Soul Power is insufficient.¡¹


    ¡¸[Gigantification] is deactivated.¡¹


    I had run out of MP from the previous battles, so I couldn''t just crush him with skills.


    Damn it, if I was in top condition, I would have already finished him off.


    "You were good, but this is the end!"


    As soon as [Gigantification] was deactivated, he closed the distance and swung his sword at me. He was skilled in PvP, perhaps because he was from Noark. He aimed for a spot that was difficult to block with my shield.


    But...


    ''He doesn''t know about [Iron Hide].''


    The Ogre''s passive skill [Iron Hide] doubled my Physical Resistance against shing attacks.


    ng!


    The sword pierced my arm, but it didn''t go any deeper.


    Now it was my turn.


    Whooosh!


    As soon as I felt the de touch my skin, I swung my mace at his temple.


    Thwack!


    I heard a satisfying sound of flesh being crushed.


    However...


    "Ugh."


    It wasn''t his head that exploded, but his left arm, which he had raised to block the blow.


    Well, I guess it''s better to lose an arm than your head.


    He was smart enough to make that judgment.


    ''Let''s do it again.''


    I swung my mace again, not giving him time to recover.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    But I had to retreat because a monster was charging at me from the side.


    Damn it, this was my chance.


    "...So it was the Ogre''s essence."


    He seemed to have figured out [Iron Hide]. He started using more thrusting attacks, only using shing as a feint.


    ''A quick victory is impossible now.''


    The battle became more difficult, and I started taking more damage.


    And he had poisoned his de. The wounds didn''t heal, even after Raven threw me a potion.


    But I dismissed my impatience.


    ''Let''s recover MP first.''


    Time for a change of ns.


    I focused on defending and figuring out his essences.


    And then I would finish him off.


    I was holding out, waiting for the right moment, when...


    "Hans Aulock!"


    A woman''s voice came from afar.


    It was the woman riding the drake, who had been shooting various projectiles.


    "Stop interfering and help us!"


    I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    This situation was simr to what happened in the Doppelganger Forest.


    "Wh, wh, what are you talking about?!"


    "Don''t you know? I''m the one who told her about you."


    The enemy was from ''Noark''.


    "Everyone, don''t listen! That wicked woman is trying to trick us!"


    "Yeah? Then listen up! Hans Aulock murdered the daughter of Count Montrina twelve years ago and covered it up!"


    The enemy revealed Hans'' secret and tried to persuade him to betray us.


    "What cunning words! Do you think we would believe that?!"


    Even though hispanions denied the betrayal, Hans had no choice but to make a decision.


    But...


    "Iherno Kar Berdei..."


    The oue waspletely different from that day.


    Thud.


    Before Hans J could finish casting his spell, a dagger pierced his chest.


    "Gahk..."


    It was an incredibly fast reaction.


    Thud.


    As soon as Hans J copsed, the woman who had tried to persuade him widened her eyes.


    "Wh, how...?"


    How?


    I had told them beforehand.


    If he tried anything funny, stab him.


    ____________________


    It was Erwen who had stabbed Hans J in the back.


    Well, she was injured and couldn''t fight properly...


    But killing a mage was easy.


    Especially if she was prepared and standing right behind him.


    "Y, you! Why did you kill him?!"


    The priestess, who couldn''t believe what had just happened, was shocked. She still seemed to think that Hans J was innocent.


    "Why? He''s a traitor."


    "That''s just a lie! We haven''t even confirmed it yet...!"


    "But he was casting a spell."


    Erwen''s blunt words made the priestess flinch.


    "He might not have been aiming for us..."


    She wasn''t wrong.


    We didn''t know if Hans J''s spell was really targeting us.


    But humans are rational beings.


    "What? You really think so?"


    Hans J would have understood.


    They might think it was a lie now, but they would have doubtster.


    And they might even investigate, so...


    The best way to silence them was to kill them all.


    ''Anyway, he really was the traitor.''


    I didn''t have any proof, so I thought he might be innocent...


    Hans is truly a science.


    "Bjorn Yandel! You have to say something!"


    The priestess turned to me, but I only had one thing to say.


    "Good job, Erwen."


    "Thank you. I just did what you told me to do."


    Yeah, but the important thing is that she did it well. Avman and Raven had also received my instructions, but they couldn''t act as quickly as Erwen.


    Because killing someone is irreversible.


    No matter how prepared you are, there''s a psychological barrier.


    ''Maybe she''s the most reliable one in this situation...''


    I raised my shield, thinking about Erwen''s potential.


    And a white de pierced it.


    Kwaaang!


    Damn it, he''s not giving me any time to think.


    Well, he must be in a hurry after his secret weapon failed.


    "Partn! Partn! Say something! That fairy killed Aulock!"


    "Ersina, let''s talk about thatter. He might have really been trying to betray us."


    Fortunately, Partn wasn''t as naive as the priestess. He seemed surprised at first, but he thought my actions were justified.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    He was clearly trying to betray us.


    ''Okay, then we''ve safely ovee the betrayal pattern...''


    We returned to our positions and resumed fighting.


    "Yandel! Avman...!"


    But then something happened.

 Chapter 276 Whirlpool (2)

    Chapter 276 Whirlpool (2)


    The line between life and death.


    Sometimes it''s drawn slowly, sometimes in an instant.


    For explorers, it''s usually thetter.


    Most injuries can be healed with potions or divine power. So unless you suffer a fatal blow or your entire team is wiped out, you usually survive.


    Well, there are exceptions.


    "Ugh,e on, wake up."


    When potions and divine power don''t work.


    That happens sometimes.


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey, the mage of Team Misfits.He left a will for hispanions as he faced certain death, and Misha and the others felt a deep sense of loss.


    But there was a clear difference between then and now.


    "Hey, miss, please..."


    This wasn''t a preciouspanion, but a stranger.


    And it wasn''t certain death like Dwarkey''s case.


    There was still a chance she could survive.


    Whether she lived or died depended entirely on this red-haired woman and Misha.


    "Wake up!"


    Misha shouted, swinging her sword frantically.


    sh!


    She cut down the monsters swarming from the shore.


    But they kepting.


    She was reaching her limit.


    If she didn''t leave now, she might never see Bjorn again.


    But she couldn''t carry the woman and move.


    sh!


    She couldn''t carry her and fight through the monsters.


    The woman had to wake up and at least be able to walk, even if it was slowly, for Misha to clear a path.


    "I''m at my limit...!"


    Misha shouted again, hoping her voice would reach the woman''s unconscious mind.


    That''s when...


    "You..."


    The woman, who had been lying motionless, opened her eyes.


    "You''re awake! How are you feeling? Can you move?"


    Misha asked excitedly, but the woman just mumbled, as if trying to process the situation.


    "So you''ve been protecting me..."


    "Yes! But I can''t do this anymore! We have to get to a safe ce. Can you walk?"


    The woman''s answer came after a brief pause.


    "I can''t move."


    "What?!"


    "But I can handle these monsters. Take out the item I told you about from my pocket."


    She spoke calmly, as if she wasn''t dying.


    Misha stopped fighting and hurriedly retreated, opening the woman''s expandable pouch.


    And she took out the item the woman had mentioned.


    "A scroll? What does this scroll do?"


    "Deration of Evil''s End."


    Misha was truly surprised.


    Not just an ordinary magic scroll, but a divine scroll? How did this woman obtain such a rare item?


    She had many questions, but they weren''t important.


    "Ugh, why didn''t you tell me sooner...!"


    Misha quickly tore the scroll, and a translucent barrier imbued with divine power blocked the monsters.


    Finally, a moment of respite.


    "Phew, I can finally breathe. Hey, so what''s your rtionship with Bjorn?"


    Misha approached the woman and asked the question that had been on her mind.


    But...


    "I, I''m..."


    "...So you and Bjorn...?"


    "..."


    "...Hey! You''re not sleeping, are you? Wake up! Ugh!"


    Misha shook the woman''s shoulder, but then she realized she was injured and stopped.


    And she sighed, copsing to the ground.


    Now that she had time to breathe, she started worrying about herpanions again.


    "...I hope they''re all okay."


    A cold wind blew from the sea.


    It was humid and carried the salty scent of the ocean.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa.


    She felt unusually anxious today.


    ____________________


    Injuries aremon in battles.


    Even if no one makes a mistake.


    That''s why explorers are superstitious.


    They know.


    That injuries are inevitable in battle, and sometimes the severity of those injuries depends on ''luck''.


    "Yandel! Avman...!"


    What happened to Avman today was simr.


    The drake''s w broke Partn''s sword, which was blocking its attack.


    And the broken de flew towards Avman and pierced his body.


    It wasn''t his fault.


    If he had been faster, he could have dodged it, but no one would call that a mistake.


    He was just unlucky.


    "Blood...! The bleeding won''t stop...!"


    Some people survive a 10-floor fall with a stroke of luck, while others die from a simple slip.


    [Dungeon and Stone] faithfully reflected the absurdity of reality, and I had enjoyed that aspect of the game.


    Until I woke up in this body.


    "Priestess! Please heal him...!"


    The problem was where the de had pierced him.


    It missed his heart, but the sharp shard had prated his lung and gone through.


    A prating wound that caused the most bleeding.


    And his internal organs were damaged.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Heal].¡¹


    The priestess used thest of her divine power to heal him, but it was useless.


    ¡¸The target is currently designated as a [Dragon''s Sacrifice].¡¹


    ¡¸All regeneration effects are nullified.¡¹


    The 5th-grade monster Drake''s active skill.


    That damn summoner had cast it as soon as she saw Avman''s injury.


    "Where are you looking, barbarian?"


    Damn it.


    Kwaaang!


    I wanted to run over and check on Avman, but I couldn''t.


    And neither could they.


    "I''ll take care of Avman, so everyone focus on fighting!"


    They realized they couldn''t do anything for Avman, so they left him with Erwen and resumed the battle.


    But the situation wasn''t good.


    "..."


    Hans J, the mage, was gone.


    And Partn, who was trying to fill his shoes, had lost his weapon.


    And then misfortune struck again.


    The shard from the broken sword had pierced Avman, further reducing our numbers.


    "Nebarche, was it?"


    "Yes..."


    "Here''s your bow. You should fight too."


    "...Are you sure?"


    "You don''t want to die here, do you?"


    Erwen gave Nebarche his bow, but it didn''t change the situation.


    "Let''s go, Yongyong! Just a little longer!"


    A 5th-grade drake.


    And a summoner who had stacked buff and support essences on top of that.


    This was a high-difficulty battle.


    It was practically the same as fighting a 4th-grade monster, and we were in terrible condition.


    Erwen was out of MP and spirit power, and the priestess had run out of divine power.


    And Partn, our main tank, had lost his sword.


    Adding one archer wouldn''t make a difference.


    ''It''s impossible to rely on them.''


    I had to admit it.


    The situation had changed.


    And we had to change our strategy.


    I was originally nning to y it safe, figure out their essences, and drag out the fight...


    ''But we don''t have time.''


    Avman wouldn''tst long.


    We had to end the battle quickly and dispel the drake''s skill.


    And to do that...


    ''I have to make a sacrifice.''


    I had to make a decision.


    What to discard and what to gain.


    I had already made my calctions.


    Then what about the enemy?


    "Yourpanion is down, you must be desperate, barbarian!"


    That arrogant bastard, already celebrating his victory, what would he sacrifice to stop me?


    ''I''ll find out soon.''


    I shouted and charged forward.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I didn''t feel the usual surge of energy. I didn''t have enough MP to use [Wild Release].


    But the ancestor god would still be with me.


    He favors warriors who charge with wild abandon.


    Well, maybe not.


    Whiiiiiish!


    He thrust his sword at me as I closed the distance.


    It was a familiar pattern.


    He thrusts, I block.


    That used up my turn, and he would stab me in the arm or leg and then retreat.


    That was how the fight had been going.


    But...


    ''I''m not blocking this time.''


    I ignored his sword and swung my mace.


    Now it was his turn to make a decision.


    What would he do?


    "..."


    He was surprised by the sudden change in the fight and hurriedly retreated.


    Damn, he''s not ying along.


    ''I knew you would do that.''


    I had anticipated this, so as soon as he retreated, I changed direction and charged towards the drake.


    ''Leap.''


    I used [Leap], spending the little MP I had recovered.


    Kaboom!


    A cloud of dust erupted from thending point.


    I wasn''t in [Gigantification] state, so there was no [Recoil].


    But that wasn''t important.


    [Groooowl?]


    The drake looked at me with its mouth wide open.


    Try spitting venom at me, you bastard.


    Thwack!


    I smashed its snout with my mace.


    [Gwaaaark!]


    Its head snapped back, but it wasn''t a significant blow to arge monster like a drake.


    But that wasn''t my goal.


    I was aiming for the woman riding on its back.


    "Damn it! You can''t even block one attack?!"


    The summoner shouted in frustration.


    I pushed off the ground again, like a spring.


    And at that moment...


    Thud.


    A sword pierced my back.


    It was that bastard.


    He had caught up already?


    "Why are you sote?!"


    The summoner whined as I froze, the sword embedded in my back.


    I was confused.


    "Why."


    You think I can''t move?


    It''s not like I was stabbed in the neck.


    Swoosh.


    I took a step forward, the sword still embedded in my back.


    And at the same time...


    Whooosh!


    I swung my mace down.


    My target was the summoner''s head.


    Thud!


    The sword was pulled out, and my body flinched, but my arm didn''t stop.


    But in that instant...


    Whiiiish.


    He thrust his sword again.


    Thud!


    It pierced my elbow.


    The joint shattered, and my grip loosened.


    This bastard, he''s good at PvP.


    ''Flesh Explosion.''


    I gave up on my useless arm.


    Boom!


    He knew about [Acidic Fluid], but he didn''t expect this.


    Sizzle!


    "Aaaaaaargh!!"


    He screamed and retreated, covered in my flesh and blood.


    This is why the Corpse Golem essence is so good.


    It''s a rare essence, so most people don''t know about it.


    And it uses HP as a cost, which is useful in situations like this.


    nk.


    My mace fell to the ground.


    It didn''t matter.


    My shield was also a weapon.


    Thwack!


    The summoner screamed and fell off the drake, rolling on the ground.


    Her arm was bent at a strange angle.


    I was a bit disappointed.


    If I had hit her head, she would have died instantly.


    But the drake was thrashing around, preventing me from finishing her off.


    ''...I can just do it again.''


    I jumped down from the drake, remembering the barbarian spirit of getting back up after falling down.


    But then...


    Whooosh!


    My falling body was suddenly thrown upwards.


    The drake had grabbed me by the neck and tossed me.


    The summoner was quickly getting further away, but it wasn''t all bad.


    Thud!


    Partn took the opportunity and stabbed the drake in the chest with his broken sword.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    Did he hit its heart?


    The drake thrashed violently and then disappeared into particles of light.


    It had been unsummoned.


    The status effect was also gone, so Avman could finally be healed with divine power.


    I had achieved the first part of my n.


    Kwaaang!


    Inded on the ground and quickly got up.


    And at that moment...


    Swoosh!


    A cold de touched my neck.


    "You monster."


    I didn''t have the energy to block or dodge.


    But there was a silver lining.


    He couldn''t kill me.


    "Everyone, stop! If you don''t want to see him die!"


    He shouted at mypanions, and they pointed their weapons at the unconscious summoner.


    "You put down your sword, if you don''t want to see this woman die."


    It was like a hostage exchange.


    And as a strange silence fell...


    Step.


    Two women emerged from the forest.


    "Bjorn...? What''s going on?!"


    One was Misha, whom I had been searching for.


    "You''re in quite a predicament, barbarian."


    And the other was Amelia Rainwales.


    Why were they together?


    What happened?


    I had many questions, but I focused on one thing.


    Was their appearance a positive or negative variable?


    "Amelia Rainwales. You''re alive."


    The man holding his sword to my neck spoke to Amelia.


    "It''s good to see you. Please help us."


    "You''re asking for my help after doing that? You must have a reason."


    "Of course. I hid that item somewhere on this ind. If we die here, it will be lost forever. Do you really want that?"


    Amelia frowned at his words.


    I had met this woman several times, so I knew.


    ''Damn it.''


    That was her thinking face.


    Our fate depended on her decision. I stared at Amelia, unable to even speak.


    "Belverson Erfner. Do you know the two ways to piss someone off?"


    "...What?"


    The swordsman was confused by my out-of-ce question.


    But Amelia continued.


    "The first is to stop talking in the middle of a sentence. But unfortunately, you didn''t get to hear the second one. But if I had to guess..."


    "...Guess?"


    The swordsman, intrigued, couldn''t help but ask.


    And I felt the same way.


    Did she know the answer?


    "..."


    A strange silence fell as everyone''s attention focused on her, and Amelia continued.


    "It''s..."


    "..."


    "To backstab someone while you''re talking to them."


    Ah.


    Thud.


    The moment she finished speaking, I heard footsteps from behind.


    I knew what it meant.


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [Self-Replication].¡¹


    The swordsman, realizing what was happening, pushed me away and turned around.


    But...


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [ Asura''s Fury ].¡¹


    It was toote.


    Kaboom!!


    Amelia''s clone, appearing from behind,nded a kick on the swordsman''s temple.


    Thud.


    The swordsman copsed, his eyes losing focus.


    "Wh, why... You, that item..."


    "Yes, I''ve been wanting it for a long time."


    Amelia approached him and stepped on his head.


    "You can keep it a secret. I''ll just ask your sister. She won''t be able to endure interrogation."


    She was a truly rational woman.

 Chapter 277 Whirlpool (3)

    Chapter 277 Whirlpool (3)


    "No...!"


    That was the swordsman''sst will and testament.


    Amelia ignored him and stomped on his head, crushing it like a watermelon.


    Squish.


    It was a bit anticlimactic.


    He had struggled so fiercely, only to end up like this.


    "Barbarian."


    Amelia turned her attention to me.


    "You''re badly injured."What the hell is she talking about?


    "You''re missing an arm."


    "I didn''t have time."


    Why is she talking about time?


    Is this even a normal conversation?


    As I was wondering...


    "I didn''t expect you to still have this."


    Amelia rummaged through the swordsman''s body and pulled out a severed arm from his subspace pocket.


    What the hell is that doing in there?


    I frowned, but Amelia calmly ced the arm on the stump.


    ''Wait, that''s not going to...''


    "It will take another day for the nerves to fully recover."


    ''...It''s reattaching?''


    She just pressed it against the stump for about 10 seconds, and it reattached as if glued. It seemed like it was his arm, judging by the perfect fit.


    ''She said she couldn''t use potions.''


    I recalled our previous conversation.


    [...You didn''t use a potion?]


    [I can''t.]


    Our brief exchange in the sewers.


    ''She must have absorbed that essence.''


    [Fountain of Immortality].


    It nullified all healing effects, including potions, but it greatly increased natural regeneration. Even severed limbs would reattach over time, so it was a cost-effective essence¡ª


    "Bjorn! Are you okay?! Why are you so injured...?"


    Ah, right, now''s not the time for this.


    I snapped out of my thoughts and pushed myself off the ground. I was dying to know what had happened to Misha...


    But that could wait.


    "I''m fine. Just help me up."


    "Okay,e here!"


    I walked towards mypanions, supported by Ainar. Everyone was gathered in one ce.


    "Misha... I''m so d you''re okay. Yandel was really worried..."


    "Ah, sorry for beingte. Something came up. But who''s that lying over there...?"


    Misha saw the man lying on the ground and gasped.


    "Avman?! Is, is he dead...?"


    "..."


    Raven didn''t answer.


    She just stared at the ground with a sad expression.


    I let go of Ainar''s arm, and Misha rushed over to check Avman''s breathing.


    "He''s... not breathing..."


    Misha looked at me with wide eyes and then checked his pulse.


    And...


    "There''s no pulse either. Then, he really..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence and lowered her head.


    Seeing that...


    "...Yes."


    Raven bit her lip, as if she was about to cry, and confirmed it.


    This was ridiculous.


    ''Yes? He''s clearly alive.''


    Ugh, this is going to be the death of me.


    "Why are you saying he''s dead when he''s clearly alive?"


    I walked towards Avman, my body aching, and showed them his wrist.


    No. 7611 ''Deceiver of the Necromancer''.


    The item that put you in a state of suspended animation and granted temporary damage immunity when you received a fatal blow.


    "It seems like it worked."


    Only one of the jewels on the bracelet was glowing.


    But Raven didn''t know about this item?


    "What? What do you mean...?"


    I didn''t have the energy to exin, so I just opened a potion and poured it on Avman.


    Sizzle.


    The dried blood started bubbling.


    It meant he was still alive.


    A potion wouldn''t react to a dead body.


    "Ersina, heal him."


    "Ah, ah... Yes! I''ll do it right away!"


    Avman''s wounds started to heal quickly after receiving the potion and the priestess'' healing.


    Phew, he''ll be fine now.


    I was d we arrived before the item''s effect ended.


    And that I was still conscious. If I had passed out, they would have thought he was dead and cried over his body.


    "Mister, you should also get treated..."


    Erwen approached me, but...


    "Ah."


    Right, I also need healing.


    "Huh?"


    As I tried to move, the world tilted.


    Thud!


    That was myst memory.


    ___________________


    When I woke up, it was dark.


    Tall trees and dark blue leaves. A small patch of night sky was visible through them.


    Crackle, crackle, tick!


    The sound of a campfire.


    I felt a strange sense offort and wanted to stay there a little longer.


    But...


    ''I have to figure out what''s going on.''


    I pushed myself up and sat up.


    My entire body ached, from my shoulders to my waist and calves.


    It was a different kind of pain thanks to Pain Resistance.


    "Phew."


    I let out a deep breath.


    Did that wake her up?


    A fairy peeked out from the sleeping bag next to me, rubbing her eyes.


    "...Mister! You''re awake!"


    It was Erwen.


    "Are you okay?"


    "...For now."


    I answered and looked around.


    There were several sleeping bags, and everyone seemed to be asleep.


    ''We must be camping.''


    I looked around and saw monsters blocked by a translucent barrier.


    The effect of [Deration of Evil''s End].


    Ah, of course, there was someone keeping watch.


    "You''re finally awake."


    Amelia Rainwales.


    I still didn''t know if she was an enemy or an ally, but we had met several times by chance.


    "...What happened?"


    "You passed out, and it''s been about a day. That''s all."


    Hmm, I don''t think I asked how much time had passed.


    "I meant, tell me everything I need to know. Why were you with Misha, why did yourpanion betray you, and anything else."


    "I see."


    Amelia nodded and answered after I exined my question in simpler terms.


    "Ask yourpanion."


    Damn, she''s being prickly.


    "Erwen, tell me."


    I turned to Erwen and listened to her story.


    "I don''t even know where to start... I guess I''ll start from when you copsed."


    After I passed out, things were chaotic.


    They couldn''t heal me or Avman.


    Avman was afflicted with the drake''s skill, so he couldn''t be healed, and I was poisoned by the swordsman''s de.


    [He''ll die if we don''t do something.]


    [What? Use magic!]


    [Antitoxin magic is versatile, but it''s not specialized. It won''t work.]


    [Then what about divine power?]


    [It''s a powerful poison. I don''t have enough divine power to dispel it.]


    [Bjorn won''t die here! Heal him!]


    Antitoxin magic was useless.


    And the priestess was out of divine power.


    That''s when Amelia stepped in.


    [Use this. It should be an antidote.]


    Amelia found an antidote in the swordsman''s bag and gave it to us. And that neutralized the poison.


    "Fortunately, the antidote worked, and after that, the potion started to heal him."


    So my health issue was resolved.


    But things weren''t easy after that. Monsters were still swarming, and everyone was exhausted.


    And they had to take care of me and Avman, who were unconscious.


    "But thanks to her... we were able to hold out until the priestess could cast [Deration of Evil''s End] again."


    "And that''s now."


    "No, this is our third break."


    Erwen said that the atmosphere was tense when they first cast the barrier.


    Because of Partn and Amelia.


    [We had to join forces, but she''s a looter from Noark. We can''t trust her. She''s the one who attacked us in the first ce.]


    [W, what?! She''s from Noark...?!!]


    [You didn''t know? You''re lucky.]


    Partn didn''t hide his hostility towards Amelia, and she felt the same way.


    She didn''t initiate the conflict, but...


    [You talk too much. Try me if you want.]


    She didn''t back down, fueling the tension.


    And as killing intent filled the barrier...


    [Stop it! Even if we didn''t know she was from Noark... she''s not a bad person!]


    Misha defended Amelia.


    [What are you going to do if she''s gone? Partn, think rationally. She was betrayed by herpanions too, right? She won''t attack us with only two people left. If she wanted to, she would have done it already.]


    Raven tried to mediate, appealing to logic.


    But the two of them didn''t listen.


    [You''re saying we should forget about our grudge because the situation has changed? She not only injured Drowus, but she also sent assassins after us. We would have died if we hadn''t been careful.]


    [It''s a shame you didn''t. I wouldn''t have to listen to your whining.]


    [What did you say, you bitch...!]


    Partn drew his backup sword, and Amelia also drew her dagger.


    But...


    [Yes. You made the right choice, Partn.]


    Partn didn''t attack.


    He wasn''t that close to the archer, but he wasn''t stupid.


    [I''ll be watching you. Don''t try anything funny.]


    After that, we had an ufortable break.


    We fought monsters when the barrier was deactivated, and rested when [Deration of Evil''s End] was on cooldown.


    Avman woke up during our second break.


    [Haha... Let''s keep this a secret from my wife. She''ll make me quit being an explorer.]


    As soon as he woke up, he was worried about his wife, but he quickly recovered and rejoined the fight.


    And...


    "The monsters changed after that."


    The third wave had started while I was unconscious.


    The mid-boss was a 4th-grade monster.


    There were a few close calls, like when the priestess was knocked unconscious by the boss, but Amelia carried the team with her DPS.


    "What about the essence?"


    "It didn''t drop."


    Damn it.


    So now only thest boss is left?


    I hope he drops an essence.


    ''Wait, should I even be worried about that? Can we even defeat him?''


    I suddenly felt anxious, but I finished listening to Erwen''s story.


    It wasn''t that interesting.


    They fought, rested, and Partn and Amelia had a staring contest.


    "So that''s what happened."


    "Did I answer all your questions?"


    Mostly.


    "Thank you. Get some rest, you must be tired."


    "...No, I''ll stay here."


    Hmm, she doesn''t have to...


    But it would be weird for me to tell her to leave.


    "But mister, should we wake her up?"


    "Misha? No, she''s fine. Why would we wake her up when she''s sleeping peacefully? Let her sleep."


    No one had woken up while we were talking.


    They must be exhausted from the battles.


    We can talkter.


    "By the way, Amelia."


    I got out of my sleeping bag and sat down by the campfire.


    And I thanked her.


    "Thank you for helping me yesterday."


    "You''re being unusually polite. Just ask your question."


    Hey, even barbarians can be polite sometimes.


    Anyway, I got straight to the point.


    "What happened between you and Misha?"


    "Didn''t you hear from the fairy?"


    "I want to hear it from you."


    "...Tsk."


    Amelia clicked her tongue, but she told me what happened.


    How she was betrayed by Carmi and Belverson.


    How she met Misha and received her help.


    I was surprised by one part.


    "What? She had a [Deration of Evil''s End] scroll? That''s a rare item."


    Divine scrolls haven''t been made for a long time since the crafting method was lost.


    They were valuable treasures.


    Where did she get it...


    ''Oh, she must have looted it.''


    "Ahem, sorry for interrupting. Continue."


    "You look annoyed."


    "It''s your imagination."


    Anyway, thanks to the [Deration of Evil''s End] scroll, Amelia and Misha were able to survive the monster wave.


    And after that, Amelia recovered enough to move.


    "But I still don''t understand. How did you two get here through all those monsters?"


    "...There''s an essence. It prevents monsters from attacking first."


    Ah, she absorbed that essence.


    But why?


    She could have just brought a priestess...


    ''Oh, there are no priests in Noark.''


    And she was a looter.


    That essence would have been very useful for solo exploration.


    "So that''s all you''re curious about?"


    "No, there''s more."


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you know why this ind is like this?"


    Who triggered the event on this ind?


    I asked indirectly, and Amelia gave me the answer.


    "Carmi and Belverson. They touched Gavrilius'' Arrangement. They thought they had to trap me here and kill me after I escaped."


    Hmm, so that''s what happened.


    Maybe one of those two was a yer.


    Gavrilius'' Arrangement refers to a hidden piece.


    But the hidden piece on this ind was something very few yers knew about.


    "Did you hear that from the summoner?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened to her?"


    "I don''t forgive traitors."


    She killed her.


    ''Ugh, why did she kill her?''


    That summoner could control a rare flying summon.


    We could have used her to escape the ind.


    ''Well, it''s no use crying over spilled milk.''


    I didn''t want to ruin our rtionship by criticizing her.


    "Anyway, so you found the item?"


    "..."


    Amelia didn''t answer.


    She seemed to be debating whether to tell me or not.


    I spoke softly.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to hide between us."


    "Between us...?"


    "I''m practically your lifesaver, aren''t I?"


    "What do you mean...?"


    "Do you think Misha would have saved you if she didn''t know me?"


    "..."


    Amelia didn''t object.


    She seemed to agree.


    She just clicked her tongue and answered my question.


    "I recovered it. They said it was hidden, but it was in their subspace pocket."


    "I knew it. Those bastards wouldn''t leave a treasure lying around."


    "So that''s all you''re curious about?"


    No, of course not.


    "One more thing."


    I asked myst question.


    "What is that item? I heard it''s powerful enough to change history¡ª"


    "Stop."


    Amelia cut me off.


    Damn, was that a sensitive topic?


    "Don''t ask. I was just curious!"


    I hurriedly exined that I didn''t mean anything by it, seeing her frown.


    But maybe I had misunderstood?


    "Monster."


    Amelia muttered something strange, staring into space.


    ...Monster?


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A strong wind suddenly swept through the forest, shaking the trees.


    Then I understood what she meant.


    Damn it, I wanted to rest a little longer.


    "There''s a powerful monster nearby. Wake up yourpanions."


    Thest wave had begun.

 Chapter 278 Whirlpool (4)

    Chapter 278 Whirlpool (4)


    The hidden piece on Parune Ind, ''Wrath of the Sea''.


    The difficulty of this event, triggered by destroying the ''offering'' in the center of the ind with less than 20 people present, is determined by the number of participants.


    5-9 people: Increased number of normal monsters.


    10-14 people: An additional fourth wave and a final boss appear.


    15-19 people: Some of the final boss''s penalties are removed.


    ''I didn''t expect to be raiding a 3rd-grade monster in this unprepared state.''


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    My original target was the third wave''s boss.


    The fourth wave wouldn''t even start if we had six people.I wanted to farm magic stones and essences from the trash mobs, and maybe even get a 4th-grade essence for Misha or Erwen.


    But nothing went ording to n.


    ''Why is my life always like this?''


    Not only did the event start at the highest difficulty, but our numbers had dwindled to ten for the final wave.


    And the Elprott essence, my original goal, didn''t even drop.


    Well, if the final boss dropped an essence, that would be a minor issue...


    ''But we probably won''t be able to defeat him.''


    Survival was our priority now, not loot.


    That''s what 3rd-grade monsters are in this game.


    Even seasoned 6th-floor explorers would have a hard time defeating it with ten people who had never even fought together before.


    ''Well, we have no choice but to try.''


    I got up.


    "The divine power will soon be depleted."


    The priestess spoke up.


    "How much time is left?"


    "Ten minutes."


    Ten minutes...


    I nodded and looked around.


    Partn and Amelia were talking in the distance.


    "A 3rd-grade monster? Are you sure?"


    "Whether you believe it or not, it''s true."


    "You''re talking like you saw it yourself? [Danger Detection] isn''t that urate. It conveys information through senses, so it''s often exaggerated or minimized¡ª"


    It was a pointless conversation.


    I ignored them and approached one person.


    "Bjorn..."


    Misha Kaltstein.


    Mypanion who had been with me the longest in thebyrinth...


    ''I can''t call her my lover anymore.''


    I smiled bitterly and spoke.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Shouldn''t you be the one asking that...?"


    "I''m fine. A bit stiff, but that''s probably because I slept for so long."


    I talked to Misha for a while.


    It wasn''t about sharing my secret ns.


    I hadn''t had a proper conversation with her yet.


    We reunited after I passed out, and then thest wave started, so there was no time.


    "I was worried."


    "I''m sorry... I couldn''t leave her behind. She seemed to know you..."


    "You should have just told her you wouldn''t worry me next time."


    "Okay, I won''t."


    Okay, then that''s settled.


    What should we talk about now?


    "Anyway, I''m d everyone is okay. I was really worried. I had a bad feeling..."


    "A bad feeling?"


    "...Never mind. I guess I was just anxious because I was alone without you guys."


    Well, that''s how humans are.


    Negative thoughts are always more vivid.


    "...Are we just going to sit here?"


    Why not?


    The priestess is just sitting there praying.


    And Avman is writing a letter.


    Did he almost die ande back to life?


    As soon as he heard about the 3rd-grade monster, he started thinking about things he hadn''t said to his wife.


    "Avman! What are you doing?! You can tell her about the baby''s name in person!"


    "Just tell me what you think. What''s a good name for a girl? You''re... ahem, a woman, right?"


    What the hell? He''s writing a letter about the baby''s name?


    Damn it, stop giving me anxiety.


    "...This feels like that time."


    "Ah, when we were trapped on the 1st floor?"


    "Yeah. It was like this back then."


    Like that time?


    This is nothingpared to back then.


    Raven even left a will, just in case we couldn''t return.


    Ah, it was mostly about her assets.


    "By the way, Bjorn, you''re the same."


    "You mean I didn''t leave a will?"


    "Yeah."


    I chuckled.


    I don''t have anyone to leave a will to. And even if I did, I wouldn''t want to reveal my identity if I died.


    It would be a better memory for them.


    "But Misha, you didn''t leave a will either."


    "Well, that''s true, but..."


    Misha trailed off.


    She seemed to want to say something to me, so I cut her off.


    "Let''s not talk about depressing things. We all survived back then, didn''t we? We''ll be fine this time too."


    "...Yeah. I trust you."


    We then talked about everyday things.


    And after some time...


    "Barbarian."


    Amelia called me.


    "It''s time."


    Peaceful moments always pass by quickly.


    "Haha, a 3rd-grade monster! I''m excited!"


    Ainar was holding her sword, which she had been sharpening during our break.


    "Ainar! Are you really excited right now? We might all die!"


    Raven scolded her.


    "Alright, alright, stop fighting. Here, take this."


    Avman handed out letters to hispanions.


    "May the light shine upon our path."


    The priestess finished her long prayer and stood up.


    "Misha."


    "Yeah."


    I sent Misha back to her spot and stood at the front of the formation, gripping my mace and shield.


    The barrier that had been protecting us shattered.


    ¡¸[Deration of Evil''s End] is deactivated.¡¹


    Time to roll the dice.


    ___________________


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    As soon as [Deration of Evil''s End] was deactivated, the monsters waiting outside the barrier charged towards us. Raven immediately chanted the activation phrase for the magic circle she had prepared beforehand.


    "Swaartum Ebehel!"


    Military magic that was forbidden to ordinary mages because of its high lethality.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 4th-grade attack spell [Copse].¡¹


    The magic circle glowed, and red targets appeared on the vital points of the hundred or so monsters charging towards us.


    And about two secondster...


    Crackle!


    They exploded from the inside out. A horde of 6th-grade monsters was wiped out by a single spell.


    Of course, it wasn''t without a cost.


    "...I need to rest for a bit."


    Raven had used most of her mana for that one spell.


    Her role was to conserve mana and recover MP until the final boss arrived.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    So the rest was up to us.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!]


    Even though the main force had been wiped out, monsters were still appearing from everywhere.


    Thwack, thwack, thwack!


    I activated [Gigantification] and focused on tanking so that mypanions could deal damage freely.


    We had enough firepower to deal with trash mobs.


    Whiiiiiish!


    Thud!


    Kaboom!


    Our three ranged attackers, Erwen, Nebarche, and Avman, unleashed their attacks.


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has defeated an enemy.¡¹


    ¡¸[Devour] is activated, and Soul Power is recovered.¡¹


    Ainar, the berserker, was in her element against weak enemies.


    Partn, the 4th-grade explorer, was also pulling his weight, and Misha was using her speed to take down enemies who tried to attack the backline.


    And...


    ''She''s really good.''


    Amelia was the most impressive.


    She had refused my position assignment, saying she would handle things herself...


    sh!


    She was living up to her words.


    Over ten monsters had already been killed by her dagger.


    And if we counted the ones killed by her clone, it would be 1.5 times higher.


    I was a bit concerned.


    "Shouldn''t you conserve your strength?"


    I was worried about her mana.


    Aura, the symbol of knights, consumed a lot of mana. If she used it too much, she might not be able to use it when we fought the boss.


    But...


    "I know my own limits. Stop giving me advice."


    "...If you say so."


    What could I say?


    And she would probably know how to manage her mana.


    She had much more experience than me.


    ''Let''s just focus on my job.''


    I focused on blocking the iing monsters with my shield. I asionally swung my mace, but only to push them back.


    I had to conserve MP.


    If I didn''t use [Swing], it took about ten hits to kill them.


    "The monsters are thinning out."


    As we gathered magic stones, the number of monsters gradually decreased.


    "Maybe the priestess'' prayer worked!"


    Everyone was relieved, but I was calm.


    I knew those were just the leftovers from the third wave.


    There were no trash mobs in the fourth wave.


    Well, it made sense.


    It would be impossible to defeat the 3rd-grade boss if there were also trash mobs swarming around.


    "Let''s finish them off!"


    The good news boosted our morale.


    And...


    "It seems like there are no more left."


    We finally cleared the trash mobs.


    We quickly gathered the magic stones and reorganized our formation, then took a short break.


    And about 10 minutester...


    "He''s here."


    No one asked where.


    Amelia''s words were enough.


    Everyone looked in one direction.


    Kaboom.


    Heavy footsteps came from beyond the bushes.


    Kaboom!


    He was breaking through the trees.


    [Groooooooooar!]


    The 3rd-grade monster we were about to face for the first time.


    The moment he appeared, Raven shouted, sharing the information she knew.


    "...I, it''s Stormgush!"


    He was called the Ogre of the Sea.


    _______________________


    Stormgush.


    A 3rd-grade aquatic monster nicknamed the Ogre of the Sea. To be more precise, it was closer to a crustacean.


    But it didn''t look like a lobster.


    Its massive 5-meter body was covered in thick, hard shells, but its basic form was simr to a lizardman.


    Kaboom!


    Its long tail acted as a counterbnce.


    A protruding snout.


    It walked on two legs, and despite its incredible physique, it used a weapon.


    Kaboom!


    Everyone gulped as it fully revealed itself.


    "That''s a 3rd-grade monster...?"


    A monster that even 7th-floor ns had to hunt with dozens of people.


    I had fought manyrge monsters, but the ominous aura emanating from it was on another level.


    Well, it was still nothingpared to a Floor Master.


    I shouted.


    "Battle stations!!"


    What are you guys waiting for?


    It''s already within range.


    [Grooooar!]


    It charged towards us, holding a giant harpoon, moving with surprising agility for its size.


    I immediately activated Gigantification (Transcendence) Mode.


    Yeah, we have to at least match its size.


    ¡¸Size increases proportionally to Strength.¡¹


    My body started to grow rapidly.


    The monster''s eyes changed slightly.


    From seeing us as prey to seeing us as enemies.


    Well, I was probably over 5 meters tall in this state. It must have been surprised to see a human at eye level.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I used [Wild Release] to boost my stats and charged forward. I couldn''t afford to lose the first exchange.


    Kaboom!


    Its trident mmed into my shield as soon as I took a few steps.


    A heavy blow.


    ''I''m still weaker, even in this state.''


    I was pushed back, even though I had blocked the attack. It was something I hadn''t experienced since obtaining the [Unification] engraving.


    I had be much heavier since [Gigantification] started affecting my equipment.


    "What are you waiting for? Attack!"


    As I was pushed back, Ainar swung her Adamantium greatsword.


    ¡¸Ainar Frenelin has cast [Wild Control].¡¹


    ¡¸All conditional activation effects of the next attack are converted to Sharpness.¡¹


    One of the many ''conversion'' skills that changed conditional effects to Sharpness. Combined with the weight of her sword and her strength, it was a powerful blow.


    But...


    ng!


    Her sword only managed to scratch the shell, leaving a 1cm deep mark.


    It wasn''t because Ainar was weak, but because the monster was incredibly tough.


    It was called the Ogre of the Sea for a reason.


    Its Physical Resistance was insane.


    Well, we had a dedicated damage dealer, so it didn''t really matter.


    "Wait, Billy."


    Amelia jumped off my shoulder andnded on the monster''s shoulder, stabbing it with her dagger.


    Her dagger was imbued with Aura, which ignored 90% of Physical Resistance.


    Thud!


    The dagger sank deep into the flesh, up to the hilt, and then she pulled it out.


    Pssssh!


    Dark green fluid spurted from the wound.


    But it wasn''t a significant blow.


    The monster wasn''t weak enough to be affected by a wound like that, and...


    It had incredible regeneration.


    Whooosh!


    It swiped at Amelia with its sharp ws. It was incredibly fast, at least twice as fast as me.


    But it wasn''t fast enough to catch a true agility character.


    Thud.


    Amelia dodged the attack with a backstep, and I immediately closed the distance to prevent it from attacking again.


    I was still weaker in terms of strength, so I couldn''t hold it off alone...


    Crrrreeeak.


    But I didn''t have to.


    "Get away from Bjorn, you shell lizard!"


    Mypanions were there to distract it.


    "Misha, Partn! Help me!"


    I quickly gave orders.


    "Don''t get too close, only attack when it''s attacking me!"


    The most important rule for melee attackers in a raid. After our frontline was established, the fight finally became manageable.


    [Grooooar!]


    I tanked its powerful attacks.


    When I was pushed back, the melee attackers would distract it.


    And I would close the distance again, drawing its aggro, while Amelia dealt damage.


    We repeated this process.


    "Its wounds are already healing. Raven, cast ''Worsen'' first! And tell us everything you know about it!"


    Raven cast support spells while briefing us about the monster.


    "The ground! Get away from its feet when it stomps! It''s about to use its [Eye of the Storm] ability..."


    The information wasn''t enough to call it a strategy.


    But I hadn''t told them anything about this monster.


    I couldn''t tell them how to fight it.


    They didn''t even know what kind of monster it was.


    ''Well, Raven knows, so I don''t have to do anything.''


    If Raven wasn''t here, I would have had to do the briefing.


    It was too risky to just let them figure it out on their own. One mistake could lead to a fatal injury in a fight against a monster like this.


    For example...


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Eye of the Storm].¡¹


    Like Raven just mentioned.


    Kaboom.


    It stomped on the ground, and a whirlpool appeared, sucking everything within a 5-meter radius into its center.


    Whiiiiiish!


    I could feel the powerful wind pressure even from a few steps away.


    "Get back!"


    Everyone retreated to avoid getting caught in the whirlpool.


    But I did the opposite.


    Thud.


    I didn''t retreat, I charged into the center.


    "Bjorn? Where are you going?!"


    [Eye of the Storm] is an aura-type skill.


    The whirlpool wasn''t fixed to that location, it followed the monster for 5 seconds.


    In other words, if it charged towards us, someone would get caught.


    Someone had to hold it off.


    Whiiiiiish!


    I entered the whirlpool, and the wind wrapped around me, but I wasn''t pulled towards the monster.


    ¡¸Character''s total weight is over 1,000 kg.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is immune to the [Eye of the Storm] effect.¡¹


    Come on, this body isn''t going to be blown away by a little wind.


    Whiiiish!


    The real problem was the trident that was thrust at me in the blinding wind.


    Honestly, I didn''t even see it.


    But...


    Kwaaang!


    My hand moved on its own and blocked the attack.


    I had be so used to fighting that my body reacted before my mind.


    ''Wow, I actually blocked that.''


    Kwaaang! Kwaang! Kwaang!


    I blocked the trident three more times, relying on my instincts, and then the whirlpool subsided.


    Okay, now I could retreat.


    Thud.


    I stepped back, and Raven''s voice, which had been drowned out by the wind, finally reached my ears.


    "Yandel, what the hell was that?! I just told you...!"


    She was scolding me for not following her instructions.


    But as a barbarian, I only had one thing to say. I couldn''t say I forgot...


    "Ah, sorry. I just felt like I had to do it."


    Well, you should have told me beforehand.


    That heavy objects wouldn''t be pulled in, and that I should go in and hold it off.


    Tsk, these local mages.


    ''Don''t they even have that basic information in their books?''


    I was appalled.

 Chapter 279 Whirlpool (5)

    Chapter 279 Whirlpool (5)


    "You felt like you had to do it? What does that even¡ª!"


    Ugh, I think I pressed the wrong button.


    I cut her off before the conversation could escte and changed the subject.


    "So what''s next? What do I have to watch out for?"


    I hurriedly approached Stormgush and raised my shield. Raven sighed and continued her exnation.


    "His next skill is [Dragon Vein]. The ground will turn red... Ah, now! Yandel, dodge!"


    Stormgush''s second active skill, [Dragon Vein].


    Kaboom!


    A marker appeared beneath the target, and a momentter, a pir of air erupted.Like this.


    Whoosh!


    Phew, that was close.


    "Everyone get back! A [Whirlpool] will appear from the hole!"


    [Dragon Vein] not only dealt a powerful burst of damage, but it also created a hole in the ground that spewed out a [Whirlpool].


    It had the same name and effect as the Siren Queen''s skill...


    Whooosh!


    If you got caught in it, you would be suspended in midair, losing MP proportionally to the time spent airborne.


    Well, I was immune to the airborne effect because of my weight...


    ''But it still drains MP.''


    We had to avoid it.


    Especially those who weren''t as heavy as me.


    "Spread out!"


    The first [Dragon Vein] significantly increased the difficulty of the fight. We had to avoid the whirlpools, which limited our movement.


    But there was an easy solution for now.


    "We''re going to fight while moving!"


    We just had to move.


    He was the only enemy left on the ind.


    The entire ind was practically a boss room.


    There was no reason not to utilize the wide open space.


    ''...Well, this won''tst long either.''


    It was one of the reasons why this fight was so difficult, even though we had the damage advantage. If he kept using [Dragon Vein], the map would eventually shrink.


    And in the midst of that...


    "Huh? Why is the watering up here...?"


    The water level was rising, a characteristic of Parune Ind. After the fourth wave started, the entire ind would be submerged except for the center.


    "Yandel! It''s rising! What do we do?!"


    What do we do?


    We keep fighting and moving.


    "Maintain formation and head towards the center!"


    Fortunately, no one objected to my order.


    They didn''t have any better ideas either.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Tyrant''s Roar].¡¹


    As we fought and moved, Stormgush used his other skills.


    "Ersina! It''s that skill! Purify it!"


    [Tyrant''s Roar], a powerful AoE skill that inflicted a stun for up to 2 seconds within a 10-meter radius. Its duration was affected by Magic Resistance and Mental stats.


    The priestess easily countered it with Purification.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Blood of the Storm].¡¹


    A berserk skill that temporarily increased regeneration and physical stats?


    "Everyone spread out!"


    I tanked it.


    My shield, armor, and body were riddled with holes, but...


    The priestess could heal me.


    ''My equipment... It''s going to cost a fortune to repair.''


    It hurt, but it was a reasonable price to pay for raiding a 3rd-grade monster.


    Life is more important than money.


    "He''s stomping! Spread out!"


    Stormgush rotated between his four skills, and mypanions gradually became ustomed to his patterns.


    But it was too early to rx.


    He still had three more skills he hadn''t used yet.


    ''Damn 3rd-grade monster.''


    This was the difference between 3rd-grade and 4th-grade.


    Not only were their base stats higher, but they also had more skills.


    And monsters at this level also had unique abilities, not just essence skills.


    Like the Vampire''s dark magic.


    ''This guy''s unique ability is Weapon Mastery.''


    ''Weapon Mastery'' increased variousbat stats in the game, like critical rate, uracy, evasion, and block rate.


    Stormgush had a high Weapon Mastery level.


    That''s why...


    ''He''s really good with that harpoon.''


    He was using his harpoon with incredible skill.


    It wasn''t just brute force, it was like he had mastered some kind of martial art.


    ''Anyway, he''ll start using his remaining patterns when his HP gets low...''


    "Yandel! Did you hear that? It''s dangerous when he starts using that ability! We have toe up with a n..."


    Hey, stop screaming.


    I already have a n.


    I was just waiting for the right moment to reveal it. It would be suspicious if I came up with a solution as soon as she finished exining.


    n A and n B.


    I had two ns.


    A was the best, B was the backup.


    The only problem was...


    ''The variable.''


    This n wasn''t a guaranteed win.


    We were about to face a high-level battle, something we hadn''t experienced with low-grade monsters.


    And...


    Someone might get hurt.


    Or even die.


    I knew it was a selfish thought disguised as altruism, but...


    If someone had to suffer...


    ''Partn, Ersina, Nebarche, Amelia.''


    I hoped it wouldn''t be us.


    "We''re trapped!"


    As I was reaffirming my priorities...


    Partn shouted.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    Water was rising from the direction we were heading.


    Escaping the ind by boat was impossible.


    Hundreds of tornadoes had been swirling around the ind since the first wave ended.


    ''...More than half of the ind is submerged.''


    We were running out of time.


    "This way!"


    I led the group towards the center of the ind, taking the longest detour possible.


    And I told mypanions.


    "We have to deal as much damage as possible."


    They had to fight harder.


    "Do you have a n?"


    Amelia asked, and I exined it without hesitation.


    "...You came up with that n just by listening to the mage?"


    The swordsman looked at me with a strange expression.


    "But will it work? It sounds too risky."


    The priestess expressed her concern.


    And...


    "Bjorn is a great warrior! He knows how to fight better than anyone!"


    Ainar, never missing an opportunity to brag about me, shouted.


    "Are you the only one who''s going to do that?"


    Misha muttered sadly and said she would join me.


    I refused.


    I cared about Misha, but this was the most efficient way to allocate our forces.


    Then what about Raven, the epitome of efficiency?


    "It''s a good n. Especially since you have a backup."


    Yeah, you agree too.


    "It doesn''t sound like a reckless n. Alright, let''s do it."


    Amelia also agreed, which was a relief.


    I was surprised that she agreed so readily.


    I asked her why, and she gave me an unexpected answer.


    "Your words have power."


    Huh?


    "I understand what she means."


    Partn, who had been bickering with Amelia, nodded.


    "You weren''t afraid at all when the 3rd-grade monster appeared."


    Well, that''s because I already knew...


    "Maybe that''s how they felt when they decided to follow you that day."


    The priestess mentioned the incident in the 1st-floor Noark battle.


    "Bjorn, son of Yandel. The giant who leads the way, the one chosen by fate."


    I didn''t know.


    I just felt a strange mix of emotions.


    I hadn''t done anything noble in front of them...


    "We couldn''t be sure, but when we saw you reunite with yourpanions, we knew. You''re guided by fate."


    Damn it, these religious people.


    "...What are you talking about?"


    I sighed.


    I knew my true nature. I had been praying that they would be safe, even if it meant sacrificing everyone else.


    But...


    ''Why are they doing this to me?''


    My heart pounded.


    Was this the barbarian instinct of wanting to live up to expectations?


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Let''s just fight.


    I cleared my head by focusing on the battle.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Eye of the Storm].¡¹


    Here ites again.


    "Everyone get back!"


    I charged towards the monster and held it off.


    Whiiiiiish!


    A blinding storm.


    I suddenly had a thought.


    The wind was just wind.


    No matter how much I prayed, I couldn''t control who lived and who died.


    Kwaaang!


    It was like this whirlpool.


    Only fate knew whaty at the end of this storm.


    "Yandel! We''re trapped!"


    After blocking [Eye of the Storm] one more time, we reached the center of the ind.


    An open space hidden within the forest.


    A white stone tower in the center.


    And dark bloodstains on the ground.


    The ce where I had spent an eternity, praying that everyone would be safe.


    "The water! The water is rising from all sides!"


    The entire ind except for this area was submerged, and the sea was visible everywhere.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Dragon Vein].¡¹


    Whirlpools erupted from the holes Stormgush had created in the ground, mixing with the rising water and swirling around us.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!!


    If this were a game, I would have been impressed.


    It was a scene befitting a boss battle.


    Kaboom!


    Stormgush arrived in front of us and mmed its trident into the ground.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Rain Dance].¡¹


    One of the three remaining skills it used when its HP dropped below 70%.


    ''Okay, we managed its HP well.''


    It was time to make our move.


    ______________________


    [Rain Dance].


    One of Stormgush''s three core skills.


    Its effect was simple.


    Pitter-patter.


    It started to rain.


    If it got rained on, its regeneration and physical stats would increase significantly, while we would be afflicted with various debuffs.


    But that was a minor issue.


    The real problem was the next pattern.


    "Everyone, do as we nned!"


    As soon as I shouted, everyone except for Misha charged towards the monster.


    I did the same.


    [Groooooooooar!]


    We attacked without holding back.


    Our n was to kill it as quickly as possible after it used [Rain Dance].


    So there was no reason to hold back.


    The more damage I took, the easier it would be for mypanions to attack.


    Thud!


    Avman''s arrow pierced the monster''s shell and sank deep into its flesh.


    It probably didn''t hit any vital organs...


    ¡¸Avman Urikfrit has cast [Hungry ws].¡¹


    But the arrow dealt continuous damage.


    The more arrows hended, the more pressure the monster would feel.


    Misha was next.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Enhancement].¡¹


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Frost Condensation].¡¹


    Misha, as always, used [Frost Condensation] with [Enhancement] to increase her Frost Affinity.


    And she activated the active ability of her spirit beast, Skadia, contracted through the Frost Spirit Ring.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Absolute Zero].¡¹


    [Absolute Zero].


    Her second ability, obtained after absorbing ''Beast''s Blood'' with the royal family''s reward.


    ¡¸The character''s first attack always inflicts the ''Frozen'' status effect.¡¹


    Her sword was covered in white frost, and she swung it at the monster.


    Her target was its right arm, which was holding the trident.


    Crackle.


    The monster''s arm froze solid.


    It had high Magic Resistance and a massive body, so only its arm was frozen...


    But that was all part of the n.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Ice Shatter].¡¹


    [Ice Shatter], an active skill that increased damage against frozen enemies. And she also used the 5th-grade skill she obtained from the royal family.


    ¡¸Misha Kaltstein has cast [Mutation].¡¹


    ¡¸Agility is temporarily converted to Strength.¡¹


    A skill that Misha, whocked Strength, would be able to use until thete game.


    Kwaaang!


    Misha''s second sword, held in her other hand, mmed into the frozen arm.


    But only the shell had been frozen.


    Crackle.


    The ice shattered, but the monster''s arm was fine. Well, it would be strange if she could sever a 3rd-grade monster''s arm with one attack.


    "It''s my turn!"


    As the monster thrashed, trying to attack Misha, Ainar charged forward and swung her sword at the injured arm.


    But...


    ng!


    Even with the increased Sharpness from [Wild Control], it wasn''t enough. The de sank deep into the flesh, but it was stopped by bone.


    [Grooooar!]


    "Ainar!"


    The monster spun around, protecting its arm, and swatted Ainar away with its tail.


    ''Damn it.''


    That was a powerful blow, even Ainar wouldn''t be able to get up easily...


    That''s what''s scary about 3rd-grade monsters.


    Even their normal attacks were fatal...


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Eye of the Storm].¡¹


    Damn it, he''s using it again?


    Thud.


    I charged forward as mypanions retreated.


    And...


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I held it off.


    The long 5 seconds passed, and the whirlpool subsided.


    "Mister, get back!"


    Ah, you''re ready now.


    I quickly moved aside so I wouldn''t be in Erwen''s way.


    And at that moment...


    ¡¸Erwen Fornachi di Tersia has cast [Focused Shot].¡¹


    The 4th-grade essence she obtained from the royal family.


    An arrow that consumed MP proportionally to its casting time, increasing its damage.


    Did she use all her MP?


    The aura surrounding the arrowhead was ominous¡ª


    Whiiiish!


    She released the arrow, and it shot forward like a sh of light.


    Kaboom!


    It hit the monster''s upper abdomen.


    She was aiming for its heart.


    Its head was also a vital point, but it was difficult to hit.


    [Grooooar!]


    Stormgush roared in pain.


    But it was still moving.


    The arrow hadn''t pierced its heart.


    But I wasn''t too disappointed.


    It wouldn''t have died from one hit anyway. 3rd-grade monsters don''t die that easily...


    "Huh?"


    The monster suddenly made a move I had never seen before.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Call of the Storm].¡¹


    The skill it used when its HP dropped below 40%.

 Chapter 280 Whirlpool (6)

    Chapter 280 Whirlpool (6)


    The monster raised its harpoon high in the air.


    My first thought was,


    ''Already?''


    He had taken a lot of damage.


    We had pierced his shell, severed his arm, and even stabbed him in the chest with a poisoned dagger.


    But 40% HP already?


    ''Ah...''


    I looked up and understood.


    Amelia was clinging to its back, her dagger embedded in its neck.''She should have aimed for the back of its head, not the neck.''


    I was a bit disappointed, but Amelia wouldn''t have done that on purpose.


    It must have dodged her attack.


    I focused on something else.


    ''I''ve never seen that skill before.''


    ck aura was swirling around the wound on its neck.


    Wait, is that...?


    ¡¸Amelia Rainwales has cast [Abyssal Power].¡¹


    Aura, Doppelganger essence, and now this? This woman was a monster. It was a miracle we had survived her attacks.


    Anyway, I''ll think about thatter.


    "Don''t stop!"


    I gave the order and approached the monster.


    But maybe it was too much for mypanions, who didn''t know what was going on.


    They froze, unable to focus on the fight.


    I understood why.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Call of the Storm].¡¹


    [Call of the Storm].


    It recovered MP by absorbing the surrounding wind, but if it was used during [Rain Dance], when the area was filled with rainwater, it also recovered arge amount of HP.


    Well, that would be the end of it normally...


    But there was an additional effect when raiding on this cursed ind.


    "The water! It''s like a wall!"


    "It''s a tsunami...!!!"


    The rising water, pulled by the wind, surged towards us like a tsunami.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A wave of water, growingrger andrger like a snowball rolling down a hill, crashed towards us.


    "Oh no!"


    It was a terrifying disy of nature''s power.


    Damn it, there''s no need to be scared of this.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    The violent waves crashed over us.


    But...


    ¡¸A sanctuary has been created somewhere on the ind.¡¹


    We were unharmed.


    "Huh?"


    "Wh, what just happened...?"


    I didn''t know the details either.


    It was just a cinematic in the game.


    "Raven, illuminate the area!"


    The water had plunged the area into darkness, so we needed light. We could see our surroundings more clearly now.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Like being trapped in a fish tank.


    But we didn''t have time to admire the scenery.


    "Everyone move! Now''s our chance!"


    I gave the order, and mypanions snapped out of their daze and started moving.


    The battle had entered a new phase, and it was even more intense than before.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Dragon Vein].¡¹


    Avman was hit by the air pir that erupted from the ground.


    He managed to dodge most of it, so he wasn''t blown out of the sanctuary...


    "Avman...!"


    "I, I''m fine... Priestess, just focus on healing Yandel..."


    But he was incapacitated.


    He would recover thanks to [Hungry ws], but it would take a few minutes.


    [Wooong...?]


    Iron Bear, who had been tanking at the front lines, was also unsummoned after Avman was injured.


    And the bad news didn''t end there.


    The [Whirlpool] that erupted from the [Dragon Vein] hole started swirling around the limited space, harassing us.


    "Don''t get hit!"


    We had to treat the [Whirlpool] as an instant death attack now.


    If we got caught in it, we would be thrown into the sea.


    sh!


    Amelia severed the monster''s arm with her Aura-infused dagger.


    Thud.


    Its massive arm, still clutching the bone harpoon, fell to the ground.


    But even without a weapon, it was still dangerous.


    [Groooooooooar!]


    It swung its left arm, and Partn was knocked back, his stomach ripped open.


    He couldn''t dodge in time because of the [Whirlpool].


    ''It''s not a fatal wound.''


    We had lost one fighter, but I remained calm. As long as he was alive, we could heal him with potions or divine power. That was one of the few good things about this world...


    Thud.


    I had to retreat as the [Whirlpool] approached me.


    And at that moment, Nebarche, the archer from Amelia''s team, was killed.


    He had used [Emergency Escape] to avoid the [Whirlpool], but hended right in front of the monster.


    ''Ah, that was a random blink skill...''


    Nebarche was devoured before he could even scream.


    Crunch, crunch.


    The first casualty of the battle.


    I didn''t feel any guilt.


    Who told him to use a trash skill like [Emergency Escape]?


    Anyway, as long as mypanions were safe¡ª


    "...Ugh!"


    Misha was injured.


    sh!


    She dodged the downward strike, but she lost an arm.


    "Misha!"


    "Don''t worry! I can still fight with one arm!"


    She can still fight with one arm?


    This girl has be tough after following me.


    I couldn''t tell her to retreat.


    We didn''t have time.


    I just focused on attacking with more intensity.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    I swung my mace with all my remaining MP.


    I aimed for its snout.


    Thwack!


    The monster flinched and swatted at me with its tail.


    Kwaaang!


    I blocked it with my shield, but the impact reverberated through my bones.


    Did its physical stats increase because of [Rain Dance]?


    It wasn''t this strong before...


    ''Damn it.''


    My arm was broken, and my ribs ached.


    But I was immediately healed.


    ¡¸Lyrine Ersina has cast [Heal].¡¹


    A warm and mystical power reconnected my tendons and pieced my bones back together.


    It was telling me.


    Don''t rest, keep fighting and protect yourpanions.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!"


    A grueling battle.


    It was beyond words.


    The monster was strong and tenacious, as expected of a 3rd-grade monster.


    Thud.


    Its flesh was torn by Aura.


    Dozens of arrows were embedded in its shell, draining its life force.


    Curse magic was stacked on it, preventing regeneration and making it bleed green fluid. And Misha''s sword was embedded in its eye.


    [...]


    But it kept fighting.


    As if we were the viins and it was the hero.


    It didn''t tire, and every time it moved, someone was injured.


    Mostly me.


    Crack, crack.


    Its sharp ws tore through my shield and armor...


    Thud!


    And sometimes pierced my flesh.


    The priestess was out of divine power, so I couldn''t even be healed in time.


    But what could I do?


    Did it think I would fall first?


    I endured.


    I swung my mace, dodged the whirlpools, and endured.


    And after about a minute...


    [Groooooooooar!!]


    The monster roared and stared at me.


    It was asking why I wasn''t falling.


    Yeah, you feel the same way, don''t you?


    You''re praising me, you monster.


    ''Just use your next pattern, damn it!''


    I smashed its neck with my mace, putting all my frustration into the attack.


    Thwack!


    It flinched, but it wasn''t a significant blow.


    But...


    Thud.


    Amelia took the opportunity and stabbed its temple with her dagger.


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaak!!!]


    The monster screamed in pain.


    And at the same time...


    Whooosh!


    A thick barrier of wind enveloped it.


    ¡¸Stormgush has cast [Priest of the Storm].¡¹


    Itsst resort, activated when its HP dropped to 10%.


    I had been waiting for this moment.


    "Raven!!!"


    I shouted the mage''s name.


    But she was already casting a spell.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A bright magic circle appeared on the ground.


    Thud.


    I retreated, not just to the edge of the barrier, but much further. And so did Misha and Amelia.


    We knew what wasing.


    "Pelz Askar Bier."


    One of the military spells Raven had learned, designed to kill a single powerful target, not a group of enemies...


    ''...Well, it has a pretty wide range.''


    I gulped and stared ahead.


    ¡¸Arrua Raven has cast the 4th-grade attack spell [Divine Retribution].¡¹


    A thunderous roar came from the water-covered ceiling.


    And a secondter...


    sh!


    The world turned white.


    It wasn''t blindingly bright.


    The white light, refracted countless times on its way down, enveloped us softly.


    And...


    Kaboom!


    [Divine Retribution], in the form of a lightning bolt, struck the monster''s head.


    ___________________


    Stormgush had high Physical and Magic Resistance.


    It had strengthparable to an Ogre and was surprisingly agile.


    That''s why it was called the Ogre of the Sea, but its HP was actually much lower than an Ogre''s.


    And its skills were designed for a quick victory. The longer the fight dragged on, the more disadvantageous it became for us.


    That''s why I aimed for a quick victory.


    We conserved our resources and only used normal attacks until its HP reached 70%.


    Then we increased the tempo and started dealing damage, going all out at 40% when it used [Call of the Storm].


    And at 10%, we would finish it off with a burst of damage.


    It was a ssic strategy.


    The only problems were that we didn''t have any counter skills for its patterns, which increased the risk...


    And we had used most of our resources to get its HP down to 10%, so the final blow was up to Raven alone.


    Well, it was a decent n.


    Then what about the result?


    Kaboom!


    [Divine Retribution], in the form of a lightning bolt, struck the monster''s head, and I saw the result with my own eyes.


    ''We failed.''


    It was a crushing defeat.


    Sizzle.


    The monster''s shell was steaming, like a well-cooked lobster, but it was still alive.


    And the whirlpool protecting it was still there.


    The reason was clear.


    It wasn''t because we missed the timing and hit it while it was invincible.


    ''We didn''t have enough damage.''


    Raven''s final attack wasn''t strong enough.


    Not even close.


    ''I thought that spell would be enough...''


    Maybe it was my fault for not considering the terrain.


    It would have been different in a normal environment.


    But the lightning bolt had lost some of its power passing through the water.


    "It, it''s still alive! What do we do?"


    What do we do?


    We go to n B.


    "Partn! Get the boat!"


    Partn, clutching his ripped stomach, asked,


    "...The boat?"


    Hmm, did I not tell them about n B?


    No, I definitely did.


    Maybe he forgot because he was in pain?


    I didn''t like repeating myself, but I told them the key part of n B again.


    "We''re running!"


    We''ll all die if we stay here.


    ____________________


    ¡¸The spirit of the storm is starting to dwell in Stormgush''s body.¡¹


    ¡¸Stormgush is temporarily immune to all damage.¡¹


    ¡¸10%.¡¹


    ¡¸20%.¡¹


    ¡¸3...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    ____________________


    We had to use n B, but there were a few positive aspects.


    No one had died.


    Well, the archer from Noark was dead...


    And Misha had lost an arm, Ainar was unconscious, and Avman was seriously injured.


    But everyone else had survived.


    Yeah, that''s enough.


    "Ah, the boat...!"


    Partn seemed to have remembered n B and hurriedly reached for his subspace ring.


    But then he had a thought.


    "B, but... how can we evenunch a boat in this situation...? Ugh!"


    He coughed up blood.


    But Raven continued his question.


    "Partn is right. The whole ce is flooded, how are we going tounch a boat?"


    How?


    "Don''t you remember? His boat is made of ''Artene wood''."


    Artene wood is the best material for shipbuilding.


    It was incredibly durable and buoyant. The boat would float even if we just threw it in the water.


    "Partn! Hurry up and get the boat!"


    Raven urged him, and Partn, clutching his stomach, summoned the boat.


    It wasrge enough tofortably fit ten people.


    I carried the unconscious Ainar and the injured Avman onto the boat and tied them to the mast with ropes.


    "Tie yourselves down! You might fall off."


    "Ah, yes!"


    Those who could move tied themselves to the boat.


    Misha, clutching her severed arm, asked me, "Bjorn, I have something to tell you." She didn''t have to hold it so tightly, I had already tied it securely with a rope...


    "We''ll talkter."


    "But..."


    "Don''t you trust me?"


    Misha hesitated and then shook her head.


    "I trust you."


    Okay, then we were ready to set sail.


    "...But how are we going to get there?"


    Raven looked at me, panicked, after everyone had boarded the boat.


    ''Oh, right.''


    How do weunch a boat that''s onnd?


    I hadn''t considered this when I made the n.


    But...


    ''If I didn''t think about it, it must be because I didn''t have to.''


    Yeah, that must be it.


    My body was already moving.


    "Wh, what are you doing? You''re not going to carry the whole boat...?"


    Hey, just be quiet.


    You''re making me tired.


    "Ughhhhhhh!"


    I groaned and lifted the boat with both arms. And I walked towards the water.


    I couldn''t hold it for long.


    "Everyone hold your breath."


    I gave them onest piece of advice and threw the boat into the sea.


    "Go."


    The boat, made of buoyant wood, quickly rose to the surface.


    It would be fine once it was in the water.


    [Priest of the Storm] was activated, so there wouldn''t be any whirlpools.


    The game didn''t block escaping by boat at this stage either.


    ''...It''s gone.''


    I turned around after the boat disappeared from sight.


    Amelia was staring at me with a strange look in her eyes.


    "You really care about yourpanions."


    "They''re small and precious."


    "...I see."


    She had a habit of answering most questions with "I see." It was annoying because I could never tell what she really meant.


    I just said what I wanted to say.


    "You surprised me. I didn''t expect you to agree to this."


    Our mission was to be bait.


    The monster would unleash a powerful AoE attack after charging up, and I couldn''t block it with my shield.


    The squishy mages, priestess, and injured warriors wouldn''tst a few seconds.


    So we had agreed to retreat with n B.


    But we couldn''t all leave.


    Someone had to hold it off, or it would chase us with its tail.


    We couldn''t defeat it while on the boat.


    "This role..."


    Amelia chuckled.


    "It''s not something I would normally do."


    She seemed to think it was strange herself.


    Then why did she stay?


    "I can''t stand being in debt."


    Wow, she was serious.


    I was truly impressed.


    She was risking her life because I saved her once?


    ''I should remind her about this debtter.''


    "What? What''s with that look?"


    "Ah, did I get caught? I was just thinking how highly I value you because you keep your promises."


    "...Spare me the ttery."


    Amelia frowned.


    "Just don''t look at me like that. I wouldn''t have stayed if I didn''t think your n would work."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "Barbarian, what does that ''I see'' mean?"


    "It means... ah, it seems like it''s almost over."


    Amelia also stopped talking and looked ahead.


    ¡¸90%.¡¹


    The whirlpool surrounding the monster was subsiding.


    The final phase was about to begin.


    I gripped my mace tightly.


    And as if sensing my intention...


    "Wait, the original n was to just hold out and escape, right?"


    Amelia questioned my aggressive stance.


    So I also tilted my head.


    "...We''re trying to endure...?"


    "...Then wouldn''t it be more efficient to put away your mace and just use your shield?"


    Huh? What is she talking about?


    What does that have to do with anything?


    I said firmly.


    "My mace is a great defensive weapon!"


    The best defense is a good offense.


    Especially when the enemy is almost dead.


    "So you should also use your weapon! Don''t just dodge and waste time!"


    "..."


    "You owe me your life!"


    "......I see."


    She couldn''t refuse.

 Chapter 281 Drift (1)

    Chapter 281 Drift (1)


    [Priest of the Storm].


    This skill has three main effects.


    1. Temporary Invincibility.


    Until the skill gauge is fully charged, the caster bes immune to damage.


    In a way, it''s a high-value skill.


    Even though the caster can''t move while it''s active, it''s still an invincibility skill. It was possible to pull off some amazing ys with it in the game.


    2. Increased Defense Stats.


    Once the casting isplete, the caster gains a massive amount of defense stats. Combined with the temporary invincibility, it''s practically the ultimate survival skill.


    But that''s not all.3. AoE Attack.


    An AoE attack that''s unleashed around the caster until the [Priest of the Storm] mode ends.


    It''s not just a survival skill, the damage is incredibly high.


    Like the saying, the best defense is a good offense.


    "It''sing."


    I crouched down, pulling my shield down to cover my face, and the storm barrier around the monster started to expand, engulfing the entire sanctuary.


    ¡¸100%.¡¹


    The effect that signified the skill was fully charged.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A fierce wind swept over me.


    It wasn''t as blinding as the [Eye of the Storm].


    But...


    ¡¸Character is taking damage.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is taking damage.¡¹


    ¡¸Character is taking damage...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    Like des hidden in the wind, white, dagger-shaped shadows mmed into my armor and body.


    This was why I had sent mypanions away.


    I couldn''t block this kind of AoE attack with my shield.


    nk, nk, nk! Kaboom!


    Arms, back, shoulders, waist, thighs, calves.


    I couldn''t even pinpoint where the pain wasing from, as impacts hit me from all directions.


    It felt like dozens of people were throwing snowballs filled with stones at me.


    ''Well, that''s about right.''


    After all, my Physical Resistance and Magic Resistance were high.


    I barely took any damage from this kind of continuous tick damage, not a single powerful blow.


    Then what about Amelia?


    Her Physical Resistance wasn''t as high as mine...


    ''What the... she''s dodging them?''


    Amazingly, she was dodging every single attack.


    Wow, what kind of Agility stat and reflexes did she have to be able to do that?


    ''I told her she coulde if she could do it, and she really could.''


    Ah, of course, I wasn''t jealous.


    Why would I be?


    "You seem busy."


    Amelia didn''t answer my question.


    Was she telling me to focus on the fight instead of talking?


    [Groooooooooar!!]


    The shell lizard with its severed arm roared menacingly and charged towards me.


    ''Threat level'' was working.


    If it were a human who used that skill, they would have targeted Amelia first.


    Kwaaang!


    I blocked its massive body with my shield, and my body was pushed back.


    But that kind ofrge movement always creates an opening.


    Thud!


    Amelia stabbed its back with her dagger.


    Its defense stats had increased significantly, so the dagger didn''t go as deep as before.


    And...


    ''It''s not even flinching anymore.''


    The monster didn''t even hesitate for a moment after being stabbed and swung its arm at me.


    Whooosh!


    Like the saying, the best defense is a good offense.


    Its defense stats had increased, which meant its attack power had also increased.


    Since it could use its time for defense on offense now.


    Tadat.


    I quickly dodged to the side and created distance.


    It would have normally used [Dragon Vein] or [Eye of the Storm] at this point.


    But there was no need to worry about follow-up attacks this time.


    This world is a cruel ce where you have to give up something to gain something.


    [Priest of the Storm] also has a penalty.


    [Groooar!]


    Yeah, roar all you want.


    ''You can''t use skills now, can you?''


    Skill Seal.


    In this phase, Stormgush could only use physical attacks and that AoE attack.


    The duration in the game was about 10 minutes.


    ''If we can''t kill it within that time, we run.''


    We would have to retreat without looking back, even if it meant giving up on everything.


    As soon as it could use skills again, the raid would fail.


    Not only would it start using its other annoying skills, but its injuries would also start to heal.


    Amelia''s damage alone wouldn''t be enough to keep up with its regeneration.


    Therefore...


    ¡¸Character has cast [Swing].¡¹


    I used my skills without holding back on MP.


    I couldn''t even distract it with normal attacks.


    "Amelia!"


    Whether we could kill it or not depended entirely on how well our main damage dealer performed.


    "...Tsk."


    Amelia clicked her tongue and swung her dagger again. Her expression clearly showed that she wanted to just stall for time.


    ''Tsk, these rich kids.''


    I don''t understand.


    We have to fight for 10 minutes anyway, why not just go all out?


    If we kill it, we get a jackpot...


    ''Ah, she wouldn''t get anything even if it dropped an essence.''


    I finally understood why Amelia wasn''t enthusiastic.


    She had already filled all her essence slots.


    Even if she got a mage to store it in a test tube, it would be difficult for us to sell it and split the profits.


    She''s from Noark.


    She would want to never see us again after today.


    "If we kill this, I won''t im ownership of Belverson''s equipment!"


    I decided to give her a new incentive.


    But...


    "...You were nning to im ownership?"


    Amelia said something naive.


    No, you were going to keep it all for yourself?


    After justing in at the end andnding the final blow?


    "...Carmi''s is yours, and Belverson''s is mine. That was the agreement, wasn''t it?"


    Hmm, I did hear about that agreement.


    But that was between you guys, not me.


    "I don''t know about that!"


    I shouted while dodging Stormgush''s ws, and Amelia quietly muttered.


    "...I see."


    I think I know what she meant this time.


    She probably saw through my barbarian-style logic.


    Thanks to that, her eyes sparkled with a bit more enthusiasm.


    A very desirable situation for an employer.


    Kaboom!


    The battle continued.


    We were already drinking victory soju and splitting the loot in our minds...


    But realistically, the odds were still 50/50.


    Would we be able to kill it within the time limit?


    Or would we fail and have to run away, epting all the losses and pain we had suffered?


    The oue is still unclear.


    I just had to do my best and hope for the best.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Sweat and blood flowed down my skin.


    But there was no time to rest.


    The more I harassed the monster, the easier it would be for Amelia to deal damage.


    Thud!


    Stormgush''s ws mmed into my shoulder.


    nk.


    The shoulder armor, which had already been cracked, shattered and fell to the ground.


    ''Damn it, the repair costs...''


    My hands trembled, but I tried to think positively.


    It was already broken beyond repair anyway.


    The cost wouldn''t be that much different...


    "Amelia!"


    Stormgush ignored me, who had been knocked back, and swung its tail at Amelia.


    Tadat.


    Fortunately, she jumped up and dodged.


    But...


    Thud!


    A dagger hidden in the storm pierced Amelia''s body.


    It was a familiar attack.


    But this time, it was different.


    "Ugh."


    The location was bad.


    It wasn''t her arm or shoulder, but her thigh.


    Blood gushed from the wound, staining her white pants red.


    But the real problem was something else.


    Tadat.


    Amelia''s mobility was limited.


    ''Damn it.''


    As I had feared, Amelia couldn''t move as freely as before after being injured.


    And that meant our DPS had decreased.


    ''We can''t kill it at this rate.''


    My mind was racing.


    Should we change our strategy?


    Should we just focus on surviving and run away?


    No, but then what about my repair costs?


    Who''s going topensate us for all the pain we''ve suffered?


    ''...Let''s try a little longer.''


    I quickly made a decision and dismissed my negative thoughts.


    We were in a bad state, but the monster was also cornered.


    Its HP was almost depleted...


    [Human.]


    That''s when the monster spoke for the first time.


    With bloodshot eyes.


    [Humaaaaaaaaaaan¡ª!!!]


    It roared.


    I flinched at its strange aura.


    ''That line... No, wait, was this monster even capable of speech?''


    I couldn''t remember anything like that.


    Was this a new feature added in the real world?


    Whatever.


    I''ll think about itter.


    ¡¸Character has deactivated [Gigantification].¡¹


    ¡¸Character has cast [Gigantification].¡¹


    I quickly switched to normal Gigantification mode.


    I couldn''t use [Transcendence] while in Transcendence Gigantification mode.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Transcendence].¡¹


    It was a close call.


    I had to make up for that difference with this.


    ¡¸The next skill used is enhanced.¡¹


    Of course, I didn''t have many skills.


    Then what should I use?


    ''Leap.''


    This was out of the question.


    It was useful against squishy ranged attackers, but it wouldn''t even scratch the monster''s HP.


    ''Swing.''


    This was also useless.


    Even with [Transcendence], the range would just increase, not the damage.


    An essence that never existed in my build.


    But I had obtained it by chance, and ironically, it had been a huge help throughout my journey.


    ¡¸Character has cast [Flesh Explosion].¡¹


    Yeah, this might work.


    ¡¸The inherent ability of the skill is unlocked by the power of the Transcendent.¡¹


    I cast the skill and dashed forward.


    It wasn''t an instant-cast skill anymore.


    ¡¸Explodes after 3 seconds...¡¹


    A 3-second dy.


    But in return...


    ¡¸Explosion damage is greatly increased.¡¹


    The damage increased significantly.


    ''Hmm, it was about 35 times stronger, right?''


    I had calcted it a few times while researching [Transcendence], but I think my memory was correct. Even in [Dungeon and Stone], there weren''t many skills that increased damage this much.


    Ah, of course, the base damage itself was still low.


    It was originally a skill for spraying [Acidic Fluid], not for dealing explosion damage. Even with a 35x multiplier, it wouldn''t even scratch 3% of a 3rd-grade monster''s HP.


    Well, it was enough for now.


    Tadat.


    I dashed forward and grabbed the monster''s neck with both arms.


    The Barbarian Suicide Bomber Mode.


    [Humaaaaaaaaaaan¡ª!!!]


    The monster roared, trying to shake me off.


    Oh, you''re even opening your mouth for me?


    Swoosh.


    I quickly shoved my hand into its mouth, letting go of the mace.


    Crack!


    The monster immediately bit down on my hand, trying to crush it with its thick teeth.


    But it was wrong.


    I''m a barbarian.


    Not a human.


    ''Yeah, time''s up.''


    I counted down the time limit in my head, and then my hand exploded.


    Although...


    There were no mes, which usually apanied an explosion.


    Kwaaang!


    Yeah, what else could this be but an explosion?


    _____________________


    The moment the explosion urred, my body was thrown into the air.


    It was that powerful of an explosion.


    Kaboom!


    My heavy body crashed to the ground, and I quickly looked up to check on the monster. I already had a hunch from the wind subsiding...


    Swaaaaaaaaaa.


    Stormgush''s body was disintegrating into particles of light.


    ¡¸Stormgush has been defeated. EXP +7¡¹


    Yeah, we killed it.


    ¡¸Achievement Unlocked¡¹


    Condition: First 3rd-grade monster kill.


    Reward: Mental stat permanently increased by +1.


    I''ve been living as a barbarian for so long that I felt a sense of mental satisfaction from winning the battle.


    But sadly...


    "...!!!"


    That satisfaction didn''tst long.


    An indescribable pain engulfed my entire body.


    The reason was clear.


    ¡¸All defense stats are temporarily sealed.¡¹


    The side effect of Flesh Explosion (Transcendence).


    Damn it, I didn''t think about Pain Resistance disappearing.


    ''This, this...!''


    I couldn''t even scream from the pain, my mouth just opened and closed.


    "Barbarian, are you okay?"


    Amelia peeked at me through my blurry vision.


    And...


    "You''re lucky."


    She said something meaningful.


    It didn''t seem like she was just saying that because I had survived or because we had defeated the monster.


    Ah, maybe...


    "Es, es, sence..."


    "Yeah, it dropped."


    Really?


    I looked up.


    And I saw a navy blue essence floating in the air.


    I must have missed it because my vision was blurry...


    ''...Hallelujah.''


    I immediately crawled towards the essence.


    My entire body was in pain?


    So what?


    Humans are greedy creatures, no matter the situation.


    "...Shouldn''t you get treated first?"


    Treatment could wait.


    It wasn''t my first time losing an arm.


    "Es, sence..."


    "You''re a funny one."


    I ignored Amelia and crawled towards the essence.


    ¡¸The essence of ''Stormgush'' seeps into the character''s soul.¡¹


    ¡¸Strength increased by +90.¡¹


    ¡¸Agility increased by +55.¡¹


    ¡¸Physical Resistance increased by +75.¡¹


    ¡¸Natural Regeneration increased by +50.¡¹


    ¡¸Lung Capacity increased by +40.¡¹


    ¡¸Lightning Resistance decreased by -30...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    A powerful force surged through my body.


    I was savoring that pleasant feeling when...


    "Then have a potion first."


    Amelia opened her subspace bracelet.


    That''s when it happened.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A brilliant light emanated from the entrance of the subspace.


    Even I, who knew nothing about magic, could tell it was strange.


    This kind of thing didn''t happen when you put a glowing object in your subspace.


    Then what was it?


    "..."


    Amelia also seemed to feel something was off, as she hurriedly rummaged through her subspace.


    And she took out an item.


    "Why is this appearing now...?"


    It was a stone emitting a white light.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    A sudden thought crossed my mind.


    Could the stone in Amelia''s hand be the ''treasure'' of the Noark Lord?


    Of course, it was just a baseless hunch for now.


    "...What''s that stone?"


    I asked straightforwardly, like a barbarian.


    But Amelia''s answer was merciless.


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Well, if you don''t want me to worry about it, then don''t show it to me.


    ''Judging by her reaction, it seems like it really is the ''treasure''...''


    I didn''t think she would answer even if I asked again.


    So I decided to focus on something else.


    There were more important things to worry about than my curiosity.


    Pssssh!


    A crack appeared in the barrier that was blocking the water like the ss of an aquarium, and water started pouring in.


    ¡¸The sanctuary will disappear soon.¡¹


    It was time to prepare.


    I first picked up my mace and the shattered pieces of my chest armor from the ground and put them in my subspace pocket.


    And...


    "What are you doing? Come here. Unless you want to be swept away."


    I took out a rope.


    Amelia frowned as she realized what I was trying to do.


    "You''re not going to use the scroll?"


    "Ah, you mean the Mass Teleport scroll?"


    The core item of n B, the Mass Teleport scroll.


    I had asked Kyle to make it after experiencing the Verzak incident.


    But it could only teleport two people.


    It couldn''t even designate coordinates, and it could only teleport to the location of the ''Coordinate Transmitter'' registered when the scroll was created.


    ''Well, if it wasn''t nerfed like that, it wouldn''t even exist as a scroll.''


    Ah, for reference, Raven had the ''Coordinate Transmitter''.


    She usually kept it in her subspace pocket, but I had told her to take it out this time.


    So if we just tore the scroll, we would be teleported to Raven.


    But...


    "We already killed the monster, and it''s not even dangerous. Why would we use such an expensive item?"


    It would be crazy to use it just for convenience.


    Kyle had said he could make another one if we got him the materials, but...


    When would we be able to gather all those materials?


    Most of them were rare items, not just expensive.


    "Soe here and sit down. Ourpanions wille and rescue us once the water recedes."


    "Then what about until the water recedes?"


    What a stupid question.


    We just have to hold our breath and wait.


    You can''t even do that for a few minutes?


    "...Fine, I''ll tie myself down."


    Amelia took out a nail from her subspace and hammered it into the ground. And she took the rope from me and tied herself to it.


    "Hey, can you help me? I only have one hand."


    "...You''re a handful."


    What the hell.


    She would help me anyway.


    I raised my remaining hand, and Amelia tied me to the rope.


    That''s it, we''re ready.


    Pssssh!


    We chatted for a bit while watching the water pouring in through the holes in the sanctuary.


    Surprisingly, Amelia was the one who initiated the conversation.


    "The pain seems to have subsided."


    Ah, I was trying to forget about it.


    "...Ugh."


    The more you focus on pain, the more intense it bes.


    So I quickly changed the subject.


    "Enough about me, can you tell me now?"


    "...?"


    "About that stone. What is it? I can tell it''s the ''treasure'' those bastards were after."


    "Barbarian, I told you not to worry about it."


    Amelia drew a line with a cold voice.


    But a barbarian''s characteristic is that they can''t control their curiosity.


    "No, but it''s glowing right next to me, how can I not be curious?! I''m not asking for much, just tell me why it''s glowing. You also seemed surprised earlier."


    "That''s..."


    Why is the stone glowing?


    Amelia hesitated and then clenched the stone in her hand.


    "I don''t know."


    "Huh? You don''t know?"


    Amelia clicked her tongue as I stared at her incredulously, and then she red at me.


    "That''s right, I don''t know. What''s wrong with that? I don''t know much about this item. But if I have this..."


    Yeah, if you have it?


    I was listening intently when...


    ¡¸The sanctuary disappears.¡¹


    The barrier that was blocking the water shattered, and water rushed in like a scene from a disaster movie.


    Damn it, at this timing?


    ''I almost had her...''Y?ur f??vorite stories on ??/o/(v)??/lb??n(.)c??m


    It was a shame, but what could I do?


    "Hold your breath! Hold onto the rope!"


    I took a deep breath and shouted, and the cold seawater engulfed us.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    Time to hold out.


    We just had to hold our breath and wait for the water to recede. Then ourpanions woulde back and find us.


    But thanks to Stormgush''s essence, which increased my Lung Capacity...


    ''I can hold my breath for at least ten minutes.''


    I wasn''t ufortable, even though I was holding my breath.


    In the game, Lung Capacity was a useless stat.


    When you had to fight underwater, you would prepare beforehand, so there was no need to increase your breath-holding time.


    ''But it might actually be useful...''


    Unlike the game, this world was a ce where you had to fight with your real body.


    Lung Capacity would be helpful in battle.


    I''m not Lee Hansu, who just sat in front of a keyboard anymore. I know how important breathing is in realbat.


    ''My body is also healing.''


    I felt a tingling sensation throughout my body as my injuries started to heal.


    It wasn''t because the seawater had potion-like properties.


    It was just the effect of the new skill.


    ¡¸The character''s body is imbued with the energy of the sea.¡¹


    ¡¸Passive skill [Origin] greatly increases Natural Regeneration.¡¹


    Stormgush''s passive skill, [Origin].


    The effect was simple.


    When in contact with seawater, Natural Regeneration increased, and the longer the contact, the greater the increase, likepound interest.


    It would even regrow a severed arm in about ten minutes.


    ''Well, it''s useless outside the 6th floor.''


    I had tried storing seawater in a bottle and using it like a potion, but it was aplete failure.


    The skill didn''t activate after an hour.


    What the hell was this ''energy of the sea''?


    ''Anyway, I finally have regeneration again.''


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    The most frustrating part of losing the Vampire essence was finally resolved. It was a 3rd-grade essence, and it wasn''t just focused on regeneration.


    [Origin] had other effects.


    ''I''ll switch it out when I start farming 2nd-grade essences...''


    I was savoring the feeling of my body healing when...


    ''Huh?''


    I btedly realized something.


    The torch I had lit while fighting Stormgush had gone out when the water rushed in.


    And my vision was blurry from the seawater.


    But...


    ''Why can I see?''


    The reason was Amelia''s mysterious stone. It was emitting a brilliant light, even though it was in her subspace pocket, acting as a light source.


    I had a question.


    How could light escape from a subspace pocket, which was supposed to be a separate space?


    ''But why is it glowing even brighter...?''


    I tilted my head and pointed at Amelia''s subspace bracelet.


    It was a gesture with this meaning.


    ''Hey, is that okay?''


    Amelia didn''t answer my question.


    She just stared at the stone, as if mesmerized.


    ''This is making me even more anxious...''


    I felt something was wrong.


    sh!


    The stone suddenly erupted with a white light, blinding me.


    And that was thest thing I remembered.


    Like the day I was first summoned to this world.


    ''My eyes!''


    I passed out.


    ____________________


    ¡¸Error urred.¡¹


    ¡¸Character location cannot be found.¡¹


    ¡¸Character log transmission temporarily suspended.¡¹


    ¡¸Administrator, please investigate the cause of the error...¡¹


    ¡¸...¡¹


    ____________________


    When I opened my eyes, there was light.


    The red glow of the sunset as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    "Damn it."


    I realized how much time had passed and quickly sat up.


    "A whole day has passed?"


    It was nighttime when we fought Stormgush.


    But the sun was setting?


    It meant I had been unconscious for at least a day...


    ''...Wait, what the...?''


    I soon faced a much bigger problem than the lost time.


    ''My equipment, where the hell is it?''


    I felt a sense of emptiness and checked my body.


    My equipment was gone.


    No, it wasn''t just my equipment.


    My subspace ring, my earring, even my magic-enchanted underwear were all gone.


    I waspletely naked.


    ''Did someone loot me while I was unconscious?''


    Hmm, but if they looted me, they would have killed me, right?


    No, wait, there was no one else on this ind besides us.


    What were those guys who we sent away on the boat doing all this time?


    Damn it, what the hell is going on?


    "This is driving me crazy."


    It was beyond just confusing.


    Mymon sense couldn''t exin this situation.


    Therefore.


    "Hey."


    I shook Amelia, who was lying next to me.


    Ah, of course, I looked away.


    She was also naked.


    "...Amelia, wake up."


    Hey, please wake up.


    You were the one who had that stone.


    What the hell happened?


    "Ha..."


    I tried to wake Amelia up, hoping for an answer, but she didn''t respond.


    She was breathing, so she wasn''t dead...


    ''Damn it.''


    I gave up on waking her up and checked my surroundings.


    It had been strange from the moment I opened my eyes, but there were many things I hadn''t checked yet.


    ''My arm.''


    Yeah, my severed arm had regrown thanks to the seawater.


    ''The nail and rope.''


    The nail and rope I had used to tie myself down were gone.


    We hadn''t moved to another ind.


    We were still in the same spot where we fought Stormgush.


    But...


    ''The ground is already dry.''


    The entire ind had been submerged, but the sand beneath my feet was dry.


    Was this physically possible in just one day?


    I didn''t know, but the most important thing was something else.


    ''But I''m still wet.''


    If the ground had dried naturally from the sun, why was I still wet...?


    Whiiiiiiiing-!


    I heard the sound of insect wings pping in the distance.


    ''Here we go again.''


    The 8th-grade insect-type monster, ''Krungbi''.


    The main monster that appeared on Parune Ind.


    ''Why the hell is it appearing now?''


    It was baffling.


    The event had ended yesterday.


    They shouldn''t have respawned until the nextbyrinth cycle.


    ''Whatever, I''ll worry about thatter.''


    I quickly got up.


    And I picked up a sturdy-looking branch from the ground.


    It wasn''t as good as a mace...


    ''It''s good enough for a one-time use.''


    It would be enough to deal with an 8th-grade monster.


    Tadat.


    I dashed towards the insect monster that had emerged from the bushes.


    And...


    ''Swing.''


    I swung the branch with all my might.


    Thwack!


    There was no system message, but the satisfying impact made me feel a bit better.


    Yeah, at least my essences are still working.

 Chapter 283

    Thud.


    The insect-type monster, ''Krungbi'', disintegrated into light, dropping a magic stone.


    I didn''t bother picking it up.


    What would I even do with it? I didn''t even have a pocket to store it in.


    ''This is driving me crazy.''


    In a way, this was worse than when I first fell into thebyrinth and had to crawl around on three legs.


    At least back then, I had underwear.


    ''...I''ll worry about where I amter, let''s get some clothes first.''


    I was momentarily panicked by the unfamiliar situation, but I quickly organized my thoughts and started working.


    First, clothes.


    There were only trees and monsters that disintegrated into light, but getting clothes wasn''t that difficult.


    After all, I''m a barbarian.


    ''...I''m really doing everything here.''


    I first found a vine that fit my waist.


    And then I strungrge leaves onto the vine, wrapped it around my waist, and tied it.


    My new equipment, ''Blessing of the Tree Spirit'', wasplete.


    ''...It''s surprisingly sturdy.''


    I was surprised by the quality of my creation as I moved around.


    As expected, the basics are the basics for a reason.


    There was a reason why the first humans preferred this look.


    ''...I should make one for her too.''


    I made one for Amelia as well.


    Unlike me, who only needed something for my lower body, Amelia needed two pieces...


    But she was much smaller than me, so it didn''t take that much longer.


    ''I made it big enough, so she doesn''t have to worry about the size.''


    It was one of the few advantages of the ''Blessing of the Tree Spirit''.


    It was so primitive that size didn''t matter.


    I could just tighten the vine and tie it.


    ''When is she going to wake up?''


    I walked over to Amelia and ced the ''Blessing of the Tree Spirit (Female)'' on top of her.


    I thought about dressing her...


    ''It would be awkward.''


    It felt like I was crossing a line.


    ''Anyway, I''m not hungry yet, so let''s build a shelter first.''


    After taking care of clothes, I started working on shelter.


    This wasn''t difficult either.


    I dug a hole with my hand, lined it with therge leaves I had used for the ''Blessing of the Tree Spirit'', and then gathered some dry wood and built a campfire.


    It was surprisingly easy to start a fire.


    ''Is it because I''m so strong?''


    I rubbed the wood together with all my might, and smoke soon appeared.


    There really is nothing you can''t do with strength in this world.


    ''When the hell is she going to wake up?''


    I ced Amelia on the leaf bed and looked up at the sky.


    It was nighttime.


    But the campfire kept me warm, and I could see my surroundings, so I could fight monsters even if they appeared.


    I then moved on to the next task.


    ''The problem is food...''


    The third element of survival, and the most important one.


    "Ha..."


    I sighed.


    I didn''t think I would have to worry about this again after all this time.


    Rumble.


    "...How the hell am I going to get food?"


    ____________________


    There were no mountains on Parune Ind.


    Except for the coastline, it was all t forest, and the trees blocked the light from the campfire, so it didn''t reach far.


    But...


    ''Those moths...''


    The light was enough to attract monsters, and I had to fight them all night.


    Well, I didn''t put out the fire.


    Monsters would appear even without the light.


    It was better to fight them while I could see.


    ''...I''m not going to sleep anyway.''


    I fought monsters and fought hunger for several hours, and then Amelia finally woke up.


    "You''re finally awake."


    "...How did you know?"


    "Your breathing stopped."


    She was a strange one.


    She was clearly awake, but she justy there with her eyes closed.


    Was she trying to assess the situation?


    "...Where are we?"


    "Wait, put this on first."


    "...?"


    Amelia sat up and frowned at the pile of leaves on top of her.


    "Barbarian, did you... undress me?"


    It was one of the questions I had expected, so I answered calmly.


    "Look at me, do you really think I did that? I was also naked when I woke up."


    "...I see."


    I turned around, and I heard the rustling of leaves behind me. It seemed like I didn''t have to exin how to wear it.


    "You can turn around now."


    When I turned back, Amelia was wearing the ''Blessing of the Tree Spirit (Female)''.


    It was a strange feeling.


    We were both wearing leaves, like a matching set.


    I felt like we would get a set bonus if we fought together.


    "So where are we?"


    Amelia asked the same question again, as if she wasn''t embarrassed by her outfit.


    Hey, I''m the one who should be asking the questions.


    "This is Parune Ind. I don''t know how much time has passed, but we were both naked when I woke up."


    I briefly exined the strange things that had happened since I opened my eyes.


    Amelia didn''t say anything.


    She seemed to be organizing her thoughts.


    I waited for about a minute and then asked,


    "So, can you exin now? Why are we like this?"


    "...Why are you asking me?"


    Don''t y dumb.


    "Your stone was glowing, wasn''t it? I''m sure it''s rted to this."


    "That stone..."


    Amelia opened and closed her empty hand.


    But the stone that had disappeared didn''t reappear.


    Ah, right, I should mention this first.


    "I didn''t touch it. I don''t even know where it went."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not suspecting you."


    Hmm, so she trusts me that much?


    "So, what''s the answer?"


    "...I have a hunch, but I''m not sure."


    Just tell me, damn it.


    Why is she controlling information even in this situation?


    "Just tell me, what is that stone, and why are we like this?"


    I asked impatiently, and Amelia hesitated.


    And...


    "That''s..."


    She was about to say something with a determined look when...


    Crack.


    We heard a branch snapping in the distance.


    We both crouched down and looked towards the sound.


    There were only insect-type monsters on this ind.


    So it was likely a human.


    "..."


    We held our breath.


    It would have been one thing if we had heard footsteps.


    Then we could have just thought it was someone passing by.


    "Who''s there? Come out."


    Amelia spoke coldly, staring into the darkness.


    About five secondster...


    "Haha, you make us sound like viins."


    Five explorers emerged from the bushes.


    What the hell, they really were watching us?


    Since when?


    ''Damn it.''


    I felt a chill run down my spine, but I quickly scanned them.


    They were all human males.


    Judging by their equipment...


    ''5th-floor level.''


    But they had n emblems on their chests.


    It was a n I had never seen before.


    ''They came to the 6th floor as a n, and they''re moving in teams on this ind?''


    But there was something strange.


    Most explorers didn''t enter thebyrinth this time because of the current situation. That''s why we were able to trigger the event with less than 20 people.


    But we''re meeting explorers now?


    Something didn''t feel right.


    I was feeling uneasy when...


    "Why were you watching us?"


    Amelia asked, her voice filled with suspicion, and the conversation began.


    "Don''t misunderstand. We saw the fire from afar and thought it might be our n members, so we came to say hello. But we were surprised by your appearance, so we just watched for a bit. Ah, and we just found you."


    It was a somewhat usible exnation.


    Even I would have been curious if I saw two people wearing leaves in the middle of the ind.


    "So, what happened to you?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Haha, don''t be so wary. You''re clearly in a difficult situation..."


    "I said it''s none of your business."


    Amelia cut him off coldly.


    But did he find that attractive?


    "Haha, you''re a feisty one."


    The manughed heartily, not offended at all.


    Honestly, I thought he was crazy.


    Why is he acting like that when she''s clearly telling him to get lost?


    "Amelia."


    "I''ll handle this, so stay quiet."


    I called her name, trying to prevent things from escting.


    Amelia seemed to understand and softened her tone a bit.


    "Our boat capsized. We''re waiting for ourpanions here."


    It was a lie I hade up with based on my situation.


    "Hmm, then where''s your equipment?"


    "We put it in our backpacks before we fell into the water, but we lost them."


    "I see."


    The man then asked Amelia a few more questions out of curiosity, and Amelia answered vaguely.


    Of course, there were many contradictions if you looked closely...


    "Oh, is that so? You must have had a hard time!"


    But the man didn''t seem to care, as he just stared at Amelia''s body with a lecherous gaze.


    That''s when...


    "Well, this is..."


    Thwack!


    Amelia kicked him in the head.


    Thud.


    Damn it, this woman.


    I was trying to be patient, but she just attacked him.


    ''Who did she learn that from?''


    I sighed inwardly, but I immediately took action.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!"


    It was toote to prevent it.


    "Behelaaaaaaaaa!!"


    I activated [Wild Release] and [Gigantification].


    And I leaped towards them.


    ''Swing.''


    I swung my makeshift club and knocked the mage to the ground.


    ''Okay, the mage is down.''


    I then turned and swung at the archer next to me, using the momentum.


    But...


    "Nooo!!"


    The shield warrior next to the archer blocked my attack.


    Crack.


    My club shattered against the shield.


    Damn it, I should have used a mace.


    Thud.


    I dropped the broken club and grabbed the shield with both hands.


    And...


    "Give it to me."


    I pulled.


    But it was difficult to take it away from him.


    Shields were usually strapped to the wrist.


    Of course, it was a minor problem.


    If the arm was the problem, I could just break it.


    Crack!


    "Aaaaaaargh!!"


    I pulled the shield warrior towards me and mmed his elbow into the ground, shattering the joint.


    And then I kicked him away, took the shield, and...


    ng!


    ...blocked an iing arrow.


    That was the end of the battle.


    Thud!


    Amelia had already taken care of the rest.


    The archer copsed, an arrow protruding from his chest.


    But they weren''t all dead.


    "Y, you... Do you even know who we are?!"


    The man who had been kicked in the head red at us.


    Damn it, this is going to be troublesome.


    "Shut up."


    I quickly gathered some leaves and stuffed them in his mouth.


    And then I looked at Amelia.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    I had no choice but to participate, but we had just looted them.


    If this got out, it would be a huge problem.


    "Exin yourself. Why did you do that?"


    Amelia avoided my gaze.


    "...They were weak. We had to attack first."


    That was ridiculous.


    "You should have tried talking to them first."


    "I don''t think they would have listened."


    It felt like she was talking to a wall.


    Damn it, did everyone I met feel this way about me?


    ''She thinks she''s some kind of prophet.''


    I sighed and then Amelia spoke, as if trying tofort me.


    "Don''t worry. This won''t get out."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Check their backpacks."


    I didn''t understand, but I opened their backpacks.


    The first thing I saw was jerky.


    I was starving, so this was a wee sight.


    At least our food problem was solved.


    Munch, munch.


    I stuffed some jerky in my mouth and then continued searching the backpacks.


    And I soon noticed something strange.


    ''What the... these guys weren''t from a n?''


    Their backpacks were filled with equipment.


    It was too much for emergency equipment.


    There were all sorts of weapons, and most of them were covered in blood.


    "These guys... they were looters."


    Then was the n emblem a fake?


    But it looked familiar...


    ''Where have I seen this before?''


    I racked my brain, and then I remembered.


    "...n Elvis."


    I had seen it in a book at the library.


    A n of dozens of explorers who hadmitted countless crimes. They were eventually caught and executed.


    If I remember correctly...


    It was about fifteen years ago.


    ''No sane person would use that n''s emblem as a disguise...''


    I felt a huge sense of dissonance.


    And at that moment...


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A cold wind blew from the sea, sending shivers down my spine.


    ''Wait a minute...''


    I hurriedly opened the backpacks and checked the ID cards again.


    "This is crazy..."


    There were ID cards with different names, races, and ages.


    But they all had one thing inmon.


    "The renewal date is... 134th year of the Change Era?"


    They were all from twenty years ago.

 Chapter 284 Drift (4)

    Chapter 284 Drift (4)


    Is this for real?


    Is this a prank?


    I stood there frozen, unable to describe how I felt. My fingertips trembled, and my breathing became ragged.


    But I quickly epted reality.


    ''Time slip.''


    That was the only exnation for all the contradictions I had experienced since waking up on this ind.


    There was no point in denying it.


    Yeah, I could wake up in a barbarian''s body after ying a game, so why not time travel?


    I finished organizing my thoughts and looked at Amelia."You already knew."


    "To some extent."


    Amelia nodded slightly and said she had be certain after meeting those explorers.


    I had only read about them in a book, but they were apparently quite famous back then.


    ''...No wonder she attacked them first. She''s not usually that aggressive.''


    It was a kind of time traveler''s perk.


    To see through those who were hiding their true intentions and crush them before they could do anything.


    It would be baffling for those on the receiving end.


    "Fa, fa, famous? Wh, wh, what do you mean?!"


    What the hell.


    There''s no time to exin.


    And it wouldn''t even matter if I did.


    "Are there other members of your n on this ind? Just nod if there are."


    I quickly moved on to the interrogation.


    And after clearing up a few things I was curious about, I took some time to think.


    "Twenty years ago..."


    The time period was twenty years in the past.


    In other words, we had just met explorers who would be exposed for their crimes and executed five yearster.


    ''This is a bit of a problem.''


    ording to the interrogation, there were over thirty of them on this ind.


    And Amelia had warned me.


    The leader of n Elvis was a dangerous explorer.


    "...We have to move."


    "We do."


    I exchanged nces with Amelia and quickly reached an agreement.


    We worked well together in this aspect.


    There was no need for persuasion.


    "Let''s take their equipment first."


    "Ah, I''ll take care of that."


    We skillfully stripped them of their equipment and took their backpacks.


    And...


    Thud.


    We killed them all.


    How could we let them live?


    They would definitelye after us with theirpanions as soon as they returned to the city.


    ''And they deserve to die anyway.''


    They were from a n that would be exposed for its crimes five yearster.


    Their backpacks were filled with evidence of their looting, and I had heard enough during the interrogation to feel no guilt.


    "What about the bodies?"


    "We should bury them."


    "Then we should start digging."


    I agreed with Amelia''s suggestion without hesitation.


    Yeah, it''s best to listen to the expert in this kind of situation.


    "I''ll go erase the traces."


    While I dug a hole to bury the bodies, Amelia went back to our campsite and dismantled the campfire and leaf bed I had built.


    My short primitive life hade to an end.


    Time to return to civilization.


    "A dagger? Do you want to use it?"


    We took off our ''Blessings of the Tree Spirit'' and put on the clothes and equipment we had looted.


    It wasn''t as good as my original equipment...


    ''But it''s good enough for now.''


    It would be greedy to ask for more.


    I finished burying the bodies and then ate some jerky and drank water from my canteen. And I checked the direction with mypass.


    ''Phew, I finally feel like a human again.''


    It wasn''t even strange anymore.


    _______________________


    "I know a cave. Let''s go there."


    The sky was turning blue as dawn approached.


    I followed Amelia for about thirty minutes and arrived at a small cave.


    It was a ce she had found while we were heading towards the center of the ind with Misha.


    "It''s bigger than it looks."


    "...You''ve been here before?"


    "I just took note of it while we were passing by. It seemed like a good ce to hide."


    Wait, you even remember the location?


    "You have a good memory."


    Amelia frowned at my genuinepliment.


    "It''s just a habit."


    "Well, you''re embarrassed by a simplepliment."


    "...I''m not embarrassed."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Barbarian, what does that ''I see'' mean?"


    It just means I see.


    Whatever.


    "Let''s get to the point. What was that stone?"


    I asked the same question again, and this time, I finally got an answer.


    "It''s called the ''Fragment of Records''. It''s a legacy of Archmage Gavrilius, a treasure that has been passed down through the Lords of Noark for generations."


    So that was its official name.


    It definitely seemed rted to this situation.


    "Then did we time travel because of that Fragment of Records?"


    "Probably."


    Amelia nodded and continued.


    The ''Fragment of Records'' was a legendary item that could supposedly allow you to go back in time and change history.


    That''s why she had spent her entire life trying to obtain it.


    "But why did you use it when you were with me?"


    "It wasn''t my intention."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t even know how to use it. I was nning to research it properly when I returned to the city."


    ording to Amelia, even the Lord of Noark didn''t know how to use it, so he just kept it safe.


    Until the ''Chosen One'' appeared, as Auril Gabis had said when he gave it to him.


    ''Damn it.''


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Then you don''t know how to go back either?"


    "...That''s right."


    Amelia looked apologetic, but her eyes were sparkling.


    I could understand.


    She had finally achieved her lifelong goal. She was probably more interested in changing the past than returning to the present.


    ''What about the time I came from? Did it just stop?''


    My mind was racing.


    But I couldn''t figure it out by myself.


    I decided to satisfy my curiosity first.


    "So, what happened?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m curious about why you wanted to go back in time."


    "..."


    Amelia didn''t answer.


    Come on, just tell me you don''t want to talk about it.


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence followed.


    We both had a lot on our minds.


    "The sun is rising."


    Time passed, and the sun rose. We stayed in the cave.


    It would be troublesome if we went out and ran into those explorers.


    Damn it, if those guys had a boat, we could have used it to escape the ind.


    ''They''re controlling the entire ind?''


    I had learned something during the interrogation.


    Parune Ind was their n''s territory.


    They used it as a base to loot explorers on nearby inds.


    They had sent five members to search the ind for any explorers who might have entered while the n was away...


    ''Well, at least we just have to endure for today.''


    Thebyrinth closes on the 60th day on the 6th floor.


    And today was the 60th day.


    Even after time traveling, it was still a relief that thebyrinth closed.


    ''I wonder what happened to mypanions... They still have a month left until thebyrinth closes. I hope they''re okay without me.''


    I was worried about mypanions, but I tried not to dwell on it.


    Yeah, I should worry about myself first.


    I don''t even know if I can go back.


    ''I hope we don''t just end up staying in the past...''


    I was having those silly thoughts when Amelia called me.


    "Barbarian."


    "My name is Bjorn, son of Yandel, human."


    "..."


    "So what did you want to say?"


    "Choose an ID card from the backpacks. You should pick one beforehand."


    Huh?


    ''Ah...''


    I didn''t understand at first, but then it clicked.


    We couldn''t even pass through the checkpoint if we returned to the city like this.


    I rummaged through the backpacks and gathered all the ID cards.


    There were at least forty of them.


    "...Why did they even collect so many ID cards? It could be used as evidence against them."


    "It''smon. ID cards are worth money."


    Apparently, there were many people who wanted new identities, even those who weren''t from Noark.


    ''Well, they''re already looters, so it doesn''t matter if they get caught with ID cards. They might as well sell them for profit.''


    We then looked through the ID cards and chose ones we could use.


    Unlike Amelia, I didn''t have many options.


    There was only one barbarian ID card.


    "Amelia Berrywells? You got a good one."


    Amelia chose an ID card with the same name as hers.


    It was a human female.


    "Twenty-one years old? You have some conscience."


    "...I, I didn''t choose it because I liked it."


    Huh? What''s with that reaction?


    "Wait a minute, how old are you, Amelia?"


    "...Don''t pry into my personal life, Bjorn Yandel."


    Amelia quickly cut me off.


    She was already thinking about the taxes she would have to pay after returning to the past.


    ''She''s choosing the youngest one to pay less taxes.''


    ''Damn it.''


    I sighed inwardly and checked the ID card I had chosen.


    ''Name: Nibels Enche, Age: Twenty-one, Explorer Rank: 6.''


    That was the essential information.


    But since I was 6th-grade, my essence information would be registered with the guild, so I shouldn''t use [Gigantification] in public.


    "Give it to me when you''re done."


    "Huh?"


    "You told me not to call you a barbarian, didn''t you? I can''t call you ''Yandel'' in front of other people."


    Ah, right.


    I handed Amelia my new ID card.


    But then...


    "Nibels Enche...?"


    Amelia froze, staring at the ID card.


    As if she knew the name.


    _____________________


    "Do you know her?"


    Amelia shook her head at my question.


    And she said it was just a coincidence and didn''t borate.


    Damn it, this woman is really frustrating.


    ''She could have just kept quiet.''


    Anyway, we waited in the cave until thebyrinth closed.


    We chatted asionally, and one conversation was particrly memorable.


    "I''ll find a way for us to return, so try not to do anything that will draw attention. You might do something irreversible."


    "Irreversible?"


    "I heard this from a mage. If time travel is possible, even a small change could lead to the destruction of a nation."


    He was talking about the butterfly effect.


    You know, the one where a butterfly pping its wings could cause a hurricane on the other side of the world.


    ''...Wait a minute, what happens if Bjorn from this time period dies?''


    A sudden thought crossed my mind.


    It''s twenty years in the past, so Bjorn would still be alive.


    He would be a baby, just starting to drink from a bottle.


    But what would happen to me if that baby died?


    ''...I might be in danger.''


    I should listen to Amelia''s advice andy low for a while after returning to the city.


    "Alright, I won''t cause any trouble, so don''t worry."


    "...I''ll believe you."


    Amelia said so with a distrustful look and then fell into deep thought.


    Time passed.


    A few explorers from the n that was searching for us passed by, but Amelia had disguised the entrance well, so we weren''t caught.


    And finally...


    [00:00]


    The clock struck midnight.


    It was time for thebyrinth to close.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    A white light enveloped me.


    My vision blurred, and then colors slowly returned. I looked up at the sky and chuckled.


    ''It was gloomy even twenty years ago.''


    The familiar gray sky of Lafdonia.


    "Hey, you''re not going straight to your ce, are you?"


    "Of course not. Let''s get a drink first."


    The Dimensional za was bustling with explorers.


    Yeah, this was how it usually was.


    I''ve been through so muchtely that this peaceful scene felt strange.


    It was finally sinking in.


    ''...This really is twenty years ago.''


    I would have to live here for a while.

 Chapter 285 Cause and Effect (1)

    Chapter 285 Cause and Effect (1)


    The sea was rough, waves crashing against the shore.


    "Where''s Bjorn? Is he back yet?"


    "Not yet. He should be here soon..."


    Arrua Raven clutched the ''Coordinate Transmitter'' tightly, staring at the horizon. Everyone on the boat was feeling a sense of unease.


    Bjorn Yandel.


    Their leader, the barbarian who had stayed behind to buy them time, facing a 3rd-grade monster alone.


    "Something must have happened. We have to go back and save him!"


    "No! Didn''t you hear what he said? We''re not supposed to go near him."


    "He always says that and then does whatever he wants! I''m going to do what I want this time!""But how are we going to get there? He''s fighting underwater!"


    "That''s..."


    Misha trailed off.


    Raven, who had been shouting emotionally, also calmed down a bit and spoke.


    "Just wait. He''ll be fine. He''lle back."


    "Sorry for shouting."


    "It''s okay. I feel the same way."


    "You feel the same way?"


    Raven hesitated for a moment at Misha''s question and then answered,


    "...He''s ourpanion."


    "Ah, yeah... That''s right."


    An awkward silence followed.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on the spot where they had left Bjorn.


    About five minutester...


    The boat, which had been anchored at sea, suddenly rocked violently.


    "The water! The water is receding!"


    The sea level, which had risen like a flood, was rapidly decreasing.


    "Wh, what''s going on? Bjorn''s not back yet! Did he... fail?"


    "That''s impossible! If Stormgush was still alive, there would be another storm!"


    "Th, then..."


    "Yes! Bjorn defeated Stormgush!"


    Raven shouted joyfully, and Misha couldn''t hide her relief either.


    "That crazy barbarian! He said he would just hold out, but what the hell was he doing down there?!"


    Despite her words, Misha''s face was filled with relief.


    "Partn, turn the boat around!"


    "A, alright!"


    Raven quickly steered the boat back towards the ind.


    That''s when...


    sh!


    A white light shed from beneath the surface, like a bolt of lightning.


    "Wh, what was that?"


    "I, is something wrong...?"


    Everyone looked at Raven, including the priestess.


    ...But a mage doesn''t know everything.


    "I, I don''t know..."


    Thebyrinth was full of mysteries.


    She had never even seen Stormgush before.


    "..."


    Time passed, and the water level continued to recede, revealing the center of the ind.


    But Bjorn was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where the hell is he?! What are these equipment doing here?"


    The only things left in the center of the ind were Amelia and Bjorn''s equipment.


    "There''s a nail here. And a rope tied to it. He must have been here..."


    "He probably tried to tie himself down so he wouldn''t be swept away. But where did he go...?"


    "Then what about his equipment? Why would he take off his equipment...?"


    The scene was full of contradictions.


    "...Let''s search the area. If he was swept away, he wouldn''t have gone far."


    Raven, confused, tried to stay calm and gave an order.


    Bjorn had told her that she had to be the leader when he wasn''t around.


    "There''s more equipment here! It''s the ne Bjorn was wearing!"


    "Th, there''s underwear here! It''s his!"


    The others spread out and searched the ind.


    The water level continued to recede, and the ind returned to its original state.


    But...


    "Why... why isn''t he anywhere...?"


    They couldn''t find Bjorn, even after searching the entire ind.


    What the hell had happened here?


    No one knew, but Raven spoke firmly.


    "Maybe Bjorn..."


    "Don''t say anything stupid. He''ll be fine."


    A leader should always be positive.


    That''s what Bjorn had taught them.


    So...


    "It''s clear that he defeated Stormgush. He even had the presence of mind to tie himself down. I don''t know why he took off his equipment, but maybe he was swept away to another ind. Let''s go look for him."


    Raven then boarded Partn''s boat and searched the nearby inds.


    There were many guesses and arguments.


    But they didn''t give up hope.


    Time passed...


    "...We''ll see him in the city."


    They couldn''t find Bjorn, and it was time for thebyrinth to close.


    Swaaaaaaaaaa!


    The light of thebyrinth enveloped them.


    Raven returned to the city and looked for Bjorn in the deserted Dimensional za.


    But he wasn''t there.


    She went to the checkpoint, but he wasn''t there either.


    "Where''s Bjorn? Was he at the za? The employee said he wasn''t among the explorers who passed through earlier."


    "...We couldn''t find him."


    Raven and herpanions waited anxiously.


    But even after all the explorers had left and the za was empty...


    "..."


    Bjorn didn''t appear.


    He should have been here, no matter where he was in thebyrinth, if he was still alive.


    "Um... It''s almost closing time..."


    The employee started to look at them nervously.


    It meant only one thing.


    But no one could say it out loud.


    "..."


    A heavy silence fell.


    And then Ainar, the only barbarian, spoke.


    "Yeah, Bjorn is dead."


    It was time to face reality.


    ______________________


    They say that even mountains change in ten years.


    But not this city.


    Enough time had passed for mountains to change twice, but this city was still the same.


    Like the street in front of the checkpoint I was standing in.


    "Dad! Over here! Over here!"


    "Ramirion, you''re back safe and sound. Let''s go home. I made your favorite food."


    The street was filled with families and friends of explorers.


    Even the buildings looked the same.


    The only difference was the signs on the first floor.


    ''There used to be a bar there, not a general store.''


    I was finding the differences between the past and present fascinating when...


    A woman stood next to me.


    It was Amelia.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    "You''rete. Did you have any problems at the checkpoint?"


    "No, just like you said, I handed them the ID card and exchanged the magic stones."


    "Really? That''s good. Then let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "A clothing store first."


    After meeting Amelia, we went to a nearby clothing store and bought some clothes. And then we got a room at an inn in the 7th district, my usual territory.


    "Come to my room after you wash up. We need to talk."


    I took a bath, changed into my new clothes, and went to Amelia''s room.


    She had already finished washing up and opened the door.


    "What did you want to talk about?"


    I sat down on the bed and asked, and Amelia dried her hair and sat down at the table across from me.


    "I have something to confirm."


    "Go ahead."


    "Are you... going back?"


    What the hell is she asking?


    "Of course. I''m going back no matter what."


    "Hmm, I see."


    "Did you think I would want to stay here?"


    "I thought it was a possibility. You must be starting to feel like you''ve returned to the past."


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "...It''s twenty years in the past. You might not know this, but you could live a much morefortable life here if you use this time difference to your advantage."


    "I see."


    "...It''s not just ''I see''. Barbarian, don''t you realize what kind of opportunity you have...?"


    I cut her off before she could continue.


    "That''s enough."


    I understood what she was trying to say, but it didn''t appeal to me.


    There''s no Bitcoin here.


    If I stayed, I would lose everything. My equipment, my noble title, and my preciouspanions.


    It wasn''t worth it.


    "I''ll go back as soon as I find a way. So stop talking about it. I wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for you."


    "...I''m sorry about that."


    Well, her apology was a bitte.


    "So is that why you called me?"


    "No, I have something else to ask. I wouldn''t have told you if you were nning to stay."


    She was testing me, wasn''t she?


    "Stop beating around the bush and tell me."


    "I need your help while we''re stuck in the past."


    Damn it, she wouldn''t answer my questions, and now she wants my help?


    Does she think I''m an idiot?


    "What do I get in return?"


    "I''ll help you find a way to go back."


    "You don''t even know how to go back, how can you help me?"


    "...There''s one thing we could try."


    "Tell me."


    I was ready to leave if she said I had to make a decision first, but...


    "We could use the Fragment of Records again."


    Amelia told me her n.


    But I didn''t understand.


    "The Fragment of Records? It disappeared when we time traveled..."


    I stopped mid-sentence.


    "Ah..."


    It didn''t disappearpletely.


    This was twenty years in the past.


    "Yeah, the one I used is gone, but there''s still one left. It should be with the Lord of Noark."


    I suddenly thought of the Genesis Artifact.


    If this theory was correct, then the ''Genesis Artifact'', the key to the final floor that had been stolen, would also exist in this time period.


    ''What happens if I take it back to the future? Will I be able to clear the game?''


    I was curious, but I quickly dismissed the thought.


    I should focus on returning to my original time first.


    ''And it probably wouldn''t work anyway.''


    Amelia and I had been stripped of our equipment when we time traveled.


    It meant we couldn''t take anything back to the future.


    "..."


    Ah, I got sidetracked again.


    Amelia was staring at me.


    Damn it, I''m a barbarian, I can''t focus for that long.


    "Ahem, continue."


    "...I''ll tell you after I hear your answer."


    Damn it, she''s ying hard to get.


    I sighed, but I didn''t have a choice.


    The Fragment of Records was the only usible way to return.


    And...


    ''I can''t do it alone.''


    I needed Amelia''s help to obtain it.


    I didn''t even know where the Lord of Noark kept it.


    "Alright, tell me. How can I help you?"


    Amelia had a strange expression when I agreed.


    She didn''t seem happy.


    No, she looked annoyed.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "...No. It can''t be true."


    "What can''t be true?"


    Amelia didn''t answer.


    She justposed herself and started talking.


    It was a long story, and when it was over, I finally understood.


    What Amelia Rainwales had wanted to change.


    _____________________


    The next day...


    "I''ll be busy for a while. I can''t stop you from doing whatever you want, but try to stay out of trouble. You might do something irreversible."


    Amelia moved out and left.


    She was going to meet with those shady scouts who tried to recruit criminals for Noark.


    We both had to enter Noark to achieve our goals.


    ''Damn it, I never thought I would have to go to Noark.''


    Amelia said she would be back in about three weeks.


    She woulde back asionally to update me on the situation.


    ''Then what should I do now?''


    I felt restless, being alone in the room.


    Maybe it was a gamer''s instinct.


    I was in a world twenty years in the past.


    ''Should I go explore?''


    I quickly got dressed and left the inn. Amelia had told me toy low...


    ''But I can''t just stay here.''


    What could possibly happen?

 Chapter 286 Cause and Effect (2)

    Chapter 286 Cause and Effect (2)


    There was no specific destination for this outing.


    I just wandered around, following my feet.


    ''Oh, that skewer shop was there twenty years ago too.''


    Although I didn''t particrly enjoy walking, this time it was quite fun.


    It was like ying a game of spot the difference.


    Whenever I saw shops that were still open twenty yearster, I felt a strange sense of familiarity, even though I had only been there a few times.


    As I was wandering around aimlessly,


    "...Huh?"


    When did I get here?Habits are truly scary.


    I nkly looked up at the beautiful building in front of me.


    [Central Record Repository of the Southern Ravigion.]


    A cemonly known as the ''library'', and the ce I had visited the most in this world.


    ''This ce hasn''t changed at all in twenty years.''


    Since I didn''t have any urgent tasks, I entered the library without hesitation.


    And...


    "Wee. We''re happy to have you here."


    As soon as I entered, I was greeted by the staff.


    Honestly, I was quite flustered.


    ''What the... this isn''t how it usually is.''


    The counters, which were always empty when Ragna was there, were all filled with staff. When I first came here, there was only one sleepy librarian.


    One of the many librarians approached me.


    "Is this your first visit?"


    A female librarian who looked to be in her early teens.


    She looked very young, so she must be a part-timer.


    But why does she look so familiar?


    "...Is this your first visit?"


    "Ah, um... yes."


    "Then I''ll briefly exin the rules and how to use the library."


    As I listened to the staff member''s exnation, I realized that the number of librarians wasn''t the only thing that had changed.


    There was only one administrative mage among all these staff.


    He would use magic to retrieve the records of the books based on the keywords provided by the users, and then the other librarians would guide them to the location.


    "...Why are you using such a cumbersome method?"


    "Excuse me...?"


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to just cast a spell on the users and let them find the books themselves?"


    The librarian looked at me with a ''What the hell is this barbarian talking about?'' expression and then answered with a bright smile.


    "Haha, you might think that, but I heard that casting spells on other people consumes much more mana."


    "Ah, so the problem is that there aren''t enough mages."


    "Yes. I''ve never even heard of such a spell."


    Huh? What is she talking about?


    There''s no such spell?


    I tilted my head in confusion, and the librarian muttered with a self-deprecating voice.


    "The noble mages of the Magic Tower wouldn''t create a spell for lowly librarians like us."


    "...Oh, is that so? I''m sorry. I''lle backter."


    "No, please feel free to ask if you need help finding a book or a specific genre."


    The librarian returned to her seat after our conversation ended. As she did, I noticed her name tag, which I hadn''t been able to see before because of the angle.


    [Apprentice Librarian - Shabin Emure]


    Ah, that''s why she looked so familiar.


    She must have worked here before getting a job at the Administrative Office.


    ''This is quite fascinating.''


    I suddenly had a thought.


    If I wanted to, I could see Misha''s younger self.


    ''Ah, but she still has a lisp now.''


    Anyway, that wasn''t important.


    ''Dwarkey... he would be alive here.''


    Liol Wobu Dwarkey.


    The mage who would probably be one of my lifelong regrets.


    ''If I could change the future...''


    Could I prevent Dwarkey''s death if I did something here?


    That thought made my body tingle.


    Literally.


    Buzz.


    What the...


    Who electrocuted me?


    I looked down and saw a kid ring at me with a disrespectful look.


    I spoke gently, like a mature barbarian.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    The kid answered my question.


    "I''m a mage."


    That was ridiculous.


    Yeah, so you''re a mage, so what?


    Did he think I would be intimidated and bow down to him?


    "You''re too young to understand this, but even mages die if their necks are broken."


    It would be ridiculous to seriously argue with a seven-year-old mage, so I just gave him some sincere advice.


    But did he not like it?


    "Whatever, just move. You''re blocking the way."


    The kid red at me with a defiant look.


    Now I understood why he electrocuted me.


    ''He electrocuted me because I was blocking the way?''


    What a rude kid.


    But I endured, remembering Amelia''s words about not causing trouble.


    "Fine, go ahead, kid."


    "You''re old, but you can''t even use magic."


    "What? Do you want to see a neck-breaking spell?"


    As I stepped aside, the kid scoffed and left.


    "...How barbaric."


    Yeah, it doesn''t affect a barbarian.


    ''Tsk, tsk, are all kids like this twenty years ago? We weren''t like this... What''s happening to the world?''


    I then looked around the library.


    And I sat down at an empty table without taking out any books.


    I had something to think about.


    ''It would be a waste to just leave.''


    Twenty years of time difference.


    As Amelia said, it was a huge opportunity.


    ''I only have three weeks before I have to return to the surface, but...''


    I organized the things I could do during that time.


    A few things came to mind.


    ''First, the Genesis Artifact.''


    The Genesis Artifact is stolen twenty years from now.


    I couldn''t prevent that, and it was practically impossible to steal it beforehand and bury it somewhere.


    I didn''t even know where they hid it in the sanctuary.


    But...


    ''I could at least warn them.''


    That''s how the first task was decided.


    Write an anonymous letter saying that someone will steal the Genesis Artifact on March 1, 153rd year of the Change Era.


    Of course, I didn''t know if this would change the future.


    But it wouldn''t hurt to try, and it wouldn''t take much effort.


    While I was at it, I decided to write about the Sacred Relic War as well.


    It was the primary cause of the barbarian tribe''s decline.


    ''...I wish our tribe was at least as strong as it is in this time period.''


    I hadn''t spent much time observing the city twenty years ago, but the most noticeable change was the ratio of barbarians.


    Barbarians were everywhere.


    This must have been normal in the past.


    The Sacred Relic War caused a poption decline, and the Magic Tower''s announcement that barbarian hearts were valuable as magic materials led to the current situation.


    ''The Magic Tower... how can I stop them?''


    Hmm, I''ll think about thister.


    I didn''t have any immediate solutions.


    Next.


    Prevent Dwarkey''s death.


    There were two ways to do this.


    Intervene in the past and prevent him from bing an explorer...


    ''Or kill that Dragonyer bastard.''


    The former had many variables, but thetter was the most certain method.


    It would also be more beneficial to the world.


    It had many advantages.


    But there was one problem.


    ''I don''t even know if he''s in Noark.''


    ording to recorded history, the Dragonyer first appeared ten years after stealing the Dragonyer sword.


    He single-handedly attacked the fairy sanctuary, which had been destroyed in the Sacred Relic War, marking his debut in Orculus.


    Unfortunately, his whereabouts before that were unknown.


    ''Then I should meet Dwarkey first.''


    Therefore, I decided to go with ''prevent Dwarkey from bing an explorer''.


    There were many variables, but it was worth a try.


    I even knew where Dwarkey was living in this time period.


    ''If I go there and tell him how difficult and dirty being an explorer is, he''ll probably change his mind.''


    Okay, then that''s settled.


    ''Next...''


    I was continuing my thoughts when...


    Buzz.


    I heard an electric buzzing sound.


    Fortunately, it wasn''ting from my body.


    "Ouch!"


    I turned towards the sound and saw a man screaming in pain after being electrocuted.


    "Move, you''re blocking the way."


    The kid was saying the same thing he had said to me to the man.


    But the oue was different this time.


    How many people in this world are as kind and forgiving as me?


    p!


    The man pped the kid across the face.


    Although the kid was skinny, he was still a grown man. A seven-year-old kid couldn''t withstand that kind of force.


    "Virhe Te..."


    The kid tried to cast a spell as he got up, but the man didn''t give him time.


    Thump!


    A merciless kick to the kid''s small body.


    "...Shouldn''t we stop him?"


    "Let''s call a librarian."


    People were watching, but no one stepped forward.


    Ha, this is why bookworms are so useless.


    They''re distracting.


    "Who made that noise?"


    I couldn''t just sit there and watch, so I got up and walked towards themotion. And I tripped the man who was still kicking the kid.


    "Be quiet in the library."


    Thud!


    "Damn it, who the hell are you?!"


    The man fell on his butt and got up, cursing.


    He red at me and raised his voice, but then...


    "If you don''t want to get hurt..."


    He trailed off.


    "If I don''t want to get hurt?"


    "..."


    The man didn''t answer.


    Was he trying to use the first method of pissing someone off?


    Fortunately, it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    "...Just go your own way."


    He looked down and tried to act tough.


    I was a bit surprised.


    He had pped the kid without hesitation, so I thought he was a barbarian-like equal opportunity bully...


    ''He''s only strong against the weak.''


    Well, he was definitely in the wrong this time.


    "Just leave. Can''t you see people are trying to read?"


    "...Tsk."


    I gave him an excuse to leave, and he clicked his tongue and disappeared.


    He must have been embarrassed after calming down.


    "Are you okay?"


    "...Leave me alone."


    He should have said that when he was kicking the kid.


    "Sigh."


    I sighed and helped the kid up.


    And I asked,


    "Don''t you have a mother?"


    "I do."


    Huh? He does?


    "You don''t."


    "...She''s at home."


    Ah, I see.


    He should have said that from the beginning.


    "Why are you here alone? You shoulde with your mother."


    "...I can do it myself."


    "Is that why you got beaten up?"


    I hit him where it hurt, like a true barbarian, and the kid frowned.


    "...I could have won."


    "I see."


    This is why I don''t like kids.


    They''re not rational, and they''re stubborn.


    "Whatever, do what you want. If you''re going to pick fights, go somewhere else."


    "...I wasn''t picking a fight. He was blocking the way."


    What is he talking about?


    "You were also wrong to use magic. You should have asked him to move."


    "I did. To you, and to that man. But you both ignored me."


    Huh? Really? I didn''t even hear him...


    "So I''m not going to do it anymore."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m not going to thank you."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    I wasn''t expecting it anyway.


    "Fine, go away."


    I waved my hand, and the kid, looking frustrated, scoffed and left.


    A staff member soon rushed over.


    Fortunately, I didn''t have to exin anything. The staff member had already heard what had happened from the other users and thanked me before leaving.


    "...I heard you resolved the situation. Thank you."


    That was the end of the incident.


    As I sat back down and continued my thoughts...


    Thud.


    I heard a sound next to me and looked over.


    The kid was sitting at the table diagonally across from me, reading a book.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Reading a book."


    "Why are you reading here?"


    "Why can''t I read here?"


    Ha, this kid...


    ''I have to endure.''


    I exercised my adult patience and moved to another table.


    But guess what?


    Thud.


    A few minutester, the chair next to me was pulled out.


    "Why are you following me?"


    "I''m not following you."


    "You are."


    "I''m not."


    Based on my extensive experience in volunteer work, I had unintentionally attracted the kid''s attention.


    ''In this situation, indifference is the best medicine.''


    If I ignored him, he would eventually lose interest and leave.


    I focused on my thoughts, ignoring the kid.


    But this kid didn''t know when to stop.


    "Why aren''t you reading? Are you just going to sit there?"


    "..."


    "Can''t you read?"


    "..."


    "Do you want me to teach you?"


    Ah, this is driving me crazy.


    "Hey, kid."


    I finally spoke, and the kid frowned.


    "I''m not a kid."


    "You are a kid¡ª"


    "Arrua Raven."


    "...Huh?"


    I froze.


    I couldn''t believe my ears, but they weren''t wrong.


    "My name is Arrua Raven. Say it properly."


    ...No way.


    _________________________


    Blue eyes and flowing blonde hair.


    A small physique and human race.


    Those were the only simrities I could find, but she definitely looked like Arrua Raven.


    But it was difficult to be certain, like with Shabin Emure.


    There was a huge difference between a seven-year-old and a teenager.


    So I asked again, just to be sure.


    "Is your name really Arrua? Not Aruna, Aruru, or Aruveros?"


    "What are those weird names? My name is Arrua. So say it properly."


    Geez, she''s sensitive.


    She wouldn''t even be called ''Arrua'' twenty years from now.


    "So how old are you?"


    "Five."


    Wow, she''s the same age.


    She must have been tall for her age when she was younger.


    I was surprised by the sudden encounter, but I started to feel curious.


    "What''s that book? It looks like a magic book. Are you studying by yourself?"


    "Yeah."


    "Don''t you go to the Magic Tower?"


    I knew she would be part of the Magic Tower in the future, so I couldn''t help but ask.


    But she just clicked her tongue.


    "Do you think anyone can just go to the Magic Tower?"


    Well, that''s true...


    "My family is poor, so I can''t."


    "Is that why you''re studying by yourself?"


    "Yeah, if I be an administrative mage, I won''t have to worry about money."


    "...That''s... true."


    I awkwardly nodded and thought about what I was doing when I was five.


    ''I was in and out of the hospital, reading books in my room.''


    I was also mature for my age, but she was on another level.


    At least I wasn''t worried about my ''future'' back then.


    Well, I didn''t have time to think about that since I was always on the verge of death.


    "I''m going now."


    "Huh? Now?"


    "My mom will be home from work soon. If she finds out I was at the library, she''ll be mad."


    "Yeah, I guess your mom would be worried if you snuck out like this."


    "...It''s a bit different from that."


    Raven then returned the book she was reading and left without looking back.


    ''It''s a bit different from that, what does she mean?''


    It was a trivial statement, but the gloomy expression she had when she said it bothered me.


    ''Is there something wrong with her family?''


    Come to think of it, she had never talked about her family in front of us.


    I didn''t even know she was from amoner family.


    "Hmm..."


    This is getting interesting.

 Chapter 287 Cause and Effect (3)

    Chapter 287 Cause and Effect (3)


    I thought about following Raven after she left the library to find out where her house was, but I decided against it.


    It wouldn''t be right to do that to apanion. She hadn''t told me about her family situation because she didn''t want to. If I was really curious, I could just ask her directlyter when we returned to our original time.


    ''¡­Then what should I do?''


    I tried to continue organizing my ns, but I couldn''t focus, so I just left. I ate and then rolled around in bed, and then Amelia returned.


    ¡°¡­You were doing that all day?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    You told me to stay home.


    Amelia shook her head at my gaze and tossed me a heavy pouch.


    ¡°Here.¡±¡°¡­Money?¡±


    ¡°I sold the equipment and items we took from the looters. We split it evenly, so go buy some equipment tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°There aren''t many cksmiths in Noark, so it''s difficult to get new equipment. Don''t waste it, spend it on things you need.¡±


    Geez, the nagging.


    ¡°How''s your work going?¡±


    ¡°It''s still in progress.¡±


    Amelia said she would tell me when there was progress and then disappeared.


    It seemed like she just stopped by to give me the money.


    ¡®I should go eat some grilled meat tomorrow.¡¯


    I went out early the next morning and headed towards Commelby, themercial district also known as the ''free market''. And I ced orders for a few pieces of equipment at the cksmith I usually went to.


    They said it would take about three weeks¡­


    ¡®This ce was doing well even twenty years ago.¡¯


    Well, it made sense.


    There weren''t many ces in Commelby that offered high-tier equipment at a good price.


    ¡®I should look around while I¡¯m here.¡¯


    I wandered around and enjoyed myself since I didn''t have anything else to do.


    I checked the prices at the central exchange, asked other explorers about the best restaurants from twenty years ago, and enjoyed myself until it was almost time for thest carriage.


    I returned to the inn, had a drink, and went to bed.


    And the next morning, on Day 3¡­


    ¡®Phew, I''m nervous.¡¯


    ¡­I visited the sanctuary.


    I was worried that someone might talk to me, not recognizing me¡­


    ¡®But maybe because of therge poption? The atmosphere in the sanctuary ispletely different from twenty yearster.¡¯


    ¡­but fortunately, that didn''t happen.


    They were different from my generation, who memorized the names and faces of everyone in their year, even those above and below them.


    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s just leave the letter and get out of here.¡¯


    I sneaked into the chieftain''s tent while he was away and left the letter I had written the day before, then left the sanctuary.


    And then I visited the Leats Church.


    Coincidentally, there was a suitable request.


    It was a building maintenance job for the church.


    The only reward was achievement points, so it was practically volunteer work.


    ¡°Your application has been epted.¡±


    The work started in three days, so I just submitted the application form and left.


    I went to the library since I had some time left.


    As I was sitting there quietly, organizing my thoughts, the chair across from me was pulled out.


    Thud.


    Yeah, you''re here again.


    ¡°Hey, Arrua.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I greeted her, even calling her by name, but Raven frowned.


    ¡°Why didn''t youe yesterday?¡±


    She''s acting like we had an appointment.


    She was the one who left without looking back.


    ¡°Whatever, did you eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Raven said she had a piece of bread she brought from home.


    Geez, is that a meal?


    ¡°Let''s go eat some meat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Meat?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you like it?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never had it.¡±


    Damn, this kid is breaking my heart.


    ¡°Then you can try it today. Come on, get up. You can studyter.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''re just going to the restaurant in front of the library.¡±


    ¡°I''m not worried.¡±


    Raven got up from her chair, annoyed at being treated like a child. And she moved one seat over, creating some distance between us.


    ¡°Don''t pity me. I can buy meat with my own moneyter.¡±


    It seemed like my offer to buy her food hurt her pride.


    Damn it, my bad.


    There''s a way to approach this type of person.


    ¡°Ah, I''m sorry if you thought that way.¡±


    Raven got up from her chair again as I apologized sincerely.


    And...


    ¡°It''s my first time seeing an adult apologize. I''ll let it slide.¡±


    ...she sat back down in her original seat.


    What the hell, she''s like a cat.


    ¡°I''m going to read now, so don''t bother me.¡±


    Raven then said firmly and started reading.


    I was a bit dumbfounded.


    When did I bother her¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, time passed quietly as we maintained afortable distance.


    Thud.


    Raven spoke again when she turned thest page of the book she was reading.


    ¡°¡­Are you an explorer?¡±


    It was a question I had been expecting.


    Kids love this kind of stuff.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m an explorer.¡±


    ¡°What rank are you?¡±


    ¡°6th grade.¡±


    I corrected myself quickly.


    I decided to answer based on ''Nibels Enche'', just in case.


    ¡°Is that high?¡±


    ¡°It''s average. Most of the explorers in the books you read would be at least 4th grade.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    Surprisingly, Raven didn''t tease me for having a low rank or ignore me.


    She was just curious.


    ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°About thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I then told her stories about thebyrinth, about my life as an explorer, exaggerating some parts.


    Ah, I tried to avoid the bad stories.


    Raven was different from Dwarkey.


    Damn, I have to protect children''s innocence.


    ¡°That''s interesting. Are all barbarians like you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Nibels Enche.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I''ll call you by your name from now on.¡±


    Contrary to my first impression that she was a crazy kid, Raven was surprisingly mature.


    She was considerate and tried not to do things that she didn''t like to others.


    But she had one w.


    ¡°But why do you pick fights with adults?¡±


    ¡°I wasn''t picking a fight.¡±


    ¡°A smart kid like you wouldn''t not know that there are better ways than electrocuting people.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don''t know.¡±


    As we talked, I realized that Raven had a strong desire to be acknowledged.


    Well, who doesn''t?


    But it was much stronger in her than in other children her age.


    Maybe the reason she electrocuted those people who were blocking the way was because of that. She probably wanted to show off her magic.


    Well, she probably never got the reaction she was hoping for.


    Based on my experience, there''s only one thought thates to mind when you''re suddenly electrocuted.


    Is this kid crazy?


    ¡°Then I''ll be going. See youter.¡±


    Raven left the library as if running away from an ufortable topic.


    So I also returned to the inn.


    Three days passed.


    ________________________


    The past, twenty years ago.


    Although I had been excitedly exploring the city every day, I quickly lost interest.


    After all, what''s so special about twenty years ago?


    It''s still just a ce where people live.


    So I had spent most of the past three days at the inn, except for chatting with Raven at the library.


    ''Ah,e to think of it, I didn''t tell her I couldn''t go today.''


    I had be quite close to Raven after meeting her every day for the past few days.


    She even started talking about her family.


    ''¡­It was unexpected.''


    Raven was from a single-parent household.


    But it wasn''t because her father had died, he had left a year ago.


    Ah, for reference, her father was also a mage.


    No wonder she was able to learn magic just from reading books at the library. Her father had taught her the basics.


    [Anyway, that''s why my mom doesn''t like me learning magic. She even sold all the books we had at home. It reminds her of him.]


    I was surprised by her sudden family story, but Raven said it was nothing special.


    But I thought it was also part of her defense mechanism.


    If she pretended it didn''t bother her, maybe it would really be nothing to her.


    ''Damn it, this is heartbreaking...''


    So I had a new goal now.


    To help Raven enter the Magic Tower. Well, she would be a member of the Magic Tower someday, even without my help¡­


    ''But the sooner she enters, the better.''


    Maybe Raven would be an even greater mage when I returned to the future.


    Hmm, but would our first meeting be different then?


    ''Eh, how much could it change?''


    It would probably just make the Vampire fight easier, and even if it wasn''t, it didn''t matter.


    The past had already changed.


    I had left a letter at the sanctuary.


    And I would be going down to Noark with Amelia in three weeks to save someone who was supposed to die.


    ''If it''s going to change anyway, it''s better to guide it in a way that''s beneficial to us.''


    Right, in that sense...


    Thud.


    I took a deep breath at the entrance.


    ''I''m a bit nervous.''


    The Leats Church orphanage.


    The ce where Dwarkey spent his childhood.


    "Ah, Mr. Nibels Enche?"


    "Yes."


    "Please wait here for a moment, the foreman will exin what we''re doing today. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    I entered the orphanage, said I was there for volunteer work, and waited for a while. A tough-looking man then came and led me and a few other volunteers to the work site.


    "As you can see, the building is a bit old, so there are many ces that are ufortable and dangerous for the children. I''ve divided you into groups, mixing experienced volunteers with newbies, so let''s all work hard today."


    My job for the next week was to repair the old building.


    It was a bit of a strange feeling.


    Thest time I was here, I was moving luggage before it was demolished.


    "Hey, barbarian! Morning work is over, go take a break!"


    I diligently followed his instructions, and then I went to the yground where the children were ying during my break.


    It wasn''t difficult to find Dwarkey.


    He was the only one reading a book under a tree while everyone else was ying.


    ''...He didn''t have any friends even back then.''


    I drank water from my canteen and sat down next to him. But the lines I had prepared to be friends with him didn''te to mind.


    I could only think of hisst moments.


    There were many things I wanted to say to him if we ever met again.


    "I''ll... move. Please rest..."


    Dwarkey, as if ufortable with my gaze, got up.


    I came to my senses.


    I had to do what I had to do.


    "Sit down."


    "Ye, yes!"


    "...You can speak informally. I won''t bite."


    "..."


    Dwarkey sat back down, but he kept looking at me nervously.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect him to be this timid.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Liol."


    "Last name?"


    "I don''t want to tell you."


    "My name is Nibels Enche. I''m a 6th-grade explorer."


    "I see..."


    Damn it, this feels like bullying.


    Don''t kids usually like it when someone who looks like an explorer approaches them?


    Like these kids.


    "Wow, a barbarian!"


    "Is that a tattoo? Did it hurt?"


    The children who were ying came over to me, curious. And when I told them I was an explorer, they begged me to tell them about thebyrinth.


    I looked at Dwarkey, who had moved to a corner.


    ''He could have just left, but he''s still here, so he must be curious too.''


    Dwarkey was also looking at us from afar, as if he wanted to hear about thebyrinth. So I started talking.


    Ah, of course, it was a different version from the dream-like stories I told Raven.


    "Goblin! Have you ever fought a goblin?"


    "Of course I have. I crushed its eyeballs like this with my hand, and then I smashed its head with my fist. Its skull was pretty hard, so I had to hit it three times."


    "Wow..."


    "I also remember the time I stepped on a trap. I thought I was going to die. My muscles and tendons were torn, and I couldn''t even use one of my legs. I crawled through the darkness for hours, looking for someone to save me."


    "Uh oh..."


    "Yeah. It was a tough experience. My shin bone was sticking out, so it hurt every time it touched the ground. And then the goblin''s paralysis poison wore off, and I thought I was going crazy. I didn''t realize it back then, but I lost one of my mrs."


    "...Huh?"


    The children''s faces darkened as the story continued.


    Well, who would tell them this kind of story?


    "Ah, and one more thing. People usually think that monsters turn into magic stones as soon as they die, but that''s a misconception. They stare at me for about three seconds, even while their brains are spilling out of their noses and ears. With this kind of look."


    "..."


    "Is this boring? Then I''ll tell you about humans. I once met a looter who wore human ears as a ne..."


    "...Waaaaaaaaah!"


    A little girl who was trembling at the front ran away crying.


    But I continued my story.


    "This isn''t good? Then I''ll tell you about the first time my arm was torn off."


    "..."


    "This isn''t good either? Then... hmm, I guess I should tell you about the time the guild tried to frame me and kill me."


    "Um..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Is, is that all you have?"


    One of the kids asked me, trembling, as I was about to continue.


    I nodded without hesitation.


    "What do you expect? I don''t know what kind of stories you''ve heard, but these kinds of horrible things happen every day during exploration."


    That was the truth.


    Although you smiled and said it was a good thing you became an explorer...


    It was definitely a horrible experience.


    "So... that''s why..."


    I looked at Dwarkey and said,


    "Don''t do this. Okay?"

 Chapter 288 Cause and Effect (4)

    Chapter 288 Cause and Effect (4)


    The week-long building renovation project passed quickly.


    There were no major incidents.


    I focused on my work and then talked to the children about how tough being an explorer was during breaks.


    But even that stopped after Day 3.


    The children stopped approaching me, even when I sat down in the shade to rest.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So it became my daily routine to spend my breaks quietly with Dwarkey under the shade of a tree.


    Ah, of course, we chatted asionally.¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­The director said my parents couldn''t afford to raise me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but it¡¯s better than the other kids. My family wille pick me up soon¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you say that in front of the other kids?¡±


    ¡°I, I did?¡±


    Ugh, I could see why he didn''t have any friends.


    Dwarkey started making excuses when I sighed.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t be here for long anyway. My, my parents are merchants. They¡¯re just struggling right now¡­¡±


    ¡®Struggling, my ass.¡¯


    I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Because I knew his situation.


    The current Baron had sent Dwarkey to a branch family as soon as he was born, and they irresponsibly left him here.


    ¡®His biological mother found out and told the Baron, and then he went to live with her in a separate annex¡­¡¯


    For reference, he had barely even seen his adoptive parents in over ten years. But they provided him with financial support, so he was able to livefortably and even learn magic.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time. Here, have some jerky. You have to eat well when you¡¯re young to grow tall.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡±


    Our break soon ended as we sat there, munching on jerky.


    ¡°Um¡­ this is yourst day, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the repairs are done. The roof won¡¯t leak anymore, even if it rains.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Well, at least he has manners.


    The other kids thought it was natural for volunteers toe and fix their house.


    ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, don¡¯t ever be an explorer.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just answer me.¡±


    ¡°An explorer? I, I can¡¯t do that¡­ I don¡¯t even want to.¡±


    Little Dwarkey¡¯s expression was sincere.


    Well, that¡¯s a normal reaction after hearing that story.


    Even the other kids were sick of hearing about explorers, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would encourage him.


    ¡­Honestly, I¡¯m still not reassured.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t stay here forever, so I have no choice but to leave the rest to fate.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Enche! Come help us with this!¡±


    ¡°Liol, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay. Goodbye.¡±


    I gave Dwarkey all the jerky and snacks I had in my bag and then returned to the work site.


    He refused, but what could he do when a barbarian was determined to give it to him?


    ¡°Thanks to you, we finished early again today. Everyone, good work!¡±


    The foreman announced the end of the work after a few more hours.


    The end of the week-long project.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a drink after this, do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m an explorer?¡±


    ¡°Haha, everyone knows you¡¯re not arrogant like the other explorers, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The foreman asked if I wanted to join their after-work party, and I hesitated for a moment before agreeing.


    I didn¡¯t have anything else to do anyway.


    Raven wouldn¡¯t be at the library at this hour.


    ¡°The church gave us a generous allowance, so everyone drink without worrying!¡±


    We then went to a nearby bar and drank. But could it be because it was my first time drinking with non-explorers?


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit awkward.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation.


    We talked about which cksmith was good, and which n member was dating whom, but¡­


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡­someone next to me spoke as I was feeling left out.


    Her name was¡­


    ¡°Wobu Emiren.¡±


    Ah, right.


    She was impressive, carrying heavy luggage and working hard withoutining, despite her small physique.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I heard the stories you told the kids.¡±


    Ah, no wonder she was looking at me with a strange gaze whenever I talked.


    ¡°About thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emiren nodded shyly and then asked cautiously,


    ¡°Is it¡­ really that horrible?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Yes? But¡­¡±


    ¡°I told them that because I didn¡¯t want them to get any wrong ideas. It¡¯s definitely a tough ce to endure with a half-hearted attitude.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I then told her a few stories.


    Starting with the scenery on the 3rd floor that Dwarkey liked, the vast forest, the snowy field I saw in the ¡®cier Cave¡¯, and the various mysteries.


    I could feel the people around us quieting down as the story continued. Well, adults and children alike love this kind of stuff.


    ¡°Snow¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it, so I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Is it like cold sugar?¡±


    The things that happened in thebyrinth were like stories from another world to them, who had lived their entire lives trapped within the walls.


    Just like how their stories were unfamiliar to me, they rarely interacted with explorers.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve heard such an interesting story.¡±


    ¡°I should tell my son when I get back.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a one-sided conversation.


    The topic naturally shifted back to their lives after I finished my story, and I joined in when I could.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡¯


    The party ended as people started leaving one by one, returning to their families, as the sun began to set.


    ¡°Um¡­!¡±


    A woman stopped me as I was leaving the bar.


    ¡°Ah, Emiren. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have a question. Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Emiren hesitated for a moment and then spoke in a troubled voice.


    ¡°You said earlier that even you get scared sometimes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I, I also get scared. There are times when I feel like my heart is going to explode just by thinking about it. How do you ovee it, Mr. Enche?¡±


    It was a difficult question.


    Especially since it was from someone I had never met before.


    But I decided not to overthink it.


    She was already standing in front of me, seeking courage.


    ¡°Like I said, barbarians aren¡¯t fearless beings.¡±


    I was even less so, as an ordinary office worker.


    But¡­


    ¡°We just know. That if we don¡¯t do what we have to do because we¡¯re afraid, the only thing that awaits us is the worst possible oue.¡±


    ¡°The worst possible oue¡­ right¡­ I see¡­¡±


    An awkward silence followed.


    I gave her some time to think and then asked,


    ¡°Is it something you have to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although her voice was quiet, there was no hesitation.


    Therefore, there was only one thing I could say.


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    A barbarian¡¯s encouragement.


    Her answer came after a pause.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for giving me courage. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Really? I hope it goes well, whatever it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And the stories you told us earlier were very interesting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Especially about the sea. It sounds like an amazing ce, even though I¡¯ve only heard about it. I¡¯ll probably¡­ never be able to go there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything to her self-deprecating remark.


    What could I say?


    That she could go if she wanted to?


    I knew that would be a lie.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Go ahead.¡±


    I said goodbye to Emiren one more time and then parted ways.


    But for some reason¡­


    ¡®Wobu Emiren¡­¡¯


    ¡­her name kept bothering me on the way back.


    _____________________


    Amelia was in my room when I returned, reeking of alcohol.


    ¡°Where were you? You weren¡¯t here this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I went to do some volunteer work.¡±


    ¡°Volunteer¡­?¡±


    Geez, that frown.


    Did I say something wrong?


    ¡°You have to learn how to give back to society.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to see you. I¡¯m running low on money, so give me some.¡±


    ¡°You already spent it all?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I bought some equipment and stuff, and I don¡¯t have anything left.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Amelia rummaged through her pockets and tossed me a pouch.


    It was quite heavy.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about meat for a while.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡±


    I thanked her and then told her about a few of the restaurants I had visited, the ones that were still open twenty yearster.


    She didn¡¯t seem like she would go, judging by her expression.


    Phew, she¡¯s going to get mad if I don¡¯t get to the point soon.


    ¡°Ah! But how¡¯s your work going? You said you met with that broker or whatever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still in progress. It¡¯s going well, so if there are no other incidents, we should be able to leave next week. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Amelia left as soon as the brief conversation was over, saying she had work to do.


    ¡®Leaving next week¡­¡¯


    Iy down on the bed after washing up and changing my clothes, organizing my thoughts.


    There wasn¡¯t much to organize.


    ¡®We¡¯re leaving next week, so I should wrap things up with Raven.¡¯


    I should be able to receive the equipment I ordered next week, and then it would just be Raven.


    I should go to the library tomorrow.


    ¡®The important part is after we go down to Noark.¡¯


    I would have to be careful from then on. Although Amelia and I had made ns,


    Nothing ever goes ording to n.


    ¡®Phew¡­ I want to go back soon.¡¯


    I slowly drifted off to sleep, my mind filled with hopes and worries.


    ______________________


    I wasughing and chatting with mypanions in a two-story house I had rented with Misha.


    Although I didn¡¯t realize it at first, I soon came to my senses.


    ¡®It¡¯s a dream.¡¯


    I was certain when I looked in the mirror.


    I saw Lee Hansu in the mirror, not Bjorn.


    It was something that couldn¡¯t happen in reality.


    The background blurred, and the space changed as soon as I realized it.


    [Bjorn, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go!]


    This time, it was thebyrinth.


    We were exploring, climbing the floors as usual.


    But I was Lee Hansu, not Bjorn. The shield was heavy, and the monsters were all taller than me.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t you even block that?!¡¯


    I kept making mistakes, and mypanions were getting hurt.


    At first, it was just injuries, but then someone died.


    [If it weren¡¯t for you¡­]


    It was Dwarkey.


    I realized it was a dream again, and the background changed.


    It was another familiar ce.


    A quiet room reminiscent of a medieval noble¡¯s office.


    ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s the Round Table now?¡±


    I chuckled at first, but I soon felt a sense of dissonance.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit different¡­¡¯


    The structure and atmosphere of the room were simr.


    But the clothes, the essories, and the masks that should have been on one of the walls were all missing.


    Well, maybe it wascking in detail because it was a dream¡­


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s too realistic.¡±


    I nkly opened and closed my hand.


    I could feel the movement of my muscles.


    And my thoughts were clear.


    Knock, knock.


    The sound and texture of knocking on the wall.


    Everything was the same as in reality.


    Swoosh.


    I looked at the full-length mirror in the corner.


    Lee Hansu was standing there, not Bjorn.


    Then what was going on?


    Assuming it wasn¡¯t a dream, I came up with a usible guess.


    ¡®Ah¡­ today¡¯s the day themunity opens.¡¯


    I was summoned while I was sleeping.


    That exined why I was in this form.


    And why the way wemunicated in thismunity was different from themunity twenty years in the future.


    It made sense considering it was the early days.


    Maybe I would see the GM with a surprised expression if I opened that door and went out.


    But¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I suddenly remembered my conversation with Lee Baekho.


    [There have been evil spirits in this city for over a hundred years. That¡¯s over twenty years ago in Earth time. Then who are they?]


    I told him to just tell me, and he said,


    [They¡¯re from another dimension!]


    Evil spirits summoned from another dimension.


    They were a minoritypared to those from Earth, but they all had unique powers.


    One of them created this space, and the GM we know inherited it?


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯


    It was a possibility.


    That¡¯s when, as that possibility crossed my mind¡­


    Knock, knock.


    ¡­someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 289 Big Shot (1)

    Chapter 289 Big Shot (1)


    There was no second knock.


    As if the first knock was just a notification, the door opened without even a word of permission.


    Creak.


    An old man entered.


    He had a full head of white hair, and his skin was wrinkled.


    But he didn''t give off the usual frail aura of an elderly person. His gait was steady, and his back was straight.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­his presence.His bodynguage and gaze spoke for themselves.


    This old man was dangerous.


    ¡°Judging by your clothes, you must be from Earth.¡±


    The old man scanned me and muttered.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡±


    My mind went nk.


    What should I say?


    They were definitely otherworldly evil spirits, judging by their clothes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I chose to remain silent.


    I decided to try and figure out the situation by letting him speak first, instead of rushing to answer.


    Well, that was the n¡­


    ¡°Amazing. You already have three 3rd-grade essences. It¡¯s only been a little over a year since you were summoned here.¡±


    ¡­but the old man was already reading my information, even though I hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Damn it, where did he get that ability?


    ¡°This is¡­ intriguing. I¡¯m curious. Forget about how you got in here, tell me this first. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to stare at me?¡±


    He would have been wary of a stranger entering his room uninvited, but the old man urged me on in a friendly voice.


    ¡®Phew, what should I say?¡¯


    Should I just tell him I¡¯m from the future?


    That thought crossed my mind, but I dismissed it.


    It wasn¡¯t wise to reveal my information when I didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    So¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the questions first.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, then will you answer my questions?¡±


    ¡°To some extent.¡±


    I took the initiative by using his curiosity.


    He must be curious about my identity, just like I was confused.


    I had to use this to get as much information as possible.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I asked my first question as soon as he gave me permission.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Haha, my name¡­¡±


    The old man chuckled as if it was a boring question, but his name was very important to me.


    I had the advantage ofing from twenty years in the future.


    Even if it was a name that wasn¡¯t known now, it might be different in the future. I might even be able to figure out what kind of life he lived based on his name.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite polite, wanting to introduce ourselves first.¡±


    The old man smiled.


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡­he was about to open his mouth when¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­he frowned and closed it.


    But it was only for a moment.


    ¡°I apologize. It seems like something came up, so we¡¯ll have to continue this conversationter.¡±


    The old man, speaking in an elegant tone, then made an unexpected suggestion.


    ¡°It would be rude to just leave you here. Hmm, what should I do¡­ Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and then agreed.


    What else could I do, being alone in this room?


    I might be able to get more information if I followed him.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re quite bold. But you¡¯ll attract attention from the other members in that outfit. Here, wear this.¡±


    The old man waved his hand, and clothes that suited this era appeared in the air.


    But was that not enough?


    ¡°Ah, it would be better to cover your face too.¡±


    He then created a white mask and handed it to me.


    What is that convenient ability?


    It must be something he could only use in this spiritual world.


    I put on the clothes and the mask.


    ¡°Is it ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, it fits perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, I should prepare some masks here. Some people might not want to show their faces.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We left the room and followed the old man.


    And he gave me some instructions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised or act like you know anyone you see. No, if possible, just keep your mouth shut and observe, like you did earlier.¡±


    ¡°What if someone talks to me first?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, and even if it does, I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Well, if he says so.


    I continued to observe my surroundings as I followed him.


    The more I looked around, the more I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    The room I was in earlier was also like that, but this ce felt simr to the mansion where the ¡®Round Table¡¯ was.


    ¡®There are no windows either.¡¯


    Of course, the decorations on the walls, the location of the rooms, and the width of the hallways were all different.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t dismiss it as just a feeling and carefully scanned my surroundings.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡­the old man stopped walking and slowly opened arge door.


    ¡®What the¡­¡¯


    There was a round table beyond the door.


    _________________________


    The room with the round table that I had entered countless times wearing the Lion mask.


    There were quite a few differences.


    First, there was no jewel on the table that could distinguish between truth and lies, and the room was a bit smaller.


    But¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s simr.¡¯


    Other than that, it was practically identical.


    The patterns engraved on the edge of the table, the picture frames on the walls with paintings I couldn¡¯t understand¡­


    Most of it was the same as the Round Table twenty yearster.


    Then how was this possible?


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this old man is the ¡®Master¡¯?¡¯


    Master.


    The mysterious figure who created ¡®Watchers of the Round Table¡¯, whom I had only met once.


    Maybe the old man in front of me was him. Well, it wasn¡¯t impossible that one of the people here had modeled it after that ce¡­


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll think about itter.¡¯


    I was momentarily stunned by the familiar round table, but I quickly came to my senses.


    What did this round table matter?


    The important thing was the people sitting there.


    ¡®Four.¡¯


    There were four people in the room.


    Three men and one woman.


    They looked at us as soon as the door opened.


    And¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯s that behind you?¡±


    ¡­they were very interested in me, who was even wearing a mask.


    It was a bit simr to when I first joined the Round Table.


    ¡®Geez, those eyes.¡¯


    They felt like thorns.


    Every time their gazesnded on me, my skin tingled, and I felt a stabbing sensation.


    That¡¯s when, as that ufortable time continued¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who he is.¡±


    ¡­the old man drew a line, his tone authoritative and strong, unlike when he was talking to me. And he immediately got to the point in the suddenly quiet atmosphere.


    ¡°I heard there was a conflict while I was gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I believe you¡¯re not foolish enough to forget the rules of this ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But I should at least hear you out. What happened?¡±


    The old man spoke as if he was scolding children, and an awkward silence fell over the room.


    They all avoided making eye contact as if they were trying to decide who would take the me.


    A middle-aged man with arge build was the first to speak.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m telling you this beforehand, but we had no intention of fighting amongst ourselves. But this guy keeps instigating us.¡±


    The man in ck frowned at his usation.


    ¡°Why is it wrong to want to kill the King?¡±


    ¡°Ha, do you think I don¡¯t know why you want to kill the King? Don¡¯t try to drag us into your personal vendetta.¡±


    ¡°Kagureas. Are you still clinging to hope after failing to find a way for decades?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just like everyone else here. Ah, except for you now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. If you want to return, you should be helping me. The royal family, who holds a great secret, is the end of all questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s too dangerous to touch him. And there¡¯s no guarantee that the royal family is even hiding the clue to returning.¡±


    I could see why they were arguing.


    The hardliners who wanted to kill the King and find the clue, and the moderates who thought it was too dangerous and wanted to find another way.


    That¡¯s when, as I was listening intently to their conversation, finding it fascinating¡­


    ¡­my mind went nk at the middle-aged man¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care if you form a group called Orculus or whatever. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    What? Form Orculus?


    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s the ¡®Captain¡¯?¡¯


    The unexpected appearance of a big shot.


    I suddenly remembered what the old man said earlier.


    To not be surprised no matter who I saw?


    It made sense for him to say that if he was the captain of Orculus. After all, he was a famous figure shrouded in mystery.


    I can¡¯t believe I met him here¡ª


    ¡°But Master Ruinjenes is different.¡±


    The middle-aged man then looked at the child-like figure and spoke.


    My mind went nk again.


    ¡®Huh? Ruinjenes¡­¡¯


    Belvev Ruinjenes.


    The real name of the ¡®Ruin Schr¡¯, who was once the leader of arge school but became a criminal after dabbling in forbidden magic.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand idly by if you try to persuade him with your pathetic words.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that he canplete the dimensional magic?¡±


    ¡°I do. It¡¯s much more usible than your ridiculous n to kill the King.¡±


    I clenched my fists, looking at the child who was casually sipping tea.


    Slurp.


    Seriously, this kid is the Ruin Schr¡­?


    ________________________


    The captain of Orculus.


    And the Ruin Schr.


    ¡®Damn, what a lineup¡­¡¯


    I naturally became curious about the other two after learning the identities of the two big shots.


    But¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of the name ¡®Kagureas¡¯ before.¡¯


    I had never heard of the middle-aged man¡¯s name.


    And I didn¡¯t know anything about the woman since she hadn¡¯t said a word.


    Just who were these two?


    ¡°Enough, I understand the situation.¡±


    The old man then spoke, silencing the room.


    Although he didn¡¯t seem charismatic, everyone was intimidated by his single word.


    ¡°Everyone, leave. We have more important matters to discuss today, so we¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°More important matters?¡±


    The woman, who had been silent until now, finally spoke at the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you talking about the person behind you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to me as the old man readily agreed.


    He¡¯s more important than us?


    That¡¯s what their gazes were saying.


    But they all just looked at the old man, holding back their words.


    ¡°Who is he? It¡¯s your first time bringing someone here. And why is he wearing a meaningless mask?¡±


    The woman asked again, and the old man answered.


    It was the same answer as before.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Now, can you all leave?¡±


    The people in the room, starting with the woman, got up and left at the old man¡¯s order.


    And¡­


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re finally alone again.¡±


    ¡­the old man smiled kindly, as if he had taken off a mask, as soon as everyone left.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue our conversation. Where were we?¡±


    ¡°¡­You were about to tell me your name.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Heughed like a friendly grandfather, saying I would also be like him when I got older.


    And he introduced himself casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Earth, so you might already be familiar with my name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Auril Gabis.¡±


    Auril Gabis.


    The author of the Compendium of Rifts, and the name of the game developer who created [Dungeon and Stone].

 Chapter 290 Big Shot (2)

    Big Shot (2)


    Thump.


    My heart started to race.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying you¡¯re Auril Gabis?¡±


    He might be the one who could answer all the questions I had since waking up in this body.


    ¡°Did you¡­ really make that game?¡±


    ¡°You were only supposed to ask one question, but I understand how you feel, so I¡¯ll answer.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I made that game.¡±


    Phew, so it really is him.


    Assuming he wasn¡¯t lying.


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s your turn now that I¡¯ve told you my name. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He asked for my name, as if it was only fair since I had asked for his.


    But¡­


    ¡®He probably has the same intention as me.¡¯


    Names are important.


    Especially in this spiritual world where appearances are meaningless.


    As we could see from the Ruin Schr, who was in the form of a child, we take on the appearance we believe ourselves to be in this ce.


    Revealing your name meant losing your anonymity.


    It meant giving him a way to find me outside.


    So¡­


    ¡°Lee Hansu.¡±


    I revealed my real name, which I had never told anyone except for Lee Baekho.


    But the old man wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re from Korea? But I wasn¡¯t asking for that. I was asking for the name you use here.¡±


    ¡°The name I use here¡­¡±


    Okay, I knew he would say that.


    ¡°Nibels Enche.¡±


    It was a name I used here, right?


    I deliberately mixed in a trick, having seen Lee Baekho, who could distinguish between truth and lies.


    This old man might be the one who created the Round Table.


    If he was the one who created the jewel that was the core of the gathering system, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have that ability.


    ¡®And besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful¡­¡¯


    He stared at me meaningfully after hearing my answer.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No. Then it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    He ended his turn after observing me with an ambiguous gaze.


    My mind was racing.


    What should I ask first?


    I had so many questions I wanted to ask him that it was difficult to prioritize.


    But¡­


    ¡®Right, let¡¯s ask this first.¡¯


    I chose one of the questions on my list.


    ¡°Why did you summon us to this world?¡±


    The root of all incidents.


    Motive.


    Why did he do this?


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re truly special.¡±


    Auril Gabis said something strange instead of answering.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met a few people from Earth, and most of them think they¡¯re just in a game.¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s what he meant.


    Well, I used to think that way too.


    But I had experienced so much and obtained so many clues in this world. There¡¯s no way I would still be under that delusion.


    This is a separate world.


    If my guess is correct, [Dungeon and Stone] is a game based on this world.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the answer?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s the thing you¡¯re most curious about.¡±


    Auril Gabis then opened his mouth.


    The reason why they had to summon beings from another world.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the only ones who can open the Gate of the Abyss.¡±


    ¡°What? Gate of the Abyss? What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    Auril Gabis cut me off.


    ¡°One question at a time, wasn¡¯t that the rule?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Right, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    He chuckled as I handed over my turn.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you use the Fragment of Records?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    _____________________


    The Fragment of Records.


    A heirloom passed down through generations of the Noark Lord¡¯s family, a treasure with the absurd ability to reverse time.


    ¡®How the hell did he find out?¡¯


    My heart sank the moment he mentioned it.


    I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it.


    I didn¡¯t expect his second question to be one that could reveal everything.


    ¡®¡­Damn it, what should I say?¡¯


    It was toote to pretend I didn¡¯t know what the ¡®Fragment of Records¡¯ was.


    He must have noticed that I was flustered.


    ¡°You can take your time to answer.¡±


    Although Auril Gabis said that, I quickly made a decision and asked back,


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Of course, I knew that asking this was practically the same as admitting it.


    But what could I do?


    I didn¡¯t think he would be fooled by a lie¡­


    ¡®He must have a reason.¡¯


    Auril Gabis was almost certain.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specifically mentioned the ¡®Fragment of Records¡¯.


    ¡°There are three reasons.¡±


    He smiled kindly, as if talking to his grandson, and exined his reasoning.


    ¡°One, you¡¯re too strong for someone who¡¯s only been here for a year. Two, I never invited you here. Three, you¡¯re strong, but not strong enough to enter my domain without permission.¡±


    ¡°Just from that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not just ¡®that¡¯. It¡¯s the only exnation for this level of contradiction.¡±


    Well, even if he said that, I didn¡¯t really understand¡­


    ¡°So can I assume that the answer to your question is yes?¡±


    I just admitted it since it would be ridiculous to deny it now.


    It was a shame that it was revealed on the second question, but what could I do?


    I just had to do well from now on.


    ¡°Huhu, you wouldn¡¯t havee from the past since you¡¯re from Earth. What year are you from?¡±


    ¡°214th year of the Change Era.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years in the future.¡±


    He slowly asked about my personal information, and I did the same.


    ¡°Are you hostile towards the royal family?¡±


    ¡°¡­You could say that.¡±


    ¡°You ¡®could say that¡¯? I¡¯d like a definite answer.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re enemies.¡±


    Hmm, I see.


    So they weren¡¯t on the same side.


    ¡°It was my future self who gave you the invitation¡­ no, I¡¯ll ask again. Who gave you the invitation?¡±


    ¡°An evil spirit from Earth nicknamed GM.¡±


    ¡°¡­GM?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    ¡°Why is the royal family hiding the fact that the outside world is fine?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so you know about that twenty yearster?¡±


    Auril Gabis subtly tested me, and then he answered when I didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°The royal family firmly believes that it¡¯s the way to protect this world.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not just because of greed.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    He then asked me what difficulty I had cleared the game on, and I answered,


    ¡°15x.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s so serious.


    But at least one thing was clear.


    He really had a lie detector.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why would you lie about something like this¡­¡±


    Auril Gabis trailed off.


    And then he realized something.


    ¡°¡­The original! Don¡¯t tell me, you cleared the original version I made?¡±


    He raised his voice excitedly.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It was a checkmate.


    If I said ¡®no¡¯ here, it would also be an answer.


    ¡®Damn it, and he was the one who said my question was unfair?¡¯


    It was ridiculous, but what could I do?


    The strong always win.


    Small fries like me just have to endure.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even say ¡®no¡¯ and just kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°I see, I see! Of course, there¡¯s no way the Fragment of Records would react to someone who only cleared that trash mass-produced version¡­!¡±


    The old man, interpreting my silence as agreement, started muttering excitedly.


    I felt a strange sensation.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you clear it? How long did it take? No, what did you do before you came here?¡±


    He suddenly seemed desperate.


    But old people are usually emotionally unstable, so I had to confirm.


    ¡°I want something to drink.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You shouldn¡¯t feel thirsty here¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m lying?¡±


    The old man hurriedly created a cup and filled it with water as I frowned.


    Hmm, this wasn''t enough.


    ¡°Sprite.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sprite?¡±


    ¡°I want Sprite, not water.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You mean that?¡±


    The old man quickly changed the liquid in the cup.


    It was clearly Sprite, with bubbles rising from the bottom.


    I immediately chugged it down.


    ¡°Ahhhhh.¡±


    Unlike the tasteless water in my room, the refreshing carbonation filled my throat.


    ¡°Burp.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you drink well. Anyway, now that you¡¯ve finished your drink, answer my question. Are there many people like you who cleared the original version twenty yearster?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his question.


    My barbarian instincts were telling me that I was the one in power now.


    ¡°Hmm, are you that curious?¡±


    Maybe I was the one who had the upper hand now.

 Chapter 291 Big Shot (3)

    Big Shot (3)


    Ironically, human rtionships are all like that.


    The one who''s more desperate usually bes the underdog.


    Like right now.


    ¡°One more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, here.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh.¡±


    I refilled my Sprite and drank it.


    The old man seemed eager to continue the conversation¡­


    ¡­but no way.


    ¡°Do you have Coke too?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be homesick.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    This is the life.


    My whole body trembled at the refreshing taste of carbonation, something I hadn¡¯t had in a long time.


    But I decided to stop abusing my drink privileges.


    ¡®He knows what Sprite and Coke are, so he must have been to our world. But how did they get here? They didn¡¯t open the ¡®Gate of the Abyss¡¯¡­¡¯


    Various questions filled my mind.


    ¡®If I could just figure out how they did it, could I go home without climbing the floors?¡¯


    Of course, it was just a thought, I wasn¡¯t that desperate. Honestly, my biggest concern these days was whether I even had to go back.


    I had already adapted to this world.


    Although it was a bit inconvenient, it was a livable ce.


    Yeah, even without carbonated drinks.


    ¡°Haha, seeing you so happy makes me happy too. Do you want another one?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Auril Gabis tilted his head and then asked me the same question as before.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He coughed awkwardly as I rebuked him.


    ¡°Ahem, ah, I apologize. I got carried away. You¡¯re right, it¡¯s your turn, so ask me anything.¡±


    What the hell, he didn¡¯t even answer my questions properly.


    I said firmly,


    ¡°No more questions.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What do you mean ¡®huh¡¯?


    How shameless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? I can¡¯t even tell if you¡¯re telling the truth or not.¡±


    The old man looked indignant as I pointed out his underhanded tactic of using a lie detector.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve never lied!¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s right.


    He just didn¡¯t tell me the important parts.


    His actions actually made me trust him more.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s still unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This old man could just change the subject when it was ufortable, but I couldn¡¯t even stay silent.


    ¡°¡­What do you want me to do?¡±


    Well¡­


    I pretended to think for a while and then spoke.


    ¡°How about I ask ten questions, and then you ask one?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The old man eximed in disbelief.


    Damn it, was that too much?


    I quickly made an excuse.


    ¡°In the first ce, I¡¯m taking a huge risk just by talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Risk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this will change the future.¡±


    It was a line that implied the risks I was taking and the value of information from twenty years in the future.


    But¡­


    ¡°What? Hahahahaha!¡±


    Auril Gabis burst intoughter as if he had heard something truly funny.


    It was so hearty that I felt offended.


    I wasn¡¯t telling a joke.


    ¡°Ah, sorry forughing suddenly.¡±


    He cleared his throat andposed himself as I just stared at him.


    And¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that. Well, it¡¯s understandable from your perspective, but¡­¡±


    Auril Gabis continued.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change anything with the Fragment of Records.¡±


    That was why heughed.


    ______________________


    My mind momentarily short-circuited.


    But even after regaining myposure and thinking about it again, I couldn¡¯t understand.


    So I just asked him directly.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t change anything?¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that a ¡®question¡¯?¡±


    Uh¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt speechless.


    I suddenly wanted another sip of Sprite.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    Auril Gabis chuckled and answered my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin the concept of time and causality to you now, so just know this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Which came first, the chicken or the egg? The order isn¡¯t important. The history of the universe only happened once.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by the history of the universe.


    But I understood what he was trying to say, even if I didn¡¯t know the principle.


    So, this old man was saying¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that no matter what I do here, the future won¡¯t change?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once a timeline has been observed, it can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°Simply put.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you think or do here. No matter what conversation we have. It¡¯s already happened in the past.¡±


    Understanding and epting were two different things.


    I understood the theory¡­


    But what about Dwarkey?


    The letters I left at the sanctuary?


    So no matter what I did, nothing would change?


    ¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    I decided to take his words with a grain of salt. This old man wasn¡¯t omniscient.


    He didn¡¯t even know I had cleared the original game.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll understand when you finish what you have to do here and return. What it means to be called by fate.¡±


    Auril Gabis then changed the subject and returned to our original conversation.


    ¡°So about fairness¡­ ten questions is a bit much. How about three for one?¡±


    Geez, he¡¯s taking advantage of me while I¡¯m confused.


    I focused on the negotiation, deciding to think about the history of the universeter.


    ¡°Three is too few. How about five for one?¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you being too shameless? Although information from twenty years in the future is valuable, the things I know are no less valuable.¡±


    Auril Gabis frowned as if his pride was hurt.


    Well, I could understand.


    If you asked a hundred yers from Earth, all of them would be interested in the information Auril Gabis had and think it was more valuable.


    But¡­


    ¡°Then don¡¯t do it if you think that way.¡±


    The value of water is rtive.


    To a thirsty person, a drop of water is more valuable than a hundred pounds of gold.


    ¡°Five questions for one. Take it or leave it.¡±


    I gave him my final offer.


    That¡¯s when¡­


    ¡°These damn bastards¡­¡±


    ¡­the old man¡¯s expression hardened.


    I was nervous, thinking I might have crossed a line, but¡­


    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I wasn¡¯t talking about you. It¡¯s just that those guys I saw earlier are breaking the rules again.¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t because of me.


    He even seemed worried that I might have misunderstood.


    ¡°It seems like I have to go now. How about we continue this conversation next month? I¡¯ll think about the fairness issue.¡±


    Although it was sudden, I didn¡¯t show my disappointment. If I did, our negotiation might fall apart.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I nodded as if I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he waved his hand.


    And¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡­I was lying in bed in my room when I came to my senses.


    _______________________


    [00:00].


    I checked the time, midnight on the 15th, and theny down and tried to sleep.


    Of course, sleep didn¡¯te easily.


    Countless thoughts, worries, and anxieties shed through my mind.


    But the sun still rose.


    ¡°¡­Nothing has changed.¡±


    I got dressed and headed towards the library as soon as I woke up.


    That the future wouldn¡¯t change no matter what I did?


    That it was meaningless since it had already happened in the past?


    So what?


    That couldn¡¯t be a reason for me to just stay still.


    There was a chance that Auril Gabis, that old man, was mistaken.


    The probability was zero if I didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡®She¡¯s not here today.¡¯


    I went to the library, but Raven wasn¡¯t there.


    Where did this kid go?


    Did she get in trouble for electrocuting someone?


    ¡®¡­She didn¡¯te after all.¡¯


    I waited until the time Raven usually went home, but she didn¡¯t appear.


    It was the same the next day.


    ¡®¡­Damn it, this is making me worried.¡¯


    I regretted not finding out where she lived, but I continued to visit the library. Raven finally appeared the next day.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°I had something to do. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡±


    Raven answered vaguely and sat down, starting to read a book.


    But then¡­


    ¡°Why do you keep turning your head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    No, you are.


    And your hair is a mess.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to you.¡±


    I strode towards Raven and moved her bangs aside.


    And I barely managed to control myself.


    ¡®So that¡¯s why she was hiding it.¡¯


    There was arge bruise around Raven¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Damn it, how do I get her to talk?


    As I was sighing¡­


    ¡­Raven looked at me cautiously and muttered, as if trying tofort me.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about it. I just came homete and my mom found out I was at the library.¡±


    I felt a bitter taste in my mouth.


    Aside from the fact that this child was beaten up by her mother¡­


    ¡®Came homete¡­¡¯


    She was always on time.


    Then how did she end uping homete?


    ¡°Did you wait for me ande homete?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raven remained silent, and her silence was a clear answer.


    Well, she did say ¡®no¡¯ btedly¡­


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Forget about me, tell me about thebyrinth. We were talking about it before.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where did we leave off?¡±


    ¡°The Doppelganger Forest. We talked about how doppelgangers are good at ying dead. But that¡¯s not very interesting, so tell me something else.¡±


    I told her stories about thebyrinth, as if entertaining a child, and then it was time for Raven to go home.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°If nothinges up.¡±


    Raven left the library after hearing my answer.


    So I also left.


    And¡­


    ¡®Should I follow her?¡¯


    I started following Raven.


    I didn¡¯t want to get involved in her family matters¡­


    ¡®But she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡¯


    Damn it, this was crossing the line.

 Chapter 292 Big Shot (4)

    Chapter 292 Big Shot (4)


    Ravigion, where more than half of the kingdom¡¯s poption resided.


    Although the upper ss lumped everyone who lived here asmoners, there was still a wealth gap in Ravigion.


    Explorers, self-employed business owners.


    These people lived in the center of the city, near the za, where the security was good and the living environment wasn¡¯t bad.


    But¡­


    ¡®She lived in a ce like this when she was younger.¡¯


    ¡­things were different once you left the main street and entered the back alleys.


    Poor security where the guards¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t reach.


    Old and dpidated buildings, divided into dozens of rooms.Shared bathrooms and kitchens.


    Even the barbarian inn, which cost 500 stones a night, was in the outer district, not here.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I entered the alley, following Raven, and the residents looked at me with wary gazes.


    It was simr to my experience in Bifron.


    They were just wary, no one tried to pick a fight with me.


    They actually avoided making eye contact.


    ¡®Geez, have you never seen a barbarian before?¡¯


    I realized how harsh Raven¡¯s living environment was, feeling a renewed appreciation for the advantages of being a barbarian.


    Because this wasn¡¯t the crowded main street.


    They probably knew I was following Raven.


    ¡®But no one is doing anything¡­¡¯


    Right, it¡¯s none of their business?


    Well, whatever. I wasn¡¯t nning to keep Raven here for long anyway.


    Creak. Thud.


    Raven entered a building and closed the door.


    I didn¡¯t even realize it was her house at first.


    It was just a door on a wall.


    ¡®Should I wait for a bit?¡¯


    I leaned against the wall and waited.


    Raven¡¯s mother appeared about 20 minutester.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize her.


    Her hair wasn¡¯t as shiny as Raven¡¯s, and she was much taller, but her face was identical.


    ¡°Are you Arrua Raven¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Wh, who are you¡­?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look young enough for me to call her a former beauty.


    She was probably in herte twenties at most?


    Then she had Raven at a young age?


    I stared at her, feeling a strange sensation, and Raven¡¯s mother asked me with an anxious expression.


    ¡°Did she cause trouble again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else and talk. This ce isn¡¯t very¡­ pleasant.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    I took her mother to the main street.


    And we entered a tea house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I felt a strong sense of dissonance as we talked.


    Her face was identical to Raven¡¯s, but her tone and everything werepletely different.


    ¡°Order anything you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order if you don¡¯t.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to order without her help, thanks to my experience in the ¡®friend gathering¡¯. And our order soon arrived.


    But neither of us touched it.


    Damn it, where do I even begin¡­?


    ¡°Let¡¯s clear up the misunderstanding first. I¡¯m not here to scold Raven for causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Raven¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend¡­? Her?¡±


    ¡°Barbarians don¡¯t care about age.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡±


    Her mother nodded, although she looked dubious.


    I could roughly tell what kind of person she was.


    Theplete opposite of Raven.


    ¡°I saw a bruise on her face when we met earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her mother¡¯s face turned pale, as if realizing why I was there.


    But did she feel indignant?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ none of your business.¡±


    She had been too scared to speak, but now she was drawing a line.


    It was true.


    It was a crazy world where you were executed if you didn¡¯t pay your taxes.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for parents to discipline their children. No, it was actually considered strange to criticize them for it.


    But¡­


    ¡°None of my business? Don¡¯t use difficult words.¡±


    I was a proud member of the barbarian tribe who didn¡¯t understand such things.


    ¡°If my friend was hit, I would take blood revenge.¡±


    Her mother flinched as I said it calmly. Well, she probably had never heard the words ¡®blood revenge¡¯ before.


    It seemed like she was just working in a kitchen.


    ¡°¡­So what do you want from me? Do you want me to stop hitting her? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? Raven has the potential to be a great mage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Because she¡¯s his blood.¡±


    Her mother bit her lip.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    It seemed like she was thinking of her husband who abandoned their family¡­


    But it wasn¡¯t my concern.


    ¡°Send her to the Magic Tower.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ feel like it.¡±


    Raven¡¯s mother was silent for a long time at my answer.


    And then she muttered something strange.


    ¡°She¡¯ll abandon me.¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°She¡¯ll look down on me after bing sessful. And then she¡¯ll leave for her own world. Just like he did, because she¡¯s his blood¡­¡±


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this wrong? Why is her life so easy? She¡¯s my daughter, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who helped me like that. But¡­ but why is she¡­¡±


    Her words were filled with resentment and frustration.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even have any talent. I was slow at learning. But she¡¯s already learning and using magic at that age.¡±


    Her targets were her husband and daughter, but it was ultimately about her life.


    I just listened to her.


    Trauma from her husband¡¯s infidelity.


    Her hatred wasplex and deep-seated.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    I asked, and she answered.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send her to the Magic Tower. She¡¯s nothing like me anyway, except for her face. I¡¯ll feel better if she¡¯s gone. Yes. I want to¡­ be happy too.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    I got up and paid as soon as the conversation was over. I tried to give her some money, but she refused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. The Magic Tower sent someone a few days ago. They said they would support her if I sent her there for a test. I guess she caught their eye since she was using magic at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I¡¯ve spent my entire life working for just this one room in this shithole.¡±


    Raven¡¯s mother then staggered towards her house in the back alley, and I watched her leave.


    I didn¡¯t feel any pity.


    But¡­


    ¡°What was the point of my life?¡±


    ¡­herst words lingered in my mind.


    __________________


    Time passed quickly after that.


    Raven¡¯s mother took her to the Magic Tower as promised, and she was acknowledged for her talent after a few days of testing.


    For reference, I was able to hear about the process in detail from Raven, who came to the library every other day¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you joined the Artemion School¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that old man likes me. He doesn¡¯t even look down on me for being young.¡±


    So Auril Gabis was right?


    I thought the future might change if I sent her to the Magic Tower at such a young age¡­


    ¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even know when she entered the Magic Tower in my original timeline¡­¡¯


    I thought she would have been at least ten years old.


    After all, Raven said she wanted to be an administrative mage when we first met. I thought something must have happened that changed her mind.


    ¡°But why that expression?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re in the Magic Tower now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m a bit worried. Can I do it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a great mage. I guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, really?¡±


    Anyway, our conversation wasn¡¯t just about the Magic Tower, we also talked about her family.


    She said her mom had suddenly be nice.


    It seemed like her mother didn¡¯t tell her about our meeting.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going. Ah, and I can¡¯te here anymore. I have to live in the Magic Tower from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe either.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Something came up.¡±


    I had to go down to Noark with Amelia tomorrow. And we probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back until we achieved our goals.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I gave Raven onest piece of advice before we parted ways.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak informally to people in the Magic Tower. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No, to anyone. There¡¯s no need to make enemies.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not scared of anything.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not scared, just do it. Not only will you make enemies, but even those who want to be your friends will run away. You¡¯ll be alone if you keep acting like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ also upset with me?¡±


    Raven asked cautiously, and I hesitated for a moment before answering that I was a bit upset.


    Did she sense something?


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    Finally, she¡¯s acting like a kid.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you be going now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    We finished ourst conversation and left the library.


    And we parted ways with an open-ended promise.


    ¡°See youter!¡±


    Geez, did you sell your honorifics?


    I chuckled and answered,


    ¡°Yeah, see youter.¡±


    Although she probably wouldn¡¯t even remember me.


    ____________________


    I went to one ce after Raven left.


    I had finally epted it.


    ¡®Right, I can¡¯t save Dwarkey¡­¡¯


    The Leats Church orphanage.


    I stood there for a long time, unable to open the door.


    I wanted to go in and talk to Dwarkey onest time, but I didn¡¯t see the point.


    After some time¡­


    ¡°Mr. Enche¡­?¡±


    ¡­someone called me.


    ¡°Emiren?¡±


    It was the woman I had met while volunteering.


    We had a strange conversation at the after-work party.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ my son is here.¡±


    ¡­What?


    ¡°Things worked out, so I can finally take him home. Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have kept hesitating.¡±


    My body stiffened as I instinctively sensed the truth.


    But I had to confirm.


    ¡°Is your¡­ son¡¯s name Liol?¡±


    Liol ¡®Wobu¡¯ Dwarkey.


    And ¡®Wobu¡¯ Emiren.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Emiren nodded in surprise.


    So Dwarkey¡¯s middle name was from his mother¡¯s name.


    ¡°Um, but how did you know?¡±


    ¡°He just¡­ looks a bit like you.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, is that so? Well, you did talk to him a lot.¡±


    Emiren smiled at my words.


    But could it be that she wanted to go get Dwarkey more than talk to me?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡±


    Emiren quickly said goodbye and entered the orphanage. I stood there frozen, like a statue.


    Various thoughts swirled in my mind.


    After a few minutes¡­


    Thud.


    I jumped over the orphanage wall.


    Dwarkey was in his usual spot, reading a book under the shade of a tree.


    ¡°Oh! Hello.¡±


    Dwarkey greeted me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ passing by.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Dwarkey tilted his head, but he didn¡¯t seem wary, perhaps because we had spent some time together.


    Swoosh.


    I looked through the window of the building.


    I saw Emiren handing a stack of documents to the staff member at the desk.


    It finally sank in.


    Dwarkey would be living with his mother now.


    And she would tell him stories about the sea.


    He would be an administrative mage, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of his dream and would enter thebyrinth.


    And¡­


    [Thank you all for being mypanions.]


    ¡­he would die.


    ¡®Is it¡­ all because of me?¡¯


    I felt a deep sense of responsibility.


    And at the same time, I felt like a speck of dust in the universe.


    A sense of powerlessness washed over me.


    And then a rebellious desire arose.


    Wasn¡¯t it toote?


    If I did something now, could I prevent that future? Yeah, if I kidnapped him now, something would change.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    But my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    I kept seeing Emiren¡¯s face, who hade to me for courage.


    I kept hearing Dwarkey¡¯s voice, reminiscing about his mother.


    ¡®What should I do¡­?¡¯


    Would the future really change if I did that?


    What if my actions didn¡¯t affect the oue, and I just took away his happy time with his mother?


    Clench.


    My hand clenched into a fist, and a small hand covered mine.


    It was Dwarkey¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s big¡­ Ah, I¡¯m sorry. For touching you suddenly.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can also be that big someday? Big enough to protect someone precious?¡±


    I answered, trying to endure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Even though he was skinny and small.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a great person.¡±


    Greater than me.


    No, greater than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ___________________


    I ran away and jumped over the orphanage wall again.


    And I watched the orphanage from the alley.


    Creak.


    The orphanage door opened, and Dwarkey and Emiren came out.


    ¡°Why are you my mom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a long story. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll understand when we get home¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They awkwardly held hands and walked away.


    And¡­


    ¡°Goodbye, Dwarkey.¡±


    ¡­I just watched them leave.

 Chapter 293 Newbie (1)

    Chapter 293 Newbie (1)


    It was evening when I returned to the inn.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    Whoa, that startled me.


    I clearly locked the door when I left, how did she get in?


    ¡®At least turn on the light¡­¡¯


    I lit themp, and I saw Amelia sitting on my bed.


    Hmm, what should I say?


    She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood¡­


    ¡®Since when did I care about that?¡¯I wasn¡¯t in a good mood either.


    I just stared at her, as if telling her to speak if she had something to say, and she slowly got up and walked past me.


    ¡°We have to go to the meeting point by midnight, so get ready.¡±


    Right, it was almost time to leave.


    I had to get my equipment ready.


    m.


    As soon as Amelia left, I started putting on my equipment.


    Swoosh.


    Boots made of 2nd-tier Wyvern leather.


    Click.


    An all-in-one belt with expandable pockets for potions and scrolls.


    ¡®It feels empty.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t buy any greaves or a chestte.


    I couldn¡¯t get a full set just from looting five looters.


    I decided to focus on my shield and weapon.


    So I had a mace made of 3rd-tier Idium, 100% purity.


    ¡®The grip feels good.¡¯


    And a 5th-tier Adamantiumrge battle shield.


    ¡®Yeah, a shield should be this big.¡¯


    The budget Amelia gave me was depleted after buying those two items because of their weight.


    So my helmet was just ordinary steel.


    Well, steel wouldn¡¯t provide much protection at this point¡­


    ¡®But I didn¡¯t buy it for defense anyway.¡¯


    I had a lot of worries about the future when I ordered this equipment three weeks ago.


    So I had a full-face steel helmet made.


    It was simr to the one I used in the early days, with only a T-shaped slit for vision.


    Of course, there were differences.


    The design was different because it was made by a different cksmith¡­


    ¡®Maybe because the slit is narrower? It¡¯s very ufortable.¡¯


    ¡­and less of my face was exposed.


    I was worried that there might be problems if I revealed my face, as we would be meeting many people in thebyrinth.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter now¡­¡¯


    I sighed and dismissed my thoughts.


    And I looked in the mirror and left the room.


    Amelia was sitting on a chair at the end of the hallway, as if she was ready.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Geez, ¡®finally¡¯?


    It didn¡¯t even take ten minutes.


    ¡°¡­¡­You.¡±


    Amelia flinched as she turned to look at me.


    And she asked in an interrogating tone,


    ¡°Where did you get that helmet?¡±


    ¡°I had it custom-made. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­Custom-made?¡±


    Amelia stood there silently for a while after hearing my answer.


    Her expression was cold, and her gaze was sharp.


    Like when she first saw ¡®Nibels Enche¡¯s¡¯ ID card on Parune Ind.


    Ah, of course, the situation was different.


    ¡°Why are you just staring at me after asking a question?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t tell me the reason, just like always.


    But¡­


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­I think I knew why.


    _______________________


    A broker wearing a ck robe was waiting for us at the sewer entrance, our meeting point.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Like we were illegal immigrants.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The broker didn¡¯t greet us, and neither did Amelia. She just ced a pouch of money on his outstretched hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time, but it¡¯s not easy to return to the surface once you go down.¡±


    The broker gave us a formal warning after the payment was made.


    It was a bit ridiculous.


    He should have said that before taking the money.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he would give us a refund.


    ¡°That¡¯s our problem.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, if you say so.¡±


    The brokerughed unpleasantly as Amelia spoke coldly, and then he took out a key and opened the sewer grate.


    And he led us inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    The journey to Noark was longer than expected.


    We walked through thebyrinthine sewers for hours before reaching the entrance.


    ¡°This is as far as I go. If you follow this map, you¡¯ll see a door. Show this badge to the guard, and he¡¯ll let you in.¡±


    The broker handed us what would be our ID badges and then opened the entrance with a magic tool.


    Rumble.


    A stone door, disguised as an ordinary wall, slid open, revealing stairs leading down.


    But just as we were about to go down¡­


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡­the broker, who had been silent except for the necessary information, spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s notmon for a barbarian to go down to Noark, so what¡¯s your story? It can¡¯t be an elopement¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Amelia cut him off firmly.


    ¡°Your job is done, so go now.¡±


    It was a professional tone.


    It seemed like she even mixed in some killing intent¡­


    ¡°¡­I apologize for my rudeness. Please go ahead. I have to make sure the door closes.¡±


    The broker backed down, and Amelia strode down the stairs. I slowly followed her.


    Rumble, thud!


    The door closed behind us.


    Phew, this feels like we¡¯re going to hell.


    ¡°Wait, let me see the map.¡±


    I tried to open the map after we reached the bottom of the stairs, but Amelia stopped me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know the way to the castle.¡±


    Ah, right, she¡¯s from here.


    Anyway, I followed her, enjoying the rare opportunity to not have to navigate. And we soon reached our destination.


    A vast cavern, hard to believe it was underground.


    A giant stone gate, even bigger than the gate of the Lafdonia royal pce, was visible in the distance.


    ¡°Hahaha,e here! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±


    There was only one man at the gate, a human male with a physique as sturdy as a barbarian¡¯s.


    Amelia whispered to me,


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. He might sound casual, but he¡¯s one of the strongest people in this city.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t not know him if you¡¯ve lived in Noark.¡±


    Hmm, really? He doesn¡¯t look that strong¡­


    Anyway, I handed the badge I received to the man at the gate.


    ¡°Oh! They finally brought some decent people! Wee. I¡¯m Rex Aures, the gatekeeper!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, are you ufortable with real names? Don¡¯t worry, no one here uses their real names. Have you decided on your new names?¡±


    Rex Aures, who introduced himself as the gatekeeper, then asked for our names, and we told him the names we had decided on beforehand.


    Amelia was ¡®Emily¡¯.


    And I¡­


    ¡°Bjorn, son of Thor.¡±


    ¡­just used the alias I had used before.


    I decided to create a new one, just in case, since ¡®Nibels Enche¡¯ was also an alias.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    It was just a name to engrave on the badge, and they rarely asked for your name in the city.


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s been about five years since I engraved a barbarian name on a badge.¡±


    The names we had given him were engraved on the badges he returned.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, the entry procedure isplete. Go that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to open that gate?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it would be a waste to open and close that giant gate just for two people, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    The gatekeeper then opened a side door.


    Rumble.


    I suddenly remembered the first day I came to this world as I watched the stone door slide open.


    Yeah, it was like this back then.


    Thud.


    The gate fully opened, revealing an unfamiliar city.


    ¡°Emily, and Thor Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°Thor is thest name, and Bjorn is the first name.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Ah, right? Anyway! Wee to Noark!¡±


    I finally made it here.


    ______________________


    People usually think of Noark as a den of criminals.


    It¡¯s only natural.


    This was where those who hadmitted crimes so severe that they couldn¡¯t live on the surface ended up. And it was also the hideout of ¡®Orculus¡¯.


    But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly normal.¡±


    ¡­there were no bloodstains on the walls, the streets were clean, and the people didn¡¯t look that gloomy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were expecting, but this is also a ce where people live.¡±


    Geez, a newbie can be curious.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I first followed Amelia, who was a local, and looked around the city. And I asked her questions.


    ¡°What are those stones embedded in the ceiling?¡±


    ¡°Magic tools. They emit light using magic stones as fuel.¡±


    ¡°What about those moving dolls?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re golems called ¡®patrols¡¯. They all belong to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and is there a market here?¡±


    ¡°There is, but it¡¯s not big. There¡¯s only one alchemist in this city. Most of the food is distributed in a few standardized items.¡±


    Hmm, I see.


    ¡°Then what if you want something else?¡±


    ¡°You can request it from the alchemy workshop with magic stones. But it takes about two days, and it¡¯s much more expensive than on the surface. Are you done with your questions?¡±


    ¡°¡­For now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems like we¡¯re attracting attention because of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We have a tail. Let¡¯s speed up.¡±


    Amelia then increased her pace without even asking me, and I hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°A tail? We¡¯ve only been here for ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Barbarians are especially rare in this city. They must have realized that you just came down from the surface.¡±


    I roughly understood what she meant.


    Noark was a ce where there were even rumors that demons lived on the surface.


    I could imagine how tempting the pockets of newbies who had juste down from the surface would be. They would definitely be filled with all their assets from the surface.


    But¡­


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this was also a ce where people live?¡±


    Amelia tilted her head at my question.


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? It¡¯s only natural that there are people like this since it¡¯s a ce where people live.¡±


    Uh, is that so?


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t refute her logic, so I just agreed.


    After all, Lafdonia wasn¡¯t much different.


    There were three types of people who wandered around the outer districts of Lafdonia at night.


    Criminals.


    Explorers who could protect themselves.


    Or those who had nothing to lose.


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the back alleys where the patrols can¡¯t see us.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Back alleys?¡±


    I thought I misheard, but Amelia gave me a rational exnation.


    Harming ¡®ordinary people¡¯ born in Noark was taboo, and the Lord would find and punish them, but everything else was okay?


    ¡°They specialize in targeting newbies, so they¡¯ll have a lot of valuables.¡±


    Damn it, she should have told me sooner.


    As expected, locals have a different mindset.


    Yeah, farming is always the priority, no matter the situation.


    Step.


    We entered the back alleys and wandered around for a while.


    And then we naturally stopped at a dead end.


    We turned around¡­


    ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re not going to get far.¡±


    ¡­and a group of fifteen looters appeared.


    ¡°Did you think you could escape if you went into the back alleys?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came here on your own. Newbies are so naive.¡±


    ¡°We all went through this when we were newbies, so don¡¯t resent us too much.¡±


    The veterans of the city, excited to loot newbies.


    It was like watching a dead game right before it shut down.


    Tsk, they should be taking care of newbies.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I scanned the group and froze as I spotted a human male.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure yet, so I had to confirm.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    He stepped forward, curious, as I pointed at him. He was wearing a shiny chestte, his physique asrge as a barbarian¡¯s.


    It was a material I couldn¡¯t mistake.


    ¡°¡­Laetium.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    What do you mean ¡®so¡¯?


    Have you never heard of giving hand-me-downs?


    It¡¯smon sense for veterans to give their items to newbies.


    I was already embarrassed because I wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt, so this was perfect.


    ¡°Take it off.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Before it gets blood on it.¡±


    It was time to evolve into a civilized person.

 Chapter 294 Newbie (2)

    Chapter 294 Newbie (2)


    They must have been wary of us.


    They didn''t know how strong we were.


    That''s why they came in a group of over ten.


    How kind of them.


    ¡°Take it off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Before it gets blood on it.¡±


    The guy looked confused when I spoke.


    But he soon understood.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone, including him, shut their mouths.


    It''s amon urrence in the animal kingdom.


    They chase prey when they think it''s weaker, but they instinctively sense danger when it fights back.


    They know from experience.


    That it''s dangerous.


    Swoosh.


    They retreated, wary of an ambush.


    It didn''t matter to me.


    It was a dead-end alley.


    And it was too narrow to even use [Gigantification].


    ¡®This is better.¡¯


    There was nothing to obstruct me from above.


    ¡®Leap.¡¯


    I leaped over their heads andnded on the other side.


    Okay, I blocked their escape route.


    ¡°¡­Kill him first!¡±


    They panicked and charged towards me.


    They probably judged that they had to break through since their escape route was blocked¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­but they dodged my mace.


    ¡°Dodge, don¡¯t block!¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to get hit by that slow attack.¡±


    The three in front of me dodged my mace like eels and swung their weapons.


    I endured most of their attacks with my Physical Resistance, but a few skill-enhanced attacks managed to pierce my thick skin.


    Thud.


    Damn it, that stings.


    I wouldn''t have even bled if I had activated [Gigantification].


    Well, ''defense'' wasn''t the only way to protect myself.


    ''Transcendence.''


    I raised my mace and mentally input themand.


    The target for [Transcendence] was already decided.


    ''Swing.''


    Thebo that was effective against multiple enemies, thanks to the added ''Strike range tripled'' characteristic.


    Whooosh!


    I mmed my mace down, and it elongated like a magical staff, growing in size.


    Although the range was much smaller than whenbined with [Gigantification]...


    "Cr, crazy...!"


    "Dodge!"


    Where would they dodge?


    In this narrow alley?


    Kaboom!


    Although they hurriedly retreated, the three in the front couldn''t escape the range.


    Ah, that''s satisfying.


    Thud.


    They retreated as I stepped over the three who had been turned into ground meat.


    They were surprisingly good at escaping.


    "The woman! Grab the woman!"


    They charged towards Amelia, trying to take her hostage.


    But they couldn''t even reach her.


    Thwack, thwack, thud!


    Amelia quickly subdued two of them with punches and kicks and then drew her dagger, swinging it at another one''s neck.


    Although he raised his arm to block, his wrist protected by a steel bracer...


    sh!


    ¡­it was useless against a woman who could use Aura.


    Thud. Thud.


    His severed wrist and head fell to the ground almost simultaneously.


    And¡­


    "A, Aura..."


    ¡­that was the end of the fight.


    They all dropped their weapons as soon as Amelia used Aura. They realized they couldn''t win and decided to beg for their lives.


    Well, it was toote.


    "Pl, please spare me. I''ll give you everything I have..."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Kill them, of course."


    Amelia answered without hesitation. The looters hurriedly picked up their weapons and tried to fight back¡­


    "Die!"


    ¡­but it was futile.


    They were all 6th-grade at most.


    Thwack, kwagic.


    sh!


    Amelia and I quickly cleaned up the remaining survivors, like a two-person looting party.


    It took less than five minutes.


    ''It''s reassuring to have a strong damage dealer.''


    It was a level of security I had never felt before in any team.


    How can I keep her from joining our team?


    I continued looting as I thought about that.


    That''s when...


    "Ugh..."


    ¡­the guy whose Laetium chestte I was taking off twitched.


    What, was he unconscious?


    Thwack!


    I knocked him out and then asked Amelia,


    "Why did you just knock him out?"


    "...You said you didn''t like blood."


    Ah...


    "Th, thank you?"


    "..."


    "Ahem."


    It was a bit awkward, but we finished looting after a few minutes.


    Looting took longer than the actual fight.


    But the profit was higher than ever.


    ''This is worth at least 70 million stones on the surface.''


    I felt a surge of excitement as I looked at the loot before putting it in my expandable backpack.


    This was the result of just a few minutes of fighting?


    ''I didn''t expect there to be such a good hunting ground in the underground.''


    Maybe Noark was a good ce to live.


    _____________________


    Click.


    I put on the Laetium chestte and then equipped the greaves and other equipment from his set.


    They fit perfectly.


    Damn right, a warrior should have proper armor, barbarian or not.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Ah, right."


    I felt ufortable under the wary gazes of the nearby residents, which I could feel even through the closed curtains, so we quickly left the alley and entered the main street.


    And I followed Amelia, casually looking around. It was a rational judgment that if I acted like a newbie, I might get another opportunity to loot.


    Well, that was the n¡­


    ¡°Are we being followed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡­but there was no one taking the bait, even after walking for a while.


    ¡°Even now?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    What the hell is going on?


    Amelia sighed, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, as I subtly expressed my disappointment.


    ¡°Word travels fast in Noark.¡±


    Ah, so no one dared to attack us because they knew that the guys who followed us in didn¡¯te back.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I clutched my chest and copsed to the ground, groaning.


    Amelia was startled and crouched down.


    ¡°Are you hurt? You didn¡¯t have any external injuries earlier, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s poison?¡±


    I whispered as she hurriedly tried to give me an antidote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just pretending.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯lle if I do this.¡±


    ¡°Barbarian, you really¡­¡±


    Amelia looked at me with disgust, so I quickly got up.


    Damn it, she enjoyed looting too.


    She¡¯s making me feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Just follow me. We might have to sleep outside if we¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    We then headed towards the center of the city and found an inn.


    Ah, of course, we got one room, not two.


    If anyone was targeting us even after the rumors spread, they would be strong enough to handle us both.


    ¡°There are a lot of beds.¡±


    ¡°All inns in Noark are like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°No onees here to sleep alone.¡±


    It seemed like it wasmon to live with yourpanions unless you had a family and bought a house¡­


    I could understand.


    It would be safer to move in groups in a ce like this.


    ¡°You wash up first, Yandel. I¡¯ll organize the loot.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    We took turns washing up, and then we talked while Amelia was in the bathroom.


    ¡°What are we going to do with the loot?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not selling it for now. It will be worth three times more on the surface.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a big difference.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural since the supply is much greater than the demand.¡±


    Hmm, that¡¯s true.


    Looters brought back more equipment than magic stones.


    ¡°But I heard there are merchants who travel between the surface and the underground. Can¡¯t we just sell it to them?¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken. The price I mentioned is after selling it to a merchant.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°So if you need anything, use it instead of selling it. That¡¯s how things are in this city.¡±


    Anyway, that was the end of our conversation about the loot.


    And then we got to the main topic.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±


    We had sessfully entered Noark.


    And we had two goals here.


    1. Steal the ¡®Fragment of Records¡¯ from the Lord and return to our original time.


    2. Grant Amelia¡¯s wish.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t tell her, but the second goal would be difficult to achieve. Because the past had to change for her wish toe true.


    ¡®Judging by her expression back then, it seemed like she realized it to some extent¡­¡¯


    Then what decision would Amelia make?


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°Just in case you changed your mind.¡±


    Amelia answered without hesitation at my nonchnt question.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. There¡¯s no change in ns.¡±


    Right, so you¡¯re not giving up.


    _____________________


    There was day and night even in the underground city of Noark.


    But there was no dawn or dusk.


    The jewels embedded in the ceiling emitted light when it was time to be active, and they switched to minimum output at night.


    And in that sense¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s daytime.¡±


    ¡­we left for the city as soon as the sky outside the window brightened.


    The city felt unfamiliar.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t amon sight for people to pour out of all the buildings as soon as it was daytime.


    ¡°Stop sightseeing ande here. We¡¯ll have to wait for a long time if we¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    I followed Amelia and arrived at the Lord¡¯s Castle in the center of Noark.


    Unlike yesterday, when we saw it from afar, the giant gate was wide open, weing countless people.


    ¡°Why are they all going there?¡±


    ¡°Most of the jobs are at the Lord¡¯s Castle. Those who don¡¯t enter thebyrinth work there and get paid.¡±


    This is like amunist country.


    Well, that¡¯s probably why people from Noark were so tenacious. They had to be to survive in a ce like this.


    [Labyrinth Management Office]


    We entered the building.


    The interior was simr to the Explorer¡¯s Guild.


    And their work wasn¡¯t much different either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    We each found a short line to save time.


    There were a lot of things to do before you could enter thebyrinth in Noark.


    First, newbies had to register, and it seemed like they had to pay an entrance fee every time they entered thebyrinth¡­


    ¡®How is this ce even worse than Lafdonia?¡¯


    It was ridiculous, considering that Noark was founded by the ¡®Olmi Revolutionary Army¡¯, who rebelled against the royal family.


    ¡®When the hell is this line going to move? They should at least have a number system like Lafdonia. What¡¯s the point of making everyone wait in line?¡¯


    That¡¯s when, as I wasining inwardly about the slow processing and outdated system after waiting in line for over 30 minutes¡­


    ¡°Oh, hey! You¡¯re a newbie, judging by your registration form?¡±


    ¡­a group of five explorers approached me.


    And one of them put his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry, so can you let us go first? Huh? We¡¯re on the same side now. We have to help each other.¡±


    I was momentarily confused.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Was this another hand-me-down situation?

 Chapter 295 Newbie (3)

    Chapter 295 Newbie (3)


    I turned my head and looked at the hand on my shoulder.


    A ring with a unique pattern was on his index finger.


    ¡°A subspace ring.¡±


    My heart pounded.


    What was inside that ring?


    It felt like looking at an unopened random box.


    Swoosh.


    My hand reached for the ring.


    My treasure¡­¡°¡­What the hell!¡±


    The man quickly pulled his hand away as if he was disgusted.


    ¡°Barbarian, you bastard! You¡­!¡±


    I could tell what he was misunderstanding from his terrified eyes.


    Hispanions also muttered,


    ¡°No wonder a barbarian was a newbie.¡±


    ¡°A normal person wouldn¡¯te down to this city.¡±


    ¡°This is why he was kicked out of his tribe¡­¡±


    What the hell are these crazy bastards talking about?


    I had to clear up the misunderstanding.


    So I quickly punched him.


    Thwack!


    My first target was Bucktooth, who had dared to put his hand on my shoulder and act friendly.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Something white flew out of his mouth.


    Bucktooth was cured with a single punch.


    ¡°Behelaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    As soon as I let out a battle cry, the surrounding explorers stepped back, creating space.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°The newbie is fighting Rex¡¯s gang!!¡±


    This isn¡¯t a school ssroom.


    Even the employees at the counters just sighed with a ¡®Not again¡¯ expression.


    Right, so no one¡¯s going to stop us?


    ¡®This is better.¡¯


    I was starting to like Noark.


    Maybe I had secretly wanted a manly society like this.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    Beard, Bucktooth¡¯spanion, drew his weapon angrily.


    So you want a duel?


    I had been holding back, just in case, but I swung my mace at him.


    However¡­


    Whoosh!


    ¡­Beard ducked.


    And at that moment¡­


    Crackle.


    ¡­a ball of electricity flew towards me from the man behind him.


    It didn¡¯t seem like magic.


    He must be an ability user¡­


    ¡®Yeah, my shield is Adamantium.¡¯


    Adamantium is a 5th-tier metal that reduces elemental damage by 50%.


    Crackle!


    Electricity flowed through my shield, but I endured it with my Magic Resistance.


    But could it be because this was my first time encountering this type?


    ¡®If you want to kill a tank, you should cast a curse first, you bastards.¡¯


    Beard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as I nonchntly swung my mace.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I understood.


    He had closed the distance, expecting me to be ¡®stunned¡¯.


    He was in the perfect position for me to smash him.


    Thwack!


    Okay, two down.


    Thud.


    Beard¡¯s body flew up and hit the ceiling before falling to the ground.


    It would have been a foul ball in baseball.


    I tapped my shoulder with my mace and looked ahead.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    The remaining three, whose twopanions had just been crushed, surprisingly acted rationally.


    ¡°Rex, let¡¯s retreat.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a newbie who came yesterday, but I heard that Kalte¡¯s gang followed him and were all found dead.¡±


    Ah, so you guys didn¡¯t hear the rumor yet.


    It seemed like they realized I wasn¡¯t an easy target, judging by the onlookers¡¯ murmurs.


    ¡°But if we retreat now¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be aughingstock. But it¡¯s better than dying. I heard that one of hispanions is a woman who uses Aura.¡±


    ¡°Aura¡­?¡±


    The man named Rex frowned.


    And at that moment¡­


    Swoosh.


    ¡­Amelia, who had been waiting in another line, came and stood next to me.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you attract trouble wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know. I saw it.¡±


    Amelia said so and ced her hand on the dagger she had strapped to her thigh.


    And could it be that this was the deciding factor?


    ¡°¡­How about we end this here?¡±


    The man named Rex made a suggestion.


    Geez, that¡¯s not how you negotiate.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°I will. I apologize for making a rude request because I underestimated you.¡±


    Is it their culture to grovel if they¡¯re going to?


    He was surprisingly humble.


    ¡®So, what should I do¡­?¡¯


    I nced at Amelia, and she nodded slightly.


    It meant I should let them go.


    ¡°Alright, I ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then¡­¡±


    Rex and hispanions started tending to their fallenrades as soon as I epted his apology.


    Hmm, what the hell are they doing?


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Leave their equipment.¡±


    ¡°But you epted our apology¡­¡±


    No, that¡¯s one thing, and this is another.


    What¡¯s the point of a verbal apology?


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side now. We have to help each other, right?¡±


    Damn right, that¡¯s how the world works.


    _____________________


    Rex hesitated for a while and then sighed and took off his unconsciouspanions¡¯ equipment.


    ¡°Here, are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡±


    ¡°¡­Here it is.¡±


    Damn it, how much is this worth?


    It¡¯s practically money duplication.


    Why were these Noark bastards living in poverty?


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll check what¡¯s inside the ringter¡­¡¯


    ¡°Go now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I put all the equipment they took off into my subspace ring after chasing them away.


    Phew, I had been wanting another subspace pocket since expandable backpacks were so inconvenient.


    ¡°They¡¯re warm-hearted people, even though they look a bit rough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you staring at? Come on, let¡¯s get back in line.¡±


    We then headed back to the counters.


    Other explorers had taken our spots, but it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    I had already adapted to this city.


    ¡°Oh, human.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°We have a bit of a situation, so can you let us go first?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    We were able to get to the front of the line thanks to the kind explorer¡¯s consideration.


    We had saved almost 30 minutes since we were in the middle of the line before.


    ¡°The people here are so kind.¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyone would think you¡¯re the one from here, not me.¡±


    Haha, how embarrassing.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a fast learner. I¡¯m not a genius.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, you¡¯re not being honest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, it was soon our turn, and we were able to finish our registration earlier than expected.


    Because we skipped the rank adjustment application.


    ¡°You said we should raise it to 5th grade.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Lord probably already knows about us.¡±


    I had already achieved my goal, so there was no need to reveal my essences by adjusting my rank.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­Be careful from now on. There are more than just small fries in this city.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So are we done for today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    We returned to the inn we had booked yesterday and extended our stay, then stayed inside.


    And after some time¡­


    ¡­contrary to Amelia¡¯s expectations, the Lord didn¡¯t contact us.


    Damn it, our n was to join him¡­


    ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like he¡¯s trying to figure us out since he doesn¡¯t have any information about us.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. He¡¯ll contact us eventually. He won¡¯t leave a high-ranking explorer like you alone.¡±


    Time passed, and it was time for thebyrinth to open again.


    _________________________


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go make some money!¡±


    The za was crowded, as if there was a festival.


    It was amon sight onbyrinth opening days, but the people gathered here today seemed especially excited.


    It was understandable.


    Most of the few people who entered thebyrinthst month had returned alive, so there was a sense that thebyrinth was safe again.


    It was great news for those who were struggling.


    Swoosh.


    Arrua Raven, who was passing by the za in a carriage, closed the curtains with a bitter smile.


    It was finally sinking in.


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s already been a month¡­¡¯


    A month had passed since Bjorn Yandel died.


    Although the man who was called a hero among explorers had died, the world hadn''t changed.


    Only her surroundings had.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Raven briefly reminisced about the past few days.


    [Yeah, Bjorn is dead.]


    The warrior was surprisingly the most rational one.


    [Let¡¯s all go rest. We¡¯re tired, so let¡¯s talk about what to do tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the guild alone.]


    She tried to do what needed to be done, facing reality.


    To maintain this team that Bjorn Yandel had created.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t work.


    [What¡­ do you mean?]


    [Now that Bjorn is dead, the five of us have to enter thebyrinth, right?]


    The fairy retorted aggressively.


    [Explore? Is that what¡¯s important now?]


    [Then what is?]


    [Revenge! We have to take revenge!]


    [Revenge?]


    [Noark! That incident on the ind happened because of them! And that red-haired woman is suspicious too. If she¡¯s still alive, and if she¡¯s involved in what happened to mister¡­]


    The fairy¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    [I don¡¯t even care if she¡¯s not involved.]


    [¡­¡­.]


    [I¡¯m going to find them all and kill them.]


    Raven understood her anger.


    After all, she had recently lost her sister because of Noark.


    [Erwen, I understand how you feel, but calm down. How are you even going to take revenge on those who left for the outside world? Let¡¯s go home and rest today, and then we¡¯ll talk tomorrow¡­]


    [So that¡¯s all it was to you guys.]


    [What?]


    [I feel sorry for mister. To think he stayed behind alone to protect these people, calling them hispanions.]


    [¡­What did you say? Say that again.]


    [Ra, Raven, stop it! You can¡¯t do this!]


    The warrior stopped her.


    The beastman archer would have usually stepped in, but even she didn¡¯t seem to have the energy for that.


    But did the fairy notice?


    [¡­¡­.]


    She approached the beastman warrior.


    [What about you, sister? Are you going to do it? Take revenge?]


    [I, I¡­]


    The beastman warrior trailed off.


    And after some time¡­


    [You beast.]


    The fairy left after those words.


    [I, I¡¯ll talk to Erwen tomorrow. So let¡¯s¡­ go too.]


    They disbanded and went home.


    The warrior said she would go to the guild and report Bjorn Yandel¡¯s death, but the mage stopped her.


    [Miss Ainar, please take care of Misha. I¡¯ll¡­ take care of this.]


    [But¡­]


    [You can¡¯t even read, Miss Ainar.]


    [Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you.]


    The beastman archer didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just watched as the team fell apart, as if she had experienced this many times before.


    [Let me see, the deceased is¡­ Viscount Bjorn Yandel?!]


    The guild was in chaos when she submitted the death report.


    The surrounding explorers and even the staff looked like they had many questions, but they didn¡¯t approach her, seeing her expression.


    A day passed.


    [Did you hear? Viscount Bjorn Yandel is dead.]


    [I can¡¯t believe Giant died like that¡­]


    [What a loss.]


    The news of Bjorn Yandel¡¯s death spread throughout the city as quickly as his fame had spread when he was alive.


    And those who knew him visited his house.


    [Ainar! Misha! Open the door! Is it true that Yandel is dead? Wh, why¡­? Open the door!]


    Hikurod Murad, the dwarf warrior who was his formerpanion.


    [¡­Murad, stop it. I confirmed it at the guild. We shouldn¡¯t make things harder for them. Let¡¯s go back ande againter.]


    Brown Rotmiller.


    And countless other explorers who were indebted to the hero, Bjorn Yandel, visited his house.


    [Thank you for saving us that day.]


    [He won¡¯t being to the library anymore¡­]


    Flowers piled up in front of his door.


    Countless people mourned his death, and the barbarian tribe, who considered him as their next chieftain, closed the gates of the sanctuary and held a funeral for several days, praying for his soul to return to the forest.


    But the world didn¡¯t change.


    Only her surroundings had.


    [¡­Let¡¯s all rest for a while and not think about exploring.]


    All future exploration ns were put on hold.


    What could they do with just four people?


    And besides, they weren¡¯t even in their right minds.


    Everyone needed a break.


    Even Arrua Raven.


    But¡­


    ¡®Nothing changes by resting.¡¯


    Arrua Raven had an epiphany after the fairy left that day.


    Time doesn¡¯t heal all wounds.


    Everything would only get worse as time passed.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°I have to find him.¡±


    Arrua Raven hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly since that day, spending every day buried in books.


    She had even visited the library in the royal pce today and was on her way back to herb.


    Because there was something strange about his death.


    It was known in the city that he had died because of ¡®Stormgush¡¯¡­


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡­but judging by the circumstances, he had seeded in hunting it.


    He even had the presence of mind to hammer a nail into the ground and tie himself down.


    But where did he disappear to in that short amount of time?


    And if he was really swept away by the water, why was his equipment missing?


    ¡°There¡¯s something more¡­ a huge secret¡­¡±


    Raven clutched her chest, unable to breathe.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a rational deduction¡­


    ¡°There has to be something more¡­¡±


    ¡­she needed something to hold onto.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!